<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC 
    "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN"
    "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<!--
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
-->
    
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
<ThML.head>

 <generalInfo>
  <description>Philip Schaff's <i>History of the Christian 
Church</i> excels at providing an impressive and instructive 
historical treatment of the Christian church. This eight 
volume work begins with the early Church and ends at 1605 
with the Swiss Reformation. Schaff's treatment is 
comprehensive and in depth, discussing all the major (and 
minor!) figures, time periods, and movements of the 
Church. He includes many footnotes, maps, and charts; he 
even provides copies of original texts in his treatment. 
One feature of the <i>History of the Christian Church</i> that 
readers immediately notice is just how beautifully written it 
is--especially in comparison to other texts of a similar nature. Simply 
put, Schaff's prose is lively and engaging. As one reader puts it, these 
volumes are "history written with heart and soul." Although at points 
the scholarship is slightly outdated, overall <i>History of the 
Christian 
Church</i> is great for historical referencing. Countless people have 
found 
<i>History of the Christian Church</i> useful. Whether for serious 
scholarship, 
sermon preparation, daily devotions, or simply edifying reading, 
<i>History 
of the Christian Church</i> comes highly recommended.<br /><br />Tim 
Perrine<br />CCEL 
Staff 
Writer </description>
  <firstPublished>1882</firstPublished>
  <pubHistory />
  <comments />
 </generalInfo>

 <printSourceInfo>
  <published>Fifth edition, revised</published>
 </printSourceInfo>

 <electronicEdInfo>
  <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
  <authorID>schaff</authorID>
  <bookID>hcc3</bookID>
  <workID>hcc3</workID>
  <bkgID>history_of_the_christian_church_volume_iii_nicene_and_post_nicene_christianity_ad_311_600_(schaff)</bkgID>
  <version>2.0</version>
  <series />
  <editorialComments />
  <revisionHistory />
 <status />

 <DC>
  <DC.Title>History of the Christian Church, Volume III: Nicene and Post-Nicene Christianity. A.D. 311-600</DC.Title>
  <DC.Title sub="short">Christian Church Vol. III</DC.Title>
  <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Schaff, Philip (1819-1893)</DC.Creator>
  <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Philip Schaff</DC.Creator>
  <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All; History; Proofed;</DC.Subject>
  <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN">BR145.S3</DC.Subject>
  <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh1">Christianity</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh2">History</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Description />
  <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
  <DC.Date sub="Created" scheme="ISO8601">2002-11-27</DC.Date>
  <DC.Contributor sub="Transcriber">whp</DC.Contributor>
  <DC.Contributor sub="Markup">Wendy Huang</DC.Contributor>
  <DC.Source sub="ElectronicEdition">Electronic Bible Society</DC.Source>
  <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/schaff/hcc3.html</DC.Identifier>
  <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
  <DC.Rights />
  <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
  <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/xml</DC.Format>
 </DC>
</electronicEdInfo>








<style type="text/css">
h4	{ margin-top:6pt; font-style:italic }
h5	{ margin-top:5pt; font-style:italic }
h6	{ font-style:italic }
.MsoHeading7	{ text-indent:.5in; font-weight:bold }
.MsoHeading7C	{ text-indent:.5in; font-weight:bold; text-align:center }
.MsoHeading8	{ text-align:center; font-weight:bold }
.MsoList	{ margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in }
.MsoList2	{ margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.25in }
.MsoList3	{ margin-left:.75in; text-indent:-.25in }
.p34	{ margin-left:1.25in; text-indent:-.25in; font-size:x-small }
.p53	{ text-indent:.5in; font-size:x-small }
.p56	{ margin-left:.5in; font-size:x-small }
span.p56	{ margin-left:.5in; font-size:x-small }
.p24	{ margin-left:1.5in; font-size:x-small }
.p47	{ margin-left:.75in; text-indent:.25in; font-size:x-small }
.p57	{ text-indent:.5in; font-size:x-small }
.p55	{ margin-left:.5in; font-size:x-small }
span.p55	{ margin-left:.5in; font-size:x-small }
.p52	{ margin-left:.5in; text-indent:.5in; font-size:x-small }
.p30	{ margin-left:2.25in; text-indent:-.25in; font-size:x-small }
.p45	{ font-size:x-small }
.p29	{ margin-left:1.75in; text-indent:.25in; font-size:x-small }
.p54	{ margin-left:.5in; font-size:x-small }
.p48	{ margin-left:.5in; font-size:x-small; font-variant:small-caps }
.p51	{ margin-left:.5in; font-size:x-small }
.p19	{ margin-left:153pt; text-indent:-22.5pt; font-size:x-small }
span.smallcaps	{ font-variant:small-caps }
.BlockQuote	{ margin-top:6pt; margin-right:.3in; margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:.3in }
.PContinue	{ text-indent:.5in }
.PFirst	{ margin-top:6pt }
.head	{ text-align:center; font-style:italic }
.ChapterHeadXtra	{ text-align:center; font-size:x-small }
span.c25	{ font-size:xx-small }
span.c23	{ font-size:medium }
h3.c13	{ text-align:center }
div.c12	{ border:none; border-bottom:solid windowtext .75pt; padding:0in 0in 0in 0in }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="h4">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
</selector>
<selector element="h5">
  <property name="margin-top" value="5pt" />
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
</selector>
<selector element="h6">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
</selector>
<selector class="MsoHeading7">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".5in" />
  <property name="font-weight" value="bold" />
</selector>
<selector class="MsoHeading7C">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".5in" />
  <property name="font-weight" value="bold" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="MsoHeading8">
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="font-weight" value="bold" />
</selector>
<selector class="MsoList">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="MsoList2">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="MsoList3">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".75in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="p34">
  <property name="margin-left" value="1.25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="p53">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".5in" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="p56">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="p56">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="p24">
  <property name="margin-left" value="1.5in" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="p47">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".75in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="p57">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".5in" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="p55">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="p55">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="p52">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".5in" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="p30">
  <property name="margin-left" value="2.25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="p45">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="p29">
  <property name="margin-left" value="1.75in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="p54">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="p48">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
  <property name="font-variant" value="small-caps" />
</selector>
<selector class="p51">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="p19">
  <property name="margin-left" value="153pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-22.5pt" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="smallcaps">
  <property name="font-variant" value="small-caps" />
</selector>
<selector class="BlockQuote">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-right" value=".3in" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".3in" />
</selector>
<selector class="PContinue">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".5in" />
</selector>
<selector class="PFirst">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
</selector>
<selector class="head">
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
</selector>
<selector class="ChapterHeadXtra">
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c25">
  <property name="font-size" value="xx-small" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c23">
  <property name="font-size" value="medium" />
</selector>
<selector element="h3" class="c13">
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="div" class="c12">
  <property name="border" value="none" />
  <property name="border-bottom" value="solid windowtext .75pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 0in 0in 0in" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>

<ThML.body>

<div1 title="Title Page" progress="0.10%" prev="toc" next="ii" id="i">

<h1 id="i-p0.1">HISTORY</h1>

<h1 id="i-p0.2">of the</h1>


<h1 id="i-p0.3">CHRISTIAN CHURCH<note n="1" id="i-p0.4"><p class="endnote" id="i-p1">Schaff, Philip, <i>History of the Christian Church</i>, (Oak
Harbor, WA: Logos Research Systems, Inc.) 1997. The material has been
carefully compared and corrected according to the Eerdmans reproduction
of the 1910 edition by Charles Scribner’s sons, with emendations by The
Electronic Bible Society, Dallas, TX, 1998.</p></note></h1>

<h2 id="i-p1.1">by</h2>

<h2 id="i-p1.2">PHILIP SCHAFF</h2>

<h4 id="i-p1.3">Christianus sum.       
Christiani nihil a me
alienum puto</h4>

<p id="i-p2"><br />
</p>

<h2 id="i-p2.2">VOLUME III</h2>

<h2 id="i-p2.3">NICENE AND POST-NICENE CHRISTIANITY</h2>

<p id="i-p3"><br />
</p>

<h3 id="i-p3.2">From <name id="i-p3.3">Constantine</name> the Great to Gregory the Great</h3>

<p id="i-p4"><br />
</p>

<h3 id="i-p4.2">a.d. 311–600.</h3>


<p id="i-p5"><br />
</p>

<h4 id="i-p5.2">This is a reproduction of the Fifth Edition, Revised</h4>


</div1>

<div1 type="Preface" title="Preface to the Third Revision" progress="0.13%" prev="i" next="iii" id="ii">

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="ii-p1">PREFACE TO THE THIRD REVISION</p>

<p id="ii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="ii-p3">This third volume covers the eventful period of
Christian emperors, patriarchs, and ecumenical Councils, from <name id="ii-p3.1">Constantine</name> the Great to Gregory the Great. It
completes the History of Ancient Christianity, which is the common
inheritance of Greek, Latin, and Evangelical Christendom.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="ii-p4">The first edition was published in 1867, and has
not undergone any important changes. But in the revision of 1884 the
more recent literature was added in an Appendix.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="ii-p5">In this edition the Appendix has been revised and
enriched with the latest literature. A few changes have also been made
in the text to conform it to the present state of research (e.g., pp.
29, 353, 688, 689).</p>

<attr id="ii-p5.1">The Author.</attr>

<p class="PContinue" id="ii-p6">New York, July, 1889.</p>

<p id="ii-p7"><br />
</p>

</div1>

<div1 title="Nicene and Post-Nicene Christianity" progress="0.16%" prev="ii" next="iii.i" id="iii">

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iii-p1">PREFACE</p>

<p id="iii-p2"><br />
</p>

<div class="c12" id="iii-p2.2">
<p id="iii-p3"><br />
</p>
</div>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii-p4">With sincere thanks to God for continued health and
strength, I offer to the public a history of the eventful period of the
Church from the beginning of the fourth century to the close of the
sixth. This concludes my history of Ancient Christianity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii-p5">It was intended at first to condense the third
period into one volume, but regard to symmetry made it necessary to
divide it into two volumes of equal size with the first which appeared
several years ago. This accounts for the continuous paging of the
second and third volumes.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii-p6">In preparing this part of my Church History for
the press, I have been deprived of the stimulus of an active
professorship, and been much interrupted in consequence of other
labors, a visit to Europe, and the loss of a part of the manuscript,
which had to be rewritten. But, on the other hand, I have had the great
advantage of constant and free access to several of the best libraries
of the country. Especially am I indebted to the Astor Library, and the
Union Theological Seminary Library of New York, which are provided with
complete sets of the Greek and Latin fathers, and nearly all other
important sources of the history of the first six centuries.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii-p7">I have used different editions of the fathers
(generally the <name id="iii-p7.1">Benedict</name>ine), but these I have
carefully indicated when they vary in the division of chapters and
sections, or in the numbering of orations and epistles, as in the works
of Basil, Gregory Nazianzen, <name id="iii-p7.2">Jerome</name>, <name id="iii-p7.3">Augustine</name>, and Leo. In addition to the primary
sources, I have constantly consulted the later historians, German,
French, and English.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii-p8">In the progress of the work I have been filled
with growing admiration for the great scholars of the seventeenth and
early part of the eighteenth century, who have with amazing industry
and patience collected the raw material from the quarries, and
investigated every nook and corner of Christian Antiquity. I need only
refer to the <name id="iii-p8.1">Benedict</name>ine editors of the
fathers; to the Bollandists, in the department of hagiography; to Mansi
and Hardouin, in the collection of the Acts of Councils; to Gallandi,
Dupin, Ceillier, Oudin, Cave, Fabricius, in patristics and literary
history; to Petau’s Theologica dogmata,
Tillemont’s Mémoires,
Bull’s Defensio Fidei Nicaenae,
Bingham’s Antiquities, Walch’s
Ketzerhistorie. In learning, acumen, judgment, and reverent spirit,
these and similar works are fully equal, if not superior, to the best
productions of the modern Teutonic press; while we cheerfully concede
to the latter the superiority in critical sifting, philosophical grasp,
artistic reproduction of the material, and in impartiality and freedom
of spirit, without which there can be no true history. Thus times and
talents supplement each other.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii-p9">With all due regard for the labors of
distinguished predecessors and contemporaries, I have endeavored, to
the best of my ability, to combine fulness of matter with condensation
in form and clearness of style, and to present a truthful and lively
picture of the age of Christian emperors, patriarchs, and ecumenical
Councils. Whether, and how far, I have succeeded in this, competent
judges will decide.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii-p10">I must again express my profound obligation to my
friend, the Rev. Dr. Yeomans, of Rochester, for his invaluable
assistance in bringing these volumes before the public in a far better
English dress than I could have given them myself. I have prepared the
work in German, and have sent the copy to Leipsic, where a German
edition will appear simultaneously with the American. Some portions I
have myself reproduced in English, and have made considerable additions
throughout in the final revision of the copy for the press. But the
body of the work has been translated from manuscript by Dr. Yeomans. He
has performed his task with that consummate union of faithfulness and
freedom which does full justice both to the thought of the author and
the language of the reader, and which has elicited the unqualified
praise of the best judges for his translation of my History of the
Apostolic Church, and that of the first three centuries.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii-p11">The work has been, for the translator as well as
for the author, truly a labor of love, which carries in it its own
exceeding great reward. For what can be more delightful and profitable
than to revive for the benefit of the living generation, the memory of
those great and good men who were God’s own chosen
instruments in expounding the mysteries of divine truth, and in
spreading the blessings of Christianity over the face of the earth?</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii-p12">It is my wish and purpose to resume this work as
soon as other engagements will permit, and to complete it according to
the original plan. In the mean time I have the satisfaction of having
finished the first great division of the history of Christianity,
which, in many respects, is the most important, as the common
inheritance of the Greek, Latin, and Evangelical churches. May God
bless it as a means to promote the cause of truth, and to kindle that
devotion to his service which is perfect freedom.</p>

<attr id="iii-p12.1">Philip Schaff.</attr>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii-p13">5 Bible House, New York, Nov. 8, 1866.</p>

<div2 title="Sources" progress="0.36%" prev="iii" next="iii.ii" id="iii.i">

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iii.i-p1">THIRD PERIOD</p>

<p id="iii.i-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iii.i-p3">FROM <name id="iii.i-p3.1">CONSTANTINE</name> THE
GREAT TO GREGORY THE GREAT.</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iii.i-p4">a. d. 311–590.</p>

<p id="iii.i-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iii.i-p6">SOURCES.</p>

<p id="iii.i-p7"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.i-p8">I. Christian Sources: (a) The Acts Of Councils; in
the Collectiones conciliorum of Hardouin, Par. 1715 sqq. 12 vols. fol.;
Mansi, Flor. et Ven. 1759 sqq. 31 vols. fol.; Fuchs: Bibliothek der
Kirchenversammlungen des 4ten und 5ten Jahrh. Leipz. 1780 sqq.; and
Bruns: Biblioth. eccl. vol. i. Canones Apost. et Conc. saec.
iv.–vii. Berol. 1839.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.i-p9">(b) The Imperial Laws and Decrees referring to the
church, in the Codex Theodosianus, collected a.d. 438, the Codex
Justinianeus, collected in 529, and the Cod. repetitae praelectionis of
534.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.i-p10">(c) The Official Letters of popes (in the Bullarium
Romanum), patriarchs, and bishops.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.i-p11">(d) The writings of all the Church Fathers from the
beginning of the 4th century to the end of the 6th. Especially of
Eusebius, Athanasius, Basil, the two Gregories, the two Cyrils, <name id="iii.i-p11.1">Chrysostom</name>, and Theodoret, of the Greek church; and
<name id="iii.i-p11.2">Ambrose</name>, <name id="iii.i-p11.3">Augustine</name>,
<name id="iii.i-p11.4">Jerome</name>, and Leo the Great, of the Latin.
Comp. the <name id="iii.i-p11.5">Benedict</name>ine Editions of the several
Fathers; the Maxima Bibliotheca veterum Patrum, Lugd. 1677 sqq. (in all
27 vols. fol.), vols. iii.–xi.; Gallandi: Biblioth.
vet. Patrum, etc. Ven. 1765 sqq. (14 vols. fol.), vols.
iv.–xii.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.i-p12">(e) Contemporary Church Historians, (1) of the Greek
church: Eusebius of Caesarea († about 340): the ninth
and tenth books of his H. E. down to 324, and his biography of <name id="iii.i-p12.1">Constantine</name> the Great, see § 2 infra;
Socrates Scholasticus of Constantinople: Histor. ecclesiast. libri vii,
a.d. 306–439; Hermias Sozomen of Constantinople: H.
eccl. l. ix, a.d. 323–423; Theodoret, bishop of Cyros
in Mesopotamia: H. eccl. l. v, a.d. 325–429; the Arian
Philostorgius: H. eccl. l. xii, a.d. 318–425, extant
only in extracts in Photius Cod. 40; Theodorus Lector, of
Constantinople, epitomizer of Socrates, Sozomen, and Theodoret,
continuing the latter down to 518, preserved in fragments by Nicephorus
Callistus; Evagrius of Antioch: H. eccl. l. vi, a.d.
431–594; Nicephorus Callistus (or Niceph. Callisti),
about 1330, author of a church history in 23 books, to a.d. 911 (ed.
Fronto Ducaeus, Par. 1630). The historical works of these Greek
writers, excepting the last, are also published together under the
title: Historiae ecclesiasticae Scriptores, etc., Graec. et Lat., with
notes by H. Valesius (and G. Reading), Par. 1659–1673;
and Cantabr. 1720, 3 vols. fol. (2) Of the Latin church historians few
are important: Rufinus, presb. of Aquileia (†410),
translated Eusebius and continued him in two more books to 395;
Sulpicius Severus, presb. in Gaul: Hist. Sacra, l. ii, from the
creation to a.d. 400; Paulus <name id="iii.i-p12.2">Orosius</name>,
presbyter in Spain: Historiarum libri vii. written about 416, extending
from the creation to his own time; Cassiodorus, about 550: Hist.
tripartite, l. xii. a mere extract from the works of the Greek church
historians, but, with the work of Rufinus, the chief source of
historical knowledge through the whole middle age; and <name id="iii.i-p12.3">Jerome</name> († 419): De viris illustrious, or
Catalogus scriptorum eccles., written about 392, continued under the
same title by Gennadius, about 495, and by Isidor of Seville, about
630.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.i-p13">(f) For chronology, the Greek Πασχάλιον, or Chronicon Paschale (wrongly
called Alexandrinum), primarily a table of the passovers from the
beginning of the world to a.d. 354 under Constantius, with later
additions down to 628. (Ed. Car. du Fresne Dom. du Cange. Par. 1688,
and L. Dindorf, Bonn. 1832, 2 vols.) The Chronicle of Eusebius and
<name id="iii.i-p13.1">Jerome</name> (Χρονικὰ
συγγράμματα,
παντοδαπὴ
ἱστορία), containing an outline of universal
history down to 325, mainly after the chronography of Julius Africanus,
and an extract from the universal chronicle in tabular form down to
379, long extant only in the free Latin translation and continuation of
<name id="iii.i-p13.2">Jerome</name> (ed. Jos. Scaliger. Lugd. Batav. 1606
and later), since 1792 known also in an Armenian translation (ed. J.
Bapt. Aucher. Ven. 1818, and Aug. Mai, Script. vet. nov. coll. 1833.
Tom. viii). In continuation of the Latin chronicle of <name id="iii.i-p13.3">Jerome</name>, the chronicle of Prosper of Aquitania down to
455; that of the spanish bishop Idatius, to 469; and that of
Marcellinus Comes, to 534. Comp. Chronica medii aevi post Euseb. atque
Hieron., etc. ed. Roesler, Tüb. 1798.</p>

<p id="iii.i-p14"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.i-p15">II. Heathen Sources: Ammianus Marcellinus (officer
under <name id="iii.i-p15.1">Julian</name>, honest and impartial): Rerum
gestarum libri xiv-xxxi, a.d. 353–378 (the first 13
books are lost), ed. Jac. Gronov. Lugd. Batav. 1693 fol., and J. A.
Ernesti, Lips. 1778 and 1835. Eunapius (philosopher and historian;
bitter against the Christian emperors): Χρονικὴ
ἱστορία, a.d. 268–405, extant
only in fragments, ed. Bekker and Niebuhr, Bonn. 1829. Zosimus (court
officer under Theodosius II., likewise biassed): Ἱστορία
νέα, l.
vi, a.d. 284–410, ed. Cellarius 1679, Reitemeier 1784,
and Imm. Bekker, Bonn. 1837. Also the writings of <name id="iii.i-p15.2">Julian</name> the Apostate (against Christianity), Libanius and
Symmachus (philosophically tolerant), &amp;c. Comp. the literature at
§ 2 and 4.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Later Literature" progress="0.56%" prev="iii.i" next="iii.iii" id="iii.ii">

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iii.ii-p1">LATER LITERATURE.</p>

<p id="iii.ii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.ii-p3">Besides the contemporary histories named above under
1 (e) among the sources, we should mention particularly Baronius (R.C.
of the a.d.Ultramontane school, † 1607): Annales
Eccles. vol. iii.–viii. (a heavy and unreadable
chronicle, but valuable for reference to original documents). Tillemont
(R.C. leaning to Jansenism, † 1698):
Mémoires, etc., vol. vi.–xvi. (mostly
biographical, minute, and conscientious). Gibbon (†
1794): Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, from ch. xvii. onward
(unsurpassed in the skilful use of sources and artistic composition,
but skeptical and destitute of sympathy with the genius of
Christianity). Schröckh (moderate Lutheran,
† 1808): Christl. Kirchengesch. Theil
v.–xviii. (A simple and diffuse, but thorough and
trustworthy narrative). Neander (Evangel. † 1850):
Allg. Gesch. der Chr. Rel. und Kirche. Hamb. vol.
iv.–vi., 2d ed. 1846 sqq. Engl. transl. by Torrey,
vol. ii. (Profound and genial in the genetic development of Christian
doctrine and life, but defective in the political and aesthetic
sections, and prolix and careless in style and arrangement). Gieseler
(Protest. † 1854): Kirchengesch. Bonn. i. 2. 2d ed.
1845. Engl. transl. by Davidson, and revised by H. B. Smith, N. York,
vol. i. and ii. (Critical and reliable in the notes, but meagre, dry,
and cold in the text).</p>

<p id="iii.ii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.ii-p5">Isaac Taylor (Independent): Ancient Christianity,
and the Doctrines of the Oxf. Tracts for the Times. Lond. 4th ed. 1844.
2 vols. (Anti-Puseyite). Böhringer (G. Ref.):
Kirchengeschichte in Biographieen, vol. i. parts 3 and 4.
Zür. 1845 sq. (from <name id="iii.ii-p5.1">Ambrose</name> to
Gregory the Great). Carwithen And Lyall: History of the Christian
Church from the 4th to the 12th Cent. in the Encycl. Metrop. 1849;
published separately in Lond. and Glasg. 1856. J. C. Robertson (Angl.):
Hist. of the Christ. Church to the Pontificate of Gregory the Great.
Lond. 1854 (pp. 166–516). H. H. Milman (Angl.):
History of Christianity from the Birth of Christ to the abolition of
Paganism in the Roman Empire. Lond. 1840 (New York, 1844), Book III.
and IV. Milman: Hist. of Latin Christianity; including that of the
Popes to the Pontificate of Nicholas V. Lond. 1854 sqq. 6 vols.,
republished in New York, 1860, in 8 vols. (vol. i. a resumé
of the first six centuries to Gregory I., the remaining vols. devoted
to the middle ages). K. R. Hagenbach (G. Ref.):Die Christl. Kirche vom
4ten his 6ten Jahrh. Leipz. 1855 (2d vol. of his popular “Vorlesungen
über die ältere Kirchengesch.”). Albert de
Broglie (R.C.): L’église et
l’empire romain au IVme siècle. Par.
1855–’66. 6 vols. Ferd. Christ. Baur:
Die Christl. Kirche vom Anfang des vierten bis zum Ende des sechsten
Jahrhunderts in den Hauptmomenten ihrer Entwicklung. Tüb.
1859 (critical and philosophical). Wm. Bright: A History of the Church
from the Edict of Milan, a.d. 313, to the Council of Chalcedon, a.d.
451. Oxf. and Lond. 1860. Arthur P. Stanley: Lectures on the History of
the Eastern Church. Lond. 1861 (pp. 512), republished in New York from
the 2d Lond. ed. 1862 (a series of graphic pictures of prominent
characters and events in the history of the Greek and Russian church,
but no complete history).</p>

</div2>

<div2 type="Section" n="1" title="Introduction and General View" shorttitle="Section 1" progress="0.69%" prev="iii.ii" next="iii.iv" id="iii.iii">

<p class="head" id="iii.iii-p1">§ 1. Introduction and General View.</p>

<p id="iii.iii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.iii-p3">From the Christianity of the Apostles and Martyrs we
proceed to the Christianity of the Patriarchs and Emperors.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iii-p4">The third period of the history of the Church,
which forms the subject of this volume, extends from the emperor <name id="iii.iii-p4.1">Constantine</name> to the pope Gregory I.; from the
beginning of the fourth century to the close of the sixth. During this
period Christianity still moves, as in the first three centuries, upon
the geographical scene of the Graeco-Roman empire and the ancient
classical culture, the countries around the Mediterranean Sea. But its
field and its operation are materially enlarged, and even touch the
barbarians on the limit of the empire. Above all, its relation to the
temporal power, and its social and political position and import,
undergo an entire and permanent change. We have here to do with the
church of the Graeco-Roman empire, and with the beginning of
Christianity among the Germanic barbarians. Let us glance first at the
general character and leading events of this important period.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iii-p5">The reign of <name id="iii.iii-p5.1">Constantine</name>
the Great marks the transition of the Christian religion from under
persecution by the secular government to union with the same; the
beginning of the state-church system. The Graeco-Roman heathenism, the
most cultivated and powerful form of idolatry, which history knows,
surrenders, after three hundred years’ struggle, to
Christianity, and dies of incurable consumption, with the confession:
Galilean, thou hast conquered! The ruler of the civilized world lays
his crown at the feet of the crucified Jesus of Nazareth. The successor
of Nero, Domitian, and Diocletian appears in the imperial purple at the
council of Nice as protector of the church, and takes his golden throne
at the nod of bishops, who still bear the scars of persecution. The
despised sect, which, like its Founder in the days of His humiliation,
had not where to lay its head, is raised to sovereign authority in the
state, enters into the prerogatives of the pagan priesthood, grows rich
and powerful, builds countless churches out of the stones of idol
temples to the honor of Christ and his martyrs, employs the wisdom of
Greece and Rome to vindicate the foolishness of the cross, exerts a
molding power upon civil legislation, rules the national life, and
leads off the history of the world. But at the same time the church,
embracing the mass of the population of the empire, from the Caesar to
the meanest slave, and living amidst all its institutions, received
into her bosom vast deposits of foreign material from the world and
from heathenism, exposing herself to new dangers and imposing upon
herself new and heavy labors.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iii-p6">The union of church and state extends its
influence, now healthful, now baneful, into every department of our
history.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iii-p7">The Christian life of the Nicene and post-Nicene
age reveals a mass of worldliness within the church; an entire
abatement of chiliasm with its longing after the return of Christ and
his glorious reign, and in its stead an easy repose in the present
order of things; with a sublime enthusiasm, on the other hand, for the
renunciation of self and the world, particularly in the hermitage and
the cloister, and with some of the noblest heroes of Christian
holiness.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iii-p8">Monasticism, in pursuance of the ascetic
tendencies of the previous period, and in opposition to the prevailing
secularization of Christianity, sought to save the virgin purity of the
church and the glory of martyrdom by retreat from the world into the
wilderness; and it carried the ascetic principle to the summit of moral
heroism, though not rarely to the borders of fanaticism and brutish
stupefaction. It spread with incredible rapidity and irresistible
fascination from Egypt over the whole church, east and west, and
received the sanction of the greatest church teachers, of an
Athanasius, a Basil, a <name id="iii.iii-p8.1">Chrysostom</name>, an <name id="iii.iii-p8.2">Augustine</name>, a <name id="iii.iii-p8.3">Jerome</name>, as
the surest and shortest way to heaven.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iii-p9">It soon became a powerful rival of the priesthood,
and formed a third order, between the priesthood and the laity. The
more extraordinary and eccentric the religion of the anchorets and
monks, the more they were venerated among the people. The whole
conception of the Christian life from the fourth to the sixteenth
century is pervaded with the ascetic and monastic spirit, and pays the
highest admiration to the voluntary celibacy, poverty, absolute
obedience, and excessive self-punishments of the pillar-saints and the
martyrs of the desert; while in the same degree the modest virtues of
every-day household and social life are looked upon as an inferior
degree of morality.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iii-p10">In this point the old Catholic ethical ideas
essentially differ from those of evangelical Protestantism and modern
civilization. But, to understand and appreciate them, we must consider
them in connection with the corrupt social condition of the rapidly
decaying empire of Rome. The Christian spirit in that age, in just its
most earnest and vigorous forms, felt compelled to assume in some
measure an anti-social, seclusive character, and to prepare itself in
the school of privation and solitude for the work of transforming the
world and founding a new Christian order of society upon the ruins of
the ancient heathenism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iii-p11">In the development of doctrine the Nicene and
post-Nicene age is second in productiveness and importance only to
those of the apostles and of the reformation. It is the classical
period for the objective fundamental dogmas, which constitute the
ecumenical or old Catholic confession of faith. The Greek church
produced the symbolical definition of the orthodox view of the holy
Trinity and the person of Christ, while the Latin church made
considerable advance with the anthropological and soteriological
doctrines of sin and grace. The fourth and fifth centuries produced the
greatest church fathers, Athanasius and <name id="iii.iii-p11.1">Chrysostom</name> in the East, <name id="iii.iii-p11.2">Jerome</name>
and <name id="iii.iii-p11.3">Augustine</name> in the West. All learning and
science now came into the service of the church, and all classes of
society, from the emperor to the artisan, took the liveliest, even a
passionate interest, in the theological controversies. Now, too, for
the first time, could ecumenical councils be held, in which the church
of the whole Roman empire was represented, and fixed its articles of
faith in an authoritative way.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iii-p12">Now also, however, the lines of orthodoxy were
more and more strictly drawn; freedom of inquiry was restricted; and
all as departure from the state-church system was met not only, as
formerly, with spiritual weapons, but also with civil punishments. So
early as the fourth century the dominant party, the orthodox as well as
the heterodox, with help of the imperial authority practised
deposition, confiscation, and banishment upon its opponents. It was but
one step thence to the penalties of torture and death, which were
ordained in the middle age, and even so lately as the middle of the
seventeenth century, by state-church authority, both Protestant and
Roman Catholic, and continue in many countries to this day, against
religious dissenters of every kind as enemies to the prevailing order
of things. Absolute freedom of religion and of worship is in fact
logically impossible on the state-church system. It requires the
separation of the spiritual and temporal powers. Yet, from the very
beginning of political persecution, loud voices rise against it and in
behalf of ecclesiastico-religious toleration; though the plea always
comes from the oppressed party, which, as soon as it gains the power,
is generally found, in lamentable inconsistency, imitating the violence
of its former oppressors. The protest springs rather from the sense of
personal injury, than from horror of the principle of persecution, or
from any clear apprehension of the nature of the gospel and its
significant words: “Put up thy sword into the sheath;” “My kingdom is
not of this world.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iii-p13">The organization of the church adapts itself to
the political and geographical divisions of the empire. The powers of
the hierarchy are enlarged, the bishops become leading officers of the
state and acquire a controlling influence in civil and political
affairs, though more or less at the expense of their spiritual dignity
and independence, especially at the Byzantine court. The episcopal
system passes on into the metropolitan and patriarchal. In the fifth
century the patriarchs of Rome, Constantinople, Antioch, Alexandria,
and Jerusalem stand at the head of Christendom. Among these Rome and
Constantinople are the most powerful rivals, and the Roman patriarch
already puts forth a claim to universal spiritual supremacy, which
subsequently culminates in the mediaeval papacy, though limited to the
West and resisted by the constant protest of the Greek church and of
all non-Catholic sects. In addition to provincial synods we have now
also general synods, but called by the emperors and more or less
affected, though not controlled, by political influence.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iii-p14">From the time of <name id="iii.iii-p14.1">Constantine</name> church discipline declines; the whole Roman
world having become nominally Christian, and the host of hypocritical
professors multiplying beyond all control. Yet the firmness of <name id="iii.iii-p14.2">Ambrose</name> with the emperor Theodosius shows, that
noble instances of discipline are not altogether wanting.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iii-p15">Worship appears greatly enriched and adorned; for
art now comes into the service of the church. A Christian architecture,
a Christian sculpture, a Christian painting, music, and poetry arise,
favoring at once devotion and solemnity, and all sorts of superstition
and empty display. The introduction of religious images succeeds only
after long and violent opposition. The element of priesthood and of
mystery is developed, but in connection with a superstitious reliance
upon a certain magical operation of outward rites. Church festivals are
multiplied and celebrated with great pomp; and not exclusively in honor
of Christ, but in connection with an extravagant veneration of martyrs
and saints, which borders on idolatry, and often reminds us of the
heathen hero-worship not yet uprooted from the general mind. The
multiplication and accumulation of religious ceremonies impressed the
senses and the imagination, but prejudiced simplicity, spirituality,
and fervor in the worship of God. Hence also the beginnings of reaction
against ceremonialism and formalism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iii-p16">Notwithstanding the complete and sudden change of
the social and political circumstances of the church, which meets us on
the threshold of this period, we have still before us the natural,
necessary continuation of the pre-<name id="iii.iii-p16.1">Constantine</name>
church in its light and shade, and the gradual transition of the old
Graeco-Roman Catholicism into the Germano-Roman Catholicism of the
middle age.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iii-p17">Our attention will now for the first time be
turned in earnest, not only to Christianity in the Roman empire, but
also to Christianity among the Germanic barbarians, who from East and
North threaten the empire and the entire civilization of classic
antiquity. The church prolonged, indeed, the existence of the Roman
empire, gave it a new splendor and elevation, new strength and unity,
as well as comfort in misfortune; but could not prevent its final
dissolution, first in the West (a.d. 476), afterwards (1453) in the
East. But she herself survived the storms of the great migration,
brought the pagan invaders under the influence of Christianity, taught
the barbarians the arts of peace, planted a higher civilization upon
the ruins of the ancient world, and thus gave new proof of the
indestructible, all-subduing energy of her life.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iii-p18">In a minute history of the fourth, fifth, and
sixth centuries we should mark the following subdivisions:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iii-p19">1. The Constantinian and Athanasian, or the Nicene
and Trinitarian age, from 311 to the second general council in 381,
distinguished by the conversion of <name id="iii.iii-p19.1">Constantine</name>, the alliance of the empire with the church,
and the great Arian and semi-Arian controversy concerning the Divinity
of Christ and the Holy Spirit.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iii-p20">2. The post-Nicene, or Christological and
Augustinian age, extending to the fourth general council in 451, and
including the Nestorian and Eutychian disputes on the person of Christ,
and the Pelagian controversy on sin and grace.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iii-p21">3. The age of Leo the Great
(440–461), or the rise of the papal supremacy in the
West, amidst the barbarian devastations which made an end to the
western Roman empire in 476.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iii-p22">4. The Justinian age (527–565),
which exhibits the Byzantine state-church despotism at the height of
its power, and at the beginning of its decline.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iii-p23">5. The Gregorian age (590–604)
forms the transition from the ancient Graeco-Roman to the mediaeval
Romano-Germanic Christianity, and will be more properly included in the
church history of the middle ages.</p>

<p id="iii.iii-p24"><br />
</p>

</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="I" title="Downfall of Heathenism and Victory of Christianity in the Roman Empire" shorttitle="Chapter I" progress="1.20%" prev="iii.iii" next="iii.iv.i" id="iii.iv">

<h3 class="c13" id="iii.iv-p0.1">CHAPTER I.</h3>

<p id="iii.iv-p1"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading7C" id="iii.iv-p2">DOWNFALL OF HEATHENISM AND VICTORY OF
CHRISTIANITY IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE.</p>

<p id="iii.iv-p3"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iii.iv-p4">GENERAL LITERATURE.</p>

<p id="iii.iv-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.iv-p6">J. G. Hoffmann: Ruina Superstitionis Paganae.
Vitemb. 1738. Tzschirner: Der Fall des Heidenthums. Leipz. 1829. A.
Beugnot: Histoire de la destruction du paganisme en occident. Par.
1835. 2 vols. Et. Chastel (of Geneva): Histoire de la destruction du
paganisme dans l’empire d’orient.
Par. 1850. E. v. Lasaulx: Der Untergang des Hellenismus u. die
Einziehung seiner Tempelgüter durch die christl. Kaiser.
Münch. 1854. F. Lübker: Der Fall des Heidenthums.
Schwerin, 1856. Ch. Merivale: Conversion of The Roman Empire. New York,
1865.</p>

<p id="iii.iv-p7"><br />
</p>

<div3 type="Section" n="2" title="Constantine The Great. a.d. 306-337" shorttitle="Section 2" progress="1.22%" prev="iii.iv" next="iii.iv.ii" id="iii.iv.i">

<p class="head" id="iii.iv.i-p1">§ 2. <name id="iii.iv.i-p1.1">Constantine The
Great</name>. a.d. 306–337.</p>

<p id="iii.iv.i-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.iv.i-p3">1. Contemporary Sources: Lactantius
(† 330): De mortibus persecutorum, cap. 18 sqq.
Eusebius: Hist. <scripRef passage="Eccl. l." id="iii.iv.i-p3.1" parsed="|Eccl|50|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.50">Eccl. l.</scripRef> Ix. et x.; also his panegyric and very partial
Vita Constantini, in 4 books (Εἰς τόν
βίον τοῦ
μακαρίου
Κωνσταντίνου
τοῦ
βασιλέως) and his Panegyricus or De laudibus
Constantini; in the editions of the hist. works of Euseb. by Valesius,
Par. 1659–1673, Amstel. 1695, Cantabr. 1720;
Zimmermann, Frcf. 1822; Heinichen, Lips. 1827–30;
Burton, Oxon. 1838. Comp. the imperial documents in the Codex
Theodos.l. xvi. also the Letters and Treatises of Athanasius
(† 373), and on the heathen side the Panegyric of
Nazarius at Rome (321) and the Caesars of <name id="iii.iv.i-p3.2">Julian</name> († 363).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.iv.i-p4">2. Later sources: Socrates: Hist. <scripRef passage="Eccl. l." id="iii.iv.i-p4.1" parsed="|Eccl|50|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.50">Eccl. l.</scripRef> i.
Sozomenus: H. E. l. i et ii. Zosimus (a heathen historian and
court-officer, comes et advocatus fisci, under Theodosius II.): ̔ιστορία
νέα, l.
ii. ed. Bekker, Bonn. 1837. Eusebius and Zosimus present the extremes
of partiality for and against <name id="iii.iv.i-p4.2">Constantine</name>. A
just estimate of his character must be formed from the facts admitted
by both, and from the effect of his secular and ecclesiastical
policy.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.iv.i-p5">3. Modern authorities. Mosheim: De reb. Christ. ante
Const. M. etc., last section (p. 958 sqq. In Murdock’s
Engl. transl., vol. ii. p. 454–481). Nath. Lardner, in
the second part of his great work on the Credibility of the Gospel
History, see Works ed. by Kippis, Lond. 1838, vol. iv. p.
3–55. Abbé de Voisin: Dissertation critique
sur la vision de Constantin. Par. 1774. Gibbon: l.c. chs. xiv. and
xvii.–xxi. Fr. Gusta: Vita di Constantino il Grande.
Foligno, 1786. Manso: Das Leben Constantins des Gr. Bresl. 1817. Hug
(R.C.): Denkschrift zur Ehrenrettung Constant. Frieb. 1829. Heinichen:
Excurs. in Eus. Vitam Const. 1830. Arendt (R.C.): Const. u. sein Verb.
zum Christenthum. Tüb. (Quartalschrift) 1834. Milman: Hist.
of Christianity, etc., 1840, book iii. ch. 1–4. Jacob
Burckhardt: Die Zeit Const. des Gr. Bas. 1853. Albert de Broglie:
L’église et l’empire
romain au IVme siècle. Par. 1856 (vols. i. and ii.). A. P.
Stanley: Lectures on the Hist. of the Eastern Church, 1862, Lect. vi.
p. 281 sqq. (Am. Ed.). Theod. Keim: Der Uebertritt Constantins des Gr.
zum Christenthum. Zürich, 1862 (an apology for <name id="iii.iv.i-p5.1">Constantine</name>’s character against
Burckhardt’s view).</p>

<p id="iii.iv.i-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.iv.i-p7">The last great imperial persecution of the Christians
under Diocletian and Galerius, which was aimed at the entire uprooting
of the new religion, ended with the edict of toleration of 311 and the
tragical ruin of the persecutors.<note n="2" id="iii.iv.i-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p8">Comp. vol. i. § 57. Galerius died
soon after of a disgusting and terrible disease (morbus pedicularis),
described with great minuteness by Eusebius, H. E. viii. 16, and
Lactantius, De mort. persec. c. 33.“His body,” says Gibbon, ch. xiv.
“swelled by an intemperate course of life to an unwieldy corpulence,
was covered with ulcers and devoured by innumerable swarms of those
insects which have given their name to a most loathsome disease.”
Diocletian had withdrawn from the throne in 305, and in 313 put an end
to his embittered life by suicide. In his retirement he found more
pleasure in raising cabbage than he had found in ruling the empire; a
confession we may readily believe. (President Lincoln of the United
States, during the dark days of the civil war in Dec. 1862, declared
that he would gladly exchange his position with any common soldier in
the tented field.) Maximin, who kept up the persecution in the East,
even after the toleration edict, as long as he could, died likewise a
violent death by poison, in 313. In this tragical end of their last
three imperial persecutors the Christians saw a palpable judgment of
God.</p></note>
The edict of toleration was an involuntary and irresistible concession
of the incurable impotence of heathenism and the indestructible power
of Christianity. It left but a step to the downfall of the one and the
supremacy of the other in the empire of the Caesars.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p9">This great epoch is marked by the reign of <name id="iii.iv.i-p9.1">Constantine</name> I.<note n="3" id="iii.iv.i-p9.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p10">His full name in Latin is Caius Flavius
Valerius Aurelius Claudius Constantinus Magnus.</p></note> He understood the signs of the times and acted
accordingly. He was the man for the times, as the times were prepared
for him by that Providence which controls both and fits them for each
other. He placed himself at the head of true progress, while his
nephew, <name id="iii.iv.i-p10.1">Julian</name> the Apostate, opposed it and
was left behind. He was the chief instrument for raising the church
from the low estate of oppression and persecution to well deserved
honor and power. For this service a thankful posterity has given him
the surname of the Great, to which he was entitled, though not by his
moral character, yet doubtless by his military and administrative
ability, his judicious policy, his appreciation and protection of
Christianity, and the far-reaching consequences of his reign. His
greatness was not indeed of the first, but of the second order, and is
to be measured more by what he did than by what he was. To the Greek
church, which honors him even as a canonized saint, he has the same
significance as Charlemagne to the Latin.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p11"><name id="iii.iv.i-p11.1">Constantine</name>, the first
Christian Caesar, the founder of Constantinople and the Byzantine
empire, and one of the most gifted, energetic, and successful of the
Roman emperors, was the first representative of the imposing idea of a
Christian theocracy, or of that system of policy which assumes all
subjects to be Christians, connects civil and religious rights, and
regards church and state as the two arms of one and the same divine
government on earth. This idea was more fully developed by his
successors, it animated the whole middle age, and is yet working under
various forms in these latest times; though it has never been fully
realized, whether in the Byzantine, the German, or the Russian empire,
the Roman church-state, the Calvinistic republic of Geneva, or the
early Puritanic colonies of New England. At the same time, however,
<name id="iii.iv.i-p11.2">Constantine</name> stands also as the type of an
undiscriminating and harmful conjunction of Christianity with politics,
of the holy symbol of peace with the horrors of war, of the spiritual
interests of the kingdom of heaven with the earthly interests of the
state.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p12">In judging of this remarkable man and his reign,
we must by all means keep to the great historical principle, that all
representative characters act, consciously or unconsciously, as the
free and responsible organs of the spirit of their age, which moulds
them first before they can mould it in turn, and that the spirit of the
age itself, whether good or bad or mixed, is but an instrument in the
hands of divine Providence, which rules and overrules all the actions
and motives of men.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p13">Through a history of three centuries Christianity
had already inwardly overcome the world, and thus rendered such an
outward revolution, as has attached itself to the name of this prince,
both possible and unavoidable. It were extremely superficial to refer
so thorough and momentous a change to the personal motives of an
individual, be they motives of policy, of piety, or of superstition.
But unquestionably every age produces and shapes its own organs, as its
own purposes require. So in the case of <name id="iii.iv.i-p13.1">Constantine</name>. He was distinguished by that genuine
political wisdom, which, putting itself at the head of the age, clearly
saw that idolatry had outlived itself in the Roman empire, and that
Christianity alone could breathe new vigor into it and furnish its
moral support. Especially on the point of the external Catholic unity
his monarchical politics accorded with the hierarchical episcopacy of
the church. Hence from the year 313 he placed himself in close
connection with the bishops, made peace and harmony his first object in
the Donatist and Arian controversies and applied the predicate
“catholic” to the church in all official documents. And as his
predecessors were supreme pontiffs of the heathen religion of the
empire, so he desired to be looked upon as a sort of bishop, as
universal bishop of the external affairs of the church.<note n="4" id="iii.iv.i-p13.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p14"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.i-p14.1">Ἐπίσκοπος
τῶν
ἐκτος</span> [<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.i-p14.2">πραγμάτων</span>], viz.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.i-p14.3">τῆς
ἐκκλησίας</span>, in distinction from the proper
bishops, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.i-p14.4">ἐπίσκοποι
τῶν εἴσω
τῆς
ἐκκλησίας</span>. Vid. Eus.: Vit Const. iv. 24. Comp.
§ 24.</p></note> All this by no means from mere self-interest, but
for the good of the empire, which, now shaken to its foundations and
threatened by barbarians on every side, could only by some new bond of
unity be consolidated and upheld until at least the seeds of
Christianity and civilization should be planted among the barbarians
themselves, the representatives of the future. His personal policy thus
coincided with the interests of the state. Christianity appeared to
him, as it proved in fact, the only efficient power for a political
reformation of the empire, from which the ancient spirit of Rome was
fast departing, while internal, civil, and religious dissensions and
the outward pressure of the barbarians threatened a gradual dissolution
of society.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p15">But with the political he united also a religious
motive, not clear and deep, indeed, yet honest, and strongly infused
with the superstitious disposition to judge of a religion by its
outward success and to ascribe a magical virtue to signs and
ceremonies. His whole family was swayed by religious sentiment, which
manifested itself in very different forms, in the devout pilgrimages of
Helena, the fanatical Arianism of Constantia, and Constantius, and the
fanatical paganism of <name id="iii.iv.i-p15.1">Julian</name>. <name id="iii.iv.i-p15.2">Constantine</name> adopted Christianity first as a superstition,
and put it by the side of his heathen superstition, till finally in his
conviction the Christian vanquished the pagan, though without itself
developing into a pure and enlightened faith.<note n="5" id="iii.iv.i-p15.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p16">A similar view is substantially expressed by
the great historian Niebuhr, Vorträge über
Röm. Geschichte, 1848. iii. 302. Mosheim, in his work on the
First Three Centuries, p. 965 sqq. (Murdock’s Transl.
ii. 460 sqq.) labors to prove at length that <name id="iii.iv.i-p16.1">Constantine</name>was no
hypocrite, but sincerely believed, during the greater part of his life,
that the Christian religion was the only true religion. Burckhardt, the
most recent biographer of <name id="iii.iv.i-p16.2">Constantine</name>,
represents him as a great politician of decided genius, but destitute
of moral principle and religious interest. So also Dr.
Baur.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p17">At first <name id="iii.iv.i-p17.1">Constantine</name>,
like his father, in the spirit of the Neo-Platonic syncretism of dying
heathendom, reverenced all the gods as mysterious powers; especially
Apollo, the god of the sun, to whom in the year 308 he presented
munificent gifts. Nay, so late as the year 321 he enjoined regular
consultation of the soothsayers<note n="6" id="iii.iv.i-p17.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p18">The <i>haruspices</i>, or interpreters of
sacrifices, who foretold future events from the entrails of
victims.</p></note>
in public misfortunes, according to ancient heathen usage; even later,
he placed his new residence, Byzantium, under the protection of the God
of the Martyrs and the heathen goddess of Fortune;<note n="7" id="iii.iv.i-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p19">According to Eusebius (Vit. Const. l. iii. c.
48) he dedicated Constantinople to “the God of the martyrs,” but,
according to Zosimus (Hist. ii. c. 31), to two female deities, probably
Mary and Fortuna. Subsequently the city stood under the special
protection of the Virgin Mary.</p></note> and down to the end of his life he retained the
title and the dignity of a Pontifex Maximus, or high-priest of the
heathen hierarchy.<note n="8" id="iii.iv.i-p19.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p20">His successors also did the same, down to
Gratian, 375, who renounced the title, then become quite
empty.</p></note> His coins bore
on the one side the letters of the name of Christ, on the other the
figure of the Sun-god, and the inscription “Sol invictus.” Of course
	these inconsistencies may be referred also to policy and accommodation
to the toleration edict of 313. Nor is it difficult to adduce parallels
of persons who, in passing from Judaism to Christianity, or from
Romanism to Protestantism, have so wavered between their old and their
new position that they might be claimed by both. With his every
victory, over his pagan rivals, Galerius, Maxentius, and Licinius, his
personal leaning to Christianity and his confidence in the magic power
of the sign of the cross increased; yet he did not formally renounce
heathenism, and did not receive baptism until, in 337, he was laid upon
the bed of death.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p21">He had an imposing and winning person, and was
compared by flatterers with Apollo. He was tall, broad-shouldered,
handsome, and of a remarkably vigorous and healthy constitution, but
given to excessive vanity in his dress and outward demeanor, always
wearing an oriental diadem, a helmet studded with jewels, and a purple
mantle of silk richly embroidered with pearls and flowers worked in
gold,<note n="9" id="iii.iv.i-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p22">Euseb. Laud. Const. c. 5.</p></note> His mind was not highly
cultivated, but naturally clear, strong, and shrewd, and seldom thrown
off its guard. He is said to have combined a cynical contempt of
mankind with an inordinate love of praise. He possessed a good
knowledge of human nature and administrative energy and tact.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p23">His moral character was not without noble traits,
among which a chastity rare for the time,<note n="10" id="iii.iv.i-p23.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p24">All Christian accounts speak of his continence,
but <name id="iii.iv.i-p24.1">Julian</name> insinuates the contrary, and charges him with
the old Roman vice of voracious gluttony (Caes. 329,
335).</p></note> and a liberality and beneficence bordering on
wastefulness were prominent. Many of his laws and regulations breathed
the spirit of Christian justice and humanity, promoted the elevation of
the female sex, improved the condition of slaves and of unfortunates,
and gave free play to the efficiency of the church throughout the whole
empire. Altogether he was one of the best, the most fortunate, and the
most influential of the Roman emperors, Christian and pagan.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p25">Yet he had great faults. He was far from being so
pure and so venerable as Eusebius, blinded by his favor to the church,
depicts him, in his bombastic and almost dishonestly eulogistic
biography, with the evident intention of setting him up as a model for
all future Christian princes. It must, with all regret, be conceded,
that his progress in the knowledge of Christianity was not a progress
in the practice of its virtues. His love of display and his
prodigality, his suspiciousness and his despotism, increased with his
power.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p26">The very brightest period of his reign is stained
with gross crimes, which even the spirit of the age and the policy of
an absolute monarch cannot excuse. After having reached, upon the
bloody path of war, the goal of his ambition, the sole possession of
the empire, yea, in the very year in which he summoned the great
council of Nicaea, he ordered the execution of his conquered rival and
brother-in-law, Licinius, in breach of a solemn promise of mercy
(324).<note n="11" id="iii.iv.i-p26.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p27">Eusebius justifies this procedure towards an
enemy of the Christians by the laws of war. But what becomes of the
breach of a solemn pledge? The murder of Crispus and Fausta he passes
over in prudent silence, in violation of the highest duty of the
historian to relate the truth and the whole truth.</p></note> Not satisfied with
this, he caused soon afterwards, from political suspicion, the death of
the young Licinius, his nephew, a boy of hardly eleven years. But the
worst of all is the murder of his eldest son, Crispus, in 326, who had
incurred suspicion of political conspiracy, and of adulterous and
incestuous purposes towards his step-mother Fausta, but is generally
regarded as innocent. This domestic and political tragedy emerged from
a vortex of mutual suspicion and rivalry, and calls to mind the conduct
of Philip II. towards Don Carlos, of Peter the Great towards his son
Alexis, and of Soliman the Great towards his son Mustapha. Later
authors assert, though gratuitously, that the emperor, like David,
bitterly repented of this sin. He has been frequently charged besides,
though it would seem altogether unjustly, with the death of his second
wife Fausta (326?), who, after twenty years, of happy wedlock, is said
to have been convicted of slandering her stepson Crispus, and of
adultery with a slave or one of the imperial guards, and then to have
been suffocated in the vapor of an over-heated bath. But the accounts
of the cause and manner of her death are so late and discordant as to
make <name id="iii.iv.i-p27.1">Constantine</name>’s part in
it at least very doubtful.<note n="12" id="iii.iv.i-p27.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p28">Zosimus, certainly in heathen prejudice and
slanderous extravagance, ascribes to <name id="iii.iv.i-p28.1">Constantine</name> under the
instigation of his mother Helena, who was furious at the loss of her
favorite grandson, the death of two women, the innocent Fausta and an
adulteress, the supposed mother of his three successors; Philostorgius,
on the contrary, declares Fausta guilty (H. E. ii. 4; only
fragmentary). Then again, older witnesses indirectly contradict this
whole view; two orations, namely, of the next following reign, which
imply, that Fausta survived the death of her son, the
younger <name id="iii.iv.i-p28.2">Constantine</name>, who outlived his father by three years.
Comp. <name id="iii.iv.i-p28.3">Julian</name>. Orat. i., and Monod. in Const. Jun. c. 4, ad
Calcem Eutrop., cited by Gibbon, ch. xviii., notes 25 and 26. Evagrius
denies both the murder of Crispus and of Fausta, though only on account
of the silence of Eusebius, whose extreme partiality for his imperial
friend seriously impairs the value of his narrative. Gibbon and still
more decidedly Niebuhr (Vorträge über
Röm. Geschichte, iii. 302) are inclined to
acquit <name id="iii.iv.i-p28.4">Constantine</name> of all guilt in the death of Fausta. The latest
biographer, Burckhardt (l.c. p. 375) charges him with it rather
hastily, without even mentioning the critical difficulties in the way.
So also Stanley (l.c. p. 300).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p29">At all events Christianity did not produce in
<name id="iii.iv.i-p29.1">Constantine</name> a thorough moral transformation.
He was concerned more to advance the outward social position of the
Christian religion, than to further its inward mission. He was praised
and censured in turn by the Christians and Pagans, the Orthodox and the
Arians, as they successively experienced his favor or dislike. He bears
some resemblance to Peter the Great both in his public acts and his
private character, by combining great virtues and merits with monstrous
crimes, and he probably died with the same consolation as Peter, whose
last words were: “I trust that in respect of the good I have striven to
do my people (the church), God will pardon my sins.” It is quite
characteristic of his piety that he turned the sacred nails of the
Saviour’s cross which Helena brought from Jerusalem,
the one into the bit of his war-horse, the other into an ornament of
his helmet. Not a decided, pure, and consistent character, he stands on
the line of transition between two ages and two religions; and his life
bears plain marks of both. When at last on his death bed he submitted
to baptism, with the remark, “Now let us cast away all duplicity,” he
honestly admitted the conflict of two antagonistic principles which
swayed his private character and public life.<note n="13" id="iii.iv.i-p29.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p30">The heathen historians extol the earlier part
of his reign, and depreciate the later. Thus Eutropius, x. 6: “In primo
imperii tempore optimis principibus, ultimo mediis comparandus.” With
this judgment Gibbon agrees (ch. xviii.), presenting in
<name id="iii.iv.i-p30.1">Constantine</name>an inverted Augustus: “In the life of Augustus we behold the
tyrant of the republic, converted, almost by imperceptible degrees,
into the father of his country and of human kind. In that
of <name id="iii.iv.i-p30.2">Constantine</name>, we may contemplate a hero, who had so long
inspired his subjects with love, and his enemies with terror,
degenerating into a cruel and dissolute monarch, corrupted by his
fortune, or raised by conquest above the necessity of dissimulation.”
But this theory of progressive degeneracy, adopted also by F. C.
Schlosser in his Weltgeschichte, by Stanley, l.c. p. 297, and many
others, is as untenable as the opposite view of a progressive
improvement, held by Eusebius, Mosheim, and other ecclesiastical
historians. For, on the one hand, the earlier life of
<name id="iii.iv.i-p30.3">Constantine</name>has such features of cruelty as the surrender of the conquered
barbarian kings to the wild beasts in the ampitheatre at Treves in 310
or 311, for which he was lauded by a heathen orator; the ungenerous
conduct toward Herculius, his father-in-law; the murder of the infant
son of Maxentius; and the triumphal exhibition of the head of Maxentius
on his entrance into Rome in 312. On the other hand his most humane
laws, such as the abolition of the gladiatorial shows and of licentious
and cruel rites, date from his later reign.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.iv.i-p31"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p32">From these general remarks we turn to the leading
features of <name id="iii.iv.i-p32.1">Constantine</name>’s
life and reign, so far as they bear upon the history of the church. We
shall consider in order his youth and training, the vision of the
Cross, the edict of toleration, his legislation in favor of
Christianity, his baptism and death.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p33"><name id="iii.iv.i-p33.1">Constantine</name>, son of the
co-emperor Constantius Chlorus, who reigned over Gaul, Spain, and
Britain till his death in 306, was born probably in the year 272,
either in Britain or at Naissus (now called Nissa), a town of Dardania,
in Illyricum.<note n="14" id="iii.iv.i-p33.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p34">According to Baronius (Ann. 306, n. 16) and
others he was born in Britain, because an ancient panegyric of 307 says
that <name id="iii.iv.i-p34.1">Constantine</name> ennobled Britain by his birth (tu Britannias
nobiles oriendo fecisti); but this may be understood of his royal as
well as of his natural birth, since he was there proclaimed Caesar by
the soldiers. The other opinion rests also on ancient testimonies, and
is held by Pagi, Tillemont, and most of the recent
historians.</p></note> His mother was
Helena, daughter of an innkeeper,<note n="15" id="iii.iv.i-p34.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p35"><name id="iii.iv.i-p35.1">Ambrose</name>(De obitu
Theodos.) calls her <i>stabulariam</i>, when Constantius made her
acquaintance.</p></note> the first wife of Constantius, afterwards divorced,
when Constantius, for political reasons, married a daughter of
Maximian.<note n="16" id="iii.iv.i-p35.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p36">This is the more probable view, and rests on
good authority. Zosimus and even the Paschal Chronicle call Helena the
concubine of Constantius, and <name id="iii.iv.i-p36.1">Constantine</name> illegitimate. But in this case it would be difficult to
understand that he was so well treated at the court of Diocletian and
elected Caesar without opposition, since Constantius had three sons and
three daughters by a legal wife, Theodora. It is possible, however,
that Helena was first a concubine and afterwards legally
married. <name id="iii.iv.i-p36.2">Constantine</name>, when emperor, took good care of her
position and bestowed upon her the title of Augusta and empress with
appropriate honors.</p></note> She is described by
Christian writers as a discreet and devout woman, and has been honored
with a place in the catalogue of saints. Her name is identified with
the discovery of the cross and the pious superstitions of the holy
places. She lived to a very advanced age and died in the year 326 or
327, in or near the city of Rome. Rising by her beauty and good fortune
from obscurity to the splendor of the court, then meeting the fate of
Josephine, but restored to imperial dignity by her son, and ending as a
saint of the Catholic church: Helena would form an interesting subject
for a historical novel illustrating the leading events of the Nicene
age and the triumph of Christianity in the Roman empire.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p37"><name id="iii.iv.i-p37.1">Constantine</name> first
distinguished himself in the service of Diocletian in the Egyptian and
Persian wars; went afterwards to Gaul and Britain, and in the
Praetorium at York was proclaimed emperor by his dying father and by
the Roman troops. His father before him held a favorable opinion of the
Christians as peaceable and honorable citizens, and protected them in
the West during the Diocletian persecution in the East. This respectful
tolerant regard descended to <name id="iii.iv.i-p37.2">Constantine</name>, and
the good effects of it, compared with the evil results of the opposite
course of his antagonist Galerius, could but encourage him to pursue
it. He reasoned, as Eusebius reports from his own mouth, in the
following manner: “My father revered the Christian God and uniformly
prospered, while the emperors who worshipped the heathen gods, died a
miserable death; therefore, that I may enjoy a happy life and reign, I
will imitate the example of my father and join myself to the cause of
the Christians, who are growing daily, while the heathen are
diminishing.” This low utilitarian consideration weighed heavily in the
mind of an ambitious captain, who looked forward to the highest seat of
power within the gift of his age. Whether his mother, whom he always
revered, and who made a pilgrimage to Jerusalem in her eightieth year
(a.d. 325), planted the germ of the Christian faith in her son, as
Theodoret supposes, or herself became a Christian through his
influence, as Eusebius asserts, must remain undecided. According to the
heathen Zosimus, whose statement is unquestionably false and malicious,
an Egyptian, who came out of Spain (probably the bishop Hosius of
Cordova, a native of Egypt, is intended), persuaded him, after the
murder of Crispus (which did not occur before 326), that by converting
to Christianity he might obtain forgiveness of his sins.</p>

<p id="iii.iv.i-p38"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p39">The first public evidence of a positive leaning
towards the Christian religion he gave in his contest with the pagan
Maxentius, who had usurped the government of Italy and Africa, and is
universally represented as a cruel, dissolute tyrant, hated by heathens
and Christians alike,<note n="17" id="iii.iv.i-p39.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p40">Even Zosimus gives the most unfavorable account
of him.</p></note> called
by the Roman people to their aid, <name id="iii.iv.i-p40.1">Constantine</name>
marched from Gaul across the Alps with an army of ninety-eight thousand
soldiers of every nationality, and defeated Maxentius in three battles;
the last in October, 312, at the Milvian bridge, near Rome, where
Maxentius found a disgraceful death in the waters of the Tiber.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p41">Here belongs the familiar story of the miraculous
cross. The precise day and place cannot be fixed, but the event must
have occurred shortly before the final victory over Maxentius in the
neighborhood of Rome. As this vision is one of the most noted miracles
in church history, and has a representative significance, it deserves a
closer examination. It marks for us on the one hand the victory of
Christianity over paganism in the Roman empire, and on the other the
ominous admixture of foreign, political, and military interests with
it.<note n="18" id="iii.iv.i-p41.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p42">“It was,” says Milman (Hist. of Christianity,
p. 288, N. York ed.), “the first advance to the military Christianity
of the Middle Ages; a modification of the pure religion of the Gospel,
if directly opposed to its genuine principles, still apparently
indispensable to the social progress of man; through which the Roman
empire and the barbarous nations, which were blended together in the
vast European and Christian system, must necessarily have passed before
they could arrive at a higher civilization and a purer
Christianity.”</p></note> We need not be surprised
that in the Nicene age so great a revolution and transition should have
been clothed with a supernatural character.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p43">The occurrence is variously described and is not
without serious difficulties. Lactantius, the earliest witness, some
three years after the battle, speaks only of a dream by night, in which
the emperor was directed (it is not stated by whom, whether by Christ,
or by an angel) to stamp on the shields of his soldiers “the heavenly
sign of God,” that is, the cross with the name of Christ, and thus to
go forth against his enemy.<note n="19" id="iii.iv.i-p43.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p44">De mortibus persecutorum, c. 44 (ed. Lips. II.
278 sq.): “Commonitus est in quiete Constantinus, ut coeleste signum
Dei notaret in scutis, atque ita proelium committeret. Fecit ut jussus
est, et transverse X litera, summo capite circumflexo Christum in
scutis notat [i.e., he ordered the name of Christ or the two first
letters X and P to be put on the shields of his soldiers]. Quo signo
armatus exercitus capit ferrum.”—This work is indeed
by Burckhardt and others denied to Lactantius, but was at all events
composed soon after the event, about 314 or 315, while
<name id="iii.iv.i-p44.1">Constantine</name> was as yet on good terms with Licinius, to whom the author, c.
46, ascribes a similar vision of an angel, who is said to have taught
him a form of prayer on his expedition against the heathen tyrant
Maximin.</p></note>
Eusebius, on the contrary, gives a more minute account on the authority
of a subsequent private communication of the aged <name id="iii.iv.i-p44.2">Constantine</name> himself under oath—not,
however, till the year 338, a year after the death of the emperor, his
only witness, and twenty-six years after the event.<note n="20" id="iii.iv.i-p44.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p45">In his Vita Constant. i. 27-30, composed about
338, a work more panegyrical than historical, and abounding in vague
declamation and circumlocution. But in his Church History, written
before 326, though he has good occasion (l. ix. c. 8, 9), Eusebius says
nothing of the occurrence, whether through oversight or ignorance, or
of purpose, it is hard to decide. In any case the silence casts
suspicion on the details of his subsequent story, and has been urged
against it not only by Gibbon, but also by Lardner and
others.</p></note> On his march from Gaul to Italy (the spot and
date are not specified), the emperor, whilst earnestly praying to the
true God for light and help at this critical time, saw, together with
his army,<note n="21" id="iii.iv.i-p45.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p46">This is probably a mistake or an exaggeration.
For if a whole army consisting of many thousand soldiers of every
nation had seen the vision of the cross, Eusebius might have cited a
number of living witnesses, and <name id="iii.iv.i-p46.1">Constantine</name> might have
dispensed with a solemn oath. But on the other hand the two heathen
witnesses (see below) extend the vision likewise to the
soldiers.</p></note> in clear daylight
towards evening, a shining cross in the heavens above the sun) with the
inscription: “By this conquer,”<note n="22" id="iii.iv.i-p46.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p47"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.i-p47.1">τούτῳ</span> [<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.i-p47.2">τῷ
σημείῳ</span>] <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.i-p47.3">νίκα; </span> Hac, or Hoc [sc. signo] vince, or vinces.
Eusebius leaves the impression that the inscription was in Greek. But
Nicephorus and Zonaras say that it was in Latin.</p></note> and in the following night Christ himself appeared
to him while he slept, and directed him to have a standard prepared in
the form of this sign of the cross, and with that to proceed against
Maxentius and all other enemies. This account of Eusebius, or rather of
<name id="iii.iv.i-p47.4">Constantine</name> himself, adds to the night dream
of Lactantius the preceding vision of the day, and the direction
concerning the standard, while Lactantius speaks of the inscription of
the initial letters of Christ’s name on the shields of
the soldiers. According to Rufinus,<note n="23" id="iii.iv.i-p47.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p48">Hist. Eccl. ix, 9. Comp. the similar account of
Sozomenus, H. E. i. 3.</p></note> a later historian, who elsewhere depends entirely on
Eusebius and can therefore not be regarded as a proper witness in the
case, the sign of the cross appeared to <name id="iii.iv.i-p48.1">Constantine</name> in a dream (which agrees with the account of
Lactantius), and upon his awaking in terror, an angel (not Christ)
exclaimed to him: “Hoc vince.” Lactantius, Eusebius, and Rufinus are
the only Christian writers of the fourth century, who mention the
apparition. But we have besides one or two heathen testimonies, which,
though vague and obscure, still serve to strengthen the evidence in
favor of some actual occurrence. The contemporaneous orator Nazarius,
in a panegyric upon the emperor, pronounced March 1, 321, apparently at
Rome, speaks of an army of divine warriors and a divine assistance
which <name id="iii.iv.i-p48.2">Constantine</name> received in the engagement
with Maxentius, but he converts it to the service of heathenism by
recurring to old prodigies, such as the appearance of Castor and
Pollux.<note n="24" id="iii.iv.i-p48.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p49">Nazar. Paneg. in Const. c. 14: “In ore denique
est omnium Galliarum [this would seem to indicate a pretty general
rumor of some supernatural assistance], exercitus visos, qui se
divinitus missos prae se ferebant,” etc. Comp. Baronius, Annal. ad ann.
312, n. 11. This historian adduces also (n. 14) another and still older
pagan testimony from an anonymous panegyrical orator, who, in 313,
speaks of a certain undefined omen which filled the soldiers
of <name id="iii.iv.i-p49.1">Constantine</name>with misgivings and fears, while it emboldened
him to the combat. Baronius and J. H. Newman (in his “Essay on
Miracles”) plausibly suppose this <i>omen</i> to have been the
cross.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p50">This famous tradition may be explained either as a
real miracle implying a personal appearance of Christ,<note n="25" id="iii.iv.i-p50.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p51">This is the view of the older historians,
Protestant as well as Catholic. Among more modern writers on the
subject it has hardly any advocates of note, except
Döllinger (R.C.), J. H.Newman (in his “Essay on Miracles,”
published in 1842, before his transition to Romanism, and prefixed to
the first volume of his translation of Fleury), and Guericke
(Lutheran). Comp. also De Broglie, i. 219 and 442.</p></note> or as a pious fraud,<note n="26" id="iii.iv.i-p51.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p52">So more or less distinctly Hoornebeck (of
Leyden), Thomasius, Arnold, Lardner, Gibbon, and Waddington. The last
writer (Hist. of the Church, vol. i. 171) disposes of it too summarily
by the remark that “this flattering fable may very safely be consigned
to contempt and oblivion.” Burckhardt, the most recent biographer
of <name id="iii.iv.i-p52.1">Constantine</name>, is of the same opinion. He considers the
story as a joint fabrication of Eusebius and the emperor, and of no
historical value whatever (<span lang="DE" id="iii.iv.i-p52.2">Die Zeit Constantins des Gr</span>. 1853, pp. 394 and 395). Lardner saddles the
lie exclusively upon the emperor (although he admits him otherwise to
have been a sincere Christian), and tries to prove that Eusebius
himself hardly believed it.</p></note> or as a natural phenomenon in the clouds and an
optical illusion,<note n="27" id="iii.iv.i-p52.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p53">This is substantially the theory of J. A.
Fabricius (in a special dissertation), Schröckh (vol. v.
83), Manso, Heinichen (in the first Excursus to his ed. of Euseb),
Gieseler, Neander, Milman, Robertson, and Stanley. Gieseler (vol. i.
§ 56, note 29) mentions similar cross-like clouds which
appeared in Germany, Dec. 1517 and 1552, and were mistaken by
contemporary Lutherans for supernatural signs. Stanley (Lectures on the
Eastern Church, p. 288) refers to the natural phenomenon known by the
name of “parhelion,” which in an afternoon sky not unfrequently assumes
almost the form of the cross. He also brings in, as a new illustration,
the Aurora Borealis which appeared in November, 1848, and was variously
interpreted, in France as forming the letters L. N., in view of the
approaching election of Louis Napoleon, in Rome as the blood of the
murdered Rossi crying for vengeance from heaven against his assassins.
Mosheim, after a lengthy discussion of the subject in his large work on
the ante-Nicene age, comes to no definite conclusion, but favors the
hypothesis of a mere dream or a psychological illusion. Neander and
Robertson connect with the supposition of a natural phenomenon in the
skies a dream of <name id="iii.iv.i-p53.1">Constantine</name> which
reflected the optical vision of the day. Keim, the latest writer on the
subject, l.c. p. 89, admits the dream, but denies the cross in the
clouds. So Mosheim.</p></note> or finally
as a prophetic dream.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p54">The propriety of a miracle, parallel to the signs
in heaven which preceded the destruction of Jerusalem, might be
justified by the significance of the victory as marking a great epoch
in history, namely, the downfall of paganism and the establishment of
Christianity in the empire. But even if we waive the purely critical
objections to the Eusebian narrative, the assumed connection, in this
case, of the gentle Prince of peace with the god of battle, and the
subserviency of the sacred symbol of redemption to military ambition,
is repugnant to the genius of the gospel and to sound Christian
feeling, unless we stretch the theory of divine accommodation to the
spirit of the age and the passions and interests of individuals beyond
the ordinary limits. We should suppose, moreover, that Christ, if he
had really appeared to <name id="iii.iv.i-p54.1">Constantine</name> either in
person (according to Eusebius) or through angels (as Rufinus and
Sozomen modify it), would have exhorted him to repent and be baptized
rather than to construct a military ensign for a bloody battle.<note n="28" id="iii.iv.i-p54.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p55">Dr. Murdock (notes to his translation of
Mosheim) raises the additional objection, which has some force from his
Puritan standpoint: “If the miracle of the luminous cross was a
reality, has not God himself sanctioned the use of the cross as the
appointed symbol of our religion? so that there is no superstition in
the use of it, but the Catholics are correct and the Protestants in an
error on this subject?”</p></note> In no case can we ascribe to this
occurrence, with Eusebius, Theodoret, and older writers, the character
of a sudden and genuine conversion, as to Paul’s
vision of Christ on the way to Damascus;<note n="29" id="iii.iv.i-p55.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p56">Theodoret says that <name id="iii.iv.i-p56.1">Constantine</name>was called
not of men or by men (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.i-p56.2">οὐκ ἀπ ̓
ἀνθρώπου,
οὐδὲ δι ̓
ἀνθρώπου, </span><scripRef passage="Gal. i. 1" id="iii.iv.i-p56.3" parsed="|Gal|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.1">Gal. i. 1</scripRef>), but from heaven, as the
divine apostle Paul was (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.i-p56.4">οὐρανόθεν
κατὰ τὸν
θεῖον
ἀπόστολον</span>). Hist. <scripRef passage="Eccl. l." id="iii.iv.i-p56.5" parsed="|Eccl|50|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.50">Eccl.
l.</scripRef> i. c. 2.</p></note> for, on the one hand, <name id="iii.iv.i-p56.6">Constantine</name> was never hostile to Christianity, but most
probably friendly to it from his early youth, according to the example
of his father; and, on the other, he put off his baptism quite five and
twenty years, almost to the hour of his death.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p57">The opposite hypothesis of a mere military
stratagem or intentional fraud is still more objectionable, and would
compel us either to impute to the first Christian emperor at a
venerable age the double crime of falsehood and perjury, or, if
Eusebius invented the story, to deny to the “father of church history”
all claim to credibility and common respectability. Besides it should
be remembered that the older testimony of Lactantius, or whoever was
the author of the work on the Deaths of Persecutors, is quite
independent of that of Eusebius, and derives additional force from the
vague heathen rumors of the time. Finally the Hoc vince which has
passed into proverbial significance as a most appropriate motto of the
invincible religion of the cross, is too good to be traced to sheer
falsehood. Some actual fact, therefore, must be supposed to underlie
the tradition, and the question only is this, whether it was an
external visible phenomenon or an internal experience.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p58">The hypothesis of a natural formation of the
clouds, which <name id="iii.iv.i-p58.1">Constantine</name> by an optical
illusion mistook for a supernatural sign of the cross, besides smacking
of the exploded rationalistic explanation of the New Testament
miracles, and deriving an important event from a mere accident, leaves
the figure of Christ and the Greek or Latin inscription: By this sign
thou shalt conquer! altogether unexplained.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p59">We are shut up therefore to the theory of a dream
or vision, and an experience within the mind of <name id="iii.iv.i-p59.1">Constantine</name>. This is supported by the oldest testimony of
Lactantius, as well as by the report of Rufinus and Sozomen, and we do
not hesitate to regard the Eusebian cross in the skies as originally a
part of the dream,<note n="30" id="iii.iv.i-p59.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p60">So Sozomenus, H. E. lib. i. cap. 3, expressly
represents it: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.i-p60.1">ὅναρ
εἶδε τὸ
τοῦ
σταυροῦ
σημεῖον
σελαγίζον</span>etc. Afterwards he gives, it is true,
the fuller report of Eusebius in his own words. Comp. Rufin. ix. 9;
Euseb. Vit. Const. i. 29; Lact. De mort. persec. 44, and the allusions
of the heathen panegyrists.</p></note> which only
subsequently assumed the character of an outward objective apparition
either in the imagination of <name id="iii.iv.i-p60.2">Constantine</name>, or
by a mistake of the memory of the historian, but in either case without
intentional fraud. That the vision was traced to supernatural origin,
especially after the happy success, is quite natural and in perfect
keeping with the prevailing ideas of the age.<note n="31" id="iii.iv.i-p60.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p61">Licinius before the battle with Maximin had a
vision of an angel who taught him a prayer for victory (Lactant. De
mort. persec. c. 46). <name id="iii.iv.i-p61.1">Julian</name>the Apostate
was even more superstitious in this respect than his Christian uncle,
and fully addicted to the whole train of omens, presages, prodigies,
spectres, dreams, visions, auguries, and oracles (Comp. below,
§ 4). On his expedition against the Persians he was supposed
by Libanius to have been surrounded by a whole army of gods, which,
however, in the view of Gregory of Nazianzen, was a host of demons. See
Ullmann, Gregory of Naz., p. 100.</p></note> <name id="iii.iv.i-p61.2">Tertullian</name> and other
ante-Nicene and Nicene fathers attributed many conversions to nocturnal
dreams and visions. <name id="iii.iv.i-p61.3">Constantine</name> and his
friends referred the most important facts of his life, as the knowledge
of the approach of hostile armies, the discovery of the holy sepulchre,
the founding of Constantinople, to divine revelation through visions
and dreams. Nor are we disposed in the least to deny the connection of
the vision of the cross with the agency of divine Providence, which
controlled this remarkable turning point of history. We may go farther
and admit a special providence, or what the old divines call a
providentia specialissima; but this does not necessarily imply a
violation of the order of nature or an actual miracle in the shape of
an objective personal appearance of the Saviour. We may refer to a
somewhat similar, though far less important, vision in the life of the
pious English Colonel James Gardiner.<note n="32" id="iii.iv.i-p61.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p62">According to the account of his friend, Dr.
Philip Doddridge, who learned the facts from Gardiner, as Eusebius
from <name id="iii.iv.i-p62.1">Constantine</name>. When engaged in serious meditation on a
Sabbath night in July, 1719, Gardiner “suddenly thought he saw an
unusual blaze of light fall on the book while he was reading, which he
at first imagined might have happened by some accident in the candle.
But lifting up his eyes, he apprehended, to his extreme amazement, that
there was before him, as it were suspended in the air, a visible
representation of the Lord Jesus Christ upon the cross, surrounded with
a glory; and was impressed as if a voice, or something equivalent to a
voice, had come to him, to this effect: ’O sinner, did
I suffer this for thee, and are these the returns?’ ”
After this event he changed from a dissolute worldling to an earnest
and godly man. But the whole apparition was probably, after all, merely
an inward one. For the report adds as to the voice: “Whether this were
an audible voice, or only <i>a strong impression on</i> <i>his
mind</i>, equally striking, he did not seem confident, though he judged
it to be the former. He thought he was awake. But everybody knows how
easy it is towards midnight to fall into a doze over a dull or even a
good book. It is very probable then that this apparition resolves
itself into a significant dream which marked an epoch in his life. No
reflecting person will on that account doubt the seriousness of
Gardiner’s conversion, which was amply proved by his
whole subsequent life, even far more than <name id="iii.iv.i-p62.2">Constantine</name>’s was.</p></note> The Bible itself sanctions the general theory of
providential or prophetic dreams and nocturnal visions through which
divine revelations and admonitions are communicated to men.<note n="33" id="iii.iv.i-p62.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p63"><scripRef passage="Numbers xii. 6" id="iii.iv.i-p63.1" parsed="|Num|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.12.6">Numbers xii. 6</scripRef>: “I the Lord will make myself
known in a vision, and will speak in a dream.” <scripRef passage="Job xxxiii. 15, 16" id="iii.iv.i-p63.2" parsed="|Job|33|15|33|16" osisRef="Bible:Job.33.15-Job.33.16">Job xxxiii. 15, 16</scripRef>: “In
a dream, in a vision of the night, when deep sleep falleth upon men, in
slumberings upon the bed, then he openeth the ears of men and sealeth
their instruction.” For actual facts see <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxi. 10, 24" id="iii.iv.i-p63.3" parsed="|Gen|31|10|0|0;|Gen|31|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.31.10 Bible:Gen.31.24">Gen. xxxi. 10, 24</scripRef>; xxxvii. 5;
<scripRef passage="1 Kings iii. 5" id="iii.iv.i-p63.4" parsed="|1Kgs|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.3.5">1 Kings iii. 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Dan. ii. 4, 36" id="iii.iv.i-p63.5" parsed="|Dan|2|4|0|0;|Dan|2|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.2.4 Bible:Dan.2.36">Dan. ii. 4, 36</scripRef>; vii. 1; <scripRef passage="Matt. i. 20" id="iii.iv.i-p63.6" parsed="|Matt|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.20">Matt. i. 20</scripRef>; ii. 12, 13, 19,
22; <scripRef passage="Acts x. 17" id="iii.iv.i-p63.7" parsed="|Acts|10|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.17">Acts x. 17</scripRef>; xxii. 17, 18.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p64">The facts, therefore, may have been these. Before
the battle <name id="iii.iv.i-p64.1">Constantine</name>, leaning already
towards Christianity as probably the best and most hopeful of the
various religions, seriously sought in prayer, as he related to
Eusebius, the assistance of the God of the Christians, while his
heathen antagonist Maxentius, according to Zosimus,<note n="34" id="iii.iv.i-p64.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p65">Histor. ii. 16.</p></note> was consulting the sibylline books and offering
sacrifice to the idols. Filled with mingled fears and hopes about the
issue of the conflict, he fell asleep and saw in a dream the sign of
the cross of Christ with a significant inscription and promise of
victory. Being already familiar with the general use of this sign among
the numerous Christians of the empire, many of whom no doubt were in
his own army, he constructed the labarum,<note n="35" id="iii.iv.i-p65.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p66"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.i-p66.1">Λάβωρον</span>, also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.i-p66.2">λάβουρον</span>; derived not from <i>labor</i>, nor
from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.i-p66.3">λάφυρον</span>, i.e. <i>praeda,</i> nor
from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.i-p66.4">λαβεῖν</span>, but probably from a barbarian root,
otherwise unknown, and introduced into the Roman terminology, long
before <name id="iii.iv.i-p66.5">Constantine</name>, by the Celtic or Germanic recruits. Comp. Du
Cange, Glossar., and Suicer, Thesaur. s. h. v. The labarum, as
described by Eusebius, who saw it himself (Vita Const. i. 30),
consisted of a long spear overlaid with gold, and a crosspiece of wood,
from which hung a square flag of purple cloth embroidered and covered
with precious stones. On the of top of the shaft was a crown composed
of gold and precious stones, and containing the monogram of Christ (see
next note), and just under this crown was a likeness the emperor and
his sons in gold. The emperor told Eusebius (I. ii. c. 7) some
incredible things about this labarum, e.g. that none of its bearers was
ever hurt by the darts of the enemy.</p></note> or rather he changed the heathen labarum into a
standard of the Christian cross with the Greek monogram of Christ,<note n="36" id="iii.iv.i-p66.6"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p67">X and P, the first two letters of the name of
Christ, so written upon one another as to make the form of the
cross: <span class="c23" id="iii.iv.i-p67.1">P</span> with <span class="c23" id="iii.iv.i-p67.2">x</span> (Rho with Chi
on the lower part) or <span class="c23" id="iii.iv.i-p67.3">P</span>with<b><span class="c23" id="iii.iv.i-p67.4">—</span></b>(Rho with a dash on the lower part to make a
cross)<b><span class="c23" id="iii.iv.i-p67.5">,</span></b> or <span lang="EL" class="c23" id="iii.iv.i-p67.6">α</span><span class="c23" id="iii.iv.i-p67.7">Pω</span>(i.e.
Christos—Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end
with a chi on the stem to make the cross), and similar forms, of which
Münter (Sinnbilder der alten Christen, p. 36 sqq.) has
collected from ancient coins, vessels, and tombstones more than twenty.
The monogram, as well as the sign of the cross, was in use among the
Christians Iong before <name id="iii.iv.i-p67.8">Constantine</name>, probably
as early as the Antonines and Hadrian. Yea, the standards and trophies
of victory generally had the appearance of a cross, as Minucius
Felix, <name id="iii.iv.i-p67.9">Tertullian</name>, Justin, and other apologists of the second
century told the heathens. According to Killen (Ancient Church, p. 317,
note), who quotes Aringhus, Roma subterranea, ii. p. 567, as his
authority, the famous monogram (of course in a different sense) is
found even before Christ on coins of the Ptolemies. The only thing new,
therefore, was the <i>union</i> of this symbol, in its <i>Christian</i>
sense and application, with the Roman <i>military</i>
<i>standard.</i></p></note> which he had also put upon the
shields of the soldiers. To this cross-standard, which now took the
place of the Roman eagles, he attributed the decisive victory over the
heathen Maxentius.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p68">Accordingly, after his triumphal entrance into
Rome, he had his statue erected upon the forum with the labarum in his
right hand, and the inscription beneath: “By this saving sign, the true
token of bravery, I have delivered your city from the yoke of the
tyrant.”<note n="37" id="iii.iv.i-p68.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p69">Eus., H. E. ix. 9: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.i-p69.1">Τούτῳ
τῷ
σωτηριώδει</span> (salutari, not singulari, as Rufinus has
it) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.i-p69.2">σημείῳ,
τῶ
ἀληθινῷ
ἐλέγχῳ
τῶς
ἀνδρίας ,
τήν πόλιν
ὑμῶν ἀπὸ
ζυγοῦ τοῦ
τυράννου
διασωθεῖσαν
ἐλευθέρωσα,
κ. τ. λ.</span> Gibbon, however thinks it more probable, that at least the
labarum and the inscription date only from the second or third visit
of <name id="iii.iv.i-p69.3">Constantine</name>to Rome.</p></note> Three years
afterwards the senate erected to him a triumphal arch of marble, which
to this day, within sight of the sublime ruins of the pagan Colosseum,
indicates at once the decay of ancient art, and the downfall of
heathenism; as the neighboring arch of Titus commemorates the downfall
of Judaism and the destruction of the temple. The inscription on this
arch of <name id="iii.iv.i-p69.4">Constantine</name>, however, ascribes his
victory over the hated tyrant, not only to his master mind, but
indefinitely also to the impulse of Deity;<note n="38" id="iii.iv.i-p69.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p70">“Instinctu Divinitatis et mentis magnitudine.”
<i>Divinitas</i> may be taken as an ambiguous word like Providence,
“which veils <name id="iii.iv.i-p70.1">Constantine</name>’s passage from Paganism
to Christianity.”</p></note> by which a Christian would naturally understand the
true God, while a heathen, like the orator Nazarius, in his eulogy on
<name id="iii.iv.i-p70.2">Constantine</name>, might take it for the celestial
guardian power of the “urbs aeterna.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p71">At all events the victory of <name id="iii.iv.i-p71.1">Constantine</name> over Maxentius was a military and political
victory of Christianity over heathenism; the intellectual and moral
victory having been already accomplished by the literature and life of
the church in the preceding period. The emblem of ignominy and
oppression<note n="39" id="iii.iv.i-p71.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p72">Cicero says, pro Raberio, c. 5: “Nomen ipsum
<i>crucis</i> absit non modo a corpore civium Romanorum, sed etiam a
cogitatione, oculis, auribus.” With other ancient heathens, however,
the Egyptians, the Buddhists, and even the aborigines of Mexico, the
cross seems to have been in use as a religious symbol. Socrates relates
(H. E. v. 17) that at the destruction of the temple of Serapis, among
the hieroglyphic inscriptions forms of crosses were found, which pagans
and Christians alike referred to their respective religions. Some of
the heathen converts conversant with hieroglyphic characters
interpreted the form of the cross to mean <i>the Life to come</i>.
According to Prescott (Conquest of Mexico, iii. 338-340) the Spaniards
found the cross among the objects of worship in the idol temples of
Anahnac.</p></note> became
thenceforward the badge of honor and dominion, and was invested in the
emperor’s view, according to the spirit of the church
of his day, with a magic virtue.<note n="40" id="iii.iv.i-p72.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p73">Even church teachers long before
<name id="iii.iv.i-p73.1">Constantine</name>, Justin, <name id="iii.iv.i-p73.2">Tertullian</name>, Minucius Felix, in downright opposition
to this pagan antipathy, had found the sign of the cross everywhere on
the face of nature and of human life; in the military banners and
trophies of victory, in the ship with swelling sails and extended oars,
in the plow in the flying bird, in man swimming or praying, in the
features of the face and the form of the body with outstretched arms.
Hence the daily use of the of the cross by the early Christians. Comp.
vol. ii. § 77 (p. 269 sqq.).</p></note> It now took the place of the eagle and other
field-badges, under which the heathen Romans had conquered the world.
It was stamped on the imperial coin, and on the standards, helmets, and
shields of the soldiers. Above all military representations of the
cross the original imperial labarum shone in the richest decorations of
gold and gems; was intrusted to the truest and bravest fifty of the
body guard; filled the Christians with the spirit of victory, and
spread fear and terror among their enemies; until, under the weak
successors of Theodosius II., it fell out of use, and was lodged as a
venerable relic in the imperial palace at Constantinople.</p>

<p id="iii.iv.i-p74"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p75">After this victory at Rome (which occurred October
27, 312), <name id="iii.iv.i-p75.1">Constantine</name>, in conjunction with
his eastern colleague, Licinius, published in January, 313, from Milan,
an edict of religious toleration, which goes a step beyond the edict of
the still anti-Christian Galerius in 311, and grants, in the spirit of
religious eclecticism, full freedom to all existing forms of worship,
with special reference to the Christian.<note n="41" id="iii.iv.i-p75.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p76">This in the second edict of toleration, not the
third, as was formerly supposed. An edict of 312 does not exist and
rests on a mistake. See vol. ii. § 25, p.
72.</p></note> The edict of 313 not only recognized Christianity
within existing limits, but allowed every subject of the Roman empire
to choose whatever religion he preferred.<note n="42" id="iii.iv.i-p76.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p77">“Haec ordinanda esse credidimus ... ut daremus
et Christianis et omnibus liberam potestatem sequendi religionem,
quamquisque voluisset ... ut nulli omnino facultatem obnegandam
putaremus, qui vel observationi Christianorum, vel ei religioni mentem
suam dederet, quam ipse sibi aptissimam esse sentiret ... ut, amotis
omnibus ominino conditionibus [by which are meant, no doubt, the
restrictions of toleration in the edict of 311], nunc libere ac
simpliciter unusquisque eorum qui eandem observandae religioni
Christianorum gerunt voluntatem, citra ullam inquietudinem et molestiam
sui id ipsum observare contendant.” Lact., De mort, persec. c. 48 (ii.
p. 282, ed. Fritzsche). Eusebius gives the edict in a stiff and obscure
Greek translation, with some variations, H. E. x. 5. Comp. Niceph. H.
E. vii. 41. Also a special essay on the edicts of toleration, by Theod.
Keim in the Tübinger Theolog. Jahrbücher for
1852, and Mason, persecution of Diocletian, pp. 299 and
326.</p></note> At the same time the church buildings and property
confiscated in the Diocletian persecution were ordered to be restored,
and private property-owners to be indemnified from the imperial
treasury.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p78">In this notable edict, however, we should look in
vain for the modern Protestant and Anglo-American theory of religious
liberty as one of the universal and inalienable rights of man. Sundry
voices, it is true, in the Christian church itself, at that time, as
before and after, declared against all compulsion in religion.<note n="43" id="iii.iv.i-p78.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p79">Compare the remarkable passages
of <name id="iii.iv.i-p79.1">Tertullian</name>, cited in vol. ii. § 13, p. 35.
Lactantius likewise, in the beginning of the fourth century, says,
Instit. div. l. v. c. 19 (i. p. 267 sq. ed. Lips.): “Non est opus vi et
injuria, quia religio cogi non potest; verbis potius, quam verberibus
res agenda est, ut sit voluntas .... Defendenda religio est, non
occidendo, sed moriendo; non saevitia, sed patientia; non scelere, sed
fide .... Nam si sanguine, si tormentis, si malo religionem defendere
velis, jam non defendetur illa, sed polluetur atque violabitur. Nihil
est enim tam voluntarium, quam religio, in qua si animus sacrificantis
aversus est, jam sublata, jam nulla est.” Comp. c.
20.</p></note> But the spirit of the Roman empire
was too absolutistic to abandon the prerogative of a supervision of
public worship. The Constantinian toleration was a temporary measure of
state policy, which, as indeed the edict expressly states the motive,
promised the greatest security to the public peace and the protection
of all divine and heavenly powers, for emperor and empire. It was, as
the result teaches, but the necessary transition step to a new order of
things. It opened the door to the elevation of Christianity, and
specifically of Catholic hierarchical Christianity, with its
exclusiveness towards heretical and schismatic sects, to be the
religion of the state. For, once put on equal footing with heathenism,
it must soon, in spite of numerical minority, bear away the victory
from a religion which had already inwardly outlived itself.</p>

<p id="iii.iv.i-p80"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p81">From this time <name id="iii.iv.i-p81.1">Constantine</name> decidedly favored the church, though without
persecuting or forbidding the pagan religions. He always mentions the
Christian church with reverence in his imperial edicts, and uniformly
applies to it, as we have already observed, the predicate of catholic.
For only as a catholic, thoroughly organized, firmly compacted, and
conservative institution did it meet his rigid monarchical interest,
and afford the splendid state and court dress he wished for his empire.
So early as the year 313 we find the bishop Hosius of Cordova among his
counsellors, and heathen writers ascribe to the bishop even a magical
influence over the emperor. Lactantius, also, and Eusebius of Caesarea
belonged to his confidential circle. He exempted the Christian clergy
from military and municipal duty (March, 313); abolished various
customs and ordinances offensive to the Christians (315); facilitated
the emancipation of Christian slaves (before 316); legalized bequests
to catholic churches (321); enjoined the civil observance of Sunday,
though not as dies Domini, but as dies Solis, in conformity to his
worship of Apollo, and in company with an ordinance for the regular
consulting of the haruspex (321); contributed liberally to the building
of churches and the support of the clergy; erased the heathen symbols
of Jupiter and Apollo, Mars and Hercules from the imperial coins (323);
and gave his sons a Christian education.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p82">This mighty example was followed, as might be
expected, by a general transition of those subjects, who were more
influenced in their conduct by outward circumstances, than by inward
conviction and principle. The story, that in one year (324) twelve
thousand men, with women and children in proportion, were baptized in
Rome, and that the emperor had promised to each convert a white garment
and twenty pieces of gold, is at least in accordance with the spirit of
that reign, though the fact itself, in all probability, is greatly
exaggerated.<note n="44" id="iii.iv.i-p82.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p83">For the Acta St. Silvestri and the H. Eccl. of
Nicephorus Callist. vii. 34 (in Baronius, ad ann. 324) are of course
not reliable authority on this point.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p84"><name id="iii.iv.i-p84.1">Constantine</name> came out
with still greater decision, when, by his victory over his Eastern
colleague and brother-in-law, Licinius, he became sole head of the
whole Roman empire. To strengthen his position, Licinius had gradually
placed himself at the head of the heathen party, still very numerous,
and had vexed the Christians first with wanton ridicule<note n="45" id="iii.iv.i-p84.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p85">He commanded the Christians, for example, to
hold their large assemblies in open fields instead of in the churches,
because the fresh air was more wholesome for them than the close
atmosphere in a building!</p></note> then with exclusion from civil and
military office, with banishment, and in some instances perhaps even
with bloody persecution. This gave the political strife for the
monarchy between himself and <name id="iii.iv.i-p85.1">Constantine</name> the
character also of a war of religions; and the defeat of Licinius in the
battle of Adrianople in July, 324, and at Chalcedon in September, was a
new triumph of the standard of the cross over the sacrifices of the
gods; save that <name id="iii.iv.i-p85.2">Constantine</name> dishonored
himself and his cause by the execution of Licinius and his son.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p86">The emperor now issued a general exhortation to
his subjects to embrace the Christian religion, still leaving them,
however, to their own free conviction. In the year 325, as patron of
the church, he summoned the council of Nice, and himself attended it;
banished the Arians, though he afterwards recalled them; and, in his
monarchical spirit of uniformity, showed great zeal for the settlement
of all theological disputes, while he was blind to their deep
significance. He first introduced the practice of subscription to the
articles of a written creed and of the infliction of civil punishments
for non-conformity. In the years 325–329, in
connection with his mother, Helena, he erected magnificent churches on
the sacred spots in Jerusalem.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p87">As heathenism had still the preponderance in Rome,
where it was hallowed by its great traditions, <name id="iii.iv.i-p87.1">Constantine</name>, by divine command as he supposed,<note n="46" id="iii.iv.i-p87.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p88">“Jubente Deo,” says he in one of his laws. Cod.
Theodos. l. xiii. tit. v. leg. 7. Later writers ascribe the founding of
Constantinople to a nocturnal vision of the emperor, and an injunction
of the Virgin Mary<i>,</i> who was revered as patroness, one might
almost suppose as goddess, of the city.</p></note> in the year 330, transferred the seat
of his government to Byzantium, and thus fixed the policy, already
initiated by Domitian, of orientalizing and dividing the empire. In the
selection of the unrivalled locality he showed more taste and genius
than the founders of Madrid, Vienna, Berlin, St. Petersburg, or
Washington. With incredible rapidity, and by all the means within reach
of an absolute monarch, he turned this nobly situated town, connecting
two seas and two continents, into a splendid residence and a new
Christian Rome, “for which now,” as Gregory of Nazianzen expresses it,
“sea and land emulate each other, to load it with their treasures, and
crown it queen of cities.”<note n="47" id="iii.iv.i-p88.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p89">The Turks still call it emphatically <i>the
city.</i> For Stambul is a corruption of Istambul, which
means: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.i-p89.1">εἰς τὴν
πόλιν</span>.</p></note>
Here, instead of idol temples and altars, churches and crucifixes rose;
though among them the statues of patron deities from all over Greece,
mutilated by all sorts of tasteless adaptations, were also gathered in
the new metropolis.<note n="48" id="iii.iv.i-p89.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p90">The most offensive of these is the colossal
bronze statue of Apollo, pretended to be the work of Phidias,
which <name id="iii.iv.i-p90.1">Constantine</name> set up in the middle of the Forum on a pillar
of porphyry, a hundred and twenty feet high, and which, at least
according to later interpretations, served to represent the emperor
himself with the attributes of Christ and the god of the sun! So says
the author of Antiquit. Constant. in Banduri, and J. v. Hammer:
Constantinopolis u. der Bosphorus, i. 162 (cited in
Milman’s notes to Gibbon). Nothing now remains of the
pillar but a mutilated piece.</p></note> The main
hall in the palace was adorned with representations of the crucifixion
and other biblical scenes. The gladiatorial shows, so popular in Rome,
were forbidden here, though theatres, amphitheatres, and hippodromes
kept their place. It could nowhere be mistaken, that the new imperial
residence was as to all outward appearance a Christian city. The smoke
of heathen sacrifices never rose from the seven hills of New Rome
except during the short reign of <name id="iii.iv.i-p90.2">Julian</name> the
Apostate. It became the residence of a bishop who not only claimed the
authority of the apostolic see of neighboring Ephesus, but soon
outshone the patriarchate of Alexandria and rivalled for centuries the
papal power in ancient Rome.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p91">The emperor diligently attended divine worship,
and is portrayed upon medals in the posture of prayer. He kept the
Easter vigils with great devotion. He would stand during the longest
sermons of his bishops, who always surrounded him, and unfortunately
flattered him only too much. And he even himself composed and delivered
discourses to his court, in the Latin language, from which they were
translated into Greek by interpreters appointed for the purpose.<note n="49" id="iii.iv.i-p91.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p92">Euseb. V. C. iv. 29-33. Burckhardt, l.c. p.
400, gives little credit to this whole account of Eusebius, and thus
intimates the charge of deliberate falsehood.</p></note> General invitations were issued,
and the citizens flocked in great crowds to the palace to hear the
imperial preacher, who would in vain try to prevent their loud applause
by pointing to heaven as the source of his wisdom. He dwelt mainly on
the truth of Christianity, the folly of idolatry, the unity and
providence of God, the coming of Christ, and the judgment. At times he
would severely rebuke the avarice and rapacity of his courtiers, who
would loudly applaud him with their mouths, and belie his exhortation
by their works.<note n="50" id="iii.iv.i-p92.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p93">Euseb. Vit. Const. iv. 29 ad
finem.</p></note> One of these
productions is still extant,<note n="51" id="iii.iv.i-p93.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p94">Const. <i>Oratio ad Sanctorum coetum</i>, was
preserved in Greek translation by Eusebius as an appendix to his
biography of the emperor.</p></note>
in which he recommends Christianity in a characteristic strain, and in
proof of its divine origin cites especially the fulfilment of prophecy,
including the Sibylline books and the Fourth Eclogue of Virgil, with
the contrast between his own happy and brilliant reign and the tragical
fate of his persecuting predecessors and colleagues.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p95">Nevertheless he continued in his later years true
upon the whole to the toleration principles of the edict of 313,
protected the pagan priests and temples in their privileges, and wisely
abstained from all violent measures against heathenism, in the
persuasion that it would in time die out. He retained many heathens at
court and in public office, although he loved to promote Christians to
honorable positions. In several cases, however, he prohibited idolatry,
where it sanctioned scandalous immorality, as in the obscene worship of
Venus in Phenicia; or in places which were specially sacred to the
Christians, as the sepulchre of Christ and the grove of Mamre; and he
caused a number of deserted temples and images to be destroyed or
turned into Christian churches. Eusebius relates several such instances
with evident approbation, and praises also his later edicts against
various heretics and schismatics, but without mentioning the Arians. In
his later years he seems, indeed, to have issued a general prohibition
of idolatrous sacrifice; Eusebius speaks of it, and his sons in 341
refer to an edict to that effect; but the repetition of it by his
successors proves, that, if issued, it was not carried into general
execution under his reign.</p>

<p id="iii.iv.i-p96"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p97">With this shrewd, cautious, and moderate policy of
<name id="iii.iv.i-p97.1">Constantine</name>, which contrasts well with the
violent fanaticism of his sons, accords the postponement of his own
baptism to his last sickness.<note n="52" id="iii.iv.i-p97.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p98">The pretended baptism of <name id="iii.iv.i-p98.1">Constantine</name> by
the Roman bishop Sylvester in 324, and his bestowment of lands on the
pope in connection with it, is a mediaeval fiction, still unblushingly
defended indeed by Baronius (ad ann. 324, No. 43-49), but long since
given up by other Roman Catholic historians, such as Noris, Tillemont,
and Valesius. It is sufficiently refuted by the contemporary testimony
of Eusebius alone (Vit. Const. iv. 61, 62), who places the baptism
of <name id="iii.iv.i-p98.2">Constantine</name>at the end of his life, and minutely describes
it; and Socrates, Sozomen, <name id="iii.iv.i-p98.3">Ambrose</name>,
and <name id="iii.iv.i-p98.4">Jerome</name> coincide with him.</p></note>
For this he had the further motives of a superstitious desire, which he
himself expresses, to be baptized in the Jordan, whose waters had been
sanctified by the Saviour’s baptism, and no doubt also
a fear, that he might by relapse forfeit the sacramental remission of
sins. He wished to secure all the benefit of baptism as a complete
expiation of past sins, with as little risk as possible, and thus to
make the best of both worlds. Deathbed baptisms then were to half
Christians of that age what deathbed conversions and deathbed
communions are now. Yet he presumed to preach the gospel, he called
himself the bishop of bishops, he convened the first general council,
and made Christianity the religion of the empire, long before his
baptism! Strange as this inconsistency appears to us, what shall we
think of the court bishops who, from false prudence, relaxed in his
favor the otherwise strict discipline of the church, and admitted him,
at least tacitly, to the enjoyment of nearly all the privileges of
believers, before he had taken upon himself even a single obligation of
a catechumen!</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p99">When, after a life of almost uninterrupted health,
he felt the approach of death, he was received into the number of
catechumens by laying on of hands, and then formally admitted by
baptism into the full communion of the church in the year 337, the
sixty-fifth year of his age, by the Arian (or properly Semi-Arian)
bishop Eusebius of Nicomedia, whom he had shortly before recalled from
exile together with Arius.<note n="53" id="iii.iv.i-p99.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p100">Hence <name id="iii.iv.i-p100.1">Jerome</name> says, <name id="iii.iv.i-p100.2">Constantine</name> was baptized into Arianism. And Dr.
Newman, the ex-Tractarian, remarks, that in conferring his benefaction
on the church he burdened it with the bequest of an heresy, which
outlived his age by many centuries, and still exists in its effects in
the divisions of the East (The Arians of the 4th Century, 1854, p.
138). But Eusebius (not the church historian) was probably the nearest
bishop, and acted here not as a party leader. <name id="iii.iv.i-p100.3">Constantine</name>,
too, in spite of the influence which the Arians had over him in his
later years, considered himself constantly a true adherent of the
Nicene faith, and he is reported by Theodoret (H. E. I. 32) to have
ordered the recall of Athanasius from exile on his deathbed, in spite
of the opposition of the Arian Eusebius. He was in these matters
frequently misled by misrepresentations, and cared more for peace than
for truth. The deeper significance of the dogmatic controversy was
entirely beyond his sphere. Gibbon is right in this matter: “The
credulous monarch, unskilled in the stratagems of theological warfare,
might be deceived by the modest and specious professions of the
heretics, whose sentiments he never perfectly understood; and while he
protected Arius, and persecuted Athanasius, he still considered the
council of Nice as the bulwark of the Christian faith, and the peculiar
glory of his own reign.” Ch. xxi.</p></note> His
dying testimony then was, as to form, in favor of heretical rather than
orthodox Christianity, but merely from accident, not from intention. He
meant the Christian as against the heathen religion, and whatever of
Arianism may have polluted his baptism, was for the Greek church fully
wiped out by the orthodox canonization. After the solemn ceremony he
promised to live thenceforth worthily of a disciple of Jesus; refused
to wear again the imperial mantle of cunningly woven silk richly
ornamented with gold; retained the white baptismal robe; and died a few
days after, on Pentecost, May 22, 337, trusting in the mercy of God,
and leaving a long, a fortunate, and a brilliant reign, such as none
but Augustus, of all his predecessors, had enjoyed. “So passed away the
first Christian Emperor, the first Defender of the Faith, the first
Imperial patron of the Papal see, and of the whole Eastern Church, the
first founder of the Holy Places, Pagan and Christian, orthodox and
heretical, liberal and fanatical, not to be imitated or admired, but
much to be remembered, and deeply to be studied.”<note n="54" id="iii.iv.i-p100.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p101">Stanley, l.c. p. 320.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p102">His remains were removed in a golden coffin by a
procession of distinguished civilians and the whole army, from
Nicomedia to Constantinople, and deposited, with the highest Christian
honors, in the church of the Apostles,<note n="55" id="iii.iv.i-p102.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p103">This church became the burial place of the
Byzantine emperors, till in the fourth crusade the coffins were rifled
and the bodies cast out. Mahomet II. destroyed the church and built in
its place the magnificent mosque which bears his name. See von Hammer,
i. 390.</p></note> while the Roman senate, after its ancient custom,
proudly ignoring the great religious revolution of the age, enrolled
him among the gods of the heathen Olympus. Soon after his death,
Eusebius set him above the greatest princes of all times; from the
fifth century he began to be recognized in the East as a saint; and the
Greek and Russian church to this day celebrates his memory under the
extravagant title of “Isapostolos,” the “Equal of the apostles.”<note n="56" id="iii.iv.i-p103.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.i-p104">Comp the Acta Sact. ad 21 Maii, p. 13 sq.
Niebuhr justly remarks: “When certain oriental writers
call <name id="iii.iv.i-p104.1">Constantine</name>“ equal to the Apostles,’ they
do not know what they are saying; and to speak of him as a
’saint’ is a profanation of the
word.”</p></note> The Latin church, on the
contrary, with truer tact, has never placed him among the saints, but
has been content with naming him “the Great,” in just and grateful
remembrance of his services to the cause of Christianity and
civilization.</p>

<p id="iii.iv.i-p105"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="3" title="The Sons of Constantine. a.d. 337-361" shorttitle="Section 3" progress="3.99%" prev="iii.iv.i" next="iii.iv.iii" id="iii.iv.ii">

<p class="head" id="iii.iv.ii-p1">§ 3. The Sons of <name id="iii.iv.ii-p1.1">Constantine</name>. a.d. 337–361.</p>

<p id="iii.iv.ii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="ChapterHeadXtra" id="iii.iv.ii-p3">For the literature see § 2 and
§ 4.</p>

<p id="iii.iv.ii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.iv.ii-p5">With the death of <name id="iii.iv.ii-p5.1">Constantine</name> the monarchy also came, for the present, to
an end. The empire was divided among his three sons, <name id="iii.iv.ii-p5.2">Constantine</name> II., Constans, and Constantius. Their
accession was not in Christian style, but after the manner of genuine
Turkish, oriental despotism; it trod upon the corpses of the numerous
kindred of their father, excepting two nephews, Gallus and <name id="iii.iv.ii-p5.3">Julian</name>, who were saved only by sickness and youth from
the fury of the soldiers. Three years later followed a war of the
brothers for the sole supremacy. <name id="iii.iv.ii-p5.4">Constantine</name>
II. was slain by Constans (340), who was in turn murdered by a
barbarian field officer and rival, Magnentius (350). After the defeat
and the suicide of Magnentius, Constantius, who had hitherto reigned in
the East, became sole emperor, and maintained himself through many
storms until his natural death (353–361).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.ii-p6">The sons of <name id="iii.iv.ii-p6.1">Constantine</name>
did their Christian education little honor, and departed from their
father’s wise policy of toleration. Constantius, a
temperate and chaste, but jealous, vain, and weak prince, entirely
under the control of eunuchs, women, and bishops, entered upon a
violent suppression of the heathen religion, pillaged and destroyed
many temples, gave the booty to the church, or to his eunuchs,
flatterers, and worthless favorites, and prohibited, under penalty of
death, all sacrifices and worship of images in Rome, Alexandria, and
Athens, though the prohibition could not be carried out. Hosts now came
over to Christianity, though, of course, for the most part with the
lips only, not with the heart. But this emperor proceeded with the same
intolerance against the adherents of the Nicene orthodoxy, and punished
them with confiscation and banishment. His brothers supported
Athanasius, but he himself was a fanatical Arian. In fact, he meddled
in all the affairs of the church, which was convulsed during his reign
with doctrinal controversy. He summoned a multitude of councils, in
Gaul, in Italy, in Illyricum, and in Asia; aspired to the renown of a
theologian; and was fond of being called bishop of bishops, though,
like his father, he postponed baptism till shortly before his
death.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.ii-p7">Those were there, it is true, who justified this
violent suppression of idolatry, by reference to the extermination of
the Canaanites under Joshua.<note n="57" id="iii.iv.ii-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.ii-p8">So Julius Firmicus Maternus, author of a tract
De errore profanarum religionum, written about 348 and dedicated to the
emperors Constantius and Constans.</p></note>
But intelligent church teachers, like Athanasius, Hosius, and <name id="iii.iv.ii-p8.1">Hilary</name>, gave their voice for toleration, though
even they mean particularly toleration for orthodoxy, for the sake of
which they themselves had been deposed and banished by the Arian power.
Athanasius says, for example: “Satan, because there is no truth in him,
breaks in with axe and sword. But the Saviour is gentle, and forces no
one, to whom he comes, but knocks and speaks to the soul: Open to me,
my sister?<note n="58" id="iii.iv.ii-p8.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.ii-p9">Song of Sol. v. 2.</p></note> If we open to him,
he enters; but if we will not, he departs. For the truth is not
preached by sword and dungeon, by the might of an army, but by
persuasion and exhortation. How can there be persuasion where fear of
the emperor is uppermost? How exhortation, where the contradicter has
to expect banishment and death?” With equal truth <name id="iii.iv.ii-p9.1">Hilary</name> confronts the emperor with the wrong of his
course, in the words: “With the gold of the state thou burdenest the
sanctuary of God, and what is torn from the temples, or gained by
confiscation, or extorted by punishment, thou obtrudest upon God.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.ii-p10">By the laws of history the forced Christianity of
Constantius must provoke a reaction of heathenism. And such reaction in
fact ensued, though only for a brief period immediately after this
emperor’s death.</p>

<p id="iii.iv.ii-p11"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="4" title="Julian the Apostate, and the Reaction of Paganism. a.d. 361-363" shorttitle="Section 4" progress="4.14%" prev="iii.iv.ii" next="iii.iv.iv" id="iii.iv.iii">

<p class="head" id="iii.iv.iii-p1">§ 4. <name id="iii.iv.iii-p1.1">Julian</name> the
Apostate, and the Reaction of Paganism. a.d.
361–363.</p>

<p id="iii.iv.iii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iii.iv.iii-p3">SOURCES.</p>

<p id="iii.iv.iii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.iv.iii-p5">These agree in all the principal facts, even to
unimportant details, but differ entirely in spirit and in judgment;
<name id="iii.iv.iii-p5.1">Julian</name> himself exhibiting the vanity of
self-praise, Libanius and Zosimus the extreme of passionate admiration,
Gregory and Cyril the opposite extreme of hatred and abhorrence,
Ammianus Marcellinus a mixture of praise and censure.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.iv.iii-p6">1. Heathen sources: <name id="iii.iv.iii-p6.1">Julian</name>i imperatoris Opera, quae supersunt omnia, ed. by
Petavius, Par. 1583; and more completely by Ezech. Spanhemius, Lips.
1696, 2 vols. fol. in one (Spanheim gives the Greek original with a
good Latin version, and the Ten Books of Cyril of Alex. against <name id="iii.iv.iii-p6.2">Julian</name>). We have from <name id="iii.iv.iii-p6.3">Julian</name>: Misopogon (Misopwvgon, the Beard-hater, a defence
of himself against the accusations of the Antiochians); Caesares (two
satires on his predecessors); eight Orationes; sixty-five Epistolae
(the latter separately and most completely edited, with shorter
fragments, by Heyler, Mog. 1828); and Fragments of his three or seven
Books κατὰ
Χριστιανῶνin the Reply of Cyril. Libanius:
Ἐπιτάφιος
ἐπ ̓
Ἰουλιανῷ, in Lib. Opp. ed. Reiske, Altenb.
1791–97. 4 vols. Mamertinus: Gratiarum actio <name id="iii.iv.iii-p6.4">Julian</name>o. The relevant passages in the heathen
historians Ammianus Marcellinus (I.c. lib. xxi-xxv. 3), Zosimus and
Eunapius.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.iv.iii-p7">2. Christian Sources (all in Greek): the early
church historians, Socrates (l. iii.), Sozomen (I. v. and vi.),
Theodoret (I. iii.). Gregory Naz.: Orationes invectivae in Jul. duae,
written some six months after the death of <name id="iii.iv.iii-p7.1">Julian</name> (Opp. tom. i.). Cyril of Alex.: Contra impium Jul.
libri x. (in the Opp. Cyr., ed. J. Aubert, Par. 1638, tom. vi., and in
Spanheim’s ed. of the works of <name id="iii.iv.iii-p7.2">Julian</name>).</p>

<p id="iii.iv.iii-p8"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iii.iv.iii-p9">LITERATURE.</p>

<p id="iii.iv.iii-p10"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.iv.iii-p11">Tillemont: Memoires, etc., vol. vii. p.
322–423 (Venice ed.), and Histoire des empereurs Rom.
Par. 1690 sqq., vol. iv. 483–576. Abbé De
la Bleterie: Vie de l’empereur Julien. Amst. 1735. 2
vols. The same in English, Lond. 1746. W. Warburton: <name id="iii.iv.iii-p11.1">Julian</name>. Lond. 3d ed. 1763. Nath. Lardner: Works, ed. Dr.
Kippis, vol. vii. p. 581 sqq. Gibbon: l.c. ch.
xxii.–xxiv., particularly xxiii. Neander: <name id="iii.iv.iii-p11.2">Julian</name> u. sein Zeitalter. Leipz. 1812 (his first
historical production), and Allg. K. G., iii. (2d ed. 1846), p.
76–148. English ed. Torrey, ii.
37–67. Jondot (R.C.): Histoire de
l’empereur Julien. 1817, 2 vols. C. H. Van Herwerden:
De <name id="iii.iv.iii-p11.3">Julian</name>o imper. religionis Christ. hoste,
eodemque vindice. Lugd. Bat. 1827. G. F. Wiggers: Jul. der
Abtrünnige. Leipz. 1837 (in Illgen’s
Zeitschr. f. Hist. Theol.). H. Schulze: De philos. et moribus Jul.
Strals. 1839. D. Fr. Strauss (author of the mythological “Leben Jesu”):
Der Romantiker auf dem Thron der Caesaren, oder <name id="iii.iv.iii-p11.4">Julian</name> der Abtr. Manh. 1847 (containing a clear survey of
the various opinions concerning <name id="iii.iv.iii-p11.5">Julian</name> from
Libanius and Gregory to Gibbon, Schlosser, Neander, and Ullmann, but
hiding a political aim against King Frederick William IV. of Prussia).
J. E. Auer (R.C.): Kaiser Jul. der Abtr. im Kampf mit den
Kirchenvaetern seiner Zeit. Wien, 1855. W. Mangold: Jul. der Abtr.
Stuttg. 1862. C. Semisch: Jul. der Abtr. Bresl. 1862. F.
Lübker: <name id="iii.iv.iii-p11.6">Julian</name>s Kampf u. Ende.
Hamb. 1864.</p>

<p id="iii.iv.iii-p12"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.iv.iii-p13">Notwithstanding this great conversion of the
government and of public sentiment, the pagan religion still had many
adherents, and retained an important influence through habit and
superstition over the rude peasantry, and through literature and
learned schools of philosophy and rhetoric at Alexandria, Athens,
&amp;c., over the educated classes. And now, under the lead of one of
the most talented, energetic, and notable Roman emperors, it once more
made a systematic and vigorous effort to recover its ascendency in the
Roman empire. But in the entire failure of this effort heathenism
itself gave the strongest proof that it had outlived itself forever. It
now became evident during the brief, but interesting and instructive
episode of <name id="iii.iv.iii-p13.1">Julian</name>’s reign,
that the policy of <name id="iii.iv.iii-p13.2">Constantine</name> was entirely
judicious and consistent with the course of history itself, and that
Christianity really carried all the moral vigor of the present and all
the hopes of the future. At the same time this temporary persecution
was a just punishment and wholesome discipline for a secularized church
and clergy.<note n="59" id="iii.iv.iii-p13.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p14">So Gregory of Naz. regarded it, and Tillemont
justly remarks, Mem. vii. 322: “Le grand nombre de pechez dont beaucoup
de Chrétiens estoient coupables, fut cause que Dieu donna a
ce prince la puissance imperials pour les punir; et sa malice fut comme
une verge entre les mains de Dieu pour les corriger.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p15"><name id="iii.iv.iii-p15.1">Julian</name>, surnamed the
Apostate (Apostata), a nephew of <name id="iii.iv.iii-p15.2">Constantine</name>
the Great and cousin of Constantius, was born in the year 331, and was
therefore only six years old when his uncle died. The general slaughter
of his kindred, not excepting his father, at the change of the throne,
could beget neither love for Constantius nor respect for his court
Christianity. He afterwards ascribed his escape to the special favor of
the old gods. He was systematically spoiled by false education and made
the enemy of that very religion which pedantic teachers attempted to
force upon his free and independent mind, and which they so poorly
recommended by their lives. We have a striking parallel in more recent
history in the case of Frederick the Great of Prussia. <name id="iii.iv.iii-p15.3">Julian</name> was jealously watched by the emperor, and kept in
rural retirement almost like a prisoner. With his step-brother Gallus,
he received a nominally Christian training under the direction of the
Arian bishop Eusebius of Nicomedia and several eunuchs; he was
baptized; even educated for the clerical order, and ordained a
Lector.<note n="60" id="iii.iv.iii-p15.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p16">Jul. ad Athen. p. 271; Socr. iii. 1; Sozom. v.
2; Theod. iii. 2.</p></note> He prayed, fasted,
celebrated the memory of the martyrs, paid the usual reverence to the
bishops, besought the blessing of hermits, and read the Scriptures in
the church of Nicomedia. Even his plays must wear the hue of devotion.
But this despotic and mechanical force-work of a repulsively austere
and fiercely polemic type of Christianity roused the intelligent,
wakeful, and vigorous spirit of <name id="iii.iv.iii-p16.1">Julian</name> to
rebellion, and drove him over towards the heathen side. The Arian
pseudo-Christianity of Constantius produced the heathen
anti-Christianity of <name id="iii.iv.iii-p16.2">Julian</name>; and the latter
was a well-deserved punishment of the former. With enthusiasm and with
untiring diligence the young prince studied Homer, Plato, Aristotle,
and the Neo-Platonists. The partial prohibition of such reading gave it
double zest. He secretly obtained the lectures of the celebrated
rhetorician Libanius, afterwards his eulogist, whose productions,
however, represent the degeneracy of the heathen literature in that
day, covering emptiness with a pompous and tawdry style, attractive
only to a vitiated taste. He became acquainted by degrees with the most
eminent representatives of heathenism, particularly the Neo-Platonic
philosophers, rhetoricians, and priests, like Libanius, Aedesius,
Maximus, and Chrysanthius. These confirmed him in his superstitions by
sophistries and sorceries of every kind. He gradually became the secret
head of the heathen party. Through the favor and mediation of the
empress Eusebia he visited for some months the schools of Athens (a.d.
355), where he was initiated in the Eleusinian mysteries, and thus
completed his transition to the Grecian idolatry.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p17">This heathenism, however, was not a simple,
spontaneous growth; it was all an artificial and morbid production. It
was the heathenism of the Neo-Platonic, pantheistic eclecticism, a
strange mixture of philosophy, poesy, and superstition, and, in <name id="iii.iv.iii-p17.1">Julian</name> at least, in great part an imitation or
caricature of Christianity. It sought to spiritualize and revive the
old mythology by uniting with it oriental theosophemes and a few
Christian ideas; taught a higher, abstract unity above the multiplicity
of the national gods, genii, heroes, and natural powers; believed in
immediate communications and revelations of the gods through dreams,
visions, oracles, entrails of sacrifices, prodigies; and stood in
league with all kinds of magical and theurgic arts.<note n="61" id="iii.iv.iii-p17.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p18">Comp. vol. i. §
61.</p></note> <name id="iii.iv.iii-p18.1">Julian</name> himself, with
all his philosophical intelligence, credited the most insipid legends
of the gods, or gave them a deeper, mystic meaning by the most
arbitrary allegorical interpretation. He was in intimate personal
intercourse with Jupiter, Minerva, Apollo, Hercules, who paid their
nocturnal visits to his heated fancy, and assured him of their special
protection. And he practised the art of divination as a master.<note n="62" id="iii.iv.iii-p18.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p19">Libanius says of him, Epit. p. 582:
... <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.iii-p19.1">μαντέων τε
τοῖς
αρίστοις
χρώμενος,
αὐτός τε
ὤν
οὐδαμῶν
ἐν τῇ
τέχνῃ
δεύτερος</span>. Ammanius Marcellinus calls him, xxv.
4, praesagiorum sciscitationi nimiae deditus, superstitiosus magis quam
sacrorum legitimus observator. Comp. Sozom. v. 2.</p></note> Among the various divinities he
worshipped with peculiar devotion the great king Helios, or the god of
the sun, whose servant he called himself, and whose ethereal light
attracted him even in tender childhood with magic force. He regarded
him as the centre of the universe, from which light, life, and
salvation proceed upon all creatures.<note n="63" id="iii.iv.iii-p19.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p20">Comp. his fourth Oratio, which is devoted to
the praise of Helios.</p></note> In this view of a supreme divinity he made an
approach to the Christian monotheism, but substituted an airy myth and
pantheistic fancy for the only true and living God and the personal
historical Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p21">His moral character corresponds with the
preposterous nature of this system. With all his brilliant talents and
stoical virtues, he wanted the genuine simplicity and naturalness,
which are the foundation of all true greatness of mind and character.
As his worship of Helios was a shadowy reflection of the Christian
monotheism, and so far an involuntary tribute to the religion he
opposed, so in his artificial and ostentatious asceticism we can only
see a caricature of the ecclesiastical monasticism of the age which he
so deeply despised for its humility and spirituality. He was full of
affectation, vanity, sophistry, loquacity, and a master in the art of
dissimulation. Everything he said or wrote was studied and calculated
for effect. Instead of discerning the spirit of the age and putting
himself at the head of the current of true progress, he identified
himself with a party of no vigor nor promise, and thus fell into a
false and untenable position, at variance with the mission of a ruler.
Great minds, indeed, are always more or less at war with their age, as
we may see in the reformers, in the apostles, nay, in Christ himself.
But their antagonism proceeds from a clear knowledge of the real wants
and a sincere devotion to the best interests of the age; it is all
progressive and reformatory, and at last carries the deeper spirit of
the age with itself, and raises it to a higher level. The antagonism of
<name id="iii.iv.iii-p21.1">Julian</name>, starting with a radical misconception
of the tendency of history and animated by selfish ambition, was one of
retrogression and reaction, and in addition, was devoted to a bad
cause. He had all the faults, and therefore deserved the tragic fate,
of a fanatical reactionist.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p22">His apostasy from Christianity, to which he was
probably never at heart committed, <name id="iii.iv.iii-p22.1">Julian</name>
himself dates as early as his twentieth year, a.d. 351. But while
Constantius lived, he concealed his pagan sympathies with consummate
hypocrisy, publicly observed Christian ceremonies, while secretly
sacrificing to Jupiter and Helios, kept the feast of Epiphany in the
church at Vienne so late as January, 361, and praised the emperor in
the most extravagant style, though he thoroughly hated him, and after
his death all the more bitterly mocked him.<note n="64" id="iii.iv.iii-p22.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p23">Comp. Jul. Orat. i. in Constantii laudes;
Epist. ad Athenienses, p. 270; Caesares, p. 335 sq. Even heathen
authors concede his dissimulation, as Ammianus Marc. xxi. 2, comp.
xxii. 5, and Libanius, who excuses him with the plea of regard to his
security, Opp. p. 528, ed. Reiske.</p></note> For ten years he kept the mask. After December, 355,
the student of books astonished the world with brilliant military and
executive powers as Caesar in Gaul, which was at that time heavily
threatened by the German barbarians; he won the enthusiastic love of
the soldiers, and received from them the dignity of Augustus. Then he
raised the standard of rebellion against his suspicious and envious
imperial cousin and brother-in-law, and in 361 openly declared himself
a friend of the gods. By the sudden death of Constantius in the same
year he became sole head of the Roman empire, and in December, as the
only remaining heir of the house of <name id="iii.iv.iii-p23.1">Constantine</name>,<note n="65" id="iii.iv.iii-p23.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p24">His older brother, Gallus, for some time
emperor at Antioch, had already been justly deposed by Constantius in
854, and beheaded, for his entire incapacity and his merciless
cruelty.</p></note>
made his entry into Constantinople amidst universal applause and
rejoicing over escape from civil war.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p25">He immediately gave himself, with the utmost zeal,
to the duties of his high station, unweariedly active as prince,
general, judge, orator, high-priest, correspondent, and author. He
sought to unite the fame of an Alexander, a Marcus Aurelius, a Plato,
and a Diogenes in himself. His only recreation was a change of labor.
He would use at once his hand in writing, his ear in hearing, and his
voice in speaking. He considered his whole time due to his empire and
the culture of his own mind. The eighteen short months of his reign
Dec. 361-June 363) comprehend the plans of a life-long administration
and most of his literary works. He practised the strictest economy in
the public affairs, banished all useless luxury from his court, and
dismissed with one decree whole hosts of barbers, cup-bearers, cooks,
masters of ceremonies, and other superfluous officers, with whom the
palace swarmed, but surrounded himself instead with equally useless
pagan mystics, sophists, jugglers, theurgists, soothsayers, babblers,
and scoffers, who now streamed from all quarters to the court. In
striking contrast with his predecessors, he maintained the simplicity
of a philosopher and an ascetic in his manner of life, and gratified
his pride and vanity with contempt of the pomp and pleasures of the
imperial purple. He lived chiefly on vegetable diet, abstaining now
from this food, now from that, according to the taste of the god or
goddess to whom the day was consecrated. He wore common clothing,
usually slept on the floor, let his beard and nails grow, and, like the
strict anachorets of Egypt, neglected the laws of decency and
cleanliness.<note n="66" id="iii.iv.iii-p25.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p26">In the Misopogon (from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.iii-p26.1">μισέω</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.iii-p26.2">πώγων</span>, the beard-hater, i.e. hater of bearded
philosophers), his witty apology to the refined Antiochians for his
philosophical beard, p. 338 sq., he boasts of this cynic coarseness,
and describes, with great complacence, his long nails, his ink-stained
hands, his rough, uncombed beard, inhabited (horribile dictu) by
certain <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.iii-p26.3">θηρία.</span> It should not be forgotten, however, that
contemporary writers give him the credit of a strict chastity, which
raises him far above most heathen princes, and which furnishes another
proof to the involuntary influence of Christian asceticism upon his
life. Libanius asserts in his panegyric, that <name id="iii.iv.iii-p26.4">Julian</name>, before
his brief married life, and after the death of his wife, a sister of
Constantius, never knew a woman; and Namertinus calls his lectulus,
“Vestalium toris purior.” Add to this the testimony of the honest
Ammianus Marcellinus, and the silence of Christian antagonists. Comp.
Gibbon, c. xxii. note 50; and Carwithen and Lyall: Hist. of the Chr.
Ch., etc. p. 54. On the other hand, the Christians accused him of all
sorts of secret crimes; for instance, the butchering of boys and girls
(Gregor. Orat. iii. p. 91, and Theodor. iii. 26, 27), which was
probably an unfounded inference from his fanatical zeal for bloody
sacrifices and divinations.</p></note> This cynic
eccentricity and vain ostentation certainly spoiled his reputation for
simplicity and self-denial, and made him ridiculous. It evinced, also,
not so much the boldness and wisdom of a reformer, as the pedantry and
folly of a reactionist. In military and executive talent and personal
bravery he was not inferior to <name id="iii.iv.iii-p26.5">Constantine</name>;
while in mind and literary culture he far excelled him, as well as in
energy and moral self-control; and, doubtless to his own credit, he
closed his public career at the age at which his
uncle’s began; but he entirely lacked the clear, sound
common sense of his great predecessor, and that practical
statesmanship, which discerns the wants of the age, and acts according
to them. He had more uncommon sense than common sense, and the latter
is often even more important than the former, and indispensable to a
good practical statesman. But his greatest fault as a ruler was his
utterly false position towards the paramount question of his time: that
of religion. This was the cause of that complete failure which made his
reign as trackless as a meteor.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p27">The ruling passion of <name id="iii.iv.iii-p27.1">Julian</name>, and the soul of his short but most active,
remarkable, and in its negative results instructive reign, was
fanatical love of the pagan religion and bitter hatred of the
Christian, at a time when the former had already forever given up to
the latter the reins of government in the world. He considered it the
great mission of his life to restore the worship of the gods, and to
reduce the religion of Jesus first to a contemptible sect, and at last,
if possible, to utter extinction from the earth. To this he believed
himself called by the gods themselves, and in this faith he was
confirmed by theurgic arts, visions, and dreams. To this end all the
means, which talent, zeal, and power could command, were applied; and
the failure must be attributed solely to the intrinsic folly and
impracticability of the end itself.</p>

<p id="iii.iv.iii-p28"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p29">I. To look, first, at the positive side of his
plan, the restoration and reformation of heathenism:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p30">He reinstated, in its ancient splendor, the
worship of the gods at the public expense; called forth hosts of
priests from concealment; conferred upon them all their former
privileges, and showed them every honor; enjoined upon the soldiers and
civil officers attendance at the forsaken temples and altars; forgot no
god or goddess, though himself specially devoted to the worship of
Apollo, or the sun; and notwithstanding his parsimony in other
respects, caused the rarest birds and whole herds of bulls and lambs to
be sacrificed, until the continuance of the species became a subject of
concern.<note n="67" id="iii.iv.iii-p30.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p31">Ammianus Marc. xxv. 4 ... innumeras sine
parsimonia pecudes mactans ut aestemaretur, si revertisset de Parthis,
boves jam defuturos.</p></note> He removed the cross
and the monogram of Christ from the coins and standards, and replaced
the former pagan symbols. He surrounded the statues and portraits of
the emperors with the signs of idolatry, that every one might be
compelled to bow before the gods, who would pay the emperors due
respect. He advocated images of the gods on the same grounds on which
afterwards the Christian iconolaters defended the images of the saints.
If you love the emperor, if you love your father, says he, you like to
see his portrait; so the friend of the gods loves to look upon their
images, by which he is pervaded with reverence for the invisible gods,
who are looking down upon him.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p32"><name id="iii.iv.iii-p32.1">Julian</name> led the way
himself with a complete example. He discovered on every occasion the
utmost zeal for the heathen religion, and performed, with the most
scrupulous devotion, the offices of a pontifex maximus, which had been
altogether neglected, although not formally abolished, under his two
predecessors. Every morning and evening he sacrificed to the rising and
setting sun, or the supreme light-god; every night, to the moon and the
stars; every day, to some other divinity. Says Libanius, his heathen
admirer: “He received the rising sun with blood, and attended him again
with blood at his setting.” As he could not go abroad so often as he
would, he turned his palace into a temple and erected altars in his
garden, which was kept purer than most chapels. “Wherever there was a
temple,” says the same writer, “whether in the city or on the hill or
the mountain top, no matter how rough, or difficult of access, he ran
to it.” He prostrated himself devoutly before the altars and the
images, not allowing the most violent storm to prevent him. Several
times in a day, surrounded by priests and dancing women, he sacrificed
a hundred bulls, himself furnishing the wood and kindling the flames.
He used the knife himself, and as haruspex searched with his own hand
the secrets of the future in the reeking entrails.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p33">But his zeal found no echo, and only made him
ridiculous in the eyes of cultivated heathens themselves. He complains
repeatedly of the indifference of his party, and accuses one of his
priests of a secret league with Christian bishops. The spectators at
his sacrifices came not from devotion, but from curiosity, and grieved
the devout emperor by their rounds of applause, as if he were simply a
theatrical actor of religion. Often there were no spectators at all.
When he endeavored to restore the oracle of Apollo Daphneus in the
famous cypress grove at Antioch, and arranged for a magnificent
procession, with libation, dances, and incense, he found in the temple
one solitary old priest, and this priest ominously offered in
sacrifice—a goose.<note n="68" id="iii.iv.iii-p33.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p34">Misopog. p. 362 sq., where <name id="iii.iv.iii-p34.1">Julian</name> himself
relates this ludicrous scene, and vents his anger at the Antiochians
for squandering the rich incomes of the temple upon Christianity and
worldly pleasures. Dr. Baur, l.c. p. 17, justly remarks
on <name id="iii.iv.iii-p34.2">Julian</name>’s zeal for idolatry:
“<span lang="DE" id="iii.iv.iii-p34.3">Seine
ganze persönliche Erscheinung, der Mangel an innerer Haltung
in seinem Benehmen gegen Heiden und Christen, die stete Unruhe und
schwärmerische Aufregung, in welcher er sich befand, wenn er
von Tempel zu Tempel eilte, auf allen Altären opferte und
nichts unversucht liess, um den heidnischen Cultus, dessen
höchstes Vorbild er selbst als Pontifex maximum sein wollte,
in seinem vollen Glanz und Gepränge, mit alten seinen
Ceremonien und Mysterien wieder herzustellen, macht einen Eindruck, der
es kaum verkennen lässt, wie wenig er sich selbst das
Unnatürliche und Erfolglose eines solchen Strebens verbergen
konnte</span>.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p35">At the same time, however, <name id="iii.iv.iii-p35.1">Julian</name> sought to renovate and transform heathenism by
incorporating with it the morals of Christianity; vainly thinking thus
to bring it back to its original purity. In this he himself unwittingly
and unwillingly bore witness to the poverty of the heathen religion,
and paid the highest tribute to the Christian; and the Christians for
this reason not inaptly called him an “ape of Christianity.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p36">In the first place, he proposed to improve the
irreclaimable priesthood after the model of the Christian clergy. The
priests, as true mediators between the gods and men, should be
constantly in the temples, should occupy themselves with holy things,
should study no immoral or skeptical books of the school of Epicurus
and Pyrrho, but the works of Homer, Pythagoras, Plato, Chrysippus, and
Zeno; they should visit no taverns nor theatres, should pursue no
dishonorable trade, should give alms, practise hospitality, live in
strict chastity and temperance, wear simple clothing, but in their
official functions always appear in the costliest garments and most
imposing dignity. He borrowed almost every feature of the then
prevalent idea of the Christian priesthood, and applied it to the
polytheistic religion.<note n="69" id="iii.iv.iii-p36.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p37"><name id="iii.iv.iii-p37.1">Julian</name>’s views on the heathen priests are laid down
especially in his 49th Epistle to Ursacius, the highpriest of Gaul, p.
429, and in the fragment of an oration, p. 300 sqq., ed. Spanh.
Ullmann, in his work on Gregory of Nazianzen, p. 527 sqq., draws an
interesting parallel between Gregory’s
and <name id="iii.iv.iii-p37.2">Julian</name>’s ideal of a
priest.</p></note> Then,
he borrowed from the constitution and worship of the church a
hierarchical system of orders, and a sort of penitential discipline,
with excommunication, absolution, and restoration, besides a fixed
ritual embracing didactic and musical elements. Mitred priests in
purple were to edify the people regularly with sermons; that is, with
allegorical expositions and practical applications of tasteless and
immoral mythological stories! Every temple was to have a well arranged
choir, and the congregation its responses. And finally, <name id="iii.iv.iii-p37.3">Julian</name> established in different provinces monasteries,
nunneries, and hospitals for the sick, for orphans, and for foreigners
without distinction of religion, appropriated to them considerable sums
from the public treasury, and at the same time, though fruitlessly,
invited voluntary contributions. He made the noteworthy concession,
that the heathens did not help even their own brethren in faith; while
the Jews never begged, and “the godless Galileans,” as he malignantly
styled the Christians, supplied not only their own, but even the
heathen poor, and thus aided the worst of causes by a good
practice.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p38">But of course all these attempts to regenerate
heathenism by foreign elements were utterly futile. They were like
galvanizing a decaying corpse, or grafting fresh scions on a dead
trunk, sowing good seed on a rock, or pouring new wine into old
bottles, bursting the bottles and wasting the wine.</p>

<p id="iii.iv.iii-p39"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p40">II. The negative side of <name id="iii.iv.iii-p40.1">Julian</name>’s plan was the suppression and
final extinction of Christianity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p41">In this he proceeded with extraordinary sagacity.
He abstained from bloody persecution, because he would not forego the
credit of philosophical toleration, nor give the church the glory of a
new martyrdom. A history of three centuries also had proved that
violent measures were fruitless. According to Libanius it was a
principle with him, that fire and sword cannot change a
man’s faith, and that persecution only begets
hypocrites and martyrs. Finally, he doubtless perceived that the
Christians were too numerous to be assailed by a general persecution
without danger of a bloody civil war. Hence he oppressed the church
“gently,”<note n="70" id="iii.iv.iii-p41.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p42"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.iii-p42.1">Ἐπιεικῶς
ἐβιά
ζετο</span>, as Gregory Nazianzen, Orat. iv., expresses
it.</p></note> under show of equity
and universal toleration. He persecuted not so much the Christians as
Christianity, by endeavoring to draw off its confessors. He thought to
gain the result of persecution without incurring the personal reproach
and the public danger of persecution itself. His disappointments,
however, increased his bitterness, and had he returned victorious from
the Persian war, he would probably have resorted to open violence. In
fact, Gregory Nazianzen and Sozomen, and some heathen writers also,
tell of local persecutions in the provinces, particularly at Anthusa
and Alexandria, with which the emperor is, at least indirectly, to be
charged. His officials acted in those cases, not under public orders
indeed, but according to the secret wish of <name id="iii.iv.iii-p42.2">Julian</name>, who ignored their illegal proceedings as long as
he could, and then discovered his real views by lenient censure and
substantial acquittal of the offending magistrates.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p43">He first, therefore, employed against the
Christians of all parties and sects the policy of toleration, in hope
of their destroying each other by internal controversies. He permitted
the orthodox bishops and all other clergy, who had been banished under
Constantius, to return to their dioceses, and left Arians,
Apollinarians, Novatians, Macedonians, Donatists, and so on, to
themselves. He affected compassion for the “poor, blind, deluded
Galileans, who forsook the most glorious privilege of man, the worship
of the immortal gods, and instead of them worshipped dead men and dead
men’s bones.” He once even suffered himself to be
insulted by a blind bishop, Maris of Chalcedon, who, when reminded by
him, that the Galilean God could not restore his eyesight, answered: “I
thank my God for my blindness, which spares me the painful sight of
such an impious Apostate as thou.” He afterwards, however, caused the
bishop to be severely punished.<note n="71" id="iii.iv.iii-p43.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p44">Socrates: H. E. iii. 12.</p></note> So in Antioch, also, he bore with philosophic
equanimity the ridicule of the Christian populace, but avenged himself
on the inhabitants of the city by unsparing satire in the Misopogon.
His whole bearing towards the Christians was instinct with bitter
hatred and accompanied with sarcastic mockery.<note n="72" id="iii.iv.iii-p44.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p45">Gibbon well says, ch. xxiii.: “He affected to
pity the unhappy Christians, but his pity was degraded by contempt, his
contempt was embittered by hatred; and the sentiments of
<name id="iii.iv.iii-p45.1">Julian</name> were expressed in a style of sarcastic wit, which inflicts a deep
and deadly wound whenever it issues from the mouth of a
sovereign.”</p></note> This betrays itself even in the contemptuous term,
Galileans, which he constantly applies to them after the fashion of the
Jews, and which he probably also commanded to be given them by
others.<note n="73" id="iii.iv.iii-p45.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p46">Perhaps there lay at the bottom of this also a
secret fear of the name of Christ, as Warburton (p. 35) suggests; since
the Neo-Platonists believed in the mysterious virtue of
names.</p></note> He considered them a
sect of fanatics contemptible to men and hateful to the gods, and as
atheists in open war with all that was sacred and divine in the
world.<note n="74" id="iii.iv.iii-p46.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p47"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.iii-p47.1">Ἀσεβεῖς,
δυσσεβεῖς,
ἄθεοι</span>. Their religion he calls a
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.iii-p47.2">μωρία</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.iii-p47.3">ἀπόνοια</span>. Comp. <scripRef passage="Ep. 7" id="iii.iv.iii-p47.4">Ep. 7</scripRef> (ap. Heyler, p.
190).</p></note> He sometimes had
representatives of different parties dispute in his presence, and then
exclaimed: “No wild beasts are so fierce and irreconcilable as the
Galilean sectarians.” When he found that toleration was rather
profitable than hurtful to the church, and tended to soften the
vehemence of doctrinal controversies, he proceeded, for example, to
banish Athanasius, who was particularly offensive to him, from
Alexandria, and even from Egypt, calling this greatest man of his age
an insignificant manikin,<note n="75" id="iii.iv.iii-p47.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p48"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.iii-p48.1">
Ἄθρωπίσκος
εὐτελής</span>.</p></note> and
reviling him with vulgar language, because through his influence many
prominent heathens, especially heathen women, passed over to
Christianity. His toleration, therefore, was neither that of genuine
humanity, nor that of religious indifferentism, but a hypocritical mask
for a fanatical love of heathenism and a bitter hatred of
Christianity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p49">This appears in his open partiality and injustice
against the Christians. His liberal patronage of heathenism was in
itself an injury to Christianity. Nothing gave him greater joy than an
apostasy, and he held out the temptation of splendid reward; thus
himself employing the impure means of proselyting, for which he
reproached the Christians. Once he even advocated conversion by violent
measures. While he called heathens to all the higher offices, and, in
case of their palpable disobedience, inflicted very mild punishment, if
any at all, the Christians came to be everywhere disregarded, and their
complaints dismissed from the tribunal with a mocking reference to
their Master’s precept, to give their enemy their
cloak also with their coat, and turn the other cheek to his blows.<note n="76" id="iii.iv.iii-p49.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p50"><scripRef passage="Matt. v. 89, 40" id="iii.iv.iii-p50.1" parsed="|Matt|5|89|0|0;|Matt|5|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.89 Bible:Matt.5.40">Matt. v. 89, 40</scripRef>.</p></note> They were removed from military
and civil office, deprived of all their former privileges, oppressed
with taxes, and compelled to restore without indemnity the temple
property, with all their own improvements on it, and to contribute to
the support of the public idolatry. Upon occasion of a controversy
between the Arians and the orthodox at Edessa, <name id="iii.iv.iii-p50.2">Julian</name> confiscated the church property and distributed it
among his soldiers, under the sarcastic pretence of facilitating the
Christians’ entrance into the kingdom of heaven, from
which, according to the doctrine of their religion (comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 23, 24" id="iii.iv.iii-p50.3" parsed="|Matt|19|23|19|24" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.23-Matt.19.24">Matt. xix.
23, 24</scripRef>), riches might exclude them.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p51">Equally unjust and tyrannical was the law, which
placed all the state schools under the direction of heathens, and
prohibited the Christians teaching the sciences and the arts.<note n="77" id="iii.iv.iii-p51.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p52">Gregory of Naz., Orat. iv., censures the
emperor bitterly for forbidding the Christians what was the common
property of all rational men, as if it were the exclusive possession of
the Greeks. Even the heathen Ammianus Marcellinus, xxii. 10, condemns
this measure: “Illud autem erat inclemens, obruendum perenni silentio,
quod arcebat docere magistros rhetoricos et grammaticos, ritus
Christiani cultores.” Gibbon is equally decided.
Directly, <name id="iii.iv.iii-p52.1">Julian</name> forbade the Christians only to teach, but
indirectly also to learn, the classical literature; as they were of
course unwilling to go to heathen schools.</p></note> <name id="iii.iv.iii-p52.2">Julian</name>
would thus deny Christian youth the advantages of education, and compel
them either to sink in ignorance and barbarism, or to imbibe with the
study of the classics in the heathen schools the principles of
idolatry. In his view the Hellenic writings, especially the works of
the poets, were not only literary, but also religious documents to
which the heathens had an exclusive claim, and he regarded Christianity
irreconcilable with genuine human culture. The Galileans, says he in
ridicule, should content themselves with expounding Matthew and Luke in
their churches, instead of profaning the glorious Greek authors. For it
is preposterous and ungrateful, that they should study the writings of
the classics, and yet despise the gods, whom the authors revered; since
the gods were in fact the authors and guides of the minds of a Homer, a
Hesiod, a Demosthenes, a Thucydides, an Isocrates, and a Lysias, and
these writers consecrated their works to Mercury or the muses.<note n="78" id="iii.iv.iii-p52.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p53">Epist. 42.</p></note> Hence he hated especially the learned
church teachers, Basil, Gregory of Nazianzen, Apollinaris of Laodicea,
who applied the classical culture to the refutation of heathenism and
the defence of Christianity. To evade his interdict, the two
Apollinaris produced with all haste Christian imitations of Homer,
Pindar, Euripides, and Menander, which were considered by Sozomen equal
to the originals, but soon passed into oblivion. Gregory also wrote the
tragedy of “The Suffering Christ,” and several hymns, which still
exist. Thus these fathers bore witness to the indispensableness of
classical literature for a higher Christian education, and the church
has ever since maintained the same view.<note n="79" id="iii.iv.iii-p53.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p54">Dr. Baur (l.c. p. 42) unjustly charges the
fathers with the contradiction of making use of the classics as
necessary means of education, and yet of condemning heathenism as a
work of Satan. But this was only the one side, which has its element of
truth, especially as applied to the heathen <i>religion</i>; while on
the other side they acknowledged, with Justin M., Clement and Origen,
the working of the divine Logos in the Hellenic philosophy and poetry
preparing the way for Christianity. The indiscriminate condemnation of
classical literature dates from a later period, from Gregory
I.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p55"><name id="iii.iv.iii-p55.1">Julian</name> further sought to
promote his cause by literary assaults upon the Christian religion;
himself writing, shortly before his death, and in the midst of his
preparations for the Persian campaign, a bitter work against it, of
which we shall speak more fully in a subsequent section.<note n="80" id="iii.iv.iii-p55.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p56">See below, § 9.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.iv.iii-p57"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p58">3. To the same hostile design against Christianity
is to be referred the favor of <name id="iii.iv.iii-p58.1">Julian</name> to its
old hereditary enemy, Judaism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p59">The emperor, in an official document affected
reverence for that ancient popular religion, and sympathy with its
adherents, praised their firmness under misfortune, and condemned their
oppressors. He exempted the Jews from burdensome taxation, and
encouraged them even to return to the holy land and to rebuild the
temple on Moriah in its original splendor. He appropriated considerable
sums to this object from the public treasury, intrusted his
accomplished minister Alypius with the supervision of the building, and
promised, if he should return victorious from the Persian war, to honor
with his own presence the solemnities of reconsecration and the
restoration of the Mosaic sacrificial worship.<note n="81" id="iii.iv.iii-p59.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p60">Jul. Epist. 25, which is addressed to the Jews,
and is mentioned also by Sozomen, v. 22.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p61">His real purpose in this undertaking was certainly
not to advance the Jewish religion; for in his work against the
Christians he speaks with great contempt of the Old Testament, and
ranks Moses and Solomon far below the pagan lawgivers and philosophers.
His object in the rebuilding of the temple was rather, in the first
place, to enhance the splendor of his reign, and thus gratify his
personal vanity; and then most probably to put to shame the prophecy of
Jesus respecting the destruction of the temple (which, however, was
actually fulfilled three hundred years before once for all), to deprive
the Christians of their most popular argument against the Jews, and to
break the power of the new religion in Jerusalem.<note n="82" id="iii.iv.iii-p61.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p62">Gibbon, ch. xxiii.: “The restoration of the
Jewish temple was secretly connected with the ruin of the Christian
church.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p63">The Jews now poured from east and west into the
holy city of their fathers, which from the time of Hadrian they had
been forbidden to visit, and entered with fanatical zeal upon the great
national religious work, in hope of the speedy irruption of the
Messianic reign and the fulfilment of all the prophecies. Women, we are
told, brought their costly ornaments, turned them into silver shovels
and spades, and carried even the earth and stones of the holy spot in
their silken aprons. But the united power of heathen emperor and Jewish
nation was insufficient to restore a work which had been overthrown by
the judgment of God. Repeated attempts at the building were utterly
frustrated, as even a contemporary heathen historian of conceded
credibility relates, by fiery eruptions from on subterranean vaults;<note n="83" id="iii.iv.iii-p63.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p64"><name id="iii.iv.iii-p64.1">Julian</name> himself seems
to admit the failure of the work, but, more prudently, is silent as to
the cause, in a fragment of an epistle or oration, p. 295, ed. Spanh.,
according to the usual interpretation of this passage. He here
asks: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.iii-p64.2">Τί περὶ
τοῦ νεὼ
φύσουσι,
τοῦ παρ ̓
αὐτοῖς,
τρίτον
ἀνατραπέντος
,
ἐγειρομένου
δὲ οὐδὲ
νῦν</span>:: “What will they [i.e., the Jewish prophets] say of their own
temple, which has been <i>three times</i> destroyed, and is not even
now restored?” “This I have said (he continues) with no wish to
reproach them, for I myself, at so late a day, had intended to rebuild
it for the honor of him who was worshipped there.” He probably saw in
the event a sign of the divine displeasure with the religion of the
Jews, or an accidental misfortune, but intended, after his return from
the Persian war, to attempt the work anew. It is by no means certain,
however, that the threefold destruction of the temple here spoken of
refers to <name id="iii.iv.iii-p64.3">Julian</name>’s own reign. He may have
meant, and probably did mean, the destruction by the Assyrians and the
destruction by the Romans; and as to the third destruction, it may be a
mere exaggeration, or may refer to the profanation of the temple by
Antiochus, or to his own reign. (Comp. Warburton and Lardner on this
point.) The impartial Ammianus Marcellinus, himself a professed pagan,
a friend of <name id="iii.iv.iii-p64.4">Julian</name> and his companion in arms, tells us more
particularly, lib. xxiii. 1, that <name id="iii.iv.iii-p64.5">Julian</name>, being
desirous of perpetuating the memory of his reign by some great work,
resolved to rebuild at vast expense the magnificent temple at
Jerusalem, and committed the conduct of this enterprise to Alypius at
Antioch, and then continues: “Quum itaque rei fortiter instaret
Alypius, juvaretque provinciae rector, <i>metuendi globi flammarum</i>
prope fundamenta crebris assultibus erumpentes fecere locum exustis
aliquoties operantibus inaccessum; hocque modo clemento destinatius
repellente, cessavit inceptum.” (“Alypius, therefore, set himself
vigorously to the work, and was assisted by the governor of the
province, when fearful balls of fire broke out near the foundations,
and continued their attacks until they made the place inaccessible to
the workmen, after repeated scorchings; and thus, the fierce element
obstinately repelling them, he gave up his attempt.”) Michaelis,
Lardner (who, however, is disposed to doubt the whole story), Gibbon,
Guizot, Milman (note on Gibbon), Gieseler, and others, endeavor to
explain this as a natural phenomenon, resulting from the bituminous
nature of the soil and the subterranean vaults and reservoirs of the
temple hill, of which Josephus and Tacitus speak. When Herod, in
building the temple, wished to penetrate into the tomb of David, to
obtain its treasures, fire likewise broke out and consumed the workmen,
according to Joseph. Antiqu. <scripRef passage="Jud. xvi. 7" id="iii.iv.iii-p64.6" parsed="|Judg|16|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.16.7">Jud. xvi. 7</scripRef>, § 1. But when
Titus undermined the temple, <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.iv.iii-p64.7">a.d.</span>70, when Hadrian
built there the Aelia Capitolina, in 135, and when Omar built a Turkish
mosque in 644, no such destructive phenomena occurred as far as we
know. We must therefore believe, that Providence itself, by these
natural causes, prevented the rebuilding of the national sanctuary of
the Jews.</p></note> and, perhaps, as Christian
writers add, by a violent whirlwind, lightning, earthquake, and
miraculous signs, especially a luminous cross, in the heavens,<note n="84" id="iii.iv.iii-p64.8"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p65">Gregory Nazianzen, Socrates, Sozomen,
Theodoret, Philostorgius, Rufinus, <name id="iii.iv.iii-p65.1">Ambrose</name>, <name id="iii.iv.iii-p65.2">Chrysostom</name>; all of whom regard the event as supernatural,
although they differ somewhat in detail. Theodoret speaks first of a
violent whirlwind, which scattered about vast quantities of lime, sand,
and other building materials, and was followed by a storm of thunder
and lightning; Socrates mentions fire from heaven, which melted the
workmen’s tools, spades, axes, and saws; both add an
earthquake, which threw up the stones of the old foundations, filled up
the excavation, and, as Rufinus has it, threw down the neighboring
buildings. At length a calm succeeded the commotion, and according to
Gregory a luminous cross surrounded by a circle appeared in the sky,
nay, crosses were impressed upon the bodies of the persons present,
which were shining by night (Rufinus), and would not wash out
(Socrates). Of these writers however, Gregory alone is strictly a
contemporary witness, relating the event in the year of its occurrence,
363, and that with the assurance that even the heathens did not call it
in question. (Orat. iv. p. 110-113). Next to him come
<name id="iii.iv.iii-p65.3">Ambrose</name>,
and <name id="iii.iv.iii-p65.4">Chrysostom</name>, who speaks of this event several times. The
Greek and Roman church historians, and Warburton, Mosheim,
Schröckh, Neander, Guericke, Kurtz, Newman, Robertson, and
others, of the Protestant, vindicate the miraculous, or at least
providential, character of the remarkable event. Comp. also J. H.
Newman (since gone over to Romanism): “Essay on the Miracles recorded
in ecclesiastical history,” prefixed to the Oxford Tractarian
translation of Fleury’s Eccles. Hist. from 381-400
(Oxford, 1842) I. p. clxxv.–clxxxv. Warburton and
Newman defend even the crosses, and refer to similar cases, for
instance one in England in 1610, where marks of a cross of a phosphoric
nature and resembling meteoric phenomena appeared in connection with
lightning and produced by electricity. In <name id="iii.iv.iii-p65.5">Julian</name>’s case they assumed that the immediate cause
which set all these various physical agents in motion, as in the case
of the destruction of Sodom, was supernatural.</p></note> so that the workmen either perished
in the flames, or fled from the devoted spot in terror and despair.
Thus, instead of depriving the Christians of a support of their faith,
<name id="iii.iv.iii-p65.6">Julian</name> only furnished them a new argument in
the ruins of this fruitless labor.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p66">The providential frustration of this project is a
symbol of the whole reign of <name id="iii.iv.iii-p66.1">Julian</name>, which
soon afterward sank into an early grave. As Caesar he had conquered the
barbarian enemies of the Roman empire in the West; and now he proposed,
as ruler of the world, to humble its enemies in the East, and by the
conquest of Persia to win the renown of a second Alexander. He proudly
rejected all proposals of peace; crossed the Tigris at the head of an
army of sixty-five thousand men, after wintering in Antioch, and after
solemn consultation of the oracle; took several fortified towns in
Mesopotamia; exposed himself to every hardship and peril of war;
restored at the same time, wherever he could, the worship of the
heathen gods; but brought the army into a most critical position, and,
in an unimportant nocturnal skirmish, received from a hostile arrow a
mortal wound. He died soon after, on the 27th of June, 363, in the
thirty-second year of his life; according to heathen testimony, in the
proud repose and dignity of a Stoic philosopher, conversing of the
glory of the soul (the immortality of which, however, he considered at
best an uncertain opinion);<note n="85" id="iii.iv.iii-p66.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p67">Ammianus, l. xxv. 3. He was himself in the
campaign, and served in the body guard of the emperor; thus having the
best opportunity for observation.</p></note>
but according to later and somewhat doubtful Christian accounts, with
the hopeless exclamation: “Galilean, thou hast conquered!”<note n="86" id="iii.iv.iii-p67.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p68">Sozomen, vi. 2; Theodoret, iii. 25
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.iii-p68.1">Νενίκηκας
Γαλιλαῖε</span>
); then, somewhat differing,
Philostorgius, vii. 15. Gregory Nazianzen, on the contrary, who
elsewhere presents <name id="iii.iv.iii-p68.2">Julian</name> in the worst light, knows nothing of this
exclamation, to which one may apply the Italian maxim:
“<span lang="IT" id="iii.iv.iii-p68.3">Se non
è vero, è ben trovato</span>.” The above-named historians mention also
other incidents of the death, not very credible; e.g. that he threw
toward heaven a handful of blood from his wound; that he blasphemed the
heathen gods; that Christ appeared to him, &amp;c. Sozomen quotes also
the groundless assertion of Libanius, that the mortal wound was
inflicted not by a Persian, but by a Christian, and was not ashamed to
add, that he can hardly be blamed who had done this ” noble deed for
God and his religion” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.iii-p68.4">διὰ θεὸν
καὶ
θρησκείαν
ἣν
ἐπῄνεσεν</span>)! This is, so far as I know, the first
instance, within the Christian church, of the vindication of
tyrannicide <i>ad majorem Dei gloriam</i>.</p></note> The parting address to his friends,
which Ammianus puts into his mouth, is altogether characteristic. It
reminds one of the last hours of Socrates, without the natural
simplicity of the original, and with a strong admixture of
self-complacence and theatrical affectation. His body was taken, at his
own direction, to Tarsus, the birthplace of the apostle Paul, whom he
hated more than any other apostle, and a monument was erected to him
there, with a simple inscription, which calls him a good ruler and a
brave warrior, but says nothing of his religion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p69">So died, in the prime of life, a prince, who
darkened his brilliant military, executive, and literary talents, and a
rare energy, by fanatical zeal for a false religion and opposition to
the true; perverted them to a useless and wicked end; and earned,
instead of immortal honor, the shame of an unsuccessful Apostate. Had
he lived longer, he would probably have plunged the empire into the sad
distraction of a religious civil war. The Christians were generally
expecting a bloody persecution in case of his successful return from
the Persian war. We need, therefore, the less wonder that they abhorred
his memory. At Antioch they celebrated his death by festal dancings in
the churches and theatres.<note n="87" id="iii.iv.iii-p69.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p70">Theodor. H. E. iii. 27.</p></note>
Even the celebrated divine and orator, Gregory Nazianzen, compared him
to Pharaoh, Ahab, and Nebuchadnezzar.<note n="88" id="iii.iv.iii-p70.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p71">The Christian poet, Prudentius, forms an
exception, in his well known just estimate of <name id="iii.iv.iii-p71.1">Julian</name>(Apotheos. 450 sqq.), which Gibbon also cites:</p>

<p class="p45" id="iii.iv.iii-p72">——“Ductor fortissimus armis;</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.iv.iii-p73">Conditor et legum celeberrimus; ore
manuque</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.iv.iii-p74">Consultor patriae; sed non consultor
habendae</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.iv.iii-p75">Religionis; amans tercentûm
millia Divûm.</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.iv.iii-p76">Perfidus ille Deo, sed non et perfidus
orbi.”</p></note> It has been reserved for the more impartial
historiography of modern times to do justice to his nobler qualities,
and to endeavor to excuse, or at least to account for his utterly false
position toward Christianity, by his perverted education, the despotism
of his predecessor, and the imperfections of the church in his day.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iii-p77">With <name id="iii.iv.iii-p77.1">Julian</name> himself fell
also his artificial, galvanized heathenism, “like the baseless fabric
of a vision, leaving no wreck behind,” save the great doctrine, that it
is impossible to swim against the stream of history or to stop the
progress of Christianity. The heathen philosophers and soothsayers, who
had basked in his favor, fell back into obscurity. In the dispersion of
their dream they found no comfort from their superstition. Libanius
charges the guilt upon his own gods, who suffered Constantius to reign
twenty years, and <name id="iii.iv.iii-p77.2">Julian</name> hardly twenty
months. But the Christians could learn from it, what Gregory Nazianzen
had said in the beginning of this reign, that the church had far more
to fear from enemies within, than from without.</p>

<p id="iii.iv.iii-p78"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="5" title="From Jovian to Theodosius. a.d. 363-392" shorttitle="Section 5" progress="6.07%" prev="iii.iv.iii" next="iii.iv.v" id="iii.iv.iv">

<p class="head" id="iii.iv.iv-p1">§ 5. From Jovian to Theodosius. a.d.
363–392.</p>

<p id="iii.iv.iv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.iv.iv-p3">I. The heathen sources here, besides Ammianus
Marcellinus (who unfortunately breaks off at the death of Valens),
Zosimus and Eunapius (who are very partial), are: Libanius: Ὑπὲρ
τῶν
ἱερῶν, or Oratio pro templis (first complete
ed. by L. de Sinner, in Novus Patrum Grace. saec. iv. delectus, Par.
1842). Symmachus: Epist. x. 61 (ed. Pareus, Frcf. 1642). On the
Christian side: <name id="iii.iv.iv-p3.1">Ambrose</name>: Epist. xvii. and
xviii. ad Valentinian. II. Prudentius: Adv. Symmachum. Augustin: De
civitate Dei, l. v. c. 24–26 (on the emperors from
<name id="iii.iv.iv-p3.2">Jovinian</name> to Theodosius, especially the
latter, whom he greatly glorifies). Socr.: l. iii. c. 22 sqq. Sozom.:
l. vi. c. 3 sqq. Theodor.: l. iv. c. 1 sqq. Cod. Theodos.: l.
ix.–xvi.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.iv.iv-p4">II. De la Bleterie: Histoire de
l’empereur Jovien. Amsterd. 1740, 2 vols. Gibbon:
chap. xxv–xxviii. Schröckh: vii. p. 213
sqq. Stuffken: De Theodosii M. in rem christianam meritis. Lugd. Batav.
1828</p>

<p id="iii.iv.iv-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.iv.iv-p6">From this time heathenism approached, with slow but
steady step, its inevitable dissolution, until it found an inglorious
grave amid the storms of the great migration and the ruins of the
empire of the Caesars, and in its death proclaimed the victory of
Christianity. Emperors, bishops, and monks committed indeed manifold
injustice in destroying temples and confiscating property; but that
injustice was nothing compared with the bloody persecution of
Christianity for three hundred years. The heathenism of ancient Greece
and Rome died of internal decay, which no human power could
prevent.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iv-p7">After <name id="iii.iv.iv-p7.1">Julian</name>, the
succession of Christian emperors continued unbroken. On the day of his
death, which was also the extinction of the Constantinian family, the
general Jovian, a Christian (363–364), was chosen
emperor by the army. He concluded with the Persians a disadvantageous
but necessary peace, replaced the cross in the labarum, and restored to
the church her privileges, but, beyond this, declared universal
toleration in the spirit of <name id="iii.iv.iv-p7.2">Constantine</name>.
Under the circumstances, this was plainly the wisest policy. Like <name id="iii.iv.iv-p7.3">Constantine</name>, also, he abstained from all
interference with the internal affairs of the church, though for
himself holding the Nicene faith and warmly favorable to Athanasius. He
died in the thirty-third year of his age, after a brief reign of eight
months. Augustin says, God took him away sooner than <name id="iii.iv.iv-p7.4">Julian</name>, that no emperor might become a Christian for the
sake of <name id="iii.iv.iv-p7.5">Constantine</name>’s good
fortune, but only for the sake of eternal life.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iv-p8">His successor, Valentinian I. (died 375), though
generally inclined to despotic measures, declared likewise for the
policy of religious freedom,<note n="89" id="iii.iv.iv-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iv-p9">Cod. Theodos. l. ix. tit. 16, I. 9 (of the year
371): Testes sunt leges a me in exordio imperii mei datae, quibus
<i>unicuique</i>, <i>quod animo imbibisset, colendi libera facultas</i>
tributa est. This is confirmed by Ammian. Marc. l. xxx. c.
9.</p></note>
and, though personally an adherent of the Nicene orthodoxy, kept aloof
from the doctrinal controversies; while his brother and co-emperor,
Valens, who reigned in the East till 378, favored the Arians and
persecuted the Catholics. Both, however, prohibited bloody sacrifices<note n="90" id="iii.iv.iv-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iv-p10">Libanius, l.c. (ed. Reiske, ii.
163): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.iv-p10.1">τὸ θύειν
ἱερεῖα—ἐκωλύθη
παρὰ τοῖν
ἀδελφοιν,
ἀλλ̓ ̓ οὐ
τὸ
λιανωτόν</span>. No such law, however, has come down to
us.</p></note> and divination. Maximin, the
representative of Valentinian at Rome, proceeded with savage cruelty
against all who were found guilty of the crime of magic, especially the
Roman aristocracy. Soothsayers were burnt alive, while their meaner
accomplices were beaten to death by straps loaded with lead. In almost
every case recorded the magical arts can be traced to pagan religious
usages.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iv-p11">Under this reign heathenism was for the first time
officially designated as paganismus, that is, peasant-religion; because
it had almost entirely died out in the cities, and maintained only a
decrepit and obscure existence in retired villages.<note n="91" id="iii.iv.iv-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iv-p12">The word <i>pagani</i> (from pagus), properly
villagers, peasantry, then equivalent to rude, simple,
ignorant, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.iv-p12.1">ἰδιώτης,
ἄφρων</span>, first occurs in the religious sense in a law
of Valentinian, of 368 (Cod. Theodos. l. xvi. tit 2, I. 18), and came
into general use under Theodosius, instead of the earlier terms:
<i>gentes, gentiles, nationes, Graeci, cultores simulacrorum</i>, etc.
The English <i>heathen</i> and <i>heathenism</i> (from <i>heath),</i>
and the German <i>Heiden</i> and <i>Heidenthum</i> (from <i>Heide</i>),
have a similar meaning, and are probably imitations of the Latin
<i>paganismus</i> in its later usage.</p></note> What an inversion of the state of things in the
second century, when Celsus contemptuously called Christianity a
religion of mechanics and slaves! Of course large exceptions must in
both cases be made. Especially in Rome, many of the oldest and most
respectable families for a long time still adhered to the heathen
traditions, and the city appears to have preserved until the latter
part of the fourth century a hundred and fifty-two temples and a
hundred and eighty-three smaller chapels and altars of patron
deities.<note n="92" id="iii.iv.iv-p12.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iv-p13">According to the Descriptiones Urbis of
Publicus Victor and Sextus Rufus Festus, which cannot have been
composed before, nor long after, the reign of Valentinian. Comp.
Beugnot, l.c. i. 266, and Robertson, l.c. p. 260.</p></note> But advocates of the
old religion—a Themistius, a Libanius, and a
Symmachus—limited themselves to the claim of
toleration, and thus, in their oppressed condition, became, as formerly
the Christians were, and as the persecuted sects in the Catholic church
and the Protestant state churches since have been, advocates of
religious freedom.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iv-p14">The same toleration continued under Gratian, son
and successor of Valentinian (375–383). After a time,
however; under the influence of <name id="iii.iv.iv-p14.1">Ambrose</name>,
bishop of Milan, this emperor went a step further. He laid aside the
title and dignity of Pontifex Maximus, confiscated the temple property,
abolished most of the privileges of the priests and vestal virgins, and
withdrew, at least in part, the appropriation from the public treasury
for their support.<note n="93" id="iii.iv.iv-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iv-p15">Cod. Theos. xii. 1, 75; xvi. 10, 20. Symmach.
<scripRef passage="Ep. x. 61" id="iii.iv.iv-p15.1">Ep. x. 61</scripRef>. <name id="iii.iv.iv-p15.2">Ambrose</name>, <scripRef passage="Ep. xvii." id="iii.iv.iv-p15.3">Ep. xvii.</scripRef></p></note> By this
step heathenism became, like Christianity before <name id="iii.iv.iv-p15.4">Constantine</name> and now in the American republic, dependent
on the voluntary system, while, unlike Christianity, it had no spirit
of self-sacrifice, no energy of self-preservation. The withdrawal of
the public support cut its lifestring, and left it still to exist for a
time by vis inertiae alone. Gratian also, in spite of the protest of
the heathen party, removed in 382 the statue and the altar of Victoria,
the goddess of victory, in the senate building at Rome, where once the
senators used to take their oath, scatter incense, and offer sacrifice;
though he was obliged still to tolerate there the elsewhere forbidden
sacrifices and the public support of some heathen festivities. Inspired
by <name id="iii.iv.iv-p15.5">Ambrose</name> with great zeal for the Catholic
faith, he refused freedom to heretics, and prohibited the public
assemblies of the Eunomians, Photinians, and Manichaeans.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.iv-p16">His brother, Valentinian II.
(383–392), rejected the renewed petition of the Romans
for the restoration of the altar of Victoria (384). The eloquent and
truly venerable prefect Symmachus, who, as princeps senatus and first
Pontifex in Rome, was now the spokesman of the heathen party, prayed
the emperor in a dignified and elegant address, but in the tone of
apologetic diffidence, to make a distinction between his private
religion and the religio urbis, to respect the authority of antiquity
and the rights of the venerable city, which had attained the dominion
of the world under the worship of the gods. But <name id="iii.iv.iv-p16.1">Ambrose</name> of Milan represented to the emperor, in the firm
tone of episcopal dignity and conscious success, that the granting of
the petition would be a sanctioning of heathenism and a renunciation of
his Christian convictions; denied, that the greatness of Rome was due
to idolatry, to which indeed her subjugated enemies were likewise
addicted; and contrasted the power of Christianity, which had greatly
increased under persecution and had produced whole hosts of consecrated
virgins and ascetics, with the weakness of heathenism, which, with all
its privileges, could hardly maintain the number of its seven vestals,
and could show no works of benevolence and mercy for the oppressed. The
same petition was renewed in 389 to Theodosius, but again through the
influence of <name id="iii.iv.iv-p16.2">Ambrose</name> rejected. The last
national sanctuary of the Romans had hopelessly fallen. The triumph,
which the heathen party gained under the usurper Eugenius
(392–394), lasted but a couple of years; and after his
defeat by Theodosius, six hundred of the most distinguished patrician
families, the Annii, Probi, Anicii, Olybii, Paulini, Bassi, Gracchi,
&amp;c., are said by Prudentius to have gone over at once to the
Christian religion.</p>

<p id="iii.iv.iv-p17"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="6" title="Theodosius the Great and his Successors. a.d. 392-550" shorttitle="Section 6" progress="6.42%" prev="iii.iv.iv" next="iii.iv.vi" id="iii.iv.v">

<p class="head" id="iii.iv.v-p1">§ 6. Theodosius the Great and his
Successors. a.d. 392–550.</p>

<p id="iii.iv.v-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.iv.v-p3">J. R. Stuffken: Diss. de Theod. M. in rem. Christ.
meritis. Leyden, 1828. M. Fléchier: Histoire de Theodose le
Grand. Par. 1860.</p>

<p id="iii.iv.v-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.iv.v-p5">The final suppression of heathenism is usually,
though not quite justly, ascribed to the emperor Theodosius I., who, on
this account, as well as for his victories over the Goths, his wise
legislation, and other services to the empire, bears the distinction of
the Great, and deserves, for his personal virtues, to be counted among
the best emperors of Rome.<note n="94" id="iii.iv.v-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.v-p6">Gibbon gives a very favorable estimate of his
character, and justly charges the heathen Zosimus with gross prejudice
against Theodosius. Schlosser and Milman also extol
him.</p></note> A
native of Spain, son of a very worthy general of the same name, he was
called by Gratian to be co-emperor in the East in a time of great
danger from the threatening barbarians (379), and after the death of
Valentinian, he rose to the head of the empire
(392–395). He labored for the unity, of the state and
the supremacy of the Catholic religion. He was a decided adherent of
the Nicene orthodoxy, procured it the victory at the second ecumenical
council (381), gave it all the privileges of the state religion, and
issued a series of rigid laws against all heretics and schismatics. In
his treatment of heathenism, for a time he only enforced the existing
prohibition of sacrifice for purposes of magic and divination (385),
but gradually extended it to the whole sacrificial worship. In the year
391 he prohibited, under heavy fine, the visiting of a heathen temple
for a religious purpose; in the following year, even the private
performance of libations and other pagan rites. The practice of
idolatry was therefore henceforth a political offence, as Constantius
had already, though prematurely, declared it to be, and was subjected
to the severest penalties.<note n="95" id="iii.iv.v-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.v-p7">Cod. Theos. xvi. 10, 12.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.v-p8">Yet Theodosius by no means pressed the execution
of these laws in places where the heathen party retained considerable
strength; he did not exclude heathens from public office, and allowed
them at least full liberty of thought and speech. His countryman, the
Christian poet Prudentius, states with approbation, that in the
distribution of the secular offices, he looked not at religion, but at
merit and talent, and raised the heathen Symmachus to the dignity of
consul.<note n="96" id="iii.iv.v-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.v-p9">Prudent. in Symrnachum (written A-D. 403), l.
i. v. 617 sqq.:</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.iv.v-p10">“Denique pro meritis terrestribus aequa rependens</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.iv.v-p11">Munera sacricolis summos impertit honores</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.iv.v-p12">Dux bonus, et certare sinit cum laud e suorum,</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.iv.v-p13">Nec pago implicitos [i.e. paganos, heathen] per debita
culmina mundi</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.iv.v-p14">Ire viros prohibet: quoniam coelestia nunquam</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.iv.v-p15">Terrenis solitum per iter gradientibus obstant.</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.iv.v-p16">Ipse magistratum tibi consulis, ipse tribunal</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.iv.v-p17">Contulit.”</p></note> The emperor likewise
appointed the heathen rhetorician, Themistius, prefect of
Constantinople, and even intrusted him with the education of his son
Arcadius. He acknowledged personal friendship toward Libanius, who
addressed to him his celebrated plea for the temples in 384 or 390;
though it is doubtful whether he actually delivered it in the imperial
presence. In short this emperor stood in such favor with the heathens,
that after his death he was enrolled by the Senate, according to
ancient custom, among the gods.<note n="97" id="iii.iv.v-p17.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.v-p18">Claudian, who at this period roused pagan
poetry from its long sleep and derived his inspiration from the glory
of Theodosius and his family, represents his death as an ascension to
the gods. De tertio consulatu Honorii, v. 162 sqq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.v-p19">Theodosius issued no law for the destruction of
temples. He only continued Gratian’s policy of
confiscating the temple property and withdrawing entirely the public
contribution to the support of idolatry. But in many places, especially
in the East, the fanaticism of the monks and the Christian populace
broke out in a rage for destruction, which Libanius bitterly laments.
He calls these iconoclastic monks “men in black clothes, as voracious
as elephants, and insatiably thirsty, but concealing their sensuality
under an artificial paleness.” The belief of the Christians, that the
heathen gods were living beings, demons,<note n="98" id="iii.iv.v-p19.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.v-p20"><name id="iii.iv.v-p20.1">Ambrose</name>, Resp. ad
Symmachum: “Dii enim gentium daemonia, ut Scriptura docet.” Comp. <scripRef passage="Ps. xcvi. 5" id="iii.iv.v-p20.2" parsed="|Ps|96|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.96.5">Ps.
xcvi. 5</scripRef>, Septuag.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.v-p20.3">Πάντες οἱ
θεοὶ τῶν
ἐθνῶν
δαιμόνια</span>. On this principle especially St.
Martin of Tours proceeded in his zeal against the idol temples of Gaul.
He asserted that the devil himself frequently assumed the visible form
of Jupiter and Mercury, of Minerva and Venus, to protect their sinking
sanctuaries. See Sulpit. Severna: Vita B. Martini, c. 4 and
6.</p></note> and dwelt in the temples, was the leading influence
here, and overshadowed all artistic and archaeological considerations.
In Alexandria, a chief seat of the Neo-Platonic mysticism, there arose,
at the instigation of the violent and unspiritual bishop Theophilus,<note n="99" id="iii.iv.v-p20.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.v-p21">Gibbon styles him, unfortunately not without
reason, “a bold, bad man, whose hands were alternately polluted with
gold and with blood.”</p></note> a bloody conflict between
heathens and Christians, in which the colossal statue and the
magnificent temple of Serapis, next to the temple of Jupiter
Capitolinus in Rome the proudest monument of heathen architecture,<note n="100" id="iii.iv.v-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.v-p22">See an extended description of the Serapeion in
Gibbon, and especially in Milman: Hist. of Christianity, &amp;c., book
iii. c. 8 (p. 377 sqq. N. York ed.).</p></note> was destroyed, without
verifying the current expectation that upon its destruction the heavens
would fall (391). The power of superstition once broken by this
decisive blow, the other temples in Egypt soon met a similar fate;
though the eloquent ruins of the works of the Pharaohs, the Ptolemies,
and the Roman emperors in the valley of the Nile still stand and cast
their twilight into the mysterious darkness of antiquity. Marcellus,
bishop of Apamea in Syria, accompanied by an armed band of soldiers and
gladiators, proceeded with the same zeal against the monuments and
vital centres of heathen worship in his diocese, but was burnt alive
for it by the enraged heathens, who went unpunished for the murder. In
Gaul, St. Martin of Tours, between the years 375 and 400, destroyed a
multitude of temples and images, and built churches and cloisters in
their stead.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.v-p23">But we also hear important protests from the
church against this pious vandalism. Says <name id="iii.iv.v-p23.1">Chrysostom</name> at Antioch in the beginning of this reign, in
his beautiful tract on the martyr Babylas: “Christians are not to
destroy error by force and violence, but should work the salvation of
men by persuasion, instruction, and love.” In the same spirit says
Augustin, though not quite consistently: “Let us first obliterate the
idols in the hearts of the heathen, and once they become Christians
they will either themselves invite us to the execution of so good a
work [the destruction of the idols], or anticipate us in it. Now we
must pray for them, and not exasperate them.” Yet he commended the
severe laws of the emperors against idolatry.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.v-p24">In the west the work of destruction was not
systematically carried on, and the many ruined temples of Greece and
Italy at this day prove that even then reason and taste sometimes
prevailed over the rude caprice of fanaticism, and that the maxim, It
is easier to tear down than to build up, has its exceptions.</p>

<p id="iii.iv.v-p25"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.v-p26">With the death of Theodosius the empire again fell
into two parts, which were never afterward reunited. The weak sons and
successors of this prince, Arcadius in the east
(395–408) and Honorius in the west
(395–423), and likewise Theodosius II., or the younger
(son of Arcadius, 408–450), and Valentinian III.
(423–455), repeated and in some cases added to the
laws of the previous reign against the heathen. In the year 408,
Honorius even issued an edict excluding heathens from civil and
military office;<note n="101" id="iii.iv.v-p26.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.v-p27">Cod. Theodos. xvi. 5, 42: “Eos qui Catholicae
sectae sunt inimici, intra palatium militare prohibemus. Nullus nobis
sit aliqua ratione conjunctus, qui a nobis fide et religione
discordat.” According to the somewhat doubtful but usually admitted
testimony of Zosimus, l. v. c. 46, this edict was revoked, in
consequence of the threatened resignation of a pagan general, Generid,
whom Honorius could not dispense with. But Theodosius issued similar
laws in the east from 410 to 439. See Gibbon, Milman,
Schröckh, and Neander, l.c. The latter erroneously places
the edict of Honorius in the year 416, instead of
408.</p></note> and in 423
appeared another edict, which questioned the existence of heathens.<note n="102" id="iii.iv.v-p27.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.v-p28">Theodos. II. in Cod. Theodos. xvi. 10, 22:
“Paganos, qui supersunt, <i>quamquam jam nullos</i> <i>esse credamus,</i> promulgatarum legum jamdudum praescripta
compescant.” But between 321 and 426 appeared no less than eight laws
against apostasy to heathenism; showing that many nominal Christians
changed their religion according to circumstances.</p></note> But in the first place, such
laws, in the then critical condition of the empire amidst the confusion
of the great migration, especially in the West, could be but
imperfectly enforced; and in the next place, the frequent repetition of
them itself proves that heathenism still had its votaries. This fact is
witnessed also by various heathen writers. Zosimus wrote his “New
History,” down to the year 410, under the reign and at the court of the
younger Theodosius (appearing in the high office of comes and advocatus
fisci, as he styles himself), in bitter prejudice against the Christian
emperors. In many places the Christians, in their work of demolishing
the idols, were murdered by the infuriated pagans.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.v-p29">Meantime, however, there was cruelty also on the
Christian side. One of the last instances of it was the terrible
tragedy of Hypatia. This lady, a teacher of the Neo-Platonic philosophy
in Alexandria, distinguished for her beauty, her intelligence, her
learning, and her virtue, and esteemed both by Christians and by
heathens, was seized in the open street by the Christian populace and
fanatical monks, perhaps not without the connivance of the violent
bishop Cyril, thrust out from her carriage, dragged to the cathedral,
completely stripped, barbarously murdered with shells before the altar,
and then torn to pieces and burnt, a.d. 415.<note n="103" id="iii.iv.v-p29.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.v-p30">Socrat. vii. 15 (who considers Cyril guilty);
the letters of Synesius, a pupil of Hypatia; and Philostorg. viii. 9.
Comp. also Schröckh, vii. 45 sqq. and Wernsdorf: De Hypatia,
philosopha Alex. diss. iv. Viteb. 1748. The “Hypatia” of Charles
Kingsley is a historical didactic romance, with a polemical aim against
the Puseyite overvaluation of patristic Christianity.</p></note> Socrates, who relates this, adds: “It brought
great censure both on Cyril and on the Alexandrian church.”</p>

<p id="iii.iv.v-p31"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="7" title="The Downfall of Heathenism" shorttitle="Section 7" progress="6.85%" prev="iii.iv.v" next="iii.v" id="iii.iv.vi">

<p class="head" id="iii.iv.vi-p1">§ 7. The Downfall of Heathenism.</p>

<p id="iii.iv.vi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.iv.vi-p3">The final dissolution of heathenism in the eastern
empire may be dated from the middle of the fifth century. In the year
435 Theodosius II. commanded the temples to be destroyed or turned into
churches. There still appear some heathens in civil office and at court
so late as the beginning of the reign of Justinian I.
(527–567). But this despotic emperor prohibited
heathenism as a form of worship in the empire on pain of death, and in
529 abolished the last intellectual seminary of it, the philosophical
school of Athens, which had stood nine hundred years. At that time just
seven philosophers were teaching in that school,<note n="104" id="iii.iv.vi-p3.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.vi-p4">Damascius of Syria, Simplicius of Cilicia (the
most celebrated), Eulalius of Phrygia, Priscianus of Lydia, Isidore of
Gaza, Hermias, and Diogenes. They had the courage to prefer exile to
the renunciation of their convictions, and found with King Chosroes of
Persia a welcome reception, but afterwards returned into the Roman
empire under promise of toleration. Comp. Schröckh, xvi. p.
74 sqq.</p></note> the shades of the ancient seven sages of
Greece,—a striking play of history, like the name of
the last west-Roman emperor, Romulus Augustus, or, in contemptuous
diminutive, Augustulus, combining the names of the founder of the city
and the founder of the empire.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.vi-p5">In the West, heathenism maintained itself until
near the middle of the sixth century, and even later, partly as a
private religious conviction among many cultivated and aristocratic
families in Rome, partly even in the full form of worship in the remote
provinces and on the mountains of Sicily, Sardinia,<note n="105" id="iii.iv.vi-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.vi-p6">On these remains of heathenism in the West
comp. the citations of Gieseler, i. §79, not. 22 and 23 (i.
2. p. 38-40. Engl. ed. of N. York, i. p. 219 sq.).</p></note> and Corsica, and partly in heathen customs
and popular usages like the gladiatorial shows still extant in Rome in
404, and the wanton Lupercalia, a sort of heathen carnival, the feast
of Lupercus, the god of herds, still celebrated with all its excesses
in February, 495. But, in general, it may be said that the Graeco-Roman
heathenism, as a system of worship, was buried under the ruins of the
western empire, which sunk under the storms of the great migration. It
is remarkable that the northern barbarians labored with the same zeal
in the destruction of idolatry as in the destruction of the empire, and
really promoted the victory of the Christian religion. The Gothic king
Alaric, on entering Rome, expressly ordered that the churches of the
apostles Peter and Paul should be spared, as inviolable sanctuaries;
and he showed a humanity, which Augustin justly attributes to the
influence of Christianity (even perverted Arian Christianity) on these
barbarous people. The Christian name, he says, which the heathen
blaspheme, has effected not the destruction, but the salvation of the
city.<note n="106" id="iii.iv.vi-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.vi-p7">Aug.: De Civit. Dei, l. i. c.
1-6.</p></note> Odoacer, who put an
end to the western Roman empire in 476, was incited to his expedition
into Italy by St. Severin, and, though himself an Arian, showed great
regard to the catholic bishops. The same is true of his conqueror and
successor, Theodoric the Ostrogoth, who was recognized by the
east-Roman emperor Anastasius as king of Italy (a.d. 500), and was
likewise an Arian. Thus between the barbarians and the Romans, as
between the Romans and the Greeks and in a measure also the Jews, the
conquered gave laws to the conquerors. Christianity triumphed over
both.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.vi-p8">This is the end of Graeco-Roman heathenism, with
its wisdom, and beauty. It fell a victim to a slow but steady process
of incurable consumption. Its downfall is a sublime tragedy which, with
all our abhorrence of idolatry, we cannot witness without a certain
sadness. At the first appearance of Christianity it comprised all the
wisdom, literature, art, and political power of the civilized world,
and led all into the field against the weaponless religion of the
crucified Nazarene. After a conflict of four or five centuries it lay
prostrate in the dust without hope of resurrection. With the outward
protection of the state, it lost all power, and had not even the
courage of martyrdom; while the Christian church showed countless hosts
of confessors and blood-witnesses, and Judaism lives to-day in spite of
all persecution. The expectation, that Christianity would fall about
the year 398, after an existence of three hundred and sixty-five
years,<note n="107" id="iii.iv.vi-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.vi-p9">Augustin mentions this story, De Civit. Dei,
xviii. 53. Gieseler (vol. i. § 79, not. 17) derives it from
a heathen perversion of the Christian (heretical) expectation of the
second coming of Christ and the end of the world; referring to
Philastr. haer. 106: “Alia est haeresis de anno annunciato ambigens,
quod ait propheta Esaias: <i>Annuntiare annum Dei acceptabilem et diem
retributionis.</i> Putant ergo quidam, quod ex quo venit Dominus usque
ad consummationem saeculi non plus nec minus fieri annorum numerum,
nisi CCCLXV usque ad Christi Domini iterum de coelo divinam
praesentiam.”</p></note> turned out in the
fulfilment to relate to heathenism itself. The last glimmer of life in
the old religion was its pitiable prayer for toleration and its
lamentation over the ruin of the empire. Its best elements took refuge
in the church and became converted, or at least took Christian names.
Now the gods were dethroned, oracles and prodigies ceased, sibylline
books were burned, temples were destroyed, or transformed into
churches, or still stand as memorials of the victory of Christianity.<note n="108" id="iii.iv.vi-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.vi-p10">Comp. August.: Epist. 232, where he thus
eloquently addresses the heathen: Videtis simulacrorum templa partim
sine reparatione collapsa, partim diruta, partim clausa, partim in usus
alienos commutata; ipsaque simulacra vel confringi, vel incendi, vel
includi, vel destrui; atque ipsas huius saeculi potestates quae
aliquando pro simulacris populum Christianum persequebantur, victas et
domitas, non a repugnantibus sed a morientibus Christianis, et contra
eadem simulacra, pro quibus Christianos occidebant, impetus suos
legesque vertisse et imperii nobilissimi eminentissimum culmen ad
sepulcrum piscatoris Petri submisso diademate
supplicare.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.vi-p11">But although ancient Greece and Rome have fallen
forever, the spirit of Graeco-Roman paganism is not extinct. It still
lives in the natural heart of man, which at this day as much as ever
needs regeneration by the spirit of God. It lives also in many
idolatrous and superstitious usages of the Greek and Roman churches,
against which the pure spirit of Christianity has instinctively
protested from the beginning, and will protest, till all remains of
gross and refined idolatry shall be outwardly as well as inwardly
overcome, and baptized and sanctified not only with water, but also
with the spirit and fire of the gospel.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.vi-p12">Finally the better genius of ancient Greece and
Rome still lives in the immortal productions of their poets,
philosophers, historians, and orators,—yet no longer
an enemy, but a friend and servant of Christ. What is truly great, and
noble, and beautiful can never perish. The classic literature had
prepared the way for the gospel, in the sphere of natural culture, and
was to be turned thenceforth into a weapon for its defence. It passed,
like the Old Testament, as a rightful inheritance, into the possession
of the Christian church, which saved those precious works of genius
through the ravages of the migration of nations and the darkness of the
middle ages, and used them as material in the rearing of the temple of
modern civilization. The word of the great apostle of the Gentiles was
here fulfilled: “All things are yours.” The ancient classics, delivered
from the demoniacal possession of idolatry, have come into the service
of the only true and living God, once “unknown” to them, but now
everywhere revealed, and are thus enabled to fulfil their true mission
as the preparatory tutors of youth for Christian learning and culture.
This is the noblest, the most worthy, and most complete victory of
Christianity, transforming the enemy into friend and ally.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.iv.vi-p13"><br />
</p>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="II" title="The Literary Triumph of Christianity over Greek and Roman Heathenism" shorttitle="Chapter II" progress="7.17%" prev="iii.iv.vi" next="iii.v.i" id="iii.v">

<h3 class="c13" id="iii.v-p0.1">CHAPTER II.</h3>

<p id="iii.v-p1"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading7C" id="iii.v-p2">THE LITERARY TRIUMPH OF CHRISTIANITY OVER
GREEK AND ROMAN HEATHENISM.</p>

<p id="iii.v-p3"><br />
</p>

<div3 type="Section" n="8" title="Heathen Polemics. New Objections" shorttitle="Section 8" progress="7.17%" prev="iii.v" next="iii.v.ii" id="iii.v.i">

<p class="head" id="iii.v.i-p1">§ 8. Heathen Polemics. New Objections.</p>

<p id="iii.v.i-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.v.i-p3">I. Comp. The sources at §§ 4
and 5, especially the writings of <name id="iii.v.i-p3.1">Julian</name> The
Apostate Κατά
Χριστιανῶν, and Libanius, ὑπὲρ
τῶν
ἱερῶν. Also Pseudo-lucian: Philopatris (of the
age of <name id="iii.v.i-p3.2">Julian</name> or later, comprised in the
works of Lucian). Proclus (412–487): xviii ἐπιχειρήματα
κατά
χριστιανῶν(preserved in the counter work of
Joh. Philoponus: De aeternitate mundi, ed. Venet. 1535). In part also
the historical works of Eunapius and Zosimus.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.v.i-p4">II. Marqu. d’Argens: defense du
paganisme par l’emper. Julien en grec et en franc.
(collected from fragments in Cyril), avec des dissertat. Berl. 1764,
sec. ed. Augmentée, 1767. This singular work gave occasion
to two against it by G. Fr. Meier, Halle, 1764, And W. Crichton, Halle,
1765, in which the arguments of <name id="iii.v.i-p4.1">Julian</name> were
refuted anew. Nath. Lardner, in his learned collection of ancient
heathen testimonies for the credibility of the Gospel History, treats
also largely of <name id="iii.v.i-p4.2">Julian</name>. See his collected
works, ed. by Dr. Kippis, Lond. 1838, vol. vii. p.
581–652. Schröckh: vi.
354–385. Neander: iii. 77 sqq. (Engl. transl. of
Torrey ii. 84–93).</p>

<p id="iii.v.i-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.v.i-p6">The internal conflict between heathenism and
Christianity presents the same spectacle of dissolution on the one hand
and conscious power on the other. And here the Nicene age reaped the
fruit of the earlier apologists, who ably and fearlessly defended the
truth of the true religion and refuted the errors of idolatry in the
midst of persecution.<note n="109" id="iii.v.i-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.i-p7">Comp. vol. i. §§
60-66.</p></note> The
literary opposition to Christianity had already virtually exhausted
itself, and was now thrown by the great change of circumstances into
apology for heathenism; while what was then apology on the Christian
side now became triumphant polemics. The last enemy was the
Neo-Platonic philosophy, as taught particularly in the schools of
Alexandria and Athens even down to the fifth century. This philosophy,
however, as we have before remarked,<note n="110" id="iii.v.i-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.i-p8">Comp. § 4 (p. 42), and vol. i.
§ 61.</p></note> was no longer the product of pure, fresh
heathenism, but an artificial syncretism of elements heathen and
Christian, Oriental and Hellenic, speculative and theurgic, evincing
only the growing weakness of the old religion and the irresistible
power of the new.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.i-p9">Besides the old oft-refuted objections, sundry new
ones came forward after the time of <name id="iii.v.i-p9.1">Constantine</name>, in some cases the very opposite of the
earlier ones, touching not so much the Christianity of the Bible as
more or less the state-church system of the Nicene and post-Nicene age,
and testifying the intrusion of heathen elements into the church.
Formerly simplicity and purity of morals were the great ornament of the
Christians over against the prevailing corruption; now it could be
justly observed that, as the whole world had crowded into the church,
it had let in also all the vices of the world. Against those vices,
indeed, the genuine virtues of Christianity proved themselves as
vigorous as ever. But the heathen either could not or would not look
through the outward appearance and discriminate the wheat from the
chaff. Again: the Christians of the first three centuries had confessed
their faith at the risk of life, maintained it under sufferings and
death, and claimed only toleration; now they had to meet reproach from
the heathen minority for hypocrisy, selfishness, ambition, intolerance,
and the spirit of persecution against heathens, Jews, and heretics.
From being suspected as enemies to the emperor and the empire, they now
came to be charged in various ways with servile and fawning submission
to the Christian rulers. Formerly known as abhorring every kind of
idolatry and all pomp in worship, they now appeared in their growing
veneration for martyrs and relics to reproduce and even exceed the
ancient worship of heroes.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.i-p10">Finally, even the victory of Christianity was
branded as a reproach. It was held responsible by the latest heathen
historians not only for the frequent public calamities, which had been
already charged upon it under Marcus Aurelius and in the time of <name id="iii.v.i-p10.1">Tertullian</name>, but also for the decline and fall of
the once so mighty Roman empire. But this objection, very popular at
the time, is refuted by the simple fact, that the empire in the East,
where Christianity earlier and more completely prevailed, outlived by
nearly ten centuries the western branch. The dissolution of the
west-Roman empire was due rather to its unwieldy extent, the incursion
of barbarians, and the decay of morals, which was hastened by the
introduction of all the vices of conquered nations, and which had
already begun under Augustus, yea, during the glorious period of the
republic; for the republic would have lasted much longer if the
foundations of public and private virtue had not been undermined.<note n="111" id="iii.v.i-p10.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.i-p11">Gibbon, too, imputes the fall of the west-Roman
empire not, as unjustly charged by Dr. Kurtz (Handbuch der allg.
Kirchengesch. i. 2, p. 15, 3d ed.), to Christianity, but almost solely
to the pressure of its own weight. Comp. his General Observations on
the Fall of the R. Empire in the West, at the close of ch. xxxviii.,
where he says: “The decline of Rome was the natural and inevitable
effect of immoderate greatness. Prosperity ripened the principle of
decay; the causes of destruction multiplied with the extent of
conquest; and as soon as time or accident had removed the artificial
supports, the stupendous fabric yielded to the pressure of its own
weight. The story of its ruin is simple and obvious; and instead of
inquiring <i>why</i> the Roman empire was destroyed, we should rather
be surprised that it had subsisted so long.” Gibbon then mentions
Christianity also, it is true, or more properly monasticism, which, he
thinks, suppressed with its passive virtues the patriotic and martial
spirit, and so far contributed to the catastrophe; but adds: “If the
decline of the Roman empire was <i>hastened</i> [—he
says not: <i>caused—</i>] by the conversion
of <name id="iii.v.i-p11.1">Constantine</name>, his victorious religion broke the violence of
the fall, and mollified the ferocious temper of the conquerors.” This
view is very different from that of Eunapius and Zosimus, with which
Kurtz identifies it. Gibbon in general follows more closely Ammianus
Marcellinus, whom, with all reason, he holds as a historian far
superior to the others.—Lord Byron truthfully
expresses the law of decay to which Rome succumbed, in these words from
Childe Harold:</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.v.i-p12">“There is the moral of all human tales;</p>

<p class="p52" id="iii.v.i-p13">’T is but the same rehearsal of the
past:</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.v.i-p14">First freedom, and then glory—when that
fails,</p>

<p class="p52" id="iii.v.i-p15">Wealth, vice, corruption, barbarism at last.”</p></note> Taken from a higher point of
view, the downfall of Rome was a divine judgment upon the old
essentially heathen world, as the destruction of Jerusalem was a
judgment upon the Jewish nation for their unbelief. But it was at the
same time the inevitable transition to a new creation which
Christianity soon began to rear on the ruins of heathendom by the
conversion of the barbarian conquerors, and the founding of a higher
Christian civilization. This was the best refutation of the last charge
of the heathen opponents of the religion of the cross.</p>

<p id="iii.v.i-p16"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="9" title="Julian's Attack upon Christianity" shorttitle="Section 9" progress="7.46%" prev="iii.v.i" next="iii.v.iii" id="iii.v.ii">

<p class="head" id="iii.v.ii-p1">§ 9. <name id="iii.v.ii-p1.1">Julian</name>’s Attack upon Christianity.</p>

<p id="iii.v.ii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="ChapterHeadXtra" id="iii.v.ii-p3">For Literature comp. § 4 p. 39,
40.</p>

<p id="iii.v.ii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.v.ii-p5">The last direct and systematic attack upon the
Christian religion proceeded from the emperor <name id="iii.v.ii-p5.1">Julian</name>. In his winter evenings at Antioch in 363, to
account to the whole world for his apostasy, he wrote a work against
the Christians, which survives, at least in fragments, in a refutation
of it by Cyril of Alexandria, written about 432. In its three books,
perhaps seven (Cyril mentions only three<note n="112" id="iii.v.ii-p5.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.ii-p6">In the preface to his refutation, Contra Jul.
i. p. 3: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v.ii-p6.1">Τρία
συγγέγραψε
βιβλία
κατὰ τῶν
ἁγίων
εὐαγγελίων
καὶ κατὰ
τῆς
εὐαγοῦς
τῶν
Χριστιανῶν
θρησκείας</span>. But <name id="iii.v.ii-p6.2">Jerome</name> says, Epist. 83
(tom. iv. p. 655): ” <name id="iii.v.ii-p6.3">Julian</name>us Augustus
<i>septem libros,</i> in expeditione Parthica [or rather <i>before</i>
he left Antioch and started for Persia], adversus Christianos
vomuit.”</p></note>), it shows no trace of the dispassionate
philosophical or historical appreciation of so mighty a phenomenon as
Christianity in any case is. <name id="iii.v.ii-p6.4">Julian</name> had no
sense for the fundamental ideas of sin and redemption or the cardinal
virtues of humility and love. He stood entirely in the sphere of
naturalism, where the natural light of Helios outshines the mild
radiance of the King of truth, and the admiration of worldly greatness
leaves no room for the recognition of the spiritual glory of
self-renunciation. He repeated the arguments of a Celsus and a Porphyry
in modified form; expanded them by his larger acquaintance with the
Bible, which he had learned according to the letter in his clerical
education; and breathed into all the bitter hatred of an Apostate,
which agreed ill with his famous toleration and entirely blinded him to
all that was good in his opponents. He calls the religion of “the
Galilean” an impious human invention and a conglomeration of the worst
elements of Judaism and heathenism without the good of either; that is,
without the wholesome though somewhat harsh discipline of the former,
or the pious belief in the gods, which belongs to the latter. Hence he
compares the Christians to leeches, which draw all impure blood and
leave the pure. In his view, Jesus, “the dead Jew,” did nothing
remarkable during his lifetime, compared with heathen heroes, but to
heal lame and blind people and exorcise daemoniacs, which is no very
great matter.<note n="113" id="iii.v.ii-p6.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.ii-p7">Cyril has omitted the worst passages
of <name id="iii.v.ii-p7.1">Julian</name> respecting Christ, but quotes the following
(Contra Jul. l. vi. p. 191, ed. Spanh.), which is very characteristic:
“Jesus, who over-persuaded much (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v.ii-p7.2">ἀναπείσας</span>) the lowest among you, some few, has
now been talked of (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v.ii-p7.3">ὀνομάζεται</span>) for three hundred years, though during
his life he performed nothing worth mentioning (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v.ii-p7.4">οὐδὲν
ἀκοῆς
ἄξιον</span>), unless it be thought a mighty matter to heal
the cripples and blind persons and to exorcise those possessed of
demons in the villages of Bethsaida and Bethany (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v.ii-p7.5">εἰ μή
τις εἴεται
τοὺς
κολλοὺς
καὶ τοὺς
τυφλοὺς
ιάσασθαι,
καὶ
δαιμονώντας
ἐφορκίζειν
ἐν
Βηθσείδᾳ
καὶ ἐν
Βηθανίᾳ
ταῖς
κώμαις τῶν
μεγίστων
ἔργων
εῖναι</span> )” Dr. Lardner has ingeniously inferred from
this passage that, <name id="iii.v.ii-p7.6">Julian</name>, by conceding to Christ the power of
working miracles, and admitting the general truths of the gospel
traditions, furnishes an argument for Christianity rather than against
it.</p></note> He was able
to persuade only a few of the ignorant peasantry, not even to gain his
own kinsmen.<note n="114" id="iii.v.ii-p7.7"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.ii-p8">Jno. vii. 5.</p></note> Neither
Matthew, nor Mark, nor Luke, nor Paul called him God. John was the
first to venture so far, and procured acceptance for his view by a
cunning artifice.<note n="115" id="iii.v.ii-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.ii-p9">“Neither Paul,” he says (Cyr. l. x. p. 327),
“nor Matthew, nor Luke, nor Mark has dared to call Jesus God. But
honest John (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v.ii-p9.1">ὁ χρηστόσ
Ἰωάννης</span><i>),</i> understanding that a great multitude of men in
the cities of Greece and Italy were seized with this distemper; and
hearing likewise, as I suppose, that the tombs of Peter and Paul were
respected, and frequented, though as yet privately only, however,
having heard of it, he then first presumed to advance that
doctrine.”</p></note> The later
Christians perverted his doctrine still more impiously, and have
abandoned the Jewish sacrificial worship and ceremonial law, which was
given for all time, and was declared irrevocable by Jesus himself.<note n="116" id="iii.v.ii-p9.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.ii-p10"><scripRef passage="Matt. v. 17-19" id="iii.v.ii-p10.1" parsed="|Matt|5|17|5|19" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.17-Matt.5.19">Matt. v. 17-19</scripRef>.</p></note> A universal religion, with
all the peculiarities of different national characters, appeared to him
unreasonable and impossible. He endeavored to expose all manner of
contradictions and absurdities in the Bible. The Mosaic history of the
creation was defective, and not to be compared with the Platonic. Eve
was given to Adam for a help, yet she led him astray. Human speech is
put into the mouth of the serpent, and the curse is denounced on him,
though he leads man on to the knowledge of good and evil, and thus
proves himself of great service. Moses represents God as jealous,
teaches monotheism, yet polytheism also in calling the angels gods. The
moral precepts of the decalogue are found also among the heathen,
except the commands, “Thou shalt have no other gods before me,” and,
“Remember the Sabbath day.” He prefers Lycurgus and Solon to Moses. As
to Samson and David, they were not very remarkable for valor, and
exceeded by many Greeks and Egyptians, and all their power was confined
within the narrow limits of Judea. The Jews never had any general equal
to Alexander or Caesar. Solomon is not to be compared with Theognis,
Socrates, and other Greek sages; moreover he is said to have been
overcome by women, and therefore does not deserve to be ranked among
wise men. Paul was an arch-traitor; calling God now the God of the
Jews, now the God of the Gentiles, now both at once; not seldom
contradicting the Old Testament, Christ, and himself, and generally
accommodating his doctrine to circumstances. The heathen emperor thinks
it absurd that Christian baptism should be able to cleanse from gross
sins, while it cannot remove a wart, or gout, or any bodily evil. He
puts the Bible far below the Hellenic literature, and asserts, that it
made men slaves, while the study of the classics educated great heroes
and philosophers. The first Christians he styles most contemptible men,
and the Christians of his day he charges with ignorance, intolerance,
and worshipping dead persons, bones, and the wood of the cross.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.ii-p11">With all his sarcastic bitterness against
Christianity, <name id="iii.v.ii-p11.1">Julian</name> undesignedly furnishes
some valuable arguments for the historical character of the religion he
hated and assailed. The learned and critical <name id="iii.v.ii-p11.2">Lardner</name>, after a careful analysis of his work against
Christianity, thus ably and truthfully sums up <name id="iii.v.ii-p11.3">Julian</name>’s testimony in favor of it:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.ii-p12">“<name id="iii.v.ii-p12.1">Julian</name> argues against
the Jews as well as against the Christians. He has borne a valuable
testimony to the history and to the books of the New Testament, as all
must acknowledge who have read the extracts just made from his work. He
allows that Jesus was born in the reign of Augustus, at the time of the
taxing made in Judea by Cyrenius: that the Christian religion had its
rise and began to be propagated in the times of the emperors Tiberius
and Claudius. He bears witness to the genuineness and authenticity of
the four gospels of Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, and the Acts of the
Apostles: and he so quotes them, as to intimate, that these were the
only historical books received by Christians as of authority, and the
only authentic memoirs of Jesus Christ and his apostles, and the
doctrine preached by them. He allows their early date, and even argues
for it. He also quotes, or plainly refers to the Acts of the Apostles,
to St. Paul’s Epistles to the Romans, the Corinthians,
and the Galatians. He does not deny the miracles of Jesus Christ, but
allows him to have ’healed the blind, and the lame,
and demoniacs,’ and ’to have rebuked
the winds, and walked upon the waves of the sea.’ He
endeavors indeed to diminish these works; but in vain. The consequence
is undeniable: such works are good proofs of a divine mission. He
endeavors also to lessen the number of the early believers in Jesus,
and yet he acknowledgeth, that there were ’multitudes
of such men in Greece and Italy,’ before St. John
wrote his gospel. He likewise affects to diminish the quality of the
early believers; and yet acknowledgeth, that beside
’menservants, and maidservants,’
Cornelius, a Roman centurion at Caesarea, and Sergius Paulus, proconsul
of Cyprus, were converted to the faith of Jesus before the end of the
reign of Claudius. And he often speaks with great indignation of Peter
and Paul, those two great apostles of Jesus, and successful preachers
of his gospel. So that, upon the whole, he has undesignedly borne
witness to the truth of many things recorded in the books of the New
Testament: he aimed to overthrow the Christian religion, but has
confirmed it: his arguments against it are perfectly harmless, and
insufficient to unsettle the weakest Christian. He justly excepts to
some things introduced into the Christian profession by the late
professors of it, in his own time, or sooner; but has not made one
objection of moment against the Christian religion, as contained in the
genuine and authentic books of the New Testament.”<note n="117" id="iii.v.ii-p12.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.ii-p13">Dr. Nathiel Lardner’s Works,
ed. by Dr. Kippis in ten vols. Vol. vii. pp. 638 and 639. As against
the mythical theory of Strauss and Renan the extract from Lardner has
considerable force, as well as his whole work on the credibility of the
Gospel History.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.ii-p14">The other works against Christianity are far less
important.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.ii-p15">The dialogue Philopatris, or The Patriot, is
ascribed indeed to the ready scoffer and satirist Lucian (died about
200), and joined to his works; but it is vastly inferior in style and
probably belongs to the reign of <name id="iii.v.ii-p15.1">Julian</name>, or a
still later period;<note n="118" id="iii.v.ii-p15.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.ii-p16">According to Niebuhr’s view it
must have been composed under the emperor Phocas, 968 or 969. Moyle
places it in the year 302, Dodwell in the year 261, others in the year
272.</p></note> since
it combats the church doctrine of the Trinity and of the procession of
the Spirit from the Father, though not by argument, but only by
ridicule. It is a frivolous derision of the character and doctrines of
the Christians in the form of a dialogue between Critias, a professed
heathen, and Triephon, an Epicurean, personating a Christian. It
represents the Christians as disaffected to the government, dangerous
to civil society, and delighting in public calamities. It calls St.
Paul a half bald, long-nosed Galilean, who travelled through the air to
the third heaven (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. 12, 1-4" id="iii.v.ii-p16.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|0|0|0;|2Cor|1|0|4|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12 Bible:2Cor.1">2 Cor. 12, 1–4</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.ii-p17">The last renowned representative of Neo-Platonism,
Proclus of Athens (died 487), defended the Platonic doctrine of the
eternity of the world, and, without mentioning Christianity, contested
the biblical doctrine of the creation and the end of the world in
eighteen arguments, which the Christian philosopher, John Philoponus,
refuted in the seventh century.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.ii-p18">The last heathen historians, Eunapius and Zosimus,
of the first half of the fifth century, indirectly assailed
Christianity by a one-sided representation of the history of the Roman
empire from the time of <name id="iii.v.ii-p18.1">Constantine</name>, and by
tracing its decline to the Christian religion; while, on the contrary,
Ammianus Marcellinus (died about 390) presents with honorable
impartiality both the dark and the bright sides of the Christian
emperors and of the Apostate <name id="iii.v.ii-p18.2">Julian</name>.<note n="119" id="iii.v.ii-p18.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.ii-p19">The more is it to be regretted, that the fisrt
thirteen books of his history of the Roman emperors from Nerva to 353
are lost. The remaining eighteen books reach from 353 to
378.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.v.ii-p20"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="10" title="The Heathen Apologetic Literature" shorttitle="Section 10" progress="7.91%" prev="iii.v.ii" next="iii.v.iv" id="iii.v.iii">

<p class="head" id="iii.v.iii-p1">§ 10. The Heathen Apologetic Literature.</p>

<p id="iii.v.iii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.v.iii-p3">After the death of <name id="iii.v.iii-p3.1">Julian</name>
most of the heathen writers, especially the ablest and most estimable,
confined themselves to the defence of their religion, and thus became,
by reason of their position, advocates of toleration; and, of course,
of toleration for the religious syncretism, which in its cooler form
degenerates into philosophical indifferentism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.iii-p4">Among these were Themistius, teacher of rhetoric,
senator, and prefect of Constantinople, and afterwards preceptor of the
young emperor Arcadius; Aurelius Symmachus, rhetorician, senator, and
prefect of Rome under Gratian and Valentinian II., the eloquent pleader
for the altar of Victoria; and above all, the rhetorician Libanius,
friend and admirer of <name id="iii.v.iii-p4.1">Julian</name>, alternately
teaching in Constantinople, Nicomedia, and Antioch. These all belong to
the second half of the fourth century, and represent at once the last
bloom and the decline of the classic eloquence. They were all more or
less devoted to the Neo-Platonic syncretism. They held, that the Deity
had implanted in all men a religious nature and want, but had left the
particular form of worshiping God to the free will of the several
nations and individuals; that all outward constraint, therefore, was
contrary to the nature of religion and could only beget hypocrisy.
Themistius vindicated this variety of the forms of religion as
favorable to religion itself, as many Protestants justify the system of
sects. “The rivalry of different religions,” says he in his oration on
Jovian, “serves to stimulate zeal for the worship of God. There are
different paths, some hard, others easy, some rough, others smooth,
leading to the same goal. Leave only one way, and shut up the rest, and
you destroy emulation. God would have no such uniformity among men ....
The Lord of the universe delights in manifoldness. It is his will, that
Syrians, Greeks, Egyptians should worship him, each nation in its own
way, and that the Syrians again should divide into small sects, no one
of which agrees entirely with another. Why should we thus enforce what
is impossible?” In the same style argues Symmachus, who withholds all
direct opposition to Christianity and contends only against its
exclusive supremacy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.iii-p5">Libanius, in his plea for the temples addressed to
Theodosius I. (384 or 390), called to his aid every argument,
religious, political, and artistic, in behalf of the heathen
sanctuaries, but interspersed bitter remarks against the
temple-storming monks. He asserts among other things, that the
principles of Christianity itself condemn the use of force in religion,
and commend the indulgence of free conviction.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.iii-p6">Of course this heathen plea for toleration was but
the last desperate defence of a hopeless minority, and an indirect
self-condemnation of heathenism for its persecution of the Christian
religion in the first three centuries.</p>

<p id="iii.v.iii-p7"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="11" title="Christian Apologists and Polemics" shorttitle="Section 11" progress="8.03%" prev="iii.v.iii" next="iii.v.v" id="iii.v.iv">

<p class="head" id="iii.v.iv-p1">§ 11. Christian Apologists and Polemics.</p>

<p id="iii.v.iv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iii.v.iv-p3">SOURCES.</p>

<p id="iii.v.iv-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.v.iv-p5">I. The Greek Apologists: Eusebius Caes.: Προπαρασκευὴ
εὐαγγελική(Preparatio evang.), and
Ἀπόδειξις
εὐαγγελική(Demonstratio evang.); besides his
controversial work against Hierocles; and his Theophany, discovered in
1842 in a Syriac version (ed. Lee, Lond. 1842). Athanasius: Κατὰτῶν
Ἑλλήνων(Oratio contra Gentes), and Περὶ
τῆς
ἐνανθρωπήσεως
τοῦ Λόγου(De incarnatione Verbi Dei): two
treatises belonging together (Opera, ed. Bened. tom. i. 1 sqq.). Cyril
of Alex.: Contra impium <name id="iii.v.iv-p5.1">Julian</name>um libri X
(with extracts from the three books of <name id="iii.v.iv-p5.2">Julian</name>
against Christianity). Theodoret: Graecarum affectionum curatio (Ἑλληνικῶν
θεραπευτικὴ
παθημάτων), disput. XII.</p>

<p id="iii.v.iv-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.v.iv-p7">II. The Latin Apologists: Lactantius: Instit. divin.
l. vii (particularly the first three books, de falsa religione, de
origine erroris, and de falsa sapientia; the third against the heathen
philosophy). Julius Firmicus Maternus: De errore profanarum religionum
(not mentioned by the ancients, but edited several times in the
sixteenth century, and latterly by F. Münter, Havn. 1826).
<name id="iii.v.iv-p7.1">Ambrose</name>: <scripRef passage="Ep. 17" id="iii.v.iv-p7.2">Ep. 17</scripRef> and 18 (against Symmachus).
Prudentius: In Symmachum (an apologetic poem). Paul. <name id="iii.v.iv-p7.3">Orosius</name>: Adv. paganos historiarum l. vii (an apologetic
universal history, against Eunapius and Zosimus). <name id="iii.v.iv-p7.4">Augustine</name>: De civitate Dei l. xxii (often separately
published). <name id="iii.v.iv-p7.5">Salvianus</name>: De gubernatione Dei l.
viii (the eighth book incomplete).</p>

<p id="iii.v.iv-p8"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iii.v.iv-p9">MODERN LITERATURE.</p>

<p id="iii.v.iv-p10"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.v.iv-p11">Comp. in part the apologetic literature at
§ 63 of vol. i. Also Schrökh: vii., p.
263–355. Neander: iii., 188–195
(Engl. ed. of Torrey, ii., 90–93).
Döllinger (R.C.): Hdbuch der K. G., vol. I., part 2, p.
50–91.K. Werner (R.C.): Geschichte der Apolog. und
polem. Literatur der christl. Theol. Schaffh.
1861–’65, 4 vols. vol. i.</p>

<p id="iii.v.iv-p12"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.v.iv-p13">In the new state of things the defence of
Christianity was no longer of so urgent and direct importance as it had
been before the time of <name id="iii.v.iv-p13.1">Constantine</name>. And the
theological activity of the church now addressed itself mainly to
internal doctrinal controversy. Still the fourth and fifth centuries
produced several important apologetic works, which far outshone the
corresponding literature of the heathen.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.iv-p14">(1) Under <name id="iii.v.iv-p14.1">Constantine</name> we
have Lactantius in Latin, Eusebius and Athanasius in Greek,
representing, together with Theodoret, who was a century later, the
close of the older apology.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.iv-p15">Lactantius prefaces his vindication of Christian
truth with a refutation of the heathen superstition and philosophy; and
he is more happy in the latter than in the former. He claims freedom
for all religions, and represents the transition standpoint of the
Constantinian edicts of toleration.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.iv-p16">Eusebius, the celebrated historian, collected with
diligence and learning in several apologetic works, above all in his
“Evangelic Preparation,” the usual arguments against heathenism, and in
his “Evangelic Demonstration” the positive evidences of Christianity,
laying chief stress upon the prophecies.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.iv-p17">With less scholarship, but with far greater
speculative compass and acumen, the great Athanasius, in his youthful
productions “against the Greeks,” and “on the incarnation of the Logos”
(before 325), gave in main outline the argument for the divine origin,
the truth, the reasonableness, and the perfection of the Christian
religion. These two treatises, particularly the second, are, next to
Origen’s doctrinal work De principiis, the first
attempt to construct a scientific system of the Christian religion upon
certain fundamental ideas of God and world, sin and redemption; and
they form the ripe fruit of the positive apology in the Greek church.
The Logos, Athanasius teaches, is the image of the living, only true
God. Man is the image of the Logos. In communion with him consist the
original holiness and blessedness of paradise. Man fell by his own
will, and thus came to need redemption. Evil is not a substance of
itself, not matter, as the Greeks suppose, nor does it come from the
Creator of all things. It is an abuse of freedom on the part of man,
and consists in selfishness or self-love, and in the dominion of the
sensuous principle over the reason. Sin, as apostasy from God, begets
idolatry. Once alienated from God and plunged into finiteness and
sensuousness, men deified the powers of nature, or mortal men, or even
carnal lusts, as in Aphrodite. The inevitable consequence of sin is
death and corruption. The Logos, however, did not forsake men. He gave
them the law and the prophets to prepare them for salvation. At last he
himself became man, neutralized in human nature the power of sin and
death, restored the divine image, uniting us with God and imparting to
us his imperishable life. The possibility and legitimacy of the
incarnation lie in the original relation of the Logos to the world,
which was created and is upheld by him. The incarnation, however, does
not suspend the universal reign of the Logos. While he was in man, he
was at the same time everywhere active and reposing in the bosom of the
Father. The necessity of the incarnation to salvation follows from the
fact, that the corruption had entered into human nature itself, and
thus must be overcome within that nature. An external redemption, as by
preaching God, could profit nothing. “For this reason the Saviour
assumed humanity, that man, united with life, might not remain mortal
and in death, but imbibing immortality might by the resurrection be
immortal. The outward preaching of redemption would have to be
continually repeated, and yet death would abide in man.”<note n="120" id="iii.v.iv-p17.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.iv-p18">De incarn. c. 44 (Opera ed. Bened. i. p.
86).</p></note> The object of the incarnation is,
negatively, the annihilation of sin and death; positively, the
communication of righteousness and life and the deification of man.<note n="121" id="iii.v.iv-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.iv-p19"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v.iv-p19.1">Ὁ Λόγος
ἐνανθρώπησεν,
ἲνα
ἡμεῖς
θεοποιηθῶμεν</span>.</p></note> The miracles of Christ are
the proof of his original dominion over nature, and lead men from
nature-worship to the worship of God. The death of Jesus was necessary
to the blotting out of sin and to the demonstration of his life-power
in the resurrection, whereby also the death of believers is now no
longer punishment, but a transition to resurrection and
glory.—This speculative analysis of the incarnation
Athanasius supports by referring to the continuous moral effects of
Christianity, which is doing great things every day, calling man from
idolatry, magic, and sorceries to the worship of the true God,
obliterating sinful and irrational lusts, taming the wild manners of
barbarians, inciting to a holy walk, turning the natural fear of death
into rejoicing, and lifting the eye of man from earth to heaven, from
mortality to resurrection and eternal glory. The benefits of the
incarnation are incalculable, like the waves of the sea pursuing one
another in constant succession.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.iv-p20">(2) Under the sons of <name id="iii.v.iv-p20.1">Constantine</name>, between the years 343 and 350, Julius
Firmicus Maternus, an author otherwise unknown to us,<note n="122" id="iii.v.iv-p20.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.iv-p21">It is uncertain whether he was the author of a
mathematical and astrological work written some years earlier and
published at Basel in 1551, which treats of the influence of the stars
upon men, but conjures its readers not to divulge these Egyptian and
Babylonian mysteries, as astrology was forbidden at the time. If he
were the author, he must have not only wholly changed his religion, but
considerably improved his style.</p></note> wrote against heathenism with large knowledge
of antiquity, but with fanatical zeal, regarding it, now on the
principle of Euhemerus, as a deification of mortal men and natural
elements, now as a distortion of the biblical history.<note n="123" id="iii.v.iv-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.iv-p22">The Egyptian Serapis, for instance, was no
other than Joseph, who, being the grand-son of Sara, was
named <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v.iv-p22.1">Σαρᾶς
ἀπό</span>.</p></note> At the close, quite mistaking the
gentle spirit of the New Testament, he urges the sons of <name id="iii.v.iv-p22.2">Constantine</name> to exterminate heathenism by force, as God
commanded the children of Israel to proceed against the Canaanites; and
openly counsels them boldly to pillage the temples and to enrich
themselves and the church with the stolen goods. This sort of apology
fully corresponds with the despotic conduct of Constantius, which
induced the reaction of heathenism under <name id="iii.v.iv-p22.3">Julian</name>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.iv-p23">(3) The attack of <name id="iii.v.iv-p23.1">Julian</name>
upon Christianity brought out no reply on the spot,<note n="124" id="iii.v.iv-p23.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.iv-p24">Though Apollinaris wrote a book “Of the Truth”
against the emperor and the heathen philosophers, of
which <name id="iii.v.iv-p24.1">Julian</name>is reported to have said
sneeringly: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v.iv-p24.2">Ἀνέγνων,
ἔγνων,
κατέγνων</span>:“I have read it, understood it, and
condemned it.” To which the Christian bishops rejoined in like
tone: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v.iv-p24.3">Ἀνέγνως,
ἀλλ̓ αὐκ
ἔγνως , εἰ
γάρ ἔγνως
οὐκ ἄν
κατέγνως</span>: “You have read, but not understood,
for, had you understood you would not have condemned.” So says Sozomen:
v. 18. Comp. Schröckh: vi. 355.</p></note> but subsequently several refutations, the
chief one by Cyril of Alexandria († 444), in ten books
“against the impious <name id="iii.v.iv-p24.4">Julian</name>,” still extant
and belonging among his most valuable works. About the same time
Theodoret wrote an apologetic and polemic work: “The Healing of the
Heathen Affections,” in twelve treatises, in which he endeavors to
refute the errors of the false religion by comparison of the prophecies
and miracles of the Bible with the heathen oracles, of the apostles
with the heroes and lawgivers of antiquity, of the Christian morality
with the immorality of the heathen world.</p>

<p id="iii.v.iv-p25"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="12" title="Augustine's City of God. Salvianus" shorttitle="Section 12" progress="8.40%" prev="iii.v.iv" next="iii.vi" id="iii.v.v">

<p class="head" id="iii.v.v-p1">§ 12. <name id="iii.v.v-p1.1">Augustine</name>’s City of God. <name id="iii.v.v-p1.2">Salvianus</name>.</p>

<p id="iii.v.v-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.v.v-p3">(4) Among the Latin apologists we must mention <name id="iii.v.v-p3.1">Augustine</name>, <name id="iii.v.v-p3.2">Orosius</name>, and
<name id="iii.v.v-p3.3">Salvianus</name>, of the fifth century. They struck
a different path from the Greeks, and devoted themselves chiefly to the
objection of the heathens, that the overthrow of idolatry and the
ascendency of Christianity were chargeable with the misfortunes and the
decline of the Roman empire. This objection had already been touched by
<name id="iii.v.v-p3.4">Tertullian</name>, but now, since the repeated
incursions of the barbarians, and especially the capture and sacking of
the city of Rome under the Gothic king Alaric in 410, it recurred with
peculiar force. By way of historical refutation the Spanish presbyter
<name id="iii.v.v-p3.5">Orosius</name>, at the suggestion of <name id="iii.v.v-p3.6">Augustine</name>, wrote an outline of universal history in the
year 417.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.v-p4"><name id="iii.v.v-p4.1">Augustine</name> himself
answered the charge in his immortal work “On the city of God,” that is,
the church of Christ, in twenty-two books, upon which he labored twelve
years, from 413 to 426, amidst the storms of the great migration and
towards the close of his life. He was not wanting in appreciation of
the old Roman virtues, and he attributes to these the former greatness
of the empire, and to the decline of them he imputes her growing
weakness. But he rose at the same time far above the superficial view,
which estimates persons and things by the scale of earthly profit and
loss, and of temporary success. “The City of God” is the most powerful,
comprehensive, profound, and fertile production in refutation of
heathenism and vindication of Christianity, which the ancient church
has bequeathed to us, and forms a worthy close to her literary contest
with Graeco-Roman paganism.<note n="125" id="iii.v.v-p4.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.v-p5">Milman says (l.c. book iii. ch. 10) The <i>City
of God</i> was unquestionably the noblest work, both in its original
design and in the fulness of its elaborate execution, which the genius
of man had as yet contributed to the support of
Christianity.”</p></note>
It is a grand funeral discourse upon the departing universal empire of
heathenism, and a lofty salutation to the approaching universal order
of Christianity. While even <name id="iii.v.v-p5.1">Jerome</name> deplored
in the destruction of the city the downfall of the empire as the omen
of the approaching doom of the world,<note n="126" id="iii.v.v-p5.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.v-p6">Proleg. in Ezek.: In una urbe totus orbis
interiit. Epist. 60: Quid salvum est, si Roma perit!</p></note> the African father saw in it only a passing
revolution preparing the way for new conquests of Christianity.
Standing at that remarkable turning-point of history, he considers the
origin, progress, and end of the perishable kingdom of this world, and
the imperishable kingdom of God, from the fall of man to the final
judgment, where at last they fully and forever separate into hell and
heaven. The antagonism of the two cities has its root in the highest
regions of the spirit world, the distinction of good and evil angels;
its historical evolution commences with Cain and Abel, then proceeds in
the progress of paganism and Judaism to the birth of Christ, and
continues after that great epoch to his return in glory. Upon the whole
his philosophy of history is dualistic, and does not rise to the unity
and comprehensiveness of the divine plan to which all the kingdoms of
this world and even Satan himself are made subservient. He hands the
one city over to God, the other to the demons. Yet he softens the rigor
of the contrast by the express acknowledgment of shades in the one, and
rays of light in the other. In the present order of the world the two
cities touch and influence each other at innumerable points; and as not
all Jews were citizens of the heavenly Jerusalem, so there were on the
other hand true children of God scattered among the heathen like
Melchisedek and Job, who were united to the city of God not by a
visible, but by an invisible celestial tie. In this sublime contrast
<name id="iii.v.v-p6.1">Augustine</name> weaves up the whole material of his
Scriptural and antiquarian knowledge, his speculation, and his
Christian experience, but interweaves also many arbitrary allegorical
conceits and empty subtleties. The first ten books he directs against
heathenism, showing up the gradual decline of the Roman power as the
necessary result of idolatry and of a process of moral dissolution,
which commenced with the introduction of foreign vices after the
destruction of Carthage; and he represents the calamities and
approaching doom of the empire as a mighty preaching of repentance to
the heathen, and at the same time as a wholesome trial of the
Christians, and as the birth-throes of a new creation. In the last
twelve books of this tragedy of history he places in contrast the
picture of the supernatural state of God, founded upon a rock, coming
forth renovated and strengthened from all the storms and revolutions of
time, breathing into wasting humanity an imperishable divine life, and
entering at last, after the completion of this earthly work, into the
sabbath of eternity, where believers shall rest and see, see and love,
love and praise, without end.<note n="127" id="iii.v.v-p6.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.v-p7">“Ibi vacabimus, ” reads the conclusion, l.
xxii. c. 30, “et videbimus; videbimus, et amabimus; amabimus, et
laudabimus. Ecce quod erit in fine sine fine. Nam quia alius noster est
finis, nisi pervenire ad regnum, cuius nullus est finis.” Tillemont and
Schröckh give an extended analysis of the <i>Civitas
Dei.</i> So also more recently Dr. Baur in his work on the Christian
church from the fourth to the sixth century, pp. 43-52. Gibbon, on the
other hand, whose great history treats in some sense, though in totally
different form and in opposite spirit, the same theme, only touches
this work incidentally, notwithstanding his general minuteness. He says
in a contemptuous tone, that his knowledge of <name id="iii.v.v-p7.1">Augustine</name>is
limited to the “Confessions,” and the “City of God.” Of
course <name id="iii.v.v-p7.2">Augustine</name>’s philosophy of history is
almost as flatly opposed to the deism of the English historian, as to
the heathen views of his contemporaries Ammianus, Eunapius, and
Zosimus.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.v-p8">Less important, but still noteworthy and peculiar,
is the apologetic work of the Gallic presbyter, <name id="iii.v.v-p8.1">Salvianus</name>, on providence and the government of the
world.<note n="128" id="iii.v.v-p8.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.v-p9">Of this book: “De gubernatione Dei, et de justo
Dei praesentique judicio,” Isaac Taylor has made very large use in his
interesting work on “Ancient Christianity” (vol. ii. p. 34 sqq.), to
refute the idealized Puseyite view of the Nicene and post-Nicene age.
But he ascribes too great importance to it, and forgets that it is an
unbalanced picture of the shady side of the church at that time. It is
true as far as it goes, and yet leaves a false impression. There are
books which by a partial and one-sided representation make even the
truth lie.</p></note> It was composed
about the middle of the fifth century (440–455) in
answer at once to the charge that Christianity occasioned all the
misfortunes of the times, and to the doubts concerning divine
providence, which were spreading among Christians themselves. The blame
of the divine judgments he places, however, not upon the heathens, but
upon the Christianity of the day, and, in forcible and lively, but
turgid and extravagant style, draws an extremely unfavorable picture of
the moral condition of the Christians, especially in Gaul, Spain,
Italy, and Africa. His apology for Christianity, or rather for the
Christian faith in the divine government of the world, was also a
polemic against the degenerate Christians. It was certainly unsuited to
convert heathens, but well fitted to awaken the church to more
dangerous enemies within, and stimulate her to that moral self-reform,
which puts the crown upon victory over outward foes. “The church,” says
this Jeremiah of his time, “which ought everywhere to propitiate God,
what does she, but provoke him to anger?<note n="129" id="iii.v.v-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.v-p10">“Ipsa Dei ecclesia quae in omnibus esse debet
placatrix Dei, quid est aliud quam exacerbatrix Dei? aut, praeter
paucissimos quosdam, qui mala fugiunt, quid est aliud pene omnis coetus
Christianorum, quam sentina vitiorum?” (P. 91.)</p></note> How many may one meet, even in the church, who are
not still drunkards, or debauchees, or adulterers, or fornicators, or
robbers, or murderers, or the like, or all these at once, without end?
It is even a sort of holiness among Christian people, to be less
vicious.” From the public worship of God, he continues, and almost
during it, they pass to deeds of shame. Scarce a rich man, but would
commit murder and fornication. We have lost the whole power of
Christianity, and offend God the more, that we sin as Christians. We
are worse than the barbarians and heathen. If the Saxon is wild, the
Frank faithless, the Goth inhuman, the Alanian drunken, the Hun
licentious, they are by reason of their ignorance far less punishable
than we, who, knowing the commandments of God, commit all these crimes.
He compares the Christians especially of Rome with the Arian Goths and
Vandals, to the disparagement of the Romans, who add to the gross sins
of nature the refined vices of civilization, passion for theatres,
debauchery, and unnatural lewdness. Therefore has the just God given
them into the hands of the barbarians and exposed them to the ravages
of the migrating hordes.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.v.v-p11">This horrible picture of the Christendom of the
fifth century is undoubtedly in many respects an exaggeration of
ascetic and monastic zeal. Yet it is in general not untrue; it presents
the dark side of the picture, and enables us to understand more fully
on moral and psychological grounds the final dissolution of the western
empire of Rome.</p>

<p id="iii.v.v-p12"><br />
</p>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="III" title="Alliance of Church and State and Its Influence on Public Morals and Religion" shorttitle="Chapter III" progress="8.77%" prev="iii.v.v" next="iii.vi.i" id="iii.vi">

<h3 class="c13" id="iii.vi-p0.1">CHAPTER III.</h3>

<p id="iii.vi-p1"><br />
</p>

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Church and State" id="iii.vi-p1.2" /> 

<p class="MsoHeading7C" id="iii.vi-p2">ALLIANCE OF CHURCH AND STATE AND ITS
INFLUENCE ON PUBLIC MORALS AND RELIGION.</p>

<p id="iii.vi-p3"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iii.vi-p4">SOURCES.</p>

<p id="iii.vi-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.vi-p6">The church laws of the Christian emperors from <name id="iii.vi-p6.1">Constantine</name> to Justinian, collected in the Codex
Theodosianus of the year 438 (edited, with a learned commentary, by
Jac. Gothofredus, Lyons, 1668, in six vols. fol.; afterwards by J. D.
Ritter, Lips. 1736, in seven vols.; and more recently, with newly
discovered books and fragments, by G. Haenel, Bonn, 1842), and in the
Codex Justinianeus of 534 (in the numerous editions of the Corpus juris
civilis Romani). Also Eusebius: Vita Constant., and H. <scripRef passage="Eccl. l." id="iii.vi-p6.2" parsed="|Eccl|50|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.50">Eccl. l.</scripRef> x. On
the other hand, the lamentations of the church fathers, especially
Gregory Naz., <name id="iii.vi-p6.3">Chrysostom</name>, and <name id="iii.vi-p6.4">Augustine</name> (in their sermons), over the secularized
Christianity of their time.</p>

<p id="iii.vi-p7"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iii.vi-p8">LITERATURE.</p>

<p id="iii.vi-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.vi-p10">C. G. de Rhoer: Dissertationes de effectu religionis
Christianae in jurisprudentiam Romanam. Groning. 1776. Martini: Die
Einführung der christl. Religion als Staatsreligion im
röm. Reiche durch Constantin. Münch. 1813. H. O.
de Meysenburg: De Christ. religionis vi et effectu in jus civile.
Gött. 1828. C. Riffel (R.C.): Gesch. Darstellung des
Verhältnisses zwischen Kirche u. Staat. Mainz. 1838, vol. i.
Troplong: De l’influence du Christianisme sur le droit
civil des Romains. Par. 1843. P. E. Lind: Christendommens inflydelse
paa den sociale forfatning. Kjobenh. 1852. B. C. Cooper: The Free
Church of Ancient Christendom and its Subjugation by <name id="iii.vi-p10.1">Constantine</name>. Lond. 1851(?)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.vi-p11">Comp. also Gibbon, chap. xx. Schröckh,
several sections from vol. v. onward. Neander, iii.
273–303. Milman, Anc. Christ. Book iv. ch. 1.</p>

<p id="iii.vi-p12"><br />
</p>

<div3 type="Section" n="13" title="The New Position of the Church in the Empire" shorttitle="Section 13" progress="8.84%" prev="iii.vi" next="iii.vi.ii" id="iii.vi.i">

<p class="head" id="iii.vi.i-p1">§ 13. The New Position of the Church in the
Empire.</p>

<p id="iii.vi.i-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vi.i-p3">The previous chapter has shown us how Christianity
gradually supplanted the Graeco-Roman heathenism and became the
established religion in the empire of the Caesars. Since that time the
church and the state, though frequently jarring, have remained united
in Europe, either on the hierarchical basis, with the temporal power
under the tutelage of the spiritual, or on the caesaro-papal, with the
spiritual power merged in the temporal; while in the United States of
America, since the end of the eighteenth century, the two powers have
stood peacefully but independently side by side. The church could now
act upon the state; but so could the state act upon the church; and
this mutual influence became a source of both profit and loss, blessing
and curse, on either side.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.i-p4">The martyrs and confessors of the first three
centuries, in their expectation of the impending end of the world and
their desire for the speedy return of the Lord, had never once thought
of such a thing as the great and sudden change, which meets us at the
beginning of this period in the relation of the Roman state to the
Christian church. <name id="iii.vi.i-p4.1">Tertullian</name> had even held
the Christian profession to be irreconcilable with the office of a
Roman emperor.<note n="130" id="iii.vi.i-p4.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.i-p5">Apologeticus, c. 21 “Sed et Caesares
credidissent, si aut Caesares non essent saeculo necessarii, aut si et
Christiani potuissent esse Caesares.”</p></note>
Nevertheless, clergy and people very soon and very easily accommodated
themselves to the new order of things, and recognized in it a
reproduction of the theocratic constitution of the people of God under
the ancient covenant. Save that the dissenting sects, who derived no
benefit from this union, but were rather subject to persecution from
the state and from the established Catholicism, the Donatists for an
especial instance, protested against the intermeddling of the temporal
power with religious concerns.<note n="131" id="iii.vi.i-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.i-p6">Thus the bishop Donatus of Carthage in 347
rejected the imperial commissioners, Paulus and Macarius, with the
exclamation: “Quid est imperatori cum ecclesia?” See Optatus Milev.: De
schismate Donat. l. iii. c. 3. The Donatists, however, were the first
to invoke the imperial intervention in their controversies, and would
doubtless have spoken very differently, had the decision turned in
their favor.</p></note> The heathen, who now came over in a mass, had all
along been accustomed to a union of politics with religion, of the
imperial with the sacerdotal dignity. They could not imagine a state
without some cultus, whatever might be its name. And as heathenism had
outlived itself in the empire, and Judaism with its national
exclusiveness and its stationary character was totally disqualified,
Christianity must take the throne.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.i-p7">The change was as natural and inevitable as it was
great. When <name id="iii.vi.i-p7.1">Constantine</name> planted the standard
of the cross upon the forsaken temples of the gods, he but followed the
irresistible current of history itself. Christianity had already,
without a stroke of sword or of intrigue, achieved over the false
religion the internal victory of spirit over matter, of truth over
falsehood, of faith over superstition, of the worship of God over
idolatry, of morality over corruption. Under a three hundred
years’ oppression, it had preserved its irrepressible
moral vigor, and abundantly earned its new social position. It could
not possibly continue a despised sect, a homeless child of the
wilderness, but, like its divine founder on the third day after his
crucifixion, it must rise again, take the reins of the world into its
hands, and, as an all-transforming principle, take state, science, and
art to itself, to breathe into them a higher life and consecrate them
to the service of God. The church, of course, continues to the end a
servant, as Christ himself came not to be ministered unto, but to
minister; and she must at all times suffer persecution, outwardly or
inwardly, from the ungodly world. Yet is she also the bride of the Son
of God, therefore of royal blood; and she is to make her purifying and
sanctifying influence felt upon all orders of natural life and all
forms of human society. And from this influence the state, of course,
is not excepted. Union with the state is no more necessarily a
profanation of holy things than union with science and art, which, in
fact, themselves proceed from God, and must subserve his glory.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.i-p8">On the other hand, the state, as a necessary and
divine institution for the protection of person and property, for the
administration of law and justice, and for the promotion of earthly
weal, could not possibly persist forever in her hostility to
Christianity, but must at least allow it a legal existence and free
play; and if she would attain a higher development and better answer
her moral ends than she could in union with idolatry, she must
surrender herself to its influence. The kingdom of the Father, to which
the state belongs, is not essentially incompatible with the church, the
kingdom of the Son; rather does “the Father draw to the Son,” and the
Son leads back to the Father, till God become “all in all.” Henceforth
should kings again be nursing fathers, and queens nursing mothers to
the church,<note n="132" id="iii.vi.i-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.i-p9"><scripRef passage="Is. xlix. 23" id="iii.vi.i-p9.1" parsed="|Isa|49|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.49.23">Is. xlix. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> and the
prophecy begin to be fulfilled: “The kingdoms of this world are become
the kingdoms of our Lord and of his Christ, and he shall reign forever
and ever.”<note n="133" id="iii.vi.i-p9.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.i-p10"><scripRef passage="Rev. xi. 15" id="iii.vi.i-p10.1" parsed="|Rev|11|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.11.15">Rev. xi. 15</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.i-p11">The American separation of church and state, even
if regarded as the best settlement of the true relation of the two, is
not in the least inconsistent with this view. It is not a return to the
pre-Constantinian basis, with its spirit of persecution, but rests upon
the mutual reverential recognition and support of the two powers, and
must be regarded as the continued result of that mighty revolution of
the fourth century.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.i-p12">But the elevation of Christianity as the religion
of the state presents also an opposite aspect to our contemplation. It
involved great risk of degeneracy to the church. The Roman state, with
its laws, institutions, and usages, was still deeply rooted in
heathenism, and could not be transformed by a magical stroke. The
christianizing of the state amounted therefore in great measure to a
paganizing and secularizing of the church. The world overcame the
church, as much as the church overcame the world, and the temporal gain
of Christianity was in many respects cancelled by spiritual loss. The
mass of the Roman empire was baptized only with water, not with the
Spirit and fire of the gospel, and it smuggled heathen manners and
practices into the sanctuary under a new name. The very combination of
the cross with the military ensign by <name id="iii.vi.i-p12.1">Constantine</name> was a most doubtful omen, portending an
unhappy mixture of the temporal and the spiritual powers, the kingdom
which is of the earth, and that which is from heaven. The settlement of
the boundary between the two powers, which, with all their unity,
remain as essentially distinct as body and soul, law and gospel, was
itself a prolific source of errors and vehement strifes about
jurisdiction, which stretch through all the middle age, and still
repeat themselves in these latest times, save where the amicable
American separation has thus far forestalled collision.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.i-p13">Amidst all the bad consequences of the union of
church and state, however, we must not forget that the deeper spirit of
the gospel has ever reacted against the evils and abuses of it, whether
under an imperial pope or a papal emperor, and has preserved its divine
power for the salvation of men under every form of constitution. Though
standing and working in the world, and in many ways linked with it, yet
is Christianity not of the world, but stands above it.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.i-p14">Nor must we think the degeneracy of the church
began with her union with the state.<note n="134" id="iii.vi.i-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.i-p15">This view is now very prevalent in America. It
was not formerly so. Jonathan Edwards, in his “History of Redemption,”
a practical and edifying survey of church history as an unfolding of
the plan of redemption, even saw in the accession of
<name id="iii.vi.i-p15.1">Constantine</name> a type of the future appearing of Christ in the clouds for the
redemption of his people, and attributed to it the most beneficent
results; to wit: ”(1) The Christian church was thereby wholly delivered
from persecution .... (2) God now appeared to execute terrible
judgments on their enemies .... (3) Heathenism now was in a great
measure abolished throughout the Roman empire .... (4) The Christian
church was brought into a state of great peace and prosperity.” ...
“This revolution,” he further says, p. 312, “was the greatest that had
occurred since the flood. Satan, the prince of darkness, that king and
god of the heathen world, was cast out. The roaring lion was conquered
by the Lamb of God in the strongest dominion he ever had. This was a
remarkable accomplishment of <scripRef passage="Jerem. x. 11" id="iii.vi.i-p15.2" parsed="|Jer|10|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.10.11">Jerem. x. 11</scripRef>: ’The gods
that have not made the heaven and the earth, even they shall perish
from the earth and from the heavens.’ ” This work,
still much read in America and England, was written, to be sure, Iong
before the separation of church and state in New England, viz., in 1739
(first printed in Edinburgh in 1774, twenty-six years after the
author’s death). But the great difference of the
judgment of this renowned Puritan divine from the prevailing American
opinion of the present day is an interesting proof that our view of
history is very much determined by the ecclesiastical circumstances in
which we live, and at the same time that the whole question of church
and state is not at all essential in Christian theology and ethics. In
America all confessions, even the Roman Catholics, are satisfied with
the separation, while in Europe with few exceptions it is the
reverse.</p></note> Corruption and apostasy cannot attach to any one
fact or personage, be he <name id="iii.vi.i-p15.3">Constantine</name> or
Gregory I. or Gregory VII. They are rooted in the natural heart of man.
They revealed themselves, at least in the germ, even in the apostolic
age, and are by no means avoided, as the condition of America proves,
by the separation of the two powers. We have among ourselves almost all
the errors and abuses of the old world, not collected indeed in any one
communion, but distributed among our various denominations and sects.
The history of the church presents from the beginning a twofold
development of good and of evil, an incessant antagonism of light and
darkness, truth and falsehood, the mystery of godliness and the mystery
of iniquity, Christianity and Antichrist. According to the
Lord’s parables of the net and of the tares among the
wheat, we cannot expect a complete separation before the final
judgment, though in a relative sense the history of the church is a
progressive judgment of the church, as the history of the world is a
judgment of the world.</p>

<p id="iii.vi.i-p16"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="14" title="Rights and Privileges of the Church. Secular Advantages" shorttitle="Section 14" progress="9.27%" prev="iii.vi.i" next="iii.vi.iii" id="iii.vi.ii">

<p class="head" id="iii.vi.ii-p1">§ 14. Rights and Privileges of the Church.
Secular Advantages.</p>

<p id="iii.vi.ii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vi.ii-p3">The conversion of <name id="iii.vi.ii-p3.1">Constantine</name> and the gradual establishment of Christianity
as the religion of the state had first of all the important effect of
giving the church not only the usual rights of a legal corporation,
which she possesses also in America, and here without distinction of
confessions, but at the same time the peculiar privileges, which the
heathen worship and priesthood had heretofore enjoyed. These rights and
privileges she gradually secured either by tacit concession or through
special laws of the Christian emperors as laid down in the collections
of the Theodosian and Justinian Codes.<note n="135" id="iii.vi.ii-p3.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ii-p4">Comp. § 18.</p></note> These were limited, however, as we must here at
the outset observe, exclusively to the catholic or orthodox church.<note n="136" id="iii.vi.ii-p4.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ii-p5">So early as 326 <name id="iii.vi.ii-p5.1">Constantine</name> promulgated the law (Cod. Theodos. lib. xvi. tit. 5, l. 1):
“Privilegia, quae contemplatione religionis indulta sunt, <i>catholicae
tantum legis observatoribus</i> prodesse oportet. Haereticos autem
atque schismaticos non tantum ab his privilegiis alienos esse volumus,
sed etiam diversis muneribus constringi et subjici.” Yet he was lenient
towards the Novatians, adding in the same year respecting them (C.
Theodos. xvi. 5, 2): “Novatianos non adeo comperimus praedamnatos, ut
iis quae petiverunt, crederemus minime largienda. Itaque ecclesiae suae
domos, et loca sepulcris apta sine inquietudine eos firmiter possidere
praecipimus.” Comp. the 8th canon of the Council of Nice, which
likewise deals with them indulgently.</p></note> The heretical and schismatic
sects without distinction, excepting the Arians during their brief
ascendency under Arian emperors, were now worse off than they had been
before, and were forbidden the free exercise of their worship even
under <name id="iii.vi.ii-p5.2">Constantine</name> upon pain of fines and
confiscation, and from the time of Theodosius and Justinian upon pain
of death. Equal patronage of all Christian parties was totally foreign
to the despotic uniformity system of the Byzantine emperors and the
ecclesiastical exclusiveness and absolutism of the popes. Nor can it be
at all consistently carried out upon the state-church basis; for every
concession to dissenters loosens the bond between the church and the
state.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ii-p6">The immunities and privileges, which were
conferred upon the catholic church in the Roman empire from the time of
<name id="iii.vi.ii-p6.1">Constantine</name> by imperial legislation, may be
specified as follows:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ii-p7">1. The exemption of the clergy from most public
burdens.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ii-p8">Among these were obligatory public services,<note n="137" id="iii.vi.ii-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ii-p9">The munera publica, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.ii-p9.1">λειτουργίαι</span>, attaching in part to the person as a
subject of the empire, in part to the possession of property (munera
patrimoniorum).</p></note> such as military duty, low
manual labor, the bearing of costly dignities, and in a measure taxes
for the real estate of the church. The exemption,<note n="138" id="iii.vi.ii-p9.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ii-p10">Immunitas, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.ii-p10.1">ἀλειτουργησία</span>.</p></note> which had been enjoyed, indeed, not by the
heathen priests alone, but at least partially by physicians also and
rhetoricians, and the Jewish rulers of synagogues, was first granted by
<name id="iii.vi.ii-p10.2">Constantine</name> in the year 313 to the catholic
clergy in Africa, and afterwards, in 319, extended throughout the
empire. But this led many to press into the clerical office without
inward call, to the prejudice of the state; and in 320 the emperor made
a law prohibiting the wealthy<note n="139" id="iii.vi.ii-p10.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ii-p11">The decuriones and curiales.</p></note> from entering the ministry, and limiting the
increase of the clergy, on the singular ground, that “the rich should
bear the burdens of the world, the poor be supported by the property of
the church.” Valentinian I. issued a similar law in 364. Under
Valentinian II. and Theodosius I. the rich were admitted to the
spiritual office on condition of assigning their property to others,
who should fulfill the demands of the state in their stead. But these
arbitrary laws were certainly not strictly observed.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ii-p12"><name id="iii.vi.ii-p12.1">Constantine</name> also
exempted the church from the land tax, but afterwards revoked this
immunity; and his successors likewise were not uniform in this matter.
<name id="iii.vi.ii-p12.2">Ambrose</name>, though one of the strongest
advocates of the rights of the church, accedes to the fact and the
justice of the assessment of church lands;<note n="140" id="iii.vi.ii-p12.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ii-p13">“Si tributum petit Imperator,” says he in the
Orat. de basilicas non tradendis haereticis, “non negamus; agri
ecclesiae solvunt tributum, solvimus quae sunt Caesaris Caesari, et qum
sunt Dei Deo; tributum Caesaris est; non negatur.” Baronius (ad ann.
387) endeavors to prove that this tribute was meant by
<name id="iii.vi.ii-p13.1">Ambrose</name> merely as an act of love, not of duty!</p></note> but the hierarchy afterwards claimed for the
church a divine right of exemption from all taxation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ii-p14">2. The enrichment and endowment of the church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ii-p15">Here again <name id="iii.vi.ii-p15.1">Constantine</name>
led the way. He not only restored (in 313) the buildings and estates,
which had been confiscated in the Diocletian persecution, but granted
the church also the right to receive legacies (321), and himself made
liberal contributions in money and grain to the support of the clergy
and the building of churches in Africa,<note n="141" id="iii.vi.ii-p15.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ii-p16">So early as 314 he caused to be paid to the
bishop Caecilian of Carthage 3,000 <i>folles</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.ii-p16.1">τρισχιλίους
φόλεις</span>£18,000) from the public treasury of
the province for the catholic churches in Africa, Numidia, and
Mauritania, promising further gifts for similar purposes. Euseb: H. E.
x. 6, and Vit. Const. iv. 28.</p></note> in the Holy Land, in Nicomedia, Antioch, and
Constantinople. Though this, be it remembered, can be no great merit in
an absolute monarch, who is lord of the public treasury as he is of his
private purse, and can afford to be generous at the expense of his
subjects. He and his successors likewise gave to the church the heathen
temples and their estates and the public property of heretics; but
these more frequently were confiscated to the civil treasury or
squandered on favorites. Wealthy subjects, some from pure piety, others
from motives of interest, conveyed their property to the church, often
to the prejudice of the just claims of their kindred. Bishops and monks
not rarely used unworthy influences with widows and dying persons;
though <name id="iii.vi.ii-p16.2">Augustine</name> positively rejected every
legacy, which deprived a son of his rights. Valentinian I. found it
necessary to oppose the legacy-hunting of the clergy, particularly in
Rome, with a law of the year 370,<note n="142" id="iii.vi.ii-p16.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ii-p17">In an edict to Damasus, bishop of Rome. Cod.
Theod. xvi. 2, 20: “Ecclesiastici ... viduaram ac pupillarum domos non
adeant,” etc.</p></note> and <name id="iii.vi.ii-p17.1">Jerome</name> acknowledges
there was good reason for it.<note n="143" id="iii.vi.ii-p17.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ii-p18">Epist. 34 (al. 2) ad Nepotianum, where he says
of this law: “Nec de lege conqueror, sed doleo, cur meruerimus hanc
legem;” and of the clergy of his time: “Ignominia omnium sacerdotum
est, propriis studere divitiis,” etc.</p></note> The wealth of the church was converted mostly into
real estate, or at least secured by it. And the church soon came to own
the tenth part of all the landed property. This land, to be sure, had
long been worthless or neglected, but under favorable conditions rose
in value with uncommon rapidity. At the time of <name id="iii.vi.ii-p18.1">Chrysostom</name>, towards the close of the fourth century, the
church of Antioch was strong enough to maintain entirely or in part
three thousand widows and consecrated virgins besides many poor, sick,
and strangers.<note n="144" id="iii.vi.ii-p18.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ii-p19">Chrys. Hom. 66 in Matt. (vii. p.
658).</p></note> The
metropolitan churches of Rome and Alexandria were the most wealthy. The
various churches of Rome in the sixth century, besides enormous
treasures in money and gold and silver vases, owned many houses and
lands not only in Italy and Sicily, but even in Syria, Asia Minor, and
Egypt.<note n="145" id="iii.vi.ii-p19.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ii-p20">Comp. the Epistles of Gregory the Great at the
end of our period.</p></note> And when John, who
bears the honorable distinction of the Almsgiver for his unlimited
liberality to the poor, became patriarch of Alexandria (606), he found
in the church treasury eight thousand pounds of gold, and himself
received ten thousand, though be retained hardly an ordinary blanket
for himself, and is said on one occasion to have fed seven thousand
five hundred poor at once.<note n="146" id="iii.vi.ii-p20.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ii-p21">See the Vita S. Joannis Eleemosynarii (the next
to the last catholic patriarch of Alexandria) in the Acta Sanct.
Bolland. ad 23 Jan.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ii-p22">The control of the ecclesiastical revenues vested
in the bishops. The bishops distributed the funds according, to the
prevailing custom into three or four parts: for themselves, for their
clergy, for the current expenses of worship, and for the poor. They
frequently exposed themselves to the suspicion of avarice and nepotism.
The best of them, like <name id="iii.vi.ii-p22.1">Chrysostom</name> and <name id="iii.vi.ii-p22.2">Augustine</name>, were averse to this concernment with
earthly property, since it often conflicted with their higher duties;
and they preferred the poverty of earlier times, because the present
abundant revenues diminished private beneficence.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ii-p23">And most certainly this opulence had two sides. It
was a source both of profit and of loss to the church. According to the
spirit of its proprietors and its controllers, it might be used for the
furtherance of the kingdom of God, the building of churches, the
support of the needy, and the founding of charitable institutions for
the poor, the sick, for widows and orphans, for destitute strangers and
aged persons,<note n="147" id="iii.vi.ii-p23.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ii-p24">The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.ii-p24.1">πτωχοτροφεῖα,
νοσοκομεῖα,
ὀρφανοτροφεῖα,
γηροκομεῖα</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.ii-p24.2">ξενῶνες</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.ii-p24.3">ξενοδοχεῖα</span>, as they were called; which all sprang
from the church. Especially favored was the <i>Basilias</i> for sick
and strangers in Caesarea, named after its founder, the bishop Basil
the Great. Basil. <scripRef passage="Ep. 94" id="iii.vi.ii-p24.4">Ep. 94</scripRef>. Gregor. Naz. Orat. 27 and
30.</p></note> or perverted
to the fostering of indolence and luxury, and thus promote moral
corruption and decay. This was felt by serious minds even in the palmy
days of the external power of the hierarchy. Dante, believing <name id="iii.vi.ii-p24.5">Constantine</name> to be the author of the
pope’s temporal sovereignty, on the ground of the
fictitious donation to Sylvester, bitterly exclaimed:</p>

<p id="iii.vi.ii-p25"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.vi.ii-p25.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.vi.ii-p25.3">“Your gods ye make of silver and of gold;</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi.ii-p25.4">And wherein differ from idolaters,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi.ii-p25.5">Save that their god is one—yours
hundred fold?</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.vi.ii-p26"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.vi.ii-p26.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.vi.ii-p26.3">Ah, <name id="iii.vi.ii-p26.4">Constantine</name>! what evils
caused to flow,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi.ii-p26.5">Not thy conversion, but that plenteous dower</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vi.ii-p26.6">Thou on the first rich Father didst bestow!”<note n="148" id="iii.vi.ii-p26.7"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ii-p27">Inferno, canto xix. vs. 112-118, as translated
by Wright (with two slight alterations). Milton, in his prose works,
has translated this passage as well as that of Ariosto, where he
humorously places the donation of <name id="iii.vi.ii-p27.1">Constantine</name>in the
moon among the things lost or abused on earth:</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.vi.ii-p28">“Ah, <name id="iii.vi.ii-p28.1">Constantine</name>! of how much
ill was cause,</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.vi.ii-p29">Not thy conversion, but those rich domains</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.vi.ii-p30">That the first wealthy pope received of thee.”</p></note></l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.vi.ii-p31"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="15" title="Support of the Clergy" shorttitle="Section 15" progress="9.69%" prev="iii.vi.ii" next="iii.vi.iv" id="iii.vi.iii">

<p class="head" id="iii.vi.iii-p1">§ 15. Support of the Clergy.</p>

<p id="iii.vi.iii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vi.iii-p3">3. The better support of the clergy was another
advantage connected with the new position of Christianity in the
empire.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.iii-p4">Hitherto the clergy had been entirely dependent on
the voluntary contributions of the Christians, and the Christians were
for the most part poor. Now they received a fixed income from the
church funds and from imperial and municipal treasuries. To this was
added the contribution of first-fruits and tithes, which, though not as
yet legally enforced, arose as a voluntary custom at a very early
period, and probably in churches of Jewish origin existed from the
first, after the example of the Jewish law.<note n="149" id="iii.vi.iii-p4.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.iii-p5"><scripRef passage="Lev. xxvii. 30-33" id="iii.vi.iii-p5.1" parsed="|Lev|27|30|27|33" osisRef="Bible:Lev.27.30-Lev.27.33">Lev. xxvii. 30-33</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Nu. xviii. 20-24" id="iii.vi.iii-p5.2" parsed="|Num|18|20|18|24" osisRef="Bible:Num.18.20-Num.18.24">Nu. xviii. 20-24</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Deut. xiv. 22" id="iii.vi.iii-p5.3" parsed="|Deut|14|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.14.22">Deut. xiv.
22</scripRef> sqq. <scripRef passage="2 Chron. xxxi. 4" id="iii.vi.iii-p5.4" parsed="|2Chr|31|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.31.4">2 Chron. xxxi. 4</scripRef> sqq.</p></note> Where these means of support were not sufficient,
the clergy turned to agriculture or some other occupation; and so late
as the fifth century many synods recommended this means of subsistence,
although the Apostolical Canons prohibited the engagement of the clergy
in secular callings under penalty of deposition.<note n="150" id="iii.vi.iii-p5.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.iii-p6">. Constit. Apost. lib. viii. cap. 47, can. 6
(p. 239, ed. Ueltzen): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.iii-p6.1">Ἐπίσκοπος
ἢ
πρεσβύτερος
ἢ
διάκονος
κοσμικὰς
φροντίδας
μὴ
ἀναλαμβανέτο·
εἰ δὲ μὴ,
καθαιρείσθω.</span></p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.iii-p7">This improvement, also, in the external condition
of the clergy was often attended with a proportional degeneracy in
their moral character. It raised them above oppressive and distracting
cares for livelihood, made them independent, and permitted them to
devote their whole strength to the duties of their office; but it also
favored ease and luxury, allured a host of unworthy persons into the
service of the church, and checked the exercise of free giving among
the people. The better bishops, like Athanasius, the two Gregories,
Basil, Chrysosotom, Theodoret, <name id="iii.vi.iii-p7.1">Ambrose</name>, <name id="iii.vi.iii-p7.2">Augustine</name>, lived in ascetic simplicity, and used
their revenues for the public good; while others indulged their vanity,
their love of magnificence, and their voluptuousness. The heathen
historian Ammianus gives the country clergy in general the credit of
simplicity, temperance, and virtue, while he represents the Roman
hierarchy, greatly enriched by the gifts of matrons, as extreme in the
luxury of their dress and their more than royal banquets;<note n="151" id="iii.vi.iii-p7.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.iii-p8">Lib. xxvii. c. 3.</p></note> and St. <name id="iii.vi.iii-p8.1">Jerome</name> agrees with him.<note n="152" id="iii.vi.iii-p8.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.iii-p9">Hieron. <scripRef passage="Ep. 34" id="iii.vi.iii-p9.1">Ep. 34</scripRef> (al. 2) et
passim.</p></note> The distinguished heathen prefect, Praetextatus,
said to Pope Damasus, that for the price of the bishopric of Rome he
himself might become a Christian at once. The bishops of
Constantinople, according to the account of Gregory Nazianzen,<note n="153" id="iii.vi.iii-p9.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.iii-p10">Orat. 32.</p></note> who himself held that see for a
short time, were not behind their Roman colleagues in this
extravagance, and vied with the most honorable functionaries of the
state in pomp and sumptuous diet. The cathedrals of Constantinople and
Carthage had hundreds of priests, deacons, deaconesses, subdeacons,
prelectors, singers, and janitors.<note n="154" id="iii.vi.iii-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.iii-p11">The cathedral of Constantinople fell under
censure for the excessive number of its clergy and subordinate
officers, so that Justinian reduced it to five hundred and twenty-five,
of which probably more than half were useless. Comp. Iust. Novell.
ciii.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.iii-p12">It is worthy of notice, that, as we have already
intimated, the two greatest church fathers gave the preference in
principle to the voluntary system in the support of the church and the
ministry, which prevailed before the Nicene era, and which has been
restored in modern times in the United States of America. <name id="iii.vi.iii-p12.1">Chrysostom</name> no doubt perceived that under existing
circumstances the wants of the church could not well be otherwise
supplied, but he was decidedly averse to the accumulation of treasure
by the church, and said to his hearers in Antioch: “The treasure of the
church should be with you all, and it is only your hardness of heart
that requires her to hold earthly property and to deal in houses and
lands. Ye are unfruitful in good works, and so the ministers of God
must meddle in a thousand matters foreign to their office. In the days
of the apostles people might likewise have given them houses and lands;
why did they prefer to sell the houses and lands and give the proceeds?
Because this was without doubt the better way. Your fathers would have
preferred that you should give alms of your incomes, but they feared
that your avarice might leave the poor to hunger; hence the present
order of things.”<note n="155" id="iii.vi.iii-p12.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.iii-p13">Homil. 85 in Matt. (vii. 808 sq.). Hom. 21 in <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7" id="iii.vi.iii-p13.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7">1
Cor. 7</scripRef> (x. 190). Comp. also De sacerdot. l. iii. c.
16.</p></note> <name id="iii.vi.iii-p13.2">Augustine</name> desired that his people in Hippo should
take back the church property and support the clergy and the poor by
free gifts.<note n="156" id="iii.vi.iii-p13.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.iii-p14">Possidius, in Vita Aug. c. 23: “Alloquebatur
plebem Dei, malle se ex collationibus plebes Dei vivere quam illarum
possessionum curam vel gubernationem pati, et paratum se esse illis
cedere, ut eo modo omnes Dei servi et ministri
viverent.”</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.vi.iii-p15"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="16" title="Episcopal Jurisdiction and Intercession" shorttitle="Section 16" progress="9.88%" prev="iii.vi.iii" next="iii.vi.v" id="iii.vi.iv">

<p class="head" id="iii.vi.iv-p1">§ 16. Episcopal Jurisdiction and
Intercession.</p>

<p id="iii.vi.iv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vi.iv-p3">4. We proceed to the legal validity, of the episcopal
jurisdiction, which likewise dates from the time of <name id="iii.vi.iv-p3.1">Constantine</name>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.iv-p4">After the manner of the Jewish synagogues, and
according to the exhortation of St. Paul,<note n="157" id="iii.vi.iv-p4.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.iv-p5"><scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 1-6" id="iii.vi.iv-p5.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|1|6|6" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.1-1Cor.6.6">1 Cor. vi. 1-6</scripRef>.</p></note> the Christians were accustomed from the beginning
to settle their controversies before the church, rather than carry them
before heathen tribunals; but down to the time of <name id="iii.vi.iv-p5.2">Constantine</name> the validity, of the
bishop’s decision depended on the voluntary,
submission of both parties. Now this decision was invested with the
force of law, and in spiritual matters no appeal could be taken from it
to the civil court. <name id="iii.vi.iv-p5.3">Constantine</name> himself, so
early as 314, rejected such an appeal in the Donatist controversy with
the significant declaration: “The judgment of the priests must be
regarded as the judgment of Christ himself.”<note n="158" id="iii.vi.iv-p5.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.iv-p6">“Sacerdotum judicium ita debet haberi, ut si
ipse Dominus residens judicet. Optatus Milev.: De schism. Donat. f.
184.</p></note> Even a sentence of excommunication was final; and
Justinian allowed appeal only to the metropolitan, not to the civil
tribunal. Several councils, that of Chalcedon, for example, in 451,
went so far as to threaten clergy, who should avoid the episcopal
tribunal or appeal from it to the civil, with deposition. Sometimes the
bishops called in the help of the state, where the offender contemned
the censure of the church. Justinian I. extended the episcopal
jurisdiction also to the monasteries. Heraclius subsequently (628)
referred even criminal causes among the clergy to the bishops, thus
dismissing the clergy thenceforth entirely from the secular courts;
though of course holding them liable for the physical penalty, when
convicted of capital crime,<note n="159" id="iii.vi.iv-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.iv-p7">Even <name id="iii.vi.iv-p7.1">Constantine</name>, however,
before the council of Nice, had declared, that should he himself detect
a bishop in the act of adultery, he would rather throw over him his
imperial mantle than bring scandal on the church by punishing a
clergyman.</p></note>
as the ecclesiastical jurisdiction ended with deposition and
excommunication. Another privilege, granted by Theodosius to the
clergy, was, that they should not be compelled by torture to bear
testimony before the civil tribunal.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.iv-p8">This elevation of the power and influence of the
bishops was a salutary check upon the jurisdiction of the state, and on
the whole conduced to the interests of justice and humanity; though it
also nourished hierarchical arrogance and entangled the bishops, to the
prejudice of their higher functions, in all manner of secular suits, in
which they were frequently called into consultation. <name id="iii.vi.iv-p8.1">Chrysostom</name> complains that “the arbitrator undergoes
incalculable vexations, much labor, and more difficulties than the
public judge. It is hard to discover the right, but harder not to
violate it when discovered. Not labor and difficulty alone are
connected with office, but also no little danger.”<note n="160" id="iii.vi.iv-p8.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.iv-p9">De sacerd. l. iii. c. 18, at the
beginning.</p></note> <name id="iii.vi.iv-p9.1">Augustine</name>, too, who
could make better use of his time, felt this part of his official duty
a burden, which nevertheless he bore for love to the church.<note n="161" id="iii.vi.iv-p9.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.iv-p10">In <scripRef passage="Psalm. xxv." id="iii.vi.iv-p10.1" parsed="|Ps|25|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.25">Psalm. xxv.</scripRef> (vol. iv. 115) and Epist. 213,
where he complains that before and after noon he was beset and
distracted by the members of his church with temporal concerns, though
they had promised to leave him undisturbed five days in the week, to
finish some theological labors. Comp. Neander, iii. 291 sq. (ed.
Torrey, ii. 139 sq.).</p></note> Others handed over these matters
to a subordinate ecclesiastic, or even, like Silvanus, bishop of Troas,
to a layman.<note n="162" id="iii.vi.iv-p10.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.iv-p11">Socrat. l. vii. c. 37.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.iv-p12">5. Another advantage resulting from the alliance
of the church with the empire was the episcopal right of
intercession.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.iv-p13">The privilege of interceding with the secular
power for criminals, prisoners, and unfortunates of every kind had
belonged to the heathen priests, and especially to the vestals, and now
passed to the Christian ministry, above all to the bishops, and
thenceforth became an essential function of their office. A church in
Gaul about the year 460 opposed the ordination of a monk to the
bishopric, because, being unaccustomed to intercourse with secular
magistrates, though he might intercede with the Heavenly Judge for
their souls, he could not with the earthly for their bodies. The
bishops were regarded particularly as the guardians of widows and
orphans, and the control of their property was intrusted to them.
Justinian in 529 assigned to them also a supervision of the prisons,
which they were to visit on Wednesdays and Fridays, the days of
Christ’s passion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.iv-p14">The exercise of this right of intercession, one
may well suppose, often obstructed the course of justice; but it also,
in innumerable cases, especially in times of cruel, arbitrary
despotism, protected the interests of innocence, humanity, and mercy.
Sometimes, by the powerful pleadings of bishops with governors and
emperors, whole provinces were rescued from oppressive taxation and
from the revenge of conquerors. Thus Flavian of Antioch in 387 averted
the wrath of Theodosius on occasion of a rebellion, journeying under
the double burden of age and sickness even to Constantinople to the
emperor himself, and with complete success, as an ambassador of their
common Lord, reminding him of the words: “If ye forgive men their
trespasses, your heavenly Father will also forgive you.”<note n="163" id="iii.vi.iv-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.iv-p15"><scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 14" id="iii.vi.iv-p15.1" parsed="|Matt|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.14">Matt. vi. 14</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.iv-p16">6. With the right of intercession was closely
connected the right of asylum in churches.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.iv-p17">In former times many of the heathen temples and
altars, with some exceptions, were held inviolable as places of refuge;
and the Christian churches now inherited also this prerogative. The
usage, with some precautions against abuse, was made law by Theodosius
II. in 431, and the ill treatment of an unarmed fugitive in any part of
the church edifice, or even upon the consecrated ground, was threatened
with the penalty of death.<note n="164" id="iii.vi.iv-p17.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.iv-p18">Cod. Theodos. ix. 45, 1-4. Comp. Socrat. vii.
33.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.iv-p19">Thus slaves found sure refuge from the rage of
their masters, debtors from the persecution of inexorable creditors,
women and virgins from the approaches of profligates, the conquered
from the sword of their enemies, in the holy places, until the bishop
by his powerful mediation could procure justice or mercy. The
beneficence of this law, which had its root not in superstition alone,
but in the nobler sympathies of the people, comes most impressively to
view amidst the ragings of the great migration and of the frequent
intestine wars.<note n="165" id="iii.vi.iv-p19.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.iv-p20">“The rash violence of despotism,” says even
Gibbon, “was suspended by the mild interposition of the church; and the
lives or fortunes of the most eminent subjects might be protected by
the mediation of the bishop.”</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.vi.iv-p21"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="17" title="Legal Sanction of Sunday" shorttitle="Section 17" progress="10.15%" prev="iii.vi.iv" next="iii.vi.vi" id="iii.vi.v">

<p class="head" id="iii.vi.v-p1">§ 17. Legal Sanction of Sunday.</p>

<p id="iii.vi.v-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vi.v-p3">7. The civil sanction of the observance of Sunday and
other festivals of the church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.v-p4">The state, indeed, should not and cannot enforce
this observance upon any one, but may undoubtedly and should prohibit
the public disturbance and profanation of the Christian Sabbath, and
protect the Christians in their right and duty of its proper
observance. <name id="iii.vi.v-p4.1">Constantine</name> in 321 forbade the
sitting of courts and all secular labor in towns on “the venerable day
of the sun,” as he expresses himself, perhaps with reference at once to
the sun-god, Apollo, and to Christ, the true Sun of righteousness; to
his pagan and his Christian subjects. But he distinctly permitted the
culture of farms and vineyards in the country, because frequently this
could be attended to on no other day so well;<note n="166" id="iii.vi.v-p4.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.v-p5">This exception is entirely unnoticed by many
church histories, but stands in the same law of 321 in the Cod. Justin.
lib. iii. tit. 12, de feriis, l. 3: “Omnes judices, urbanaeque plebes,
et cunctarum artium officia venerabili die Solis quiescant. Ruri tamen
positi agrorum culturae libere licenterque inserviant: quoniam
frequenter evenit, ut non aptius alio die frumenta sulcis, aut vineae
scrobibus mandentur, ne occasione momenti pereat commoditas coelesti
provisione concessa.” Such work was formerly permitted, too, on the
pagan feast days. Comp. Virgil. Georg. i. v. 268 sqq. Cato, De re rust.
c. 2.</p></note> though one would suppose that the hard-working
peasantry were the very ones who most needed the day of rest. Soon
afterward, in June, 321, he allowed the manumission of slaves on
Sunday;<note n="167" id="iii.vi.v-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.v-p6">Cod. Theodos. lib. ii. tit. 8. l. 1:
“Emancipandi et manumittendi die festo cuncti licentiam habeant, et
super his rebus actus non prohibeantur.”</p></note> as this, being an
act of benevolence, was different from ordinary business, and might be
altogether appropriate to the day of resurrection and redemption.
According to Eusebius, <name id="iii.vi.v-p6.1">Constantine</name> also
prohibited all military exercises on Sunday, and at the same time
enjoined the observance of Friday in memory of the death of Christ.<note n="168" id="iii.vi.v-p6.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.v-p7">Eus. Vit. Const. iv. 18-20. Comp. Sozom. i. 8.
In our times military parades and theatrical exhibitions in Paris,
Vienna, Berlin, and other European cities are so frequent on no other
day as on the Lord’s day! In France, political
elections are usually held on the Sabbath!</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.v-p8">Nay, he went so far, in well-meaning but mistaken
zeal, as to require of his soldiers, even the pagan ones, the positive
observance of Sunday, by pronouncing at a signal the following prayer,
which they mechanically learned: “Thee alone we acknowledge as God;
thee we confess as king; to thee we call as our helper; from thee we
have received victories; through thee we have conquered enemies. Thee
we thank for good received; from thee we hope for good to come. Thee we
all most humbly beseech to keep our <name id="iii.vi.v-p8.1">Constantine</name> and his God-fearing sons through long life
healthy and victorious.”<note n="169" id="iii.vi.v-p8.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.v-p9">Eus. Vit. Const. l. iv. c. 20. The formulary
was prescribed in the Latin language, as Eusebius says in c. 19. He is
speaking of the whole army (comp. c. 18), and it may presumed that many
of the soldiers were heathen.</p></note>
Though this formula was held in a deistical generalness, yet the legal
injunction of it lay clearly beyond the province of the civil power,
trespassed on the rights of conscience, and unavoidably encouraged
hypocrisy and empty formalism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.v-p10">Later emperors declared the profanation of Sunday
to be sacrilege, and prohibited also the collecting of taxes and
private debts (368 and 386), and even theatrical and circus
performances, on Sunday and the high festivals (386 and 425).<note n="170" id="iii.vi.v-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.v-p11">The second law against opening theatres on
Sundays and festivals (<span class="smallcaps" id="iii.vi.v-p11.1">a.d.</span>425) in the Cod. Theodos. l. xv. tit. 7,
I. 5, says expressly: “Omni theatrorum atque circensium voluptate per
universas urbes ... denegata, totae Christianorum ac fidelium mentes
Dei cultibus occupentur.”</p></note> But this interdiction of public
amusements, on which a council of Carthage (399 or 401) with reason
insisted, was probably never rigidly enforced, and was repeatedly
supplanted by the opposite practice, which gradually prevailed all over
Europe.<note n="171" id="iii.vi.v-p11.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.v-p12">As <name id="iii.vi.v-p12.1">Chrysostom</name>, at the
end of the fourth century and the beginning of the fifth, often
complains that the theatre is better attended than the church; so down
to this day the same is true in almost all the large cities on the
continent of Europe. Only in England and the United States, under the
influence of Calvinism and Puritanism, are the theatres closed on
Sunday.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.vi.v-p13"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="18" title="Influence of Christianity on Civil Legislation. The Justinian Code" shorttitle="Section 18" progress="10.33%" prev="iii.vi.v" next="iii.vi.vii" id="iii.vi.vi">

<p class="head" id="iii.vi.vi-p1">§ 18. Influence of Christianity on Civil
Legislation. The Justinian Code.</p>

<p id="iii.vi.vi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.vi.vi-p3">Comp. on this subject particularly the works cited
at § 13, sub ii, by Rhoer, Meysenburg, and Troplong; also
Gibbon, chap. xliv (an admirable summary of the Roman law), Milman:
Lat. Christianity, vol. I. B. iii. chap. 5, and in part the works of
Schmidt and Chastel on the influence of Christianity upon society in
the Roman empire, quoted in vol. i. § 86.</p>

<p id="iii.vi.vi-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vi.vi-p5">While in this way the state secured to the church the
well-deserved rights of a legal corporation, the church exerted in turn
a most beneficent influence on the state, liberating it by degrees from
the power of heathen laws and customs, from the spirit of egotism,
revenge, and retaliation, and extending its care beyond mere material
prosperity to the higher moral interests of society. In the previous
period we observed the contrast between Christian morality and heathen
corruption in the Roman empire.<note n="172" id="iii.vi.vi-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vi-p6">Vol. i §§
86-93.</p></note> We are now to see how the principles of Christian
morality gained public recognition, and began at least in some degree
to rule the civil and political life.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vi-p7">As early as the second century, under the better
heathen emperors, and evidently under the indirect, struggling, yet
irresistible influence of the Christian spirit, legislation took a
reformatory, humane turn, which was carried by the Christian emperors
as far as it could be carried on the basis of the ancient Graeco-Roman
civilization. Now, above all, the principle of justice and equity,
humanity and love, began to assert itself in the state. For
Christianity, with its doctrines of man’s likeness to
God, of the infinite value of personality, of the original unity of the
human race, and of the common redemption through Christ, first brought
the universal rights of man to bear in opposition to the exclusive
national spirit, the heartless selfishness, and the political
absolutism of the old world, which harshly separated nations and
classes, and respected man only as a citizen, while at the same time it
denied the right of citizenship to the great mass of slaves,
foreigners, and barbarians.<note n="173" id="iii.vi.vi-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vi-p8">Comp. Lactantius: Inst. divin. l. v. c.
15.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vi-p9">Christ himself began his reformation with the
lowest orders of the people, with fishermen and taxgatherers, with the
poor, the lame, the blind, with demoniacs and sufferers of every kind,
and raised them first to the sense of their dignity and their high
destiny. So now the church wrought in the state and through the state
for the elevation of the oppressed and the needy, and of those classes
which under the reign of heathenism were not reckoned at all in the
body politic, but were heartlessly trodden under foot. The reformatory
motion was thwarted, it is true, to a considerable extent, by popular
custom, which is stronger than law, and by the structure of society in
the Roman empire, which was still essentially heathen and doomed to
dissolution. But reform was at last set in motion, and could not be
turned back even by the overthrow of the empire; it propagated itself
among the German tribes. And although even in Christian states the old
social maladies are ever breaking forth from corrupt human nature,
sometimes with the violence of revolution, Christianity is ever coming
in to restrain, to purify, to heal, and to console, curbing the wild
passions of tyrants and of populace, vindicating the persecuted,
mitigating the horrors of war, and repressing incalculable vice in
public and in private life among Christian people. The most cursory
comparison of Christendom with the most civilized heathen and
Mohammedan countries affords ample testimony of this.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vi-p10">Here again the reign of <name id="iii.vi.vi-p10.1">Constantine</name> is a turning point. Though an oriental
despot, and but imperfectly possessed with the earnestness of Christian
morality, he nevertheless enacted many laws, which distinctly breathe
the spirit of Christian justice and humanity: the abolition of the
punishment of crucifixion, the prohibition of gladiatorial games and
cruel rites, the discouragement of infanticide, and the encouragement
of the emancipation of slaves. Eusebius says he improved most of the
old laws or replaced them by new ones.<note n="174" id="iii.vi.vi-p10.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vi-p11">Vit. Const. l. iv. c. 26, where the most
important laws of <name id="iii.vi.vi-p11.1">Constantine</name> are
recapitulated. Even the heathen Libanius (Basil. ii. p. 146) records
that under <name id="iii.vi.vi-p11.2">Constantine</name> and his sons legislation was much more
favorable to the lower classes: though he accounts for this only by the
personal clemency of the emperors.</p></note> Henceforward we feel beneath the toga of the Roman
lawgiver the warmth of a Christian heart. We perceive the influence of
the evangelical preaching and exhortations of the father of monasticism
out of the Egyptian desert to the rulers of the world, <name id="iii.vi.vi-p11.3">Constantine</name> and his sons: that they should show justice
and mercy to the poor, and remember the judgment to come.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vi-p12">Even <name id="iii.vi.vi-p12.1">Julian</name>, with all
his hatred of the Christians, could not entirely renounce the influence
of his education and of the reigning spirit of the age, but had to
borrow from the church many of his measures for the reformation of
heathenism. He recognized especially the duty of benevolence toward all
men, charity to the poor, and clemency to prisoners; though this was
contrary to the heathen sentiment, and though he proved himself
anything but benevolent toward the Christians. But then the total
failure of his philanthropic plans and measures shows that the true
love for man can thrive only in Christian soil. And it is remarkable,
that, with all this involuntary concession to Christianity, <name id="iii.vi.vi-p12.2">Julian</name> himself passed not a single law in line with
the progress of natural rights and equity.<note n="175" id="iii.vi.vi-p12.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vi-p13">Troplong, p. 127. C. Schmidt,
378.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vi-p14">His successors trod in the footsteps of <name id="iii.vi.vi-p14.1">Constantine</name>, and to the end of the West Roman
empire kept the civil legislation under the influence of the Christian
spirit, though thus often occasioning conflicts with the still
lingering heathen element, and sometimes temporary apostasy and
reaction. We observe also, in remarkable contradiction, that while the
laws were milder in some respects, they were in others even more severe
and bloody than ever before: a paradox to be explained no doubt in part
by the despotic character of the Byzantine government, and in part by
the disorders of the time.<note n="176" id="iii.vi.vi-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vi-p15">Comp. de Rhoer, p. 59 sqq. The origin of this
increased severity of penal laws is, at all events, not to be sought in
the church; for in the fourth and fifth centuries she was still rather
averse to the death penalty. Comp. Ambros. <scripRef passage="Ep. 25" id="iii.vi.vi-p15.1">Ep. 25</scripRef> and 26 (al. 51 and
52), and <name id="iii.vi.vi-p15.2">Augustine</name>, <scripRef passage="Ep. 153" id="iii.vi.vi-p15.3">Ep. 153</scripRef> ad Macedonium.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vi-p16">It now became necessary to collect the imperial
ordinances<note n="177" id="iii.vi.vi-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vi-p17">Constitutiones or Leges. If answers to
questions, they were called Rescripta; if spontaneous decrees,
Edicta.</p></note> in a codex or
corpus juris. Of the first two attempts of this kind, made in the
middle of the fourth century, only some fragments remain.<note n="178" id="iii.vi.vi-p17.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vi-p18">The Codex Gregorianus and Codex Hermogenianus;
so called from the compilers, two private lawyers. They contained the
rescripts and edicts of the heathen emperors from Hadrian
to <name id="iii.vi.vi-p18.1">Constantine</name>, and would facilitate a comparison of the
heathen legislation with the Christian.</p></note> But we have the Codex
Theodosianus, which Theodosius II. caused to be made by several jurists
between the years 429 and 438. It contains the laws of the Christian
emperors from <name id="iii.vi.vi-p18.2">Constantine</name> down, adulterated
with many heathen elements; and it was sanctioned by Valentinian III.
for the western empire. A hundred years later, in the flourishing
period of the Byzantine state-church despotism, Justinian I., who, by
the way, cannot be acquitted of the reproach of capricious and fickle
law-making, committed to a number of lawyers, under the direction of
the renowned Tribonianus,<note n="179" id="iii.vi.vi-p18.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vi-p19">Tribonianus, a native of Side in Paphlagonia,
was an advocate and a poet, and rose by his talents, and the favor of
Justinian, to be quaestor, consul, and at last magister officiorum.
Gibbon compares him, both for his comprehensive learning and
administrative ability and for his enormous avarice and venality, with
Lord Bacon. But in one point these statesmen were very different: while
Bacon was a decided Christian in his convictions, Tribonianus was
accused of pagan proclivities and of atheism. In a popular tumult in
Constantinople the emperor was obliged to dismiss him, but found him
indispensable and soon restored him.</p></note>
the great task of making a complete revised and digested collection of
the Roman law from the time of Hadrian to his own reign; and thus
arose, in the short period of seven years (527–534),
through the combination of the best talent and the best facilities, the
celebrated Codex Justinianeus, which thenceforth became the universal
law of the Roman empire, the sole text book in the academies at Rome,
Constantinople, and Berytus, and the basis of the legal relations of
the greater part of Christian Europe to this day.<note n="180" id="iii.vi.vi-p19.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vi-p20">The complete <i>Codex Justinianeus</i>, which
has long outlasted the conquests of that emperor (as
Napoleon’s Code has outlasted his), comprises properly
three separate works: (1) The <i>Institutiones</i>, an elementary text
book of jurisprudence, of the year 533. (2) The <i>Digesta</i> or
<i>Pandectae</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.vi-p20.1">πάνδεκται</span>, complete repository), an abstract of
the spirit of the whole Roman jurisprudence, according to the decisions
of the most distinguished jurists of the earlier times, composed in
530-533. (3) The Codex, first prepared in 528 and 529, but in 534
reconstructed, enlarged, and improved, and hence called <i>Codex
repetitae praelectionis</i>; containing 4,648 ordinances in 765 titles,
in chronological order. To these is added (4) a later Appendix:
<i>Novellae constitutiones</i> (v<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.vi-p20.2">εαραὶ
διατάξεις</span>), or simply <i>Novellae</i> (a
barbarism); that is, 168 decrees of Justinian, subsequently collected
from the 1st January, 535, to his death in 565, mostly in Greek, or in
both Greek and Latin. Excepting some of the novels of Justinian, the
codex was composed in the Latin language, which Justinian and
Tribonianus understood; but afterward, as this tongue died out in the
East, it was translated into Greek, and sanctioned in this form by the
emperor Phocas in 600. The emperor Basil the Macedonian in 876 caused a
Greek abstract (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.vi-p20.3">πρόχειρον
τῶν
νόμων</span><i>)</i> to be prepared, which, under the name of the
<i>Basilicae</i>, gradually supplanted the book of Justinian in the
Byzantine empire. The Pandects have narrowly escaped destruction. Most
of the editions and manuscripts of the west (not all, as Gibbon says)
are taken from the Codex Florentinus, which was transcribed in the
beginning of the seventh century at Constantinople, and afterward
carried by the vissitudes of war and trade to Amalfi, to Pisa, and in
1411 to Florence.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vi-p21">This body of Roman law<note n="181" id="iii.vi.vi-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vi-p22">Called <i>Corpus juris</i> <i>Romani</i>or <i>C. juris civilis</i>, in distinction from
<i>Corpus juris canonici</i>, the Roman Catholic church law, which is
based chiefly on the canons of the ancient councils, as the civil law
is upon the rescripts and edicts of the emperors.</p></note> is an important source of our knowledge of the
Christian life in its relations to the state and its influence upon it.
It is, to be sure, in great part the legacy of pagan Rome, which was
constitutionally endowed with legislative and administrative genius,
and thereby as it were predestined to universal empire. But it received
essential modification through the orientalizing change in the
character of the empire from the time of <name id="iii.vi.vi-p22.1">Constantine</name>, through the infusion of various Germanic
elements, through the influence of the law of Moses, and, in its best
points, through the spirit of Christianity. The church it fully
recognizes as a legitimate institution and of divine authority, and
several of its laws were enacted at the direct instance of bishops. So
the “Common Law,” the unwritten traditional law of England and America,
though descending from the Anglo-Saxon times, therefore from heathen
Germandom, has ripened under the influence of Christianity and the
church, and betrays this influence even far more plainly than the Roman
code, especially in all that regards the individual and personal rights
and liberties of man.</p>

<p id="iii.vi.vi-p23"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="19" title="Elevation of Woman and the Family" shorttitle="Section 19" progress="10.81%" prev="iii.vi.vi" next="iii.vi.viii" id="iii.vi.vii">

<p class="head" id="iii.vi.vii-p1">§ 19. Elevation of Woman and the Family.</p>

<p id="iii.vi.vii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vi.vii-p3">The benign effect of Christianity on legislation in
the Graeco-Roman empire is especially noticeable in the following
points:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vii-p4">1. In the treatment of women. From the beginning,
Christianity labored, primarily in the silent way of fact, for the
elevation of the female sex from the degraded, slavish position, which
it occupied in the heathen world;<note n="182" id="iii.vi.vii-p4.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vii-p5">On this subject, and on the heathen family
life, comp. vol. i. § 91.</p></note> and even in this period it produced such
illustrious models of female virtue as Nonna, Anthusa, and Monica, who
commanded the highest respect of the heathens themselves. The Christian
emperors pursued this work, though the Roman legislation stops
considerably short of the later Germanic in regard to the rights of
woman. <name id="iii.vi.vii-p5.1">Constantine</name> in 321 granted women the
same right as men to control their property, except in the sale of
their landed estates. At the same time, from regard to their modesty,
he prohibited the summoning them in person before the public tribunal.
Theodosius I. in 390 was the first to allow the mother a certain right
of guardianship, which had formerly been intrusted exclusively to men.
Theodosius II. in 439 interdicted, but unfortunately with little
success, the scandalous trade of the lenones, who lived by the
prostitution of women, and paid a considerable license tax to the
state.<note n="183" id="iii.vi.vii-p5.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vii-p6">Cod. Theod. lib. xv. tit. 8: de
lenonibus.</p></note> Woman received
protection in various ways against the beastly passion of man. The rape
of consecrated virgins and widows was punishable, from the time of
<name id="iii.vi.vii-p6.1">Constantine</name>, with death.<note n="184" id="iii.vi.vii-p6.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vii-p7">C. Theod. ix. 24: de raptu virginum et viduarum
(probably nuns and deaconesses).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vii-p8">2. In the marriage laws, <name id="iii.vi.vii-p8.1">Constantine</name> gave marriage its due freedom by abolishing
the old Roman penalties against celibacy and childlessness.<note n="185" id="iii.vi.vii-p8.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vii-p9">C. Theod. viii. 16, 1. Comp. Euseb. Vit. Const.
iv. 26.</p></note> On the other hand, marriage now
came to be restricted under heavy penalties by the introduction of the
Old Testament prohibitions of marriage within certain degrees of
consanguinity, which subsequently were arbitrarily extended even to the
relation of cousin down to the third remove.<note n="186" id="iii.vi.vii-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vii-p10">C. Theod. iii. 12: de incestis
nuptiis.</p></note> Justinian forbade also marriage between godparent
and godchild, on the ground of spiritual kinship. But better than all,
the dignity and sanctity of marriage were now protected by restrictions
upon the boundless liberty of divorce which had obtained from the time
of Augustus, and had vastly hastened the decay of public morals. Still,
the strict view of the fathers, who, following the word of Christ,
recognized adultery alone as a sufficient ground of divorce, could not
be carried out in the state.<note n="187" id="iii.vi.vii-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vii-p11">C. Theod. iii. 16: de repudiis.
Hence <name id="iii.vi.vii-p11.1">Jerome</name>says in view of this, <scripRef passage="Ep. 30" id="iii.vi.vii-p11.2">Ep. 30</scripRef> (al. 84) ad
Oceanum: “Aliae sunt leges Caesarum, aliae Christi; aliud Papinianus
[the most celebrated Roman jurist, died <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.vi.vii-p11.3">a.d.</span>212], aliud Paulus
noster praecipit.”</p></note> The legislation of the emperors in this matter
wavered between the licentiousness of Rome and the doctrine of the
church. So late as the fifth century we hear a Christian author
complain that men exchange wives as they would garments, and that the
bridal chamber is exposed to sale like a shoe on the market! Justinian
attempted to bring the public laws up to the wish of the church, but
found himself compelled to relax them; and his successor allowed
divorce even on the ground of mutual consent.<note n="188" id="iii.vi.vii-p11.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vii-p12">Gibbon: “The dignity of marriage was restored
by the Christians .... The Christian princes were the first who
specified the just causes of a private divorce; their institutions,
from <name id="iii.vi.vii-p12.1">Constantine</name>to Justinian, appear to fluctuate between the
custom of the empire and the wishes of the church, and the author of
the Novels too frequently reforms the jurisprudence of the Code and the
Pandects .... The successor of Justinian yielded to the prayers of his
unhappy subjects, and restored the liberty of divorce by mutual
consent.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vii-p13">Concubinage was forbidden from the time of <name id="iii.vi.vii-p13.1">Constantine</name>, and adultery punished as one of the
grossest crimes.<note n="189" id="iii.vi.vii-p13.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vii-p14">In a law of 326 it is called “facinus
atrocissimum, scelus immane.” Cod. Theod. l. ix. tit. 7, 1. 1 sq. And
the definition of adultery, too, was now made broader. According to the
old Roman law, the idea of adultery on the part of the man was limited
to illicit intercourse with the <i>married</i> lady of a <i>free</i>
<i>citizen</i>, and was thought punishable not so much for its own
sake, as for its encroachment on the rights of another husband.
Hence <name id="iii.vi.vii-p14.1">Jerome</name> says, l.c., of the heathen: “Apud illos viris
impudicitiae frena laxantur, et solo stupro et adulterio condemnato
passim per lupanaria et ancillulas libido permittitur; quasi culpam
dignitas faciat, non voluntas. Apud nos quod non licet feminis, aeque
non licet viris, et eadem servitus pari conditione censetur.” Yet the
law, even under the emperors, still excepted carnal intercourse with a
female slave from adultery. Thus the state here also stopped short of
the church, and does to this day in countries where the institution of
slavery exists.</p></note> Yet here
also pagan habit ever and anon reacted in practice, and even the law
seems to have long tolerated the wild marriage which rested only on
mutual agreement, and was entered into without convenant, dowry, or
ecclesiastical sanction.<note n="190" id="iii.vi.vii-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vii-p15">Even a council at Toledo in 398 conceded so far
on this point as to decree, can. 17: “Si quis habens uxorem fidelis
concubinam habeat, non communicet. Ceterum is, qui non habet uxorem et
pro uxore concubinam habeat, a communione non repellatur, tantum ut
unius mulieris aut uxoris aut concubinae, ut ei placuerit, sit
conjunctione contentus. Alias vero vivens abjiciatur donec desinat et
per poenitentiam, revertatur.”</p></note>
Solemnization by the church was not required by the state as the
condition of a legitimate marriage till the eighth century. Second
marriage, also, and mixed marriages with heretics and heathens,
continued to be allowed, notwithstanding the disapproval of the
stricter church teachers; only marriage with Jews was prohibited, on
account of their fanatical hatred of the Christians.<note n="191" id="iii.vi.vii-p15.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vii-p16">Cod. Theod. iii. 7, 2; C. Justin. i. 9, 6. A
proposal of marriage to a nun was even punished with death (ix. 25,
2).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vii-p17">3. The power of fathers over their children, which
according to the old Roman law extended even to their freedom and life,
had been restricted by Alexander Severus under the influence of the
monarchical spirit, which is unfavorable to private jurisdiction, and
was still further limited under <name id="iii.vi.vii-p17.1">Constantine</name>.
This emperor declared the killing of a child by its father, which the
Pompeian law left unpunished, to be one of the greatest crimes.<note n="192" id="iii.vi.vii-p17.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vii-p18"><span class="smallcaps" id="iii.vi.vii-p18.1">a.d.</span>318; Valentinian did the same in 374. Cod. Theod. ix. tit.
14 and 15. Comp. the Pandects, lib. xlviii. tit. 8, l
ix.</p></note> But the cruel and unnatural
practice of exposing children and selling them into slavery continued
for a long time, especially among the laboring and agricultural
classes. Even the indirect measures of Valentinian and Theodosius I.
could not eradicate the evil. Theodosius in 391 commanded that children
which had been sold as slaves by their father from poverty, should be
free, and that without indemnity to the purchasers; and Justinian in
529 gave all exposed children without exception their freedom.<note n="193" id="iii.vi.vii-p18.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.vii-p19">Cod. Theod. iii. 3, 1; Cod. Just. iv. 43, 1;
viii. 52, 3. Gibbon says: “The Roman empire was stained with the blood
of infants, till such murders were included, by Valentinian and his
colleagues, in the letter and spirit of the Cornelian law. The lessons
of jurisprudence and Christianity had been inefficient to eradicate
this inhuman practice, till their gentle influence was fortified by the
terrors of capital punishment.”</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.vi.vii-p20"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="20" title="Social Reforms. The Institution of Slavery" shorttitle="Section 20" progress="11.12%" prev="iii.vi.vii" next="iii.vi.ix" id="iii.vi.viii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Social Reforms" id="iii.vi.viii-p0.1" />

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Slavery" id="iii.vi.viii-p0.2" />

<p class="head" id="iii.vi.viii-p1">§ 20. Social Reforms. The Institution of
Slavery.</p>

<p id="iii.vi.viii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vi.viii-p3">4. The institution of slavery<note n="194" id="iii.vi.viii-p3.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.viii-p4">Comp. vol. i. § 89, and the
author’s “Hist. of the Apost. Church,” §
113.</p></note> remained throughout the empire, and is recognized
in the laws of Justinian as altogether legitimate.<note n="195" id="iii.vi.viii-p4.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.viii-p5">Instit. lib. i. tit. 5-8; Digest. l. i. tit. 5
and 6, etc.</p></note> The Justinian code rests on the broad
distinction of the human race into freemen and slaves. It declares,
indeed, the natural equality of men, and so far rises above the theory
of Aristotle, who regards certain races and classes of men as
irrevocably doomed, by their physical and intellectual inferiority, to
perpetual servitude; but it destroys the practical value of this
concession by insisting as sternly as ever on the inferior legal and
social condition of the slave, by degrading his marriage to the
disgrace of concubinage, by refusing him all legal remedy in case of
adultery, by depriving him of all power over his children, by making
him an article of merchandise like irrational beasts of burden, whose
transfer from vender to buyer was a legal transaction as valid and
frequent as the sale of any other property. The purchase and sale of
slaves for from ten to seventy pieces of gold, according to their age,
strength, and training, was a daily occurrence.<note n="196" id="iii.vi.viii-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.viii-p6">The legal price, which, however, was generally
under the market price, was thus established under Justinian (Cod. l.
vi. tit. xliii. l. 3): Ten pieces of gold for an ordinary male or
female slave under ten years; twenty, for slaves over ten; thirty, for
such as understood a trade; fifty, for notaries and scribes; sixty, for
physicians, and midwives. Eunuchs ranged to seventy
pieces.</p></note> The number was not limited; many a master owning
even two or three thousand slaves.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.viii-p7">The barbarian codes do not essentially differ in
this respect from the Roman. They, too, recognize slavery as an
ordinary condition of mankind and the slave as a marketable commodity.
All captives in war became slaves, and thousands of human lives were
thus saved from indiscriminate massacre and extermination. The victory
of Stilicho over Rhadagaisus threw 200,000 Goths and other Germans into
the market, and lowered the price of a slave from twenty-five pieces of
gold to one. The capture and sale of men was part of the piratical
system along all the shores of Europe. Anglo-Saxons were freely sold in
Rome at the time of Gregory the Great. The barbarian codes prohibited
as severely as the Justinian code the debasing alliance of the freeman
with the slave, but they seem to excel the latter in acknowledging the
legality and religious sanctity of marriages between slaves; that of
the Lombards on the authority of the Scripture sentence: “Whom God has
joined together, let no man put asunder.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.viii-p8">The legal wall of partition, which separated the
slaves from free citizens and excluded them from the universal rights
of man, was indeed undermined, but by no means broken down, by the
ancient church, who taught only the moral and religious equality of
men. We find slaveholders even among the bishops and the higher clergy
of the empire. Slaves belonged to the papal household at Rome, as we
learn incidentally from the acts of a Roman synod held in 501 in
consequence of the disputed election of Symmachus, where his opponents
insisted upon his slaves being called in as witnesses, while his
adherents protested against this extraordinary request, since the civil
law excluded the slaves from the right of giving testimony before a
court of justice.<note n="197" id="iii.vi.viii-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.viii-p9">Comp. Hefele: “Conciliengeschichte,” ii. p.
620; and Milman: “Latin Christianity,” vol. i. p. 419 (Am. ed.), who
infers from this fact, “that slaves formed the household of the Pope,
and that, by law, they were yet liable to torture. This seems clear
from the words of Ennodius.”</p></note> Among the
barbarians, likewise, we read of slaveholding churches, and of special
provisions to protect their slaves.<note n="198" id="iii.vi.viii-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.viii-p10">Comp. Milman, l.c. i. 531.</p></note> <name id="iii.vi.viii-p10.1">Constantine</name> issued rigid
laws against intermarriage with slaves, all the offspring of which must
be slaves; and against fugitive slaves (a.d. 319 and 326), who at that
time in great multitudes plundered deserted provinces or joined with
hostile barbarians against the empire. But on the other hand he
facilitated manumission, permitted it even on Sunday, and gave the
clergy the right to emancipate their slaves simply by their own word,
without the witnesses and ceremonies required in other cases.<note n="199" id="iii.vi.viii-p10.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.viii-p11">In two laws of 316 and 321; Corp. Jur. l. i.
tit. 13, l. 1 and 2.</p></note> By Theodosius and Justinian the
liberation of slaves was still further encouraged. The latter emperor
abolished the penalty of condemnation to servitude, and by giving to
freed persons the rank and rights of citizens, he removed the stain
which had formerly attached to that class.<note n="200" id="iii.vi.viii-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.viii-p12">Cod. Just. vii. 5, 6; Nov. 22, c. 8
(<span class="smallcaps" id="iii.vi.viii-p12.1">a.d.</span>536), and Nov. 78, praef. 1, 2 (<span class="smallcaps" id="iii.vi.viii-p12.2">a.d.</span>539).</p></note> The spirit of his laws favored the gradual
abolition of domestic slavery. In the Byzantine empire in general the
differences of rank in society were more equalized, though not so much
on Christian principle as in the interest of despotic monarchy.
Despotism and extreme democracy meet in predilection for universal
equality and uniformity. Neither can suffer any overshadowing
greatness, save the majesty of the prince or the will of the people.
The one system knows none but slaves; the other, none but masters.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.viii-p13">Nor was an entire abolition of slavery at that
time at all demanded or desired even by the church. As in the previous
period, she still thought it sufficient to insist on the kind Christian
treatment of slaves, enjoining upon them obedience for the sake of the
Lord, comforting them in their low condition with the thought of their
higher moral freedom and equality, and by the religious education of
the slaves making an inward preparation for the abolition of the
institution. All hasty and violent measures met with decided
disapproval. The council of Gangra threatens with the ban every one,
who under pretext of religion seduces slaves into contempt of their
masters; and the council of Chalcedon, in its fourth canon, on pain of
excommunication forbids monasteries to harbor slaves without permission
of the masters, lest Christianity be guilty of encouraging
insubordination. The church fathers, so far as they enter this subject
at all, seem to look upon slavery as at once a necessary evil and a
divine instrument of discipline; tracing it to the curse on Ham and
Canaan.<note n="201" id="iii.vi.viii-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.viii-p14"><scripRef passage="Gen. ix. 25" id="iii.vi.viii-p14.1" parsed="|Gen|9|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.9.25">Gen. ix. 25</scripRef>: “Cursed be Canaan; a servant of
servants shall he be unto his brethren.” But Christ appeared to remove
every curse of sin, and every kind of slavery. The service of God is
perfect <i>freedom.</i></p></note> It is true, they
favor emancipation in individual cases, as an act of Christian love on
the part of the master, but not as a right on the part of the slave;
and the well-known passage: “If then mayest be made free, use it
rather,” they understand not as a challenge to slaves to take the first
opportunity to gain their freedom, but, on the contrary, as a challenge
to remain in their servitude, since they are at all events inwardly
free in Christ, and their outward condition is of no account.<note n="202" id="iii.vi.viii-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.viii-p15"><scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 21" id="iii.vi.viii-p15.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.21">1 Cor. vii. 21</scripRef>. The Greek fathers supply,
with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.viii-p15.2">μᾶλλον
χρῆσαι</span>, the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.viii-p15.3">δουλείᾳ</span>(<name id="iii.vi.viii-p15.4">Chrysostom</name>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.viii-p15.5">μᾶλλον
δούλευε</span>); whereas nearly all modem interpreters
(except De Wette, Meyer, Ewald, and Alford) follow Calvin and Grotius
in supplying <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.viii-p15.6">ἐλευθερίᾳ</span>. <name id="iii.vi.viii-p15.7">Chrysostom</name>, however,
mentions this construction, and in another place (Serm. iv. in Genes.
tom. v. p. 666) seems himself to favor it. The verb <i>use</i> connects
itself more naturally with <i>freedom</i>, which is a boon and a
blessing, than with <i>bondage</i>, which is a state of privation.
Milman, however, goes too far when he asserts (Lat. Christianity, vol.
i. 492): “The abrogation of slavery was not contemplated even as a
remote possibility. A general enfranchisement seems never to have
dawned on the wisest and best of the Christian writers, notwithstanding
the greater facility for manumission, and the sanctity, as it were,
assigned to the act by <name id="iii.vi.viii-p15.8">Constantine</name>, by
placing it under the special superintendence of the clergy.” Compare
against this statement the views of <name id="iii.vi.viii-p15.9">Chrysostom</name> and <name id="iii.vi.viii-p15.10">Augustine</name>, in the text.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.viii-p16">Even St. <name id="iii.vi.viii-p16.1">Chrysostom</name>,
though of all the church fathers the nearest to the emancipation theory
and the most attentive to the question of slavery in general, does not
rise materially above this view.<note n="203" id="iii.vi.viii-p16.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.viii-p17">The views of <name id="iii.vi.viii-p17.1">Chrysostom</name> on slavery
are presented in his Homilies on Genesis and on the Epistles of Paul,
and are collected by Möhler in his beautiful article on the
Abolition of Slavery (Vermischte Schriften, ii. p. 89 sqq.).
Möhler says that since the times of the apostle Paul no one
has done a more valuable service to slaves then St. <name id="iii.vi.viii-p17.2">Chrysostom</name>. But
he overrates his merit.</p></note> According to him mankind were originally created
perfectly free and equal, without the addition of a slave. But by the
fall man lost the power of self-government, and fell into a threefold
bondage: the bondage of woman under man, of slave under master, of
subject under ruler. These three relations he considers divine
punishments and divine means of discipline. Thus slavery, as a divine
arrangement occasioned by the fall, is at once relatively justified and
in principle condemned. Now since Christ has delivered us from evil and
its consequences, slavery, according to <name id="iii.vi.viii-p17.3">Chrysostom</name>, is in principle abolished in the church, yet
only in the sense in which sin and death are abolished. Regenerate
Christians are not slaves, but perfectly free men in Christ and
brethren among themselves. The exclusive authority of the one and
subjection of the other give place to mutual service in love.
Consistently carried out, this view leads of course to emancipation.
<name id="iii.vi.viii-p17.4">Chrysostom</name>, it is true, does not carry it to
that point, but he decidedly condemns all luxurious slaveholding, and
thinks one or two servants enough for necessary help, while many
patricians had hundreds and thousands. He advises the liberation of
superfluous slaves, and the education of all, that in case they should
be liberated, they may know how to take care of themselves. He is of
opinion that the first Christian community at Jerusalem, in connection
with community of goods, emancipated all their slaves;<note n="204" id="iii.vi.viii-p17.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.viii-p18">Homil. xi. in Acta Apost. (Opera omn., tom. ix.
p. 93): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.viii-p18.1">Οὐδὲ γὰρ
τότε τοῦτο
ἧν, ἀλλ ̓
ἐλευθέρους
ἴσως
ἐπέτρεπον
γίνεσθαι</span>. The monk Nilus, a pupil
of <name id="iii.vi.viii-p18.2">Chrysostom</name>, went so far as to declare slaveholding
inconsistent with true love to Christ, Ep. lib. i. ep. 142 (quoted by
Neander in his chapter on monasticism): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.viii-p18.3">Οὐ γὰρ
οἷμαι
οἰκέτην
ἔχειν τὸν
φιλόχριστον,
εἰδότα
τὴν χάριν
τὴν πάντας
ἐλευθερώσασαν</span>.</p></note> and thus he gives his hearers a
hint to follow that example. But of an appeal to slaves to break their
bonds, this father shows of course no trace; he rather, after apostolic
precedent, exhorts them to conscientious and cheerful obedience for
Christ’s sake, as earnestly as he inculcates upon
masters humanity and love. The same is true of <name id="iii.vi.viii-p18.4">Ambrose</name>, <name id="iii.vi.viii-p18.5">Augustine</name>, and Peter
Chrysologus of Ravenna († 458).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.viii-p19">St. <name id="iii.vi.viii-p19.1">Augustine</name>, the
noblest representative of the Latin church, in his profound work on the
“City of God,” excludes slavery from the original idea of man and the
final condition of society, and views it as an evil consequent upon
sin, yet under divine direction and control. For God, he says, created
man reasonable and lord only over the unreasonable, not over man. The
burden of servitude was justly laid upon the sinner. Therefore the term
servant is not found in the Scriptures till Noah used it as a curse
upon his offending son. Thus it was guilt and not nature that deserved
that name. The Latin word servus is supposed to be derived from servare
[servire rather], or the preservation of the prisoners of war from
death, which itself implies the desert of sin. For even in a just war
there is sin on one side, and every victory humbles the conquered by
divine judgment, either reforming their sins or punishing them. Daniel
saw in the sins of the people the real cause of their captivity. Sin,
therefore, is the mother of servitude and first cause of
man’s subjection to man; yet this does not come to
pass except by the judgment of God, with whom there is no injustice,
and who knows how to adjust the various punishments to the merits of
the offenders .... The apostle exhorts the servants to obey their
masters and to serve them ex animo, with good will; to the end that, if
they cannot be made free from their masters, they may make their
servitude a freedom to themselves by serving them not in deceitful
fear, but in faithful love, until iniquity be overpassed, and all
man’s principality and power be annulled, and God be
all in all.<note n="205" id="iii.vi.viii-p19.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.viii-p20">De Civit. Dei, lib. xix. cap.
15.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.viii-p21">As might be expected, after the conversion of the
emperors, and of rich and noble families, who owned most slaves, cases
of emancipation became more frequent.<note n="206" id="iii.vi.viii-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.viii-p22">For earlier cases, at the close of the previous
period, see vol. i. § 89, at the end.</p></note> The biographer of St. Samson Xenodochos, a
contemporary of Justinian, says of him: “His troop of slaves he would
not keep, still less exercise over his fellow servants a lordly
authority; he preferred magnanimously to let them go free, and gave
them enough for the necessaries of life.”<note n="207" id="iii.vi.viii-p22.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.viii-p23">Acta Sanct. Boll. Jun. tom. v. p. 267.
According to Palladius, Hist. c. 119, St. Melania had, in concert with
her husband Pinius, manumitted as many as eight thousand slaves. Yet it
is only the ancient Latin translation that has this almost incredible
number.</p></note> <name id="iii.vi.viii-p23.1">Salvianus</name>, a Gallic
presbyter of the fifth century, says that slaves were emancipated
daily.<note n="208" id="iii.vi.viii-p23.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.viii-p24">Ad Eccles. cath. l. iii. § 7
(Galland. tom. x. p. 71): “In usu quidem quotidiano est, ut servi, etsi
non optimae, certe non infirmae servitudinis, Romana a dominis
libertate donentur; in qua scilicet et proprietatem peculii capiunt et
jus testamentarium consequuntur: ita ut et viventes, cui volunt, res
suas tradant, et morientes donatione transcribAnt. Nec solum hoc, sed
et illa, quae in servitute positi conquisierant, ex dominorum domo
tollere non vetantur.” From this passage it appears that many masters,
with a view to set their slaves free, allowed them to earn something;
which was not allowed by the Roman law.</p></note> On the other hand,
very much was done in the church to prevent the increase of slavery;
especially in the way of redeeming prisoners, to which sometimes the
gold and silver vessels of churches were applied. But we have no
reliable statistics for comparing even approximately the proportion of
the slaves to the free population at the close of the sixth century
with the proportion in the former period.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.viii-p25">We infer then, that the Christianity of the Nicene
and post-Nicene age, though naturally conservative and decidedly
opposed to social revolution and violent measures of reform, yet in its
inmost instincts and ultimate tendencies favored the universal freedom
of man, and, by elevating the slave to spiritual equality with the
master, and uniformly treating him as capable of the same virtues,
blessings, and rewards, has placed the hateful institution of human
bondage in the way of gradual amelioration and final extinction. This
result, however, was not reached in Europe till many centuries after
our period, nor by the influence of the church alone, but with the help
of various economical and political causes, the unprofitableness of
slavery, especially in more northern latitudes, the new relations
introduced by the barbarian conquests, the habits of the Teutonic
tribes settled within the Roman empire, the attachment of the rural
slave to the soil, and the change of the slave into the serf, who was
as immovable as the soil, and thus, in some degree independent on the
caprice and despotism of his master.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.viii-p26">5. The poor and unfortunate in general, above all
the widows and orphans, prisoners and sick, who were so terribly
neglected in heathen times, now drew the attention of the imperial
legislators. <name id="iii.vi.viii-p26.1">Constantine</name> in 315 prohibited
the branding of criminals on the forehead, “that the human
countenance,” as he said, “formed after the image of heavenly beauty,
should not be defaced.”<note n="209" id="iii.vi.viii-p26.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.viii-p27">Cod. Theod. ix. 40, 1 and 2.</p></note> He
provided against the inhuman maltreatment of prisoners before their
trial.<note n="210" id="iii.vi.viii-p27.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.viii-p28">C. Theod. ix. tit. 3, de custodia reorum. Comp.
later similar laws of the year 409 in l. 7, and of 529 in the Cod.
Justin. i. 4, 22.</p></note> To deprive poor
parents of all pretext for selling or exposing their children, he had
them furnished with food and clothing, partly at his own expense and
partly at that of the state.<note n="211" id="iii.vi.viii-p28.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.viii-p29">Comp. the two laws De alimentis quae inopes
parentes de publico petere debent, in the Cod. Theod. xi. 27, 1 and
2.</p></note> He likewise endeavored, particularly by a law of
the year 331, to protect the poor against the venality and extortion of
judges, advocates, and tax collectors, who drained the people by their
exactions.<note n="212" id="iii.vi.viii-p29.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.viii-p30">Cod. Theod. I. tit. 7, l. 1: Cessent jam nunc
rapaces officialium manus, cessent inquam! nam si moniti non
cessaverint, gladiis praecidentur.</p></note> In the year 334
he ordered that widows, orphans, the sick, and the poor should not be
compelled to appear before a tribunal outside their own province.
Valentinian, in 365, exempted widows and orphans from the ignoble poll
tax.<note n="213" id="iii.vi.viii-p30.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.viii-p31">The capitatio plebeja. Cod. Theod. xiii. 10, 1
and 4. Other laws in behalf of widows, Cod. Just. iii. 14; ix.
24.</p></note> In 364 he intrusted
the bishops with the supervision of the poor. Honorius did the same in
409. Justinian, in 529, as we have before remarked, gave the bishops
the oversight of the state prisons, which they were to visit on
Wednesdays and Fridays, to bring home to the unfortunates the
earnestness and comfort of religion. The same emperor issued laws
against usury and inhuman severity in creditors, and secured benevolent
and religious foundations by strict laws against alienation of their
revenues from the original design of the founders. Several emperors and
empresses took the church institutions for the poor and sick, for
strangers, widows, and orphans, under their special patronage, exempted
them from the usual taxes, and enriched or enlarged them from their
private funds.<note n="214" id="iii.vi.viii-p31.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.viii-p32">Cod. Theod. xi. 16, xiii. 1; Cod. Just. i. 3;
Nov. 131. Comp. here in general Chastel: The Charity of the Primitive
Churches (transl. by Mathe), pp. 281-293.</p></note> Yet in those
days, as still in ours, the private beneficence of Christian love took
the lead, and the state followed at a distance, rather with
ratification and patronage than with independent and original
activity.<note n="215" id="iii.vi.viii-p32.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.viii-p33">Comp. Chastel, l.c., p. 293: “It appears, then,
as to charitable institutions, the part of the Christian emperors was
much less to found themselves, than to recognize, to regulate, to
guarantee, sometimes also to enrich with their private gifts, that
which the church had founded. Everywhere the initiative had been taken
by religious charity. Public charity only followed in the distance, and
when it attempted to go ahead originally and alone, it soon found that
it had strayed aside, and was constrained to
withdraw.”</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.vi.viii-p34"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="21" title="Abolition of Gladiatorial Shows" shorttitle="Section 21" progress="11.87%" prev="iii.vi.viii" next="iii.vi.x" id="iii.vi.ix">

<p class="head" id="iii.vi.ix-p1">§ 21. Abolition of Gladiatorial Shows.</p>

<p id="iii.vi.ix-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vi.ix-p3">6. And finally, one of the greatest and most
beautiful victories of Christian humanity over heathen barbarism and
cruelty was the abolition of gladiatorial contests, against which the
apologists in the second century had already raised the most earnest
protest.<note n="216" id="iii.vi.ix-p3.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ix-p4">Comp. vol. i. §
88.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ix-p5">These bloody shows, in which human beings, mostly
criminals, prisoners of war, and barbarians, by hundreds and thousands
killed one another or were killed in fight with wild beasts for the
amusement of the spectators, were still in full favor at the beginning
of the period before us. The pagan civilization here proves itself
impotent. In its eyes the life of a barbarian is of no other use than
to serve the cruel amusement of the Roman people, who wish quietly to
behold with their own eyes and enjoy at home the martial bloodshedding
of their frontiers. Even the humane Symmachus gave an exhibition of
this kind during his consulate (391), and was enraged that twenty-nine
Saxon prisoners of war escaped this public shame by suicide.<note n="217" id="iii.vi.ix-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ix-p6">Symm. l. ii. <scripRef passage="Ep. 46" id="iii.vi.ix-p6.1">Ep. 46</scripRef>. Comp. vii.
4.</p></note> While the Vestal virgins existed,
it was their special prerogative to cheer on the combatants in the
amphitheatre to the bloody work, and to give the signal for the deadly
stroke.<note n="218" id="iii.vi.ix-p6.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ix-p7">Prudentius Adv. Symmach. ii.
1095:</p>

<p class="p45" id="iii.vi.ix-p8">Virgo—consurgit ad ictus,</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.vi.ix-p9">Et quotiens victor ferrum jugulo inserit, illa</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.vi.ix-p10">Delicias ait esse suas, pectusque jacentis</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.vi.ix-p11">Virgo modesta jubet, converso pollice, rumpi;</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.vi.ix-p12">Ni lateat pars ulla animae vitalibus imis,</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.vi.ix-p13">Altius impresso dum palpitat ense secutor.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ix-p14">The contagion of the thirst for blood, which these
spectacles generated, is presented to us in a striking example by <name id="iii.vi.ix-p14.1">Augustine</name> in his Confessions.<note n="219" id="iii.vi.ix-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ix-p15">Lib. vi. c. 8.</p></note> His friend Alypius, afterward bishop of
Tagaste, was induced by some friends in 385 to visit the amphitheatre
at Rome, and went resolved to lock himself up against all impressions.
“When they reached the spot,” says <name id="iii.vi.ix-p15.1">Augustine</name>,
“and took their places on the hired seats, everything already foamed
with bloodthirsty delight. But Alypius, with closed eyes, forbade his
soul to yield to this sin. O had he but stopped also his ears! For
when, on the fall of a gladiator in the contest, the wild shout of the
whole multitude fell upon him, overcome by curiosity he opened his
eyes, though prepared to despise and resist the sight. But he was
smitten with a more grievous wound in the soul than the combatant in
the body, and fell more lamentably .... For when he saw the blood, he
imbibed at once the love of it, turned not away, fastened his eyes upon
it, caught the spirit of rage and vengeance before he knew it, and,
fascinated with the murderous game, became drunk with bloodthirsty joy
.... He looked, shouted applause, burned, and carried with him thence
the frenzy, by which he was drawn to go back, not only with those who
had taken him there, but before them, and taking others with him.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ix-p16">Christianity finally succeeded in closing the
amphitheatre. <name id="iii.vi.ix-p16.1">Constantine</name>, who in his earlier
reign himself did homage to the popular custom in this matter, and
exposed a great multitude of conquered barbarians to death in the
amphitheatre at Treves, for which he was highly commended by a heathen
orator,<note n="220" id="iii.vi.ix-p16.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ix-p17">Eumenii Panegyr. c. 12.</p></note> issued in 325, the
year of the great council of the church at Nice, the first prohibition
of the bloody spectacles, “because they cannot be pleasing in a time of
public peace.”<note n="221" id="iii.vi.ix-p17.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ix-p18">Cod. Theod. xv. tit. 12, l. 1, de
gladiatoribus: “Cruenta spectacula in otio civili et domestica quiete
non placent; quapropter omnino gladiatores esse prohibemus.” Comp.
Euseb. Vita Const. iv. 25.</p></note> But this
edict, which is directed to the prefects of Phoenicia, had no permanent
effect even in the East, except at Constantinople, which was never
stained with the blood of gladiators. In Syria and especially in the
West, above all in Rome, the deeply rooted institution continued into
the fifth century. Honorius (395–423), who at first
considered it indestructible, abolished the gladiatorial shows about
404, and did so at the instance of the heroic self-denial of an eastern
monk by the name of Telemachus, who journeyed to Rome expressly to
protest against this inhuman barbarity, threw himself into the arena,
separated the combatants, and then was torn to pieces by the populace,
a martyr to humanity.<note n="222" id="iii.vi.ix-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ix-p19">So relates Theodoret: Hist. eccl. l. v. c. 26.
For there is no law of Honorius extant on the subject. Yet after this
time there is no mention of a gladiatorial contest between man and
man.</p></note> Yet
this put a stop only to the bloody combats of men. Unbloody spectacles
of every kind, even on the high festivals of the church and amidst the
invasions of the barbarians, as we see by the grievous complaints of a
<name id="iii.vi.ix-p19.1">Chrysostom</name>, an <name id="iii.vi.ix-p19.2">Augustine</name>, and a Salvian, were as largely and as
passionately attended as ever; and even fights with wild animals, in
which human life was generally more or less sacrificed, continued,<note n="223" id="iii.vi.ix-p19.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.ix-p20">In a law of Leo, of the year 469 (in the Cod.
Justin. iii. tit. 12, l. 11), besides the scena theatralis and the
circense theatrum, also ferarum lacrymosa spectacula are mentioned as
existing. Salvian likewise, in the fifth century (De gubern. Dei, l.
vi. p. 51), censures the delight of his contemporaries in such bloody
combats of man with wild beasts. So late as the end of the seventh
century a prohibition from the Trullan council was called for in the
East, In the West, Theodoric appears to have exchanged the beast fights
for military displays, whence proceeded the later tournaments. Yet
these shows have never become entirely extinct, but remain in the bull
fights of Southern Europe, especially in Spain.</p></note> and, to the scandal of the
Christian name, are tolerated in Spain and South America to this
day.</p>

<p id="iii.vi.ix-p21"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="22" title="Evils of the Union of Church and State. Secularization of the Church" shorttitle="Section 22" progress="12.10%" prev="iii.vi.ix" next="iii.vi.xi" id="iii.vi.x">

<p class="head" id="iii.vi.x-p1">§ 22. Evils of the Union of Church and
State. Secularization of the Church.</p>

<p id="iii.vi.x-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vi.x-p3">We turn now to the dark side of the union of the
church with the state; to the consideration of the disadvantages which
grew out of their altered relation after the time of <name id="iii.vi.x-p3.1">Constantine</name>, and which continue to show themselves in the
condition of the church in Europe to our own time.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.x-p4">These evil results may be summed up under the
general designation of the secularization of the church. By taking in
the whole population of the Roman empire the church became, indeed, a
church of the masses, a church of the people, but at the same time more
or less a church of the world. Christianity became a matter of fashion.
The number of hypocrites and formal professors rapidly increased;<note n="224" id="iii.vi.x-p4.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.x-p5">Thus <name id="iii.vi.x-p5.1">Augustine</name>, for
example, Tract. in JoAnn. xxv. c. 10, laments that the church filled
itself daily with those who sought Jesus not for Jesus, but for earthly
profit. Comp. the similar complaint of Eusebius, Vita Const. l. iv. c.
54.</p></note> strict discipline, zeal,
self-sacrifice, and brotherly love proportionally ebbed away; and many
heathen customs and usages, under altered names, crept into the worship
of God and the life of the Christian people. The Roman state had grown
up under the influence of idolatry, and was not to be magically
transformed at a stroke. With the secularizing process, therefore, a
paganizing tendency went hand in hand.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.x-p6">Yet the pure spirit of Christianity could by no
means be polluted by this. On the contrary it retained even in the
darkest days its faithful and steadfast confessors, conquered new
provinces from time to time, constantly reacted, both within the
established church and outside of it, in the form of monasticism,
against the secular and the pagan influences, and, in its very struggle
with the prevailing corruption, produced such church fathers as
Athanasius, <name id="iii.vi.x-p6.1">Chrysostom</name>, and <name id="iii.vi.x-p6.2">Augustine</name>, such exemplary Christian mothers as Nonna,
Anthusa, and Monica, and such extraordinary saints of the desert as
<name id="iii.vi.x-p6.3">Anthony</name>, Pachomius, and <name id="iii.vi.x-p6.4">Benedict</name>. New enemies and dangers called forth new duties
and virtues, which could now unfold themselves on a larger stage, and
therefore also on a grander scale. Besides, it must not be forgotten,
that the tendency to secularization is by no means to be ascribed only
to <name id="iii.vi.x-p6.5">Constantine</name> and the influence of the
state, but to the deeper source of the corrupt heart of man, and did
reveal itself, in fact, though within a much narrower compass, long
before, under the heathen emperors, especially in the intervals of
repose, when the earnestness and zeal of Christian life slumbered and
gave scope to a worldly spirit.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.x-p7">The difference between the age after <name id="iii.vi.x-p7.1">Constantine</name> and the age before consists, therefore, not
at all in the cessation of true Christianity and the entrance of false,
but in the preponderance of the one over the other. The field of the
church was now much larger, but with much good soil it included far
more that was stony, barren, and overgrown with weeds. The line between
church and world, between regenerate and unregenerate, between those
who were Christians in name and those who were Christians in heart, was
more or less obliterated, and in place of the former hostility between
the two parties there came a fusion of them in the same outward
communion of baptism and confession. This brought the conflict between
light and darkness, truth and falsehood, Christ and antichrist, into
the bosom of Christendom itself.</p>

<p id="iii.vi.x-p8"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="23" title="Worldliness and Extravagance" shorttitle="Section 23" progress="12.24%" prev="iii.vi.x" next="iii.vi.xii" id="iii.vi.xi">

<p class="head" id="iii.vi.xi-p1">§23. Worldliness and Extravagance.</p>

<p id="iii.vi.xi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vi.xi-p3">The secularization of the church appeared most
strikingly in the prevalence of mammon worship and luxury compared with
the poverty and simplicity of the primitive Christians. The aristocracy
of the later empire had a morbid passion for outward display and the
sensual enjoyments of wealth, without the taste, the politeness, or the
culture of true civilization. The gentlemen measured their fortune by
the number of their marble palaces, baths, slaves, and gilded
carriages; the ladies indulged in raiment of silk and gold ornamented
with secular or religious figures, and in heavy golden necklaces,
bracelets, and rings, and went to church in the same flaunting dress as
to the theatre.<note n="225" id="iii.vi.xi-p3.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xi-p4">Ammianus Marcellinus gives the most graphic
account of the extravagant and tasteless luxury of the Roman
aristocracy in the fourth century; which Gibbon has admirably
translated and explained in his 31st chapter.</p></note> <name id="iii.vi.xi-p4.1">Chrysostom</name> addresses a patrician of Antioch: “You
count so and so many acres of land, ten or twenty palaces, as many
baths, a thousand or two thousand slaves, carriages plated with silver
and gold.”<note n="226" id="iii.vi.xi-p4.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xi-p5">Homil. in <scripRef passage="Matt. 63" id="iii.vi.xi-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|63|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.63">Matt. 63</scripRef>, § 4 (tom. vii.
p. 533), comp. Hom. in <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 21" id="iii.vi.xi-p5.2" parsed="|1Cor|21|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.21">1 Cor. 21</scripRef>, § 6, and many other places
in his sermons. Comp. Neander’s <name id="iii.vi.xi-p5.3">Chrysostom</name>us,
i. p. 10 sqq. and Is. Taylor’s Anc. Christianity, vol.
ii., supplement, p. xxx. sqq.</p></note> <name id="iii.vi.xi-p5.4">Gregory Nazianzen</name>, who presided for a time in the second
ecumenical council of Constantinople in 381, gives us the following
picture, evidently rhetorically colored, yet drawn from life, of the
luxury of the degenerate civilization of that period: “We repose in
splendor on high and sumptuous cushions, upon the most exquisite
covers, which one is almost afraid to touch, and are vexed if we but
hear the voice of a moaning pauper; our chamber must breathe the odor
of flowers, even rare flowers; our table must flow with the most
fragrant and costly ointment, so that we become perfectly effeminate.
Slaves must stand ready, richly adorned and in order, with waving,
maidenlike hair, and faces shorn perfectly smooth, more adorned
throughout than is good for lascivious eyes; some, to hold cups both
delicately and firmly with the tips of their fingers, others, to fan
fresh air upon the head. Our table must bend under the load of dishes,
while all the kingdoms of nature, air, water and earth, furnish copious
contributions, and there must be almost no room for the artificial
products of cook and baker .... The poor man is content with water; but
we fill our goblets with wine to drunkenness, nay, immeasurably beyond
it. We refuse one wine, another we pronounce excellent when well
flavored, over a third we institute philosophical discussions; nay, we
count it a pity, if he does not, as a king, add to the domestic wine a
foreign also.”<note n="227" id="iii.vi.xi-p5.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xi-p6">Orat. xiv. Comp. Ullmann’s
monograph on Gregory, p. 6.</p></note> Still more
unfavorable are the pictures which, a half century later, the Gallic
presbyter, <name id="iii.vi.xi-p6.1">Salvianus</name>, draws of the general
moral condition of the Christians in the Roman empire.<note n="228" id="iii.vi.xi-p6.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xi-p7">Adv. avarit. and De gubern. Dei, passim. Comp.
§ 12, at the close.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xi-p8">It is true, these earnest protests against
degeneracy themselves, as well as the honor in which monasticism and
ascetic contempt of the world were universally held, attest the
existence of a better spirit. But the uncontrollable progress of
avarice, prodigality, voluptuousness, theatre going, intemperance,
lewdness, in short, of all the heathen vices, which Christianity had
come to eradicate, still carried the Roman empire and people with rapid
strides toward dissolution, and gave it at last into the hands of the
rude, but simple and morally vigorous barbarians. When the Christians
were awakened by the crashings of the falling empire, and anxiously
asked why God permitted it, Salvian, the Jeremiah of his time,
answered: “Think of your vileness and your crimes, and see whether you
are worthy of the divine protection.”<note n="229" id="iii.vi.xi-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xi-p9">De gubern. Dei, l. iv. c. 12, p.
82.</p></note> Nothing but the divine judgment of destruction
upon this nominally Christian, but essentially heathen world, could
open the way for the moral regeneration of society. There must be new,
fresh nations, if the Christian civilization prepared in the old Roman
empire was to take firm root and bear ripe fruit.</p>

<p id="iii.vi.xi-p10"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="24" title="Byzantine Court Christianity" shorttitle="Section 24" progress="12.41%" prev="iii.vi.xi" next="iii.vi.xiii" id="iii.vi.xii">

<p class="head" id="iii.vi.xii-p1">§ 24. Byzantine Court Christianity.</p>

<p id="iii.vi.xii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vi.xii-p3">The unnatural confusion of Christianity with the
world culminated in the imperial court of Constantinople, which, it is
true, never violated moral decency so grossly as the court of a Nero or
a Domitian, but in vain pomp and prodigality far outdid the courts of
the better heathen emperors, and degenerated into complete oriental
despotism. The household of Constantius, according to the description
of Libanius,<note n="230" id="iii.vi.xii-p3.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xii-p4">Lib., Epitaph. <name id="iii.vi.xii-p4.1">Julian</name>.</p></note> embraced no
less than a thousand barbers, a thousand cup bearers, a thousand cooks,
and so many eunuchs, that they could be compared only to the insects of
a summer day. This boundless luxury was for a time suppressed by the
pagan <name id="iii.vi.xii-p4.2">Julian</name>, who delighted in stoical and
cynical severity, and was fond of displaying it; but under his
Christian successors the same prodigality returned; especially under
Theodosius and his sons. These emperors, who prohibited idolatry upon
pain of death, called their laws, edicts, and palaces “divine,” bore
themselves as gods upon earth, and, on the rare occasions when they
showed themselves to the people, unfurled an incredible magnificence
and empty splendor.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xii-p5">“When Arcadius,” to borrow a graphic description
from a modern historian, “condescended to reveal to the public the
majesty of the sovereign, he was preceded by a vast multitude of
attendants, dukes, tribunes, civil and military officers, their horses
glittering with golden ornaments, with shields of gold set with
precious stones, and golden lances. They proclaimed the coming of the
emperor, and commanded the ignoble crowd to clear the streets before
him. The emperor stood or reclined on a gorgeous chariot, surrounded by
his immediate attendants, distinguished by shields with golden bosses
set round with golden eyes, and drawn by white mules with gilded
trappings; the chariot was set with precious stones, and golden fans
vibrated with the movement, and cooled the air. The multitude
contemplated at a distance the snow-white cushions, the silken carpets,
with dragons inwoven upon them in rich colors. Those who were fortunate
enough to catch a glimpse of the emperor, beheld his ears loaded with
golden rings, his arms with golden chains, his diadem set with gems of
all hues, his purple robes, which, with the diadem, were reserved for
the emperor, in all their sutures embroidered with precious stones. The
wondering people, on their return to their homes, could talk of nothing
but the splendor of the spectacle: the robes, the mules, the carpets,
the size and splendor of the jewels. On his return to the palace, the
emperor walked on gold; ships were employed with the express purpose of
bringing gold dust from remote provinces, which was strewn by the
officious care of a host of attendants, so that the emperor rarely set
his foot on the bare pavement.”<note n="231" id="iii.vi.xii-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xii-p6">Milman: Hist. of Ancient Christianity, p. 440
(Am. ed.). Comp. the sketch of the court of Arcadius, which Montfaucon,
in a treatise in the last volume of his Opera Chrys., and
Müller: De genio, moribus, et luxu aevi Theodosiani, Copenh.
1798, have drawn, chiefly from the works of <name id="iii.vi.xii-p6.1">Chrysostom</name>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xii-p7">The Christianity of the Byzantine court lived in
the atmosphere of intrigue, dissimulation, and flattery. Even the court
divines and bishops could hardly escape the contamination, though their
high office, with its sacred functions, was certainly a protecting wall
around them. One of these bishops congratulated <name id="iii.vi.xii-p7.1">Constantine</name>, at the celebration of the third decennium of
his reign (the tricennalia), that he had been appointed by God ruler
over all in this world, and would reign with the Son of God in the
other! This blasphemous flattery was too much even for the vain
emperor, and he exhorted the bishop rather to pray God that he might be
worthy to be one of his servants in this world and the next.<note n="232" id="iii.vi.xii-p7.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xii-p8">Euseb. Vit. Const. iv. 48.</p></note> Even the church historian and
bishop Eusebius, who elsewhere knew well enough how to value the higher
blessings, and lamented the indescribable hypocrisy of the sham
Christianity around the emperor,<note n="233" id="iii.vi.xii-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xii-p9">V. Const. iv. 54.</p></note> suffered himself to be so far blinded by the
splendor of the imperial favor, as to see in a banquet, which <name id="iii.vi.xii-p9.1">Constantine</name> gave in his palace to the bishops at
the close of the council of Nice, in honor of his twenty
years’ reign (the vicennalia), an emblem of the
glorious reign of Christ upon the earth!<note n="234" id="iii.vi.xii-p9.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xii-p10">V. Const. iii. 15, where Eusebius, at the close
of this imperio-episcopal banquet, “which transcended all description,”
says: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.xii-p10.1">Χριστοῦ
βασιλείας
ἔδοξεν
ἄν τις
φαντασιοῦσθαι
εἰκόνα,
ὄναρ τ ̓
εῖναι ἀλλ ̓
οὐχ ὕπερ
τὸ
γινόμενον</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xii-p11">And these were bishops, of whom many still bore in
their body the marks of the Diocletian persecution. So rapidly had
changed the spirit of the age. While, on the other hand, the well-known
firmness of <name id="iii.vi.xii-p11.1">Ambrose</name> with Theodosius, and the
life of <name id="iii.vi.xii-p11.2">Chrysostom</name>, afford delightful proof
that there were not wanting, even in this age, bishops of Christian
earnestness and courage to rebuke the sins of crowned heads.</p>

<p id="iii.vi.xii-p12"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="25" title="Intrusion of Politics into Religion" shorttitle="Section 25" progress="12.61%" prev="iii.vi.xii" next="iii.vi.xiv" id="iii.vi.xiii">

<p class="head" id="iii.vi.xiii-p1">§ 25. Intrusion of Politics into
Religion.</p>

<p id="iii.vi.xiii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vi.xiii-p3">With the union of the church and the state begins the
long and tedious history of their collisions and their mutual struggles
for the mastery: the state seeking to subject the church to the empire,
the church to subject the state to the hierarchy, and both very often
transgressing the limits prescribed to their power in that word of the
Lord: “Render unto Caesar the things which are
Caesar’s, and unto God the things that are
God’s.” From the time of <name id="iii.vi.xiii-p3.1">Constantine</name>, therefore, the history of the church and
that of the world in Europe are so closely interwoven, that neither can
be understood without the other. On the one hand, the political rulers,
as the highest members and the patrons of the church, claimed a right
to a share in her government, and interfered in various ways in her
external and internal affairs, either to her profit or to her
prejudice. On the other hand, the bishops and patriarchs, as the
highest dignitaries and officers of the state religion, became involved
in all sorts of secular matters and in the intrigues of the Byzantine
court. This mutual intermixture, on the whole, was of more injury than
benefit to the church and to religion, and fettered her free and
natural development.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xiii-p4">Of a separation of religion and politics, of the
spiritual power from the temporal, heathen antiquity knew nothing,
because it regarded religion itself only from a natural point of view,
and subjected it to the purposes of the all-ruling state, the highest
known form of human society. The Egyptian kings, as Plutarch tells us,
were at the same time priests, or were received into the priesthood at
their election. In Greece the civil magistrate had supervision of the
priests and sanctuaries.<note n="235" id="iii.vi.xiii-p4.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xiii-p5">This overseer was called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.xiii-p5.1">βασιλεύς</span> of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.xiii-p5.2">ἱερεῖς</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.xiii-p5.3">ἱερά</span>.</p></note> In
Rome, after the time of Numa, this supervision was intrusted to a
senator, and afterward united with the imperial office. All the pagan
emperors, from Augustus<note n="236" id="iii.vi.xiii-p5.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xiii-p6">Augustus took the dignity of Pontifex Maximus
after the death of Lepidus, <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.vi.xiii-p6.1">a.u.</span>742, and
thenceforth that office remained inherent in the imperial, though it
was usually conferred by a decree of the senate. Formerly the pontifex
maximus was elected by the people for life, could take no civil office,
must never leave Italy, touch a corpse, or contract a second marriage;
and he dwelt in the old king’s house, the regia.
Augustus himself exercised the office despotically enough, though with
great prudence. He nominated and increased at pleasure the members of
the sacerdotal college, chose the vestal virgins, determined the
authority of the vaticinia, purged the Sibylline books of apocryphal
interpolations, continued the reform of the calendar begun by Caesar,
and changed the month Sextius into Augustus in his own honor, as
Quintius, the birth-month of Julius Caesar, had before been rebaptized
Julius. Comp. Charles Merivale: Hist. of the Romans under the Empire,
vol. iii. (Lond. 1851), p, 478 sqq. (This work, which stops where
Gibbon begins, has been republished in 7 vols. in New York,
1863.)</p></note> to
<name id="iii.vi.xiii-p6.2">Julian</name> the Apostate, were at the same time
supreme pontiffs (Pontifices Maximi), the heads of the state religion,
emperor-popes. As such they could not only perform all priestly
functions, even to offering sacrifices, when superstition or policy
prompted them to do so, but they also stood at the head of the highest
sacerdotal college (of fifteen or more Pontifices), which in turn
regulated and superintended the three lower classes of priests (the
Epulones, Quindecemviri, and Augures), the temples and altars, the
sacrifices, divinations, feasts, and ceremonies, the exposition of the
Sibylline books, the calendar, in short, all public worship, and in
part even the affairs of marriage and inheritance.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xiii-p7">Now it may easily be supposed that the Christian
emperors, who, down to Gratian (about 380), even retained the name and
the insignia of the Pontifex Maximus, claimed the same oversight of the
Christian religion established in the empire, which their predecessors
had had of the heathen; only with this material difference, that they
found here a stricter separation between the religious element and the
political, the ecclesiastical and the secular, and were obliged to bind
themselves to the already existing doctrines, usages, and traditions of
the church which claimed divine institution and authority.</p>

<p id="iii.vi.xiii-p8"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="26" title="The Emperor-Papacy and the Hierarchy" shorttitle="Section 26" progress="12.79%" prev="iii.vi.xiii" next="iii.vi.xv" id="iii.vi.xiv">

<p class="head" id="iii.vi.xiv-p1">§ 26. The Emperor-Papacy and the
Hierarchy.</p>

<p id="iii.vi.xiv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vi.xiv-p3">And this, in point of fact, took place first under
<name id="iii.vi.xiv-p3.1">Constantine</name>, and developed under his
successors, particularly under Justinian, into the system of the
Byzantine imperial papacy,<note n="237" id="iii.vi.xiv-p3.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xiv-p4">In England and Scotland the term
<i>Erastianism</i> is used for this; but is less general, and not
properly applicable at all to the Greek church. For the man who
furnished the word, Thomas Erastus, a learned and able physician and
professor of medicine in Heidelberg (died at Basle in Switzerland,
1583), was an opponent not only of the independence of the church
toward the state, but also of the church ban and of the presbyterial
constitution and discipline, as advocated by Frederick III., of the
Palatinate, and the authors of the Heidelberg Catechism, especially
Olevianus, a pupil of Calvin. He was at last excommunicated for his
views by the church council in Heidelberg.</p></note>
or of the supremacy of the state over the church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xiv-p5"><name id="iii.vi.xiv-p5.1">Constantine</name> once said to
the bishops at a banquet, that he also, as a Christian emperor, was a
divinely appointed bishop, a bishop over the external affairs of the
church, while the internal affairs belonged to the bishops proper.<note n="238" id="iii.vi.xiv-p5.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xiv-p6">His words, which are to be taken neither in
jest and pun (as Neander supposes), nor as mere compliment to the
bishops, but in earnest, run thus, in Eusebius: Vita Const. l. iv. c.
24: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.xiv-p6.1">Ὑμεῖς</span> (the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.xiv-p6.2">ἐπίσκοποι</span> addressed) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.xiv-p6.3">μέν τῶν
εἴσω τῆς
ἐκκλησίας,
ἐγὼ δὲ
τῶν ἐκτὸς
ὑπὸ θεοῦ
καθεσταμένος
ἐπίσκοπος
ἅν
εἴην</span>. All depends here on the intrepretation of the
antithesis <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.xiv-p6.4">τῶμ
εἴσω</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.xiv-p6.5">τῶν
ἐκτὸς τῆς
ἐκκλησίας</span>. (a) The explanation of Stroth and
others takes the genitive as masculine, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.xiv-p6.6">οἱ
εἴσω</span> denoting Christians, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.xiv-p6.7">οἱ
ἐκτός</span> heathens; so that <name id="iii.vi.xiv-p6.8">Constantine</name> ascribed
to himself only a sort of episcopate in <i>partibus infidelium</i>. But
this contradicts the connection; for Eusebius says immediately after,
that he took a certain religious oversight over all his subjects
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.xiv-p6.9">τοὺς
ἀρχομένους
ἅπαντας
ἐπεσκόπει</span>, etc.), and calls him also elsewhere a
universal bishop ” (i. 44). (b) Gieseler’s
interpretation is not much better (I. 2. § 92, not. 20,
Amer. ed. vol. i. p. 371): that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.xiv-p6.10">οἱ
ἐκτός</span> denotes all his subjects, Christian as well as
non-Christian, but only in their civil relations, so far as they are
outside the church. This entirely blunts the antithesis
with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.xiv-p6.11">οἱ
εἴσω</span>, and puts into the emperor’s
mouth a mere commonplace instead of a new idea; for no one doubted his
<i>political</i> sovereignty. (c) The genitive is rather to be taken as
neuter in both cases, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.xiv-p6.12">πραγμάτων</span> to be supplied. This agrees with usage
(we find it in Polybius), and gives a sense which agrees with the view
of Eusebius and with the whole practice of <name id="iii.vi.xiv-p6.13">Constantine</name>. There
is, however, of course, another question: What is the proper
distinction between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.xiv-p6.14">τὰ
εἴσω</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.xiv-p6.15">τὰ
ἐκτός</span> the <i>interna</i> and <i>externa</i> of the
church, or, what is much the same, between the sacerdotal <i>jus</i>
<i>in sacra</i> and the imperial <i>jus circa sacra.</i>
This <name id="iii.vi.xiv-p6.16">Constantine</name> and his age certainly could not themselves
exactly define, since the whole relation was at that time as yet new
and undeveloped.</p></note> In this pregnant word he
expressed the new posture of the civil sovereign toward the church in a
characteristic though indefinite and equivocal way. He made there a
distinction between two divinely authorized episcopates; one secular or
imperial, corresponding with the old office of Pontifex Maximus, and
extending over the whole Roman empire, therefore ecumenical or
universal; the other spiritual or sacerdotal, divided among the
different diocesan bishops, and appearing properly in its unity and
totality only in a general council.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xiv-p7">Accordingly, though not yet even baptized, he
acted as the patron and universal temporal bishop of the church;<note n="239" id="iii.vi.xiv-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xiv-p8">Eusebius in fact calls him a divinely appointed
universal bishop, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.xiv-p8.1">οἷά τις
κοινὸς
ἐπίσκοπος
ἐκ θεοῦ
δακεσταμένος
, συνόδους
τῶν τοῦ
θεοῦ
λειτουργῶν
συνεκρότει</span>. Vit. Const. i. 44. His son Constantius was fond
of being called ” bishop of bishops.”</p></note> summoned the first ecumenical
council for the settlement of the controversy respecting the divinity
of Christ; instituted and deposed bishops; and occasionally even
delivered sermons to the people; but on the other hand, with genuine
tact (though this was in his earlier period, a.d. 314), kept aloof from
the Donatist controversy, and referred to the episcopal tribunal as the
highest and last resort in purely spiritual matters. In the exercise of
his imperial right of supervision he did not follow any clear insight
and definite theory so much as an instinctive impulse of control, a
sense of politico-religious duty, and the requirements of the time. His
word only raised, did not solve, the question of the relation between
the imperial and the sacerdotal episcopacy and the extent of their
respective jurisdictions in a Christian state.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xiv-p9">This question became thenceforth the problem and
the strife of history both sacred and secular, ran through the whole
mediaeval conflict between emperor and pope, between imperial and
hierarchical episcopacy, and recurs in modified form in every
Protestant established church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xiv-p10">In general, from this time forth the prevailing
view was, that God has divided all power between the priesthood and the
kingdom (sacerdotium et imperium), giving internal or spiritual
affairs, especially doctrine and worship, to the former, and external
or temporal affairs, such as government and discipline, to the
latter.<note n="240" id="iii.vi.xiv-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xiv-p11">Justinian states the Byzantine theory thus, in
the preface to the 6th Novel: “Maxima quidem in hominibus sunt dona Dei
a superna collata clementia <i>Sacerdotium</i> et <i>Imperium</i>, et
illud quidem divinis ministrans, hoc autem humanis praesidens ac
diligentiam exhibens, ex uno eodemque principio utraque procedentia,
humanam exornant vitam.” But he then ascribes to the Imperium the
supervision of the Sacerdotium, and “maximam sollicitudinem circa vera
Dei dogmata et circa Sacerdotum honestatem.” Later Greek emperors, on
the ground of their anointing, even claimed a priestly character. Leo
the Isaurian, for example, wrote to Pope Gregory II. in
730: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.xiv-p11.1">βασιλεὺς
καὶ
ἱερεύς
εἰμι</span> (Mansi xii. 976). This, however, was contested even in the
East, and the monk Maximus in 655 answered negatively the question put
to him: “Ergo non est omnis Christianus imperator etiam sacerdos?” At
first the emperor’s throne stood side by side with the
bishop’s in the choir; but <name id="iii.vi.xiv-p11.2">Ambrose</name> gave the
emperor a seat next to the choir. Yet, after the ancient custom, which
the Concilium Quinisext., <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.vi.xiv-p11.3">a.d.</span>692, in its 69th
canon, expressly confirmed, the emperors might enter the choir of the
church, and lay their oblations in person upon the
altar—a privilege which was denied to all the laity,
and which implied at least a half-priestly character in the emperor.
Gibbon’s statement needs correction accordingly (ch.
xx.): “The monarch, whose spiritual rank is less honorable than that of
the meanest deacon, was seated below the rails of the sanctuary, and
confounded with the rest of the faithful multitude.”</p></note> But internal and
external here vitally interpenetrate and depend on each other, as soul
and body, and frequent reciprocal encroachments and collisions are
inevitable upon state-church ground. This becomes manifest in the
period before us in many ways, especially in the East, where the
Byzantine despotism had freer play, than in the distant West.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xiv-p12">The emperors after <name id="iii.vi.xiv-p12.1">Constantine</name> (as the popes after them) summoned the
general councils, bore the necessary expenses, presided in the councils
through commissions, gave to the decisions in doctrine and discipline
the force of law for the whole Roman empire, and maintained them by
their authority. The emperors nominated or confirmed the most
influential metropolitans and patriarchs. They took part in all
theological disputes, and thereby inflamed the passion of parties. They
protected orthodoxy and punished heresy with the arm of power. Often,
however, they took the heretical side, and banished orthodox bishops
from their sees. Thus Arianism, Nestorianism, Eutychianism, and
Monophysitism successively found favor and protection at court. Even
empresses meddled in the internal and external concerns of the church.
Justina endeavored with all her might to introduce Arianism in Milan,
but met a successful opponent in bishop <name id="iii.vi.xiv-p12.2">Ambrose</name>. Eudoxia procured the deposition and banishment
of the noble <name id="iii.vi.xiv-p12.3">Chrysostom</name>. Theodora, raised
from the stage to the throne, ruled the emperor Justinian, and sought
by every kind of intrigue to promote the victory of the Monophysite
heresy. It is true, the doctrinal decisions proceeded properly from the
councils, and could not have maintained themselves long without that
sanction. But Basiliscus, Zeno, Justinian I., Heraclius, Constans II.,
and other emperors issued many purely ecclesiastical edicts and
rescripts without consulting the councils, or through the councils by
their own influence upon them. Justinian opens his celebrated codex
with the imperial creed on the trinity and the imperial anathema
against Nestorius, Eutyches, Apollinaris, on the basis certainly of the
apostolic church and of the four ecumenical councils, but in the
consciousness of absolute legislative and executive authority even over
the faith and conscience of all his subjects.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xiv-p13">The voice of the catholic church in this period
conceded to the Christian emperors in general, with the duty of
protecting and supporting the church, the right of supervision over its
external affairs, but claimed for the clergy, particularly for the
bishops, the right to govern her within, to fix her doctrine, to direct
her worship. The new state of things was regarded as a restoration of
the Mosaic and Davidic theocracy on Christian soil, and judged
accordingly. But in respect to the extent and application of the
emperor’s power in the church, opinion was generally
determined, consciously or unconsciously, by some special religious
interest. Hence we find that catholics and heretics, Athanasians and
Arians, justified or condemned the interference of the emperor in the
development of doctrine, the appointment and deposition of bishops, and
the patronage and persecution of parties, according as they themselves
were affected by them. The same Donatists who first appealed to the
imperial protection, when the decision went against them denounced all
intermeddling of the state with the church. There were bishops who
justified even the most arbitrary excesses of the Byzantine despotism
in religion by reference to Melchizedek and the pious kings of Israel,
and yielded them selves willing tools of the court. But there were
never wanting also fearless defenders of the rights of the church
against the civil power. Maximus the Confessor declared before his
judges in Constantinople, that Melchizedek was a type of Christ alone,
not of the emperor.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xiv-p14">In general the hierarchy formed a powerful and
wholesome check on the imperial papacy, and preserved the freedom and
independence of the church toward the temporal power. That age had only
the alternative of imperial or episcopal despotism; and of these the
latter was the less hurtful and the more profitable, because it
represented the higher intellectual and moral interests. Without the
hierarchy, the church in the Roman empire and among the barbarians
would have been the football of civil and military despots. It was,
therefore, of the utmost importance, that the church, at the time of
her marriage with the state, had already grown so large and strong as
to withstand all material alteration by imperial caprice, and all
effort to degrade her into a tool. The Apostolic Constitutions place
the bishops even above all kings and magistrates.<note n="241" id="iii.vi.xiv-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xiv-p15">Lib. ii. c. 11, where the bishop is reminded of
his exalted position, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.xiv-p15.1">ὡς θεοὶ
τύπον
ἔχων ἐν
ἀνθρώποις
τῷ πάντων
ἄρχειν
ἀνθρώπων,
ἱερέων,
βασιλέων,
ἀρχόντων</span><i>,</i> etc. Comp. c. 33 and 34.</p></note> <name id="iii.vi.xiv-p15.2">Chrysostom</name> says
that the first ministers of the state enjoyed no such honor as the
ministers of the church. And in general the ministers of the church
deserved their honor. Though there were prelates enough who abused
their power to sordid ends, still there were men like Athanasius,
Basil, <name id="iii.vi.xiv-p15.3">Ambrose</name>, <name id="iii.vi.xiv-p15.4">Chrysostom</name>, <name id="iii.vi.xiv-p15.5">Augustine</name>, Leo, the
purest and most venerable characters, which meet us in the fourth and
fifth centuries, far surpassing the contemporary emperors. It was the
universal opinion that the doctrines and institutions of the church,
resting on divine revelation, are above all human power and will. The
people looked, in blind faith and superstition, to the clergy as their
guides in all matters of conscience, and even the emperors had to pay
the bishops, as the fathers of the churches, the greatest reverence,
kiss their hands, beg their blessing, and submit to their admonition
and discipline. In most cases the emperors were mere tools of parties
in the church. Arbitrary laws which were imposed upon the church from
without rarely survived their makers, and were condemned by history.
For there is a divine authority above all thrones, and kings, and
bishops, and a power of truth above all the machinations of falsehood
and intrigue.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xiv-p16">The Western church, as a whole, preserved her
independence far more than the Eastern; partly through the great
firmness of the Roman character, partly through the favor of political
circumstances, and of remoteness from the influence and the intrigues
of the Byzantine court. Here the hierarchical principle developed
itself from the time of Leo the Great even to the absolute papacy,
which, however, after it fulfilled its mission for the world among the
barbarian nations of the middle ages, degenerated into an insufferable
tyranny over conscience, and thus exposed itself to destruction. In the
Catholic system the freedom and independence of the church involve the
supremacy of an exclusive priesthood and papacy; in the Protestant,
they can be realized only on the broader basis of the universal
priesthood, in the self-government of the Christian people; though this
is, as yet, in all Protestant established churches more or less
restricted by the power of the state.</p>

<p id="iii.vi.xiv-p17"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="27" title="Restriction of Religious Freedom, and Beginnings of Persecution of Heretics" shorttitle="Section 27" progress="13.35%" prev="iii.vi.xiv" next="iii.vii" id="iii.vi.xv">

<p class="head" id="iii.vi.xv-p1">§ 27. Restriction of Religious Freedom, and
Beginnings of Persecution of Heretics.</p>

<p id="iii.vi.xv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.vi.xv-p3">Sam. Eliot: History of Liberty. Boston, 1858, 4
vols. Early Christians, vols. i. and ii. The most important facts are
scattered through the sections of the larger church histories on the
heresies, the doctrinal controversies, and church discipline.</p>

<p id="iii.vi.xv-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vi.xv-p5">An inevitable consequence of the union of church and
state was restriction of religious freedom in faith and worship, and
the civil punishment of departure from the doctrine and discipline of
the established church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xv-p6">The church, dominant and recognized by the state,
gained indeed external freedom and authority, but in a measure at the
expense of inward liberty and self-control. She came, as we have seen
in the previous section, under the patronage and supervision of the
head of the Christian state, especially in the Byzantine empire. In the
first three centuries, the church, with all her external lowliness and
oppression, enjoyed the greater liberty within, in the development of
her doctrines and institutions, by reason of her entire separation from
the state.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xv-p7">But the freedom of error and division was now
still more restricted. In the ante-Nicene age, heresy and schism were
as much hated and abhorred indeed, as afterward, yet were met only in a
moral way, by word and writing, and were punished with excommunication
from the rights of the church. Justin Martyr, <name id="iii.vi.xv-p7.1">Tertullian</name>, and even Lactantius were the first advocates
of the principle of freedom of conscience, and maintained, against the
heathen, that religion was essentially a matter of free will, and could
be promoted only by instruction and persuasion not by outward force.<note n="242" id="iii.vi.xv-p7.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xv-p8">Just. Mart. Apol. i. 2, 4, 12; Tertull. Apolog.
c. 24, 28; Ad Scapul.c. 2; Lactant. Instit. v. 19, 20; Epit. c. 54.
Comp. vol. i. § 51.</p></note> All they say against the
persecution of Christians by the heathen applies in full to the
persecution of heretics by the church. After the Nicene age all
departures from the reigning state-church faith were not only abhorred
and excommunicated as religious errors, but were treated also as crimes
against the Christian state, and hence were punished with civil
penalties; at first with deposition, banishment, confiscation, and,
after Theodosius, even with death.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xv-p9">This persecution of heretics was a natural
consequence of the union of religious and civil duties and rights, the
confusion of the civil and the ecclesiastical, the judicial and the
moral, which came to pass since <name id="iii.vi.xv-p9.1">Constantine</name>.
It proceeded from the state and from the emperors, who in this respect
showed themselves the successors of the Pontifices Maximi, with their
relation to the church reversed. The church, indeed, steadfastly
adhered to the principle that, as such, she should employ only
spiritual penalties, excommunication in extreme cases; as in fact
Christ and the apostles expressly spurned and prohibited all carnal
weapons, and would rather suffer and die than use violence. But,
involved in the idea of Jewish theocracy and of a state church, she
practically confounded in various ways the position of the law and that
of the gospel, and in theory approved the application of forcible
measures to heretics, and not rarely encouraged and urged the state to
it; thus making herself at least indirectly responsible for the
persecution. This is especially, true of the Roman church in the times
of her greatest power, in the middle age and down to the end of the
sixteenth century; and by this course that church has made herself
almost more offensive in the eyes of the world and of modern
civilization than by her peculiar doctrines and usages. The Protestant
reformation dispelled the dream that Christianity was identical with an
outward organization, or the papacy, and gave a mighty shock thereby to
the principle of ecclesiastical exclusiveness. Yet, properly speaking,
it was not till the eighteenth century that a radical revolution of
views was accomplished in regard to religious toleration; and the
progress of toleration and free worship has gone hand in hand with the
gradual loosening of the state-church basis and with the clearer
separation of civil and religious rights and of the temporal and
spiritual power.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xv-p10">In the, beginning of his reign, <name id="iii.vi.xv-p10.1">Constantine</name> proclaimed full freedom of religion (312),
and in the main continued tolerably true to it; at all events he used
no violent measures, as his successors did. This toleration, however,
was not a matter of fixed principle with him, but merely of temporary
policy; a necessary consequence of the incipient separation of the
Roman throne from idolatry, and the natural transition from the sole
supremacy of the heathen religion to the same supremacy of the
Christian. Intolerance directed itself first against heathenism; but as
the false religion gradually died out of itself, and at any rate had no
moral energy for martyrdom, there resulted no such bloody persecutions
of idolatry under the Christian emperors, as there had been of
Christianity under their heathen predecessors. Instead of Christianity,
the intolerance of the civil power now took up Christian heretics, whom
it recognized as such. <name id="iii.vi.xv-p10.2">Constantine</name> even in
his day limited the freedom and the privileges which he conferred, to
the catholic, that is, the prevailing orthodox hierarchical church, and
soon after the Council of Nice, by an edict of the year 326, expressly
excluded heretics and schismatics from these privileges.<note n="243" id="iii.vi.xv-p10.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xv-p11">Cod. Theod. xvi. 5, 1: Privilegia, quae
contemplatione religionis indulta sunt, catholicae tantum legis
observatoribus prodesse opportet. Haereticos autem atque schismaticos
non tantum ab his privilegiis alienos esse volumus, sed etiam diversis
muneribus constringi et subjici.</p></note> Accordingly he banished the
leaders of Arianism and ordered their writings to be burned, but
afterward, wavering in his views of orthodoxy and heterodoxy, and
persuaded over by some bishops and his sister, he recalled Arius and
banished Athanasius. He himself was baptized shortly before his death
by an Arian bishop. His son Constantius was a fanatical persecutor both
of idolatry and the Nicene orthodoxy, and endeavored with all his might
to establish Arianism alone in the empire. Hence the earnest protest of
the orthodox bishops, Hosius, Athanasius, and <name id="iii.vi.xv-p11.1">Hilary</name>, against this despotism and in favor of
toleration;<note n="244" id="iii.vi.xv-p11.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xv-p12">Comp. § 8, above.</p></note> which came,
however, we have to remember, from parties who were themselves the
sufferers under intolerance, and who did not regard the banishment of
the Arians as unjust.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xv-p13">Under <name id="iii.vi.xv-p13.1">Julian</name> the
Apostate religious liberty was again proclaimed, but only as the
beginning of return to the exclusive establishment of heathenism; the
counterpart, therefore, of <name id="iii.vi.xv-p13.2">Constantine</name>’s toleration. After his
early death Arianism again prevailed, at least in the East, and showed
itself more, intolerant and violent than the catholic orthodoxy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xv-p14">At last Theodosius the Great, the first emperor
who was baptized in the Nicene faith, put an end to the Arian
interregnum, proclaimed the exclusive authority of the Nicene creed,
and at the same time enacted the first rigid penalties not only against
the pagan idolatry, the practice of which was thenceforth a capital
crime in the empire, but also against all Christian heresies and sects.
The ruling principle of his public life was the unity of the empire and
of the orthodox church. Soon after his baptism, in 380, he issued, in
connection with his weak coëmperors, Gratian and Valentinian
II., to the inhabitants of Constantinople, then the chief seat of
Arianism, the following edict: “We, the three emperors, will, that all
our subjects steadfastly adhere to the religion which was taught by St.
Peter to the Romans, which has been faithfully preserved by tradition,
and which is now professed by the pontiff Damasus, of Rome, and Peter,
bishop of Alexandria, a man of apostolic holiness. According to the
institution of the apostles and the doctrine of the gospel, let us
believe in the one Godhead of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost,
of equal majesty in the holy Trinity. We order that the adherents of
this faith be called Catholic Christians; we brand all the senseless
followers of other religions with the infamous name of heretics, and
forbid their conventicles assuming the name of churches. Besides the
condemnation of divine justice, they must expect the heavy penalties
which our authority, guided by heavenly wisdom, shall think proper to
inflict.”<note n="245" id="iii.vi.xv-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xv-p15">Cod. Theod. xvi, 1, 2. Baronius (Ann.), and
even Godefroy call this edict which in this case, to be sure, favored
the true doctrine, but involves the absolute despotism of the emperor
over faith, an “edictum aureum, pium et salutare.”</p></note> In the course of
fifteen years this emperor issued at least fifteen penal laws against
heretics,<note n="246" id="iii.vi.xv-p15.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xv-p16">Comp. Cod. Theod. xvi. tit. v. leg. 6-33, and
Godefroy’s Commentary.</p></note> by which he
gradually deprived them of all right to the exercise of their religion,
excluded them from all civil offices, and threatened them with fines,
confiscation, banishment, and in some cases, as the Manichaeans, the
Audians, and even the Quartodecimanians, with death.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xv-p17">From Theodosius therefore dates the state-church
theory of the persecution of heretics, and the embodiment of it in
legislation. His primary design, it is true, was rather to terrify and
convert, than to punish, the refractory subjects.<note n="247" id="iii.vi.xv-p17.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xv-p18">So Sozomen asserts, l. vii. c.
12.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xv-p19">From the theory, however, to the practice was a
single step; and this step his rival and colleague, Maximus, took,
when, at the instigation of the unworthy bishop Ithacius, he caused the
Spanish bishop, Priscillian, with six respectable adherents of his
Manichaean-like sect (two presbyters, two deacons, the poet Latronian,
and Euchrocia, a noble matron of Bordeaux), to be tortured and beheaded
with the sword at Treves in 385. This was the first shedding of the
blood of heretics by a Christian prince for religious opinions. The
bishops assembled at Treves, with the exception of Theognistus,
approved this act.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xv-p20">But the better feeling of the Christian church
shrank from it with horror. The bishops <name id="iii.vi.xv-p20.1">Ambrose</name> of Milan,<note n="248" id="iii.vi.xv-p20.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xv-p21">Epist. xxiv. ad Valentin. (tom. ii. p. 891). He
would have nothing to do with bishops, “qui aliquos, devios licet a
fide, ad necem petebant.”</p></note> and Martin of Tours,<note n="249" id="iii.vi.xv-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xv-p22">In Sulpic. Sever., Hist. Sacra, ii. 50: “Namque
tum Martinus apud Treveros constitutus, non desinebat increpare
Ithacium, ut ab accusatione desisteret, Maximum orare, ut sanguine
infelicium abstineret: satis superque sufficere, ut episcopali
sententia haeretici judicati ecclesiis pellerentur: novum esse et
inauditum nefas, ut causam ecclesiae judex saeculi judicaret.” Comp.
Sulp. Sev., Dial. iii. c. 11-13, and his Vit. Mart. c.
20.</p></note> raised a memorable protest against it, and broke
off all communion with Ithacius and the other bishops who had approved
the execution. Yet it should not be forgotten that these bishops, at
least <name id="iii.vi.xv-p22.1">Ambrose</name>, were committed against the
death penalty in general, and in other respects had no indulgence for
heathens and heretics.<note n="250" id="iii.vi.xv-p22.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xv-p23">Hence Gibbon, ch. xxvii., charges them, not
quite groundlessly, with inconsistency: “It is with pleasure that we
can observe the human inconsistency of the most illustrious saints and
bishops, <name id="iii.vi.xv-p23.1">Ambrose</name> of Milan, and Martin of Tours, who, on this
occasion, asserted the cause of toleration. They pitied the unhappy men
who had been executed at Treves; they refused to hold communion with
their episcopal murderers; and if Martin deviated from that generous
resolution, his motives were laudable, and his repentance was
exemplary. The bishops of Tours and Milan pronounced, without
hesitation, the eternal damnation of heretics; but they were surprised
and shocked by the bloody image of their temporal death, and the honest
feelings of nature resisted the artificial prejudices of
theology.”</p></note> The
whole thing, too, was irregularly done; on the one hand the bishops
appeared as accusers in a criminal cause, and on the other a temporal
judge admitted an appeal from the episcopal jurisdiction, and
pronounced an opinion in a matter of faith. Subsequently the functions
of the temporal and spiritual courts in the trial of heretics were more
accurately distinguished.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xv-p24">The execution of the Priscillianists is the only
instance of the bloody punishment of heretics in this period, as it is
the first in the history of Christianity. But the propriety of violent
measures against heresy was thenceforth vindicated even by the best
fathers of the church. <name id="iii.vi.xv-p24.1">Chrysostom</name> recommends,
indeed, Christian love toward heretics and heathens, and declares
against their execution, but approved the prohibition of their
assemblies and the confiscation of their churches; and he acted
accordingly against the Novatians and the Quartodecimanians, so that
many considered his own subsequent misfortunes as condign punishment.<note n="251" id="iii.vi.xv-p24.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xv-p25">Hom. xxix. and xlvi. in Matt. Comp. Socrat. H.
E. vi. 19. Elsewhere his principle was (in Phocam mart. et c. haer.
tom. ii. p. 705): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi.xv-p25.1">Ἐμοὶ
ἔθος
ἐστὶ
διώκεσθαι
καὶ μὴ
διώκειν</span><i>;</i> that is, he himself would rather suffer injury
than inflict injury.</p></note> <name id="iii.vi.xv-p25.2">Jerome</name>, appealing to <scripRef passage="Deut. xiii. 6-10" id="iii.vi.xv-p25.3" parsed="|Deut|13|6|13|10" osisRef="Bible:Deut.13.6-Deut.13.10">Deut. xiii. 6–10</scripRef>,
seems to justify even the penalty of death against religious
errorists.<note n="252" id="iii.vi.xv-p25.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xv-p26">Epist. xxxvii. (al. liii.) ad Riparium Adv.
Vigilantium.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xv-p27"><name id="iii.vi.xv-p27.1">Augustine</name>, who himself
belonged nine years to the Manichaean sect, and was wonderfully
converted by the grace of God to the Catholic church, without the
slightest pressure from without, held at first the truly evangelical
view, that heretics and schismatics should not be violently dealt with,
but won by instruction and conviction; but after the year 400 he turned
and retracted this view, in consequence of his experience with the
Donatists, whom he endeavored in vain to convert by disputation and
writing, while many submitted to the imperial laws.<note n="253" id="iii.vi.xv-p27.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xv-p28">Epist. 93, ad Vincent. § 17: “Mea
primitus sententia non erat, nisi neminem ad unitatem Christi esse
cogendum, verbo esse agendum, disputatione pugnandum, ratione
vincendum, ne fictos catholicos haberemus, quos apertos haereticos
noveramus. Sed—he continues § haec opinio
mea non contradicentium verbis, sed demonstrantium superabatur
exemplis.” Then he adduces his experience with the Donatists. Comp.
Retract. ii. 5.</p></note> Thenceforth he was led to advocate the
persecution of heretics, partly by his doctrine of the Christian state,
partly by the seditious excesses of the fanatical Circumcelliones,
partly by the hope of a wholesome effect of temporal punishments, and
partly by a false interpretation of the Cogite intrare, in the parable
of the great supper, <scripRef passage="Luke 14:23" id="iii.vi.xv-p28.1" parsed="|Luke|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.23">Luke xiv. 23</scripRef>.<note n="254" id="iii.vi.xv-p28.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xv-p29">The direction: ”<i>Compel them to come in</i>,”
which has often since been abused in defence of coercive measures
against heretics, must, of course, be interpreted in harmony with the
whole spirit of the gospel, and is only a strong descriptive term in
the parable, to signify the fervent zeal in the conversion of the
heathen, such as St. Paul manifested without ever resorting to physical
coercion.</p></note> “It is, indeed, better,” says he, “that men should
be brought to serve God by instruction than by fear of punishment or by
pain. But because the former means are better, the latter must not
therefore be neglected .... Many must often be brought back to their
Lord, like wicked servants, by the rod of temporal suffering, before
they attain the highest grade of religious development .... The Lord
himself orders that the guests be first invited, then compelled, to his
great supper.”<note n="255" id="iii.vi.xv-p29.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xv-p30">Epist. 185, ad Bonifacium, § 21,
§ 24.</p></note> This father
thinks that, if the state be denied the right to punish religious
error, neither should she punish any other crime, like murder or
adultery, since Paul, in <scripRef passage="Gal. 5:19" id="iii.vi.xv-p30.1" parsed="|Gal|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.19">Gal. v. 19</scripRef>,
attributes divisions and sects to the same source in the flesh.<note n="256" id="iii.vi.xv-p30.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xv-p31">C. Gaudent. Donat. i. § 20. C.
Epist. Parmen. i. § 16.</p></note> He charges his Donatist opponents
with inconsistency in seeming to approve the emperors’
prohibitions of idolatry, but condemning their persecution of Christian
heretics. It is to the honor of <name id="iii.vi.xv-p31.1">Augustine</name>’s heart, indeed, that in
actual cases he earnestly urged upon the magistrates clemency and
humanity, and thus in practice remained true to his noble maxim:
“Nothing conquers but truth, the victory of truth is love.”<note n="257" id="iii.vi.xv-p31.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xv-p32">“Non vincit nisi veritas, victoria veritatis
est caritas.”</p></note> But his theory, as Neander justly
observes, “contains the germ of the whole system of spiritual
despotism, intolerance, and persecution, even to the court of the
Inquisition.”<note n="258" id="iii.vi.xv-p32.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xv-p33">Kirchengesch. iii. p. 427;
Torrey’s ed. ii. p. 217.</p></note> The great
authority of his name was often afterward made to justify cruelties
from which he himself would have shrunk with horror. Soon after him,
Leo the Great, the first representative of consistent, exclusive,
universal papacy, advocated even the penalty of death for heresy.<note n="259" id="iii.vi.xv-p33.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xv-p34">Epist. xv. ad Turribium, where Leo mentions the
execution of the Priscillianists with evident approbation: “Etiam mundi
principes ita hanc sacrilegam amentiam detestati sunt, ut auctorem ejus
cum plerisque discipulis legum publicarum ense
prosternerent.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vi.xv-p35">Henceforth none but the persecuted parties, from
time to time, protested against religious persecution; being made, by
their sufferings, if not from principle, at least from policy and
self-interest, the advocates of toleration. Thus the Donatist bishop
Petilian, in Africa, against whom <name id="iii.vi.xv-p35.1">Augustine</name>
wrote, rebukes his Catholic opponents, as formerly his countryman <name id="iii.vi.xv-p35.2">Tertullian</name> had condemned the heathen persecutors of
the Christians, for using outward force in matters of conscience;
appealing to Christ and the apostles, who never persecuted, but rather
suffered and died. “Think you,” says he, “to serve God by killing us
with your own hand? Ye err, ye err, if ye, poor mortals, think this;
God has not hangmen for priests. Christ teaches us to bear wrong, not
to revenge it.” The Donatist bishop <name id="iii.vi.xv-p35.3">Gaudentius</name> says: “God appointed prophets and fishermen,
not princes and soldiers, to spread the faith.” Still we cannot forget,
that the Donatists were the first who appealed to the imperial tribunal
in an ecclesiastical matter, and did not, till after that tribunal had
decided against them, turn against the state-church system.</p>

<p id="iii.vi.xv-p36"><br />
</p>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="IV" title="The Rise and Progress of Monasticism" shorttitle="Chapter IV" progress="14.07%" prev="iii.vi.xv" next="iii.vii.i" id="iii.vii">

<h3 class="c13" id="iii.vii-p0.1">CHAPTER IV.</h3>

<p id="iii.vii-p1"><br />
</p>

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Monasticism" id="iii.vii-p1.2" />

<p class="MsoHeading7C" id="iii.vii-p2">THE RISE AND PROGRESS OF MONASTICISM.</p>

<p id="iii.vii-p3"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iii.vii-p4">SOURCES.</p>

<p id="iii.vii-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.vii-p6">1. Greek: Socrates: Hist. Eccles. lib. iv. cap. 23
sqq. Sozomen: H. E. l. i. c. 12–14; iii. 14; vi.
28–34. Palladius (first a monk and disciple of the
younger Macarius, then bishop of Helenopolis in Bithynia, ordained by
<name id="iii.vii-p6.1">Chrysostom</name>; †431): Historia
Lausiaca (Ἱστορία
πρὸς
Λαῦσον, a court officer under Theodosius II, to
whom the work was dedicated), composed about 421, with enthusiastic
admiration, from personal acquaintance, of the most celebrated
contemporaneous ascetics of Egypt. Theodoret (†457):
Historia religiosa, seu ascetica vivendi ratio (φιλόθεος
ἱστοπία), biographies of thirty Oriental
anchorets and monks, for the most part from personal observation. Nilus
the Elder (an anchoret on Mt. Sinai, † about 450): De
vita ascetica, De exercitatione monastica, Epistolae 355, and other
writings.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.vii-p7">2. Latin: Rufinus (†410): Histor.
Eremitica, S. Vitae Patrum. Sulpicius Severus (about 400): Dialogi III.
(the first dialogue contains a lively and entertaining account of the
Egyptian monks, whom he visited; the two others relate to Martin of
Tours). Cassianus (†432): Institutiones coenobiales,
and Collationes Patrum (spiritual conversations of eastern monks).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.vii-p8">Also the ascetic writings of Athanasius (Vita
Antonii), Basil, Gregory Nazianzen, <name id="iii.vii-p8.1">Chrysostom</name>, Nilus, Isidore of Pelusium, among the Greek;
<name id="iii.vii-p8.2">Ambrose</name>, <name id="iii.vii-p8.3">Augustine</name>,
<name id="iii.vii-p8.4">Jerome</name> (his Lives of anchorets, and his
letters), Cassiodorus, and Gregory the Great, among the Latin
fathers.</p>

<p id="iii.vii-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iii.vii-p10">LATER LITERATURE.</p>

<p id="iii.vii-p11"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.vii-p12">L. Holstenius (born at Hamburg 1596, a Protest.,
then a Romanist convert, and librarian of the Vatican): Codex regularum
monastic., first <scripRef passage="Rom. 1661" id="iii.vii-p12.1" parsed="|Rom|1661|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1661">Rom. 1661</scripRef>; then, enlarged, Par. and Augsb. in 6 vols.
fol. The older Greek Menologia (μηνολόγια), and Menaea (μηναῖα), and the Latin Calendaria and
Martyrologia, i.e. church calendars or indices of memorial days (days
of the earthly death and heavenly birth) of the saints, with short
biographical notices for liturgical use. P. Herbert Rosweyde (Jesuit):
Vitae Patrum, sive Historiae Eremiticae, libri x. Antw. 1628. Acta
Sanctorum, quotquot toto orbe coluntur, Antw.
1643–1786, 53 vols. fol. (begun by the Jesuit
Bollandus, continued by several scholars of his order, called
Bollandists, down to the 11th Oct. in the calendar of
saints’ days, and resumed in 1845, after long
interruption, by Theiner and others). D’achery and
Mabillon (<name id="iii.vii-p12.2">Benedict</name>ines): Acta Sanctorum
ordinis S. <name id="iii.vii-p12.3">Benedict</name>i, Par.
1668–1701, 9 vols. fol. (to 1100). Pet. Helyot
(Franciscan): Histoire des ordres monastiques religieux et militaires,
Par. 1714–’19, 8 vols. 4to. Alban
Butler (R.C.): The Lives of the Fathers, Martyrs, and other principal
Saints (arranged according to the Catholic calendar, and completed to
the 31st Dec.), first 1745; often since (best ed. Lond.
1812–’13) in 12 vols.; another,
Baltimore, 1844, in 4 vols). Gibbon: Chap. xxxvii. (Origin, Progress,
and Effects of Monastic Life; very unfavorable, and written in lofty
philosophical contempt). Henrion (R.C.): Histoire des ordres religieux,
Par. 1835 (deutsch bearbeitet von S. Fehr, Tüb. 1845, 2
vols.). F. v. Biedenfeld: Ursprung u. s. w. saemmtlicher
Mönchsorden im Orient u. Occident, Weimar, 1837, 3 vols.
Schmidt (R.C.): Die Mönchs-, Nonnen-, u. geistlichen
Ritterorden nebst Ordensregeln u. Abbildungen., Augsb. 1838, sqq. H. H.
Milman (Anglican): History of Ancient Christianity, 1844, book iii. ch.
11. H. Ruffner (Presbyterian): The Fathers of the Desert, New York,
1850, 2 vols. (full of curious information, in popular form). Count de
Montalembert (R.C.): Les Moines d’Occident depuis St.
Bénoit jusqu’à St. Bernard, Par.
1860, sqq. (to embrace 6 vols.); transl. into English: The Monks of the
West, etc., Edinb. and Lond. 1861, in 2 vols. (vol. i. gives the
history of monasticism before St. <name id="iii.vii-p12.4">Benedict</name>,
vol. ii. is mainly devoted to St. <name id="iii.vii-p12.5">Benedict</name>;
eloquently eulogistic of, and apologetic for, monasticism). Otto
Zöckler: Kritische Geschichte der Askese. Frankf. a. M.
1863. Comp. also the relevant sections of Tillemont, Fleury,
Schröckh (vols. v. and viii.), Neander, and Gieseler.</p>

<p id="iii.vii-p13"><br />
</p>

<div3 type="Section" n="28" title="Origin of Christian Monasticism. Comparison with other forms of Asceticism" shorttitle="Section 28" progress="14.24%" prev="iii.vii" next="iii.vii.ii" id="iii.vii.i">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Asceticism" id="iii.vii.i-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="iii.vii.i-p1">§ 28. Origin of Christian Monasticism.
Comparison with other forms of Asceticism.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.i-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.vii.i-p3">Hospinian: De origine et progressu monachatus, l.
vi., Tig. 1588, and enlarged, Genev. 1669, fol. J. A. Möhler
(R.C.): Geschichte des Mönchthums in der Zeit seiner
Entstehung u. ersten Ausbildung, 1836 (in his collected works, Regensb.
vol. ii. p. 165 sqq.). Isaac Taylor (Independent): Ancient
Christianity, Lond. 1844, vol. i. p. 299 sqq. A. Vogel: Ueber das
Mönchthum, Berl. 1858 (in the “Deutsche Zeitschrift
für christl. Wissenschaft,” etc.). P. Schaff: Ueber den
Ursprung und Charakter des Mönchthums (in
Dorner’s, etc. “Jahrbücher für
deutsche Theol.,” 1861, p. 555 ff.). J. Cropp: Origenes et causae
monachatus. Gott. 1863.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.i-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vii.i-p5">In the beginning of the fourth century monasticism
appears in the history of the church, and thenceforth occupies a
distinguished place. Beginning in Egypt, it spread in an irresistible
tide over the East and the West, continued to be the chief repository
of the Christian life down to the times of the Reformation, and still
remains in the Greek and Roman churches an indispensable institution
and the most productive seminary of saints, priests, and
missionaries.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.i-p6">With the ascetic tendency in general, monasticism
in particular is found by no means only in the Christian church, but in
other religions, both before and after Christ, especially in the East.
It proceeds from religious seriousness, enthusiasm, and ambition; from
a sense of the vanity of the world, and an inclination of noble souls
toward solitude, contemplation, and freedom from the bonds of the flesh
and the temptations of the world; but it gives this tendency an undue
predominance over the social, practical, and world-reforming spirit of
religion. Among the Hindoos the ascetic system may be traced back
almost to the time of Moses, certainly beyond Alexander the Great, who
found it there in full force, and substantially with the same
characteristics which it presents at the present day.<note n="260" id="iii.vii.i-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.i-p7">Comp. the occasional notices of the Indian
gymnosophists in Strabo (lib. xv. cap. 1, after accounts from the time
of Alexander the Great), Arrian (Exped. Alex. l. vii. c. 1-3, and Hist.
Ind. c. 11), Plinius (Hist Nat. vii. 2), Diodorus Siculus (lib. ii.),
Plutarch (Alex. 64), Porphyry (De abstinent. l. iv.), Lucian (Fugit.
7), Clemens Alex. (Strom. l. i. and iii.), and <name id="iii.vii.i-p7.1">Augustine</name>(De
Civit. Dei, l. xiv. c. 17: “Per opacas Indiae solitudines, quum quidam
nudi philosophentur, unde gymnosophistae nominantur; adhibent tamen
genitalibus tegmina, quibus per caetera membrorum carent;” and l. xv.
20, where he denies all merit to their celibacy, because it is not
“secundum fidem summi boni, qui est Deus”). With these ancient
representations agree the narratives of Fon Koueki (about 400,
translated by M. A. Rémusat, Par. 1836), Marco Polo (1280),
Bernier (1670), Hamilton (1700), Papi, Niebuhr, Orlich, Sonnerat, and
others.</p></note> Let us consider it a few moments.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.i-p8">The Vedas, portions of which date from the
fifteenth century before Christ, the Laws of Menu, which were completed
before the rise of Buddhism, that is, six or seven centuries before our
era, and the numerous other sacred books of the Indian religion, enjoin
by example and precept entire abstraction of thought, seclusion from
the world, and a variety of penitential and meritorious acts of
self-mortification, by which the devotee assumes a proud superiority
over the vulgar herd of mortals, and is absorbed at last into the
divine fountain of all being. The ascetic system is essential alike to
Brahmanism and Buddhism, the two opposite and yet cognate branches of
the Indian religion, which in many respects are similarly related to
each other as Judaism is to Christianity, or also as Romanism to
Protestantism. Buddhism is a later reformation of Brahmanism; it dates
probably from the sixth century before Christ (according to other
accounts much earlier), and, although subsequently expelled by the
Brahmins from Hindostan, it embraces more followers than any other
heathen religion, since it rules in Farther India, nearly all the
Indian islands, Japan, Thibet, a great part of China and Central Asia
to the borders of Siberia. But the two religions start from opposite
principles. Brahmanic asceticism<note n="261" id="iii.vii.i-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.i-p9">The Indian word for it is <i>tapas,</i> i.e.
the burning out, or the extinction of the individual being and its
absorption into the essence of Brahma.</p></note> proceeds from a pantheistic view of the world, the
Buddhistic from an atheistic and nihilistic, yet very earnest view; the
one if; controlled by the idea of the absolute but abstract unity and a
feeling of contempt of the world, the other by the idea of the absolute
but unreal variety and a feeling of deep grief over the emptiness and
nothingness of all existence; the one is predominantly objective,
positive, and idealistic, the other more subjective, negative, and
realistic; the one aims at an absorption into the universal spirit of
Brahm, the other consistently at an absorption into nonentity, if it be
true that Buddhism starts from an atheistic rather than a pantheistic
or dualistic basis. “Brahmanism”—says a modern writer
on the subject<note n="262" id="iii.vii.i-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.i-p10">Ad. Wuttke, in his able and instructive
work: <span lang="DE" id="iii.vii.i-p10.1">Das
Geistesleben der Chinesen, Japaner, und Indier</span>(second part of his History of
Heathenism), 1853, p. 593.</p></note>—“looks back to the beginning,
Buddhism to the end; the former loves cosmogony, the latter
eschatology. Both reject the existing world; the Brahman despises it,
because he contrasts it with the higher being of Brahma, the Buddhist
bewails it because of its unrealness; the former sees God in all, the
other emptiness in all.” Yet as all extremes meet, the abstract
all-entity of Brahmanism and the equally abstract non-entity or vacuity
of Buddhism come to the same thing in the end, and may lead to the same
ascetic practices. The asceticism of Brahmanism takes more the
direction of anchoretism, while that of Buddhism exists generally in
the social form of regular convent life.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.i-p11">The Hindoo monks or gymnosophists (naked
philosophers), as the Greeks called them, live in woods, caves, on
mountains, or rocks, in poverty, celibacy, abstinence, silence:
sleeping on straw or the bare ground, crawling on the belly, standing
all day on tiptoe, exposed to the pouring rain or scorching sun with
four fires kindled around them, presenting a savage and frightful
appearance, yet greatly revered by the multitude, especially the women,
and performing miracles, not unfrequently completing their austerities
by suicide on the stake or in the waves of the Ganges. Thus they are
described by the ancients and by modern travellers. The Buddhist monks
are less fanatical and extravagant than the Hindoo Yogis and Fakirs.
They depend mainly on fasting, prayer, psalmody, intense contemplation,
and the use of the whip, to keep their rebellious flesh in subjection.
They have a fully developed system of monasticism in connection with
their priesthood, and a large number of convents; also nunneries for
female devotees. The Buddhist monasticism, especially in Thibet, with
its vows of celibacy, poverty, and obedience, its common meals,
readings, and various pious exercises, bears such a remarkable
resemblance to that of the Roman Catholic church that Roman
missionaries thought it could be only explained as a diabolical
imitation.<note n="263" id="iii.vii.i-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.i-p12">See the older accounts of Catholic missionaries
to Thibet, in Pinkerton’s Collection of Voyages and
Travels, vol. vii., and also the recent work of Huc, a French
missionary priest of the congregation of St. Lazare:
<span lang="FR" id="iii.vii.i-p12.1">Souvenirs
d’un Voyage dans la Tartarie, le Thibet, et la Chine,
pendant les années</span>1844-1846. Comp. also on the whole subject the two works of
R. <i>S.</i> Hardy<i>:</i> “Eastern Monachism” and “A Manual of
Buddhism in its modern development, translated from Singalese MSS.”
Lond. 1850. The striking affinity between Buddhism and Romanism
extends, by the way, beyond monkery and convent life to the
heirarchical organization, with the Grand Lama for pope, and to the
worship, with its ceremonies, feasts, processions, pilgrimages,
confessional, a kind of mass, prayers for the dead, extreme unction,
&amp;c. The view is certainly at least plausible, to which the great
geographer Carl Ritter (Erdkunde, ii. p. 283-299, 2d ed.) has given the
weight of his name, that the Lamaists in Thibet borrowed their
religious forms and ceremonies in part from the Nestorian missionaries.
But this view is a mere hypothesis, and is rendered improbable by the
fact, that Buddhism in Cochin China, Tonquin, and Japan, where no
Nestorian missionaries ever were, shows the same striking resemblance
to Romanism as the Lamaism of Thibet, Tartary, and North China.
Respecting the singular tradition of Prester John, or the Christian
priest-king in Eastern Asia, which arose about the eleventh century,
and respecting the Nestorian missions, see Ritter,
l.c.</p></note> But the original
always precedes the caricature, and the ascetic system was completed in
India long before the introduction of Christianity, even if we should
trace this back to St. Bartholomew and St. Thomas.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.i-p13">The Hellenic heathenism was less serious and
contemplative, indeed, than the Oriental; yet the Pythagoreans were a
kind of monastic society, and the Platonic view of matter and of body
not only lies at the bottom of the Gnostic and Manichaean asceticism,
but had much to do also with the ethics of Origen and the Alexandrian
School.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.i-p14">Judaism, apart from the ancient Nazarites,<note n="264" id="iii.vii.i-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.i-p15">Comp. <scripRef passage="Num. vi. 1-21" id="iii.vii.i-p15.1" parsed="|Num|6|1|6|21" osisRef="Bible:Num.6.1-Num.6.21">Num. vi. 1-21</scripRef>.</p></note> had its Essenes in Palestine<note n="265" id="iii.vii.i-p15.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.i-p16">Comp. the remarkable description of these
Jewish monks by the elder Pliny, Hist. Natur. v. 15: “Gens sola, et in
toto orbe praeter caeteros mira, sine ulla femina, omni venere
abdicata, sine pecunia, socia palmarum. Ita per seculorum millia
(incredibile dictu) gens aeterna est in qua nemo nascitur. Tam foecunda
illis aliorum vitae penitentia est.”</p></note> and its Therapeutae in
Egypt;<note n="266" id="iii.vii.i-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.i-p17">Eusebius, H. E. ii. 17, erroneously takes them
for Christians.</p></note> though these betray
the intrusion of foreign elements into the Mosaic religion, and so find
no mention in the New Testament.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.i-p18">Lastly, Mohammedanism, though in mere imitation of
Christian and pagan examples, has, as is well known, its dervises and
its cloisters.<note n="267" id="iii.vii.i-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.i-p19">H. Ruffner, l.c. vol. i. ch.
ii.–ix., gives an extended description of these
extra-Christian forms of monasticism, and derives the Christian from
them, especially from the Buddhist.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.i-p20">Now were these earlier phenomena the source, or
only analogies, of the Christian monasticism? That a multitude of
foreign usages and rites made their way into the church in the age of
<name id="iii.vii.i-p20.1">Constantine</name>, is undeniable. Hence many have
held, that monasticism also came from heathenism, and was an apostasy
from apostolic Christianity, which Paul had plainly foretold in the
Pastoral Epistles.<note n="268" id="iii.vii.i-p20.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.i-p21">So even Calvin, who, in his commentary on <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 3" id="iii.vii.i-p21.1" parsed="|1Tim|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.3">1
Tim. iv. 3</scripRef>, refers Paul’s prophecy of the ascetic
apostasy primarily to the Encratites, Gnostics, Montanists, and
Manichaeans, but extends it also to the Papists, “quando coelibatum et
ciborum abstinentiam severius urgent quam ullum Dei praeceptum.” So,
recently, Ruffner, and especially Is. Taylor, who, in his “Ancient
Christianity,” vol. i. p. 299 sqq., has a special chapter on The
Predicted Ascetic Apostasy. The best modern interpreters, however, are
agreed, that the apostle has the heretical Gnostic dualistic asceticism
in his eye, which forbade marriage and certain meats as intrinsically
impure; whereas the Roman and Greek churches make marriage a sacrament,
only subordinate it to celibacy, and limit the prohibition of it to
priests and monks. The application of <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 1-3" id="iii.vii.i-p21.2" parsed="|1Tim|4|1|4|3" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.1-1Tim.4.3">1 Tim. iv. 1-3</scripRef> to the Catholic
church is, therefore, admissible at most only in a partial and indirect
way.</p></note> But such
a view can hardly be reconciled with the great place of this phenomenon
in history; and would, furthermore, involve the entire ancient church,
with its greatest and best representatives both east and west, its
Athanasius, its <name id="iii.vii.i-p21.3">Chrysostom</name>, its <name id="iii.vii.i-p21.4">Jerome</name>, its <name id="iii.vii.i-p21.5">Augustine</name>, in the
predicted apostasy from the faith. And no one will now hold, that these
men, who all admired and commended the monastic life, were
antichristian errorists, and that the few and almost exclusively
negative opponents of that asceticism, as <name id="iii.vii.i-p21.6">Jovinian</name>, <name id="iii.vii.i-p21.7">Helvidius</name>, and <name id="iii.vii.i-p21.8">Vigilantius</name>, were the sole representatives of pure
Christianity in the Nicene and next following age.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.i-p22">In this whole matter we must carefully distinguish
two forms of asceticism, antagonistic and irreconcilable in spirit and
principle, though similar in form: the Gnostic dualistic, and the
Catholic. The former of these did certainly come from heathenism; but
the latter sprang independently from the Christian spirit of
self-denial and longing for moral perfection, and, in spite of all its
excrescences, has fulfilled an important mission in the history of the
church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.i-p23">The pagan monachism, the pseudo-Jewish, the
heretical Christian, above all the Gnostic and Manichaean, is based on
in irreconcilable metaphysical dualism between mind and matter; the
Catholic Christian Monachism arises from the moral conflict between the
spirit and the flesh. The former is prompted throughout by spiritual
pride and selfishness; the latter, by humility and love to God and man.
The false asceticism aims at annihilation of the body and pantheistic
absorption of the human being in the divine; the Christian strives
after the glorification of the body and personal fellowship with the
living God in Christ. And the effects of the two are equally different.
Though it is also unquestionable, that, notwithstanding this difference
of principle, and despite the condemnation of Gnosticism and
Manichaeism, the heathen dualism exerted a powerful influence on the
Catholic asceticism and its view of the world, particularly upon
anchoretism and monasticism in the East, and has been fully overcome
only in evangelical Protestantism. The precise degree of this
influence, and the exact proportion of Christian and heathen
ingredients in the early monachism of the church, were an interesting
subject of special investigation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.i-p24">The germs of the Christian monasticism may be
traced as far back as the middle of the second century, and in fact
faintly even in the anxious ascetic practices of some of the Jewish
Christians in the apostolic age. This asceticism, particularly fasting
and celibacy, was commended more or less distinctly by the most eminent
ante-Nicene fathers, and was practised, at least partially, by a
particular class of Christians (by Origen even to the unnatural extreme
of self-emasculation).<note n="269" id="iii.vii.i-p24.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.i-p25">Comp. vol. i. §
94-97.</p></note> So
early as the Decian persecution, about the year 250, we meet also the
first instances of the flight of ascetics or Christian philosophers
into the wilderness; though rather in exceptional cases, and by way of
escape from personal danger. So long as the church herself was a child
of the desert, and stood in abrupt opposition to the persecuting world,
the ascetics of both sexes usually lived near the congregations or in
the midst of them, often even in the families, seeking there to realize
the ideal of Christian perfection. But when, under <name id="iii.vii.i-p25.1">Constantine</name>, the mass of the population of the empire
became nominally Christian, they felt, that in this world-church,
especially in such cities as Alexandria, Antioch, and Constantinople,
they were not at home, and voluntarily retired into waste and desolate
places and mountain clefts, there to work out the salvation of their
souls undisturbed.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.i-p26">Thus far monachism is a reaction against the
secularizing state-church system and the decay of discipline, and an
earnest, well-meant, though mistaken effort to save the virginal purity
of the Christian church by transplanting it in the wilderness. The
moral corruption of the Roman empire, which had the appearance of
Christianity, but was essentially heathen in the whole framework of
society, the oppressiveness of taxes<note n="270" id="iii.vii.i-p26.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.i-p27">Lactantius says it was necessary to buy even
the liberty of breathing, and according to Zosimus (Hist. ii. 38) the
fathers prostituted their daughters to have means to pay their
tax.</p></note> the extremes of despotism and slavery, of
extravagant luxury and hopeless poverty, the repletion of all classes,
the decay of all productive energy in science and art, and the
threatening incursions of barbarians on the
frontiers—all favored the inclination toward solitude
in just the most earnest minds.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.i-p28">At the same time, however, monasticism afforded
also a compensation for martyrdom, which ceased with the
Christianization of the state, and thus gave place to a voluntary
martyrdom, a gradual self-destruction, a sort of religious suicide. In
the burning deserts and awful caverns of Egypt and Syria, amidst the
pains of self-torture, the mortification of natural desires, and
relentless battles with hellish monsters, the ascetics now sought to
win the crown of heavenly glory, which their predecessors in the times
of persecution had more quickly and easily gained by a bloody
death.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.i-p29">The native land of the monastic life was Egypt,
the land where Oriental and Grecian literature, philosophy, and
religion, Christian orthodoxy and Gnostic heresy, met both in
friendship and in hostility. Monasticism was favored and promoted here
by climate and geographic features, by the oasis-like seclusion of the
country, by the bold contrast of barren deserts with the fertile valley
of the Nile, by the superstition, the contemplative turn, and the
passive endurance of the national character, by the example of the
Therapeutae, and by the moral principles of the Alexandrian fathers;
especially by Origen’s theory of a higher and lower
morality and of the merit of voluntary poverty and celibacy. Aelian
says of the Egyptians, that they bear the most exquisite torture
without a murmur, and would rather be tormented to death than
compromise truth. Such natures, once seized with religious enthusiasm,
were eminently qualified for saints of the desert.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.i-p30"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="29" title="Development of Monasticism" shorttitle="Section 29" progress="14.95%" prev="iii.vii.i" next="iii.vii.iii" id="iii.vii.ii">

<p class="head" id="iii.vii.ii-p1">§ 29. Development of Monasticism.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.ii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vii.ii-p3">In the historical development of the monastic
institution we must distinguish four stages. The first three were
completed in the fourth century; the remaining one reached maturity in
the Latin church of the middle age.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.ii-p4">The first stage is an ascetic life as yet not
organized nor separated from the church. It comes down from the
ante-Nicene age, and has been already noticed. It now took the form,
for the most part, of either hermit or coenobite life, but continued in
the church itself, especially among the clergy, who might be called
half monks.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.ii-p5">The second stage is hermit life or anchoretism.<note n="271" id="iii.vii.ii-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.ii-p6">From <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.ii-p6.1">ἀναχωρέω</span>, to retire (from human
society), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.ii-p6.2">ἀναχωρητής</span>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.ii-p6.3">ἐρημίτης</span>(from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.ii-p6.4">ἐρημία</span>, a desert). The word
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.ii-p6.5">μοναχός</span>(from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.ii-p6.6">μόνος</span>, alone, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.ii-p6.7">μονάζειν</span>, to live alone), monachus (whence
monk), also points originally to solitary, hermit life, but is commonly
synonymous with coenobite or friar.</p></note> It arose in the beginning of
the fourth century, gave asceticism a fixed and permanent shape, and
pushed it to even external separation from the world. It took the
prophets Elijah and John the Baptist for its models, and went beyond
them. Not content with partial and temporary retirement from common
life, which may be united with social intercourse and useful labors,
the consistent anchoret secludes himself from all society, even from
kindred ascetics, and comes only exceptionally into contact with human
affairs, either to receive the visits of admirers of every class,
especially of the sick and the needy (which were very frequent in the
case of the more celebrated monks), or to appear in the cities on some
extraordinary occasion, as a spirit from another world. His clothing is
a hair shirt and a wild beast’s skin; his food, bread
and salt; his dwelling, a cave; his employment, prayer, affliction of
the body, and conflict with satanic powers and wild images of fancy.
This mode of life was founded by Paul of Thebes and St. <name id="iii.vii.ii-p6.8">Anthony</name>, and came to perfection in the East. It was too
eccentric and unpractical for the West, and hence less frequent there,
especially in the rougher climates. To the female sex it was entirely
unsuited. There was a class of hermits, the Sarabaites in Egypt, and
the Rhemoboths in Syria, who lived in bands of at least two or three
together; but their quarrelsomeness, occasional intemperance, and
opposition to the clergy, brought them into ill repute.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.ii-p7">The third step in the progress of the monastic
life brings us to coenobitism or cloister life, monasticism in the
ordinary sense of the word.<note n="272" id="iii.vii.ii-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.ii-p8"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.ii-p8.1">Κοινόβιον</span>, coenobium; from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.ii-p8.2">κοινός
βίος</span>, vita communis; then the congregation of monks; sometimes
also used for the building. In the same sense <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.ii-p8.3">μάνδρα</span>, stable, fold, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.ii-p8.4">μοναστήριον</span>, claustrum (whence cloister).
Also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.ii-p8.5">λαύραι</span>, laurae (literally, streets), that is
cells, of which usually a number were built not far apart, so as to
form a hamlet. Hence this term is often used in the same sense as
monasterium. The singular, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.ii-p8.6">λαῦρα</span>, however, answers to the anchoret life. On
this nomenclature of monasticism comp. Du Cange, in the Glossarium
mediae et infimae Latinitatis, under the respective
words.</p></note>
It originated likewise in Egypt, from the example of the Essenes and
Therapeutae, and was carried by St. Pachomius to the East, and
afterward by <name id="iii.vii.ii-p8.7">St. Benedict</name> to the West. Both
these ascetics, like the most celebrated order-founders of later days,
were originally hermits. Cloister life is a regular organization of the
ascetic life on a social basis. It recognizes, at least in a measure,
the social element of human nature, and represents it in a narrower
sphere secluded from the larger world. As hermit life often led to
cloister life, so the cloister life was not only a refuge for the
spirit weary of the world, but also in many ways a school for practical
life in the church. It formed the transition from isolated to social
Christianity. It consists in an association of a number of anchorets of
the same sex for mutual advancement in ascetic holiness. The coenobites
live, somewhat according to the laws of civilization, under one roof,
and under a superintendent or abbot.<note n="273" id="iii.vii.ii-p8.8"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.ii-p9"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.ii-p9.1">Ἡγούμενος,
ἀρχεμανδρίτης
, ἀββᾶς</span>, i.e. father, hence abbot. A female
superintendent was called in Syriac <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.ii-p9.2">ἀμμᾶς</span>, mother, abbess.</p></note> They divide their time between common devotions
and manual labor, and devote their surplus provisions to charity;
except the mendicant monks, who themselves live by alms. In this
modified form monasticism became available to the female sex, to which
the solitary desert life was utterly impracticable; and with the
cloisters of monks, there appear at once cloisters also of nuns.<note n="274" id="iii.vii.ii-p9.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.ii-p10">From <i>nonna</i>, i.e. casta, chaste, holy.
The word is probably of Coptic origin, and occurs as early as
in <name id="iii.vii.ii-p10.1">Jerome</name>. The masculine <i>nonnus</i>, monk, appears
frequently in the middle age. Comp. the examples in Du Cange, s.
v.</p></note> Between the anchorets and the
coenobites no little jealousy reigned; the former charging the latter
with ease and conformity to the world; the latter accusing the former
of selfishness and misanthropy. The most eminent church teachers
generally prefer the cloister life. But the hermits, though their
numbers diminished, never became extinct. Many a monk was a hermit
first, and then a coenobite; and many a coenobite turned to a
hermit.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.ii-p11">The same social impulse, finally, which produced
monastic congregations, led afterward to monastic orders, unions of a
number of cloisters under one rule and a common government. In this
fourth and last stage monasticism has done most for the diffusion of
Christianity and the advancement of learning,<note n="275" id="iii.vii.ii-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.ii-p12">Hence Middleton says, not without reason: “By
all which I have ever read of the old, and have seen of the modern
monks, I take the preference to be clearly due to the last, as having a
more regular discipline, more good learning, and less superstition
among them than the first.”</p></note> has fulfilled its practical mission in the Roman
Catholic church, and still wields a mighty influence there. At the same
time it became in some sense the cradle of the German reformation.
Luther belonged to the order of St. <name id="iii.vii.ii-p12.1">Augustine</name>, and the monastic discipline of Erfurt was to
him a preparation for evangelical freedom, as the Mosaic law was to
Paul a schoolmaster to lead to Christ. And for this very reason
Protestantism is the end of the monastic life.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.ii-p13"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="30" title="Nature and Aim of Monasticism" shorttitle="Section 30" progress="15.20%" prev="iii.vii.ii" next="iii.vii.iv" id="iii.vii.iii">

<p class="head" id="iii.vii.iii-p1">§ 30. Nature and Aim of Monasticism.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.iii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vii.iii-p3">Monasticism was from the first distinguished as the
contemplative life from the practical.<note n="276" id="iii.vii.iii-p3.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.iii-p4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.iii-p4.1">Βίος
θεωρητικός
,</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.iii-p4.2">βίος
πρακτικός</span>, according to Gregory Nazianzen and
others. Throughout the middle age the distinction between the <i>vita
contemplativa</i> and the <i>vita activa</i> was illustrated by the two
sisters of Lazarus, <scripRef passage="Luke x. 38-42" id="iii.vii.iii-p4.3" parsed="|Luke|10|38|10|42" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.38-Luke.10.42">Luke x. 38-42</scripRef>.</p></note> It passed with the ancient church for the true,
the divine, or Christian philosophy,<note n="277" id="iii.vii.iii-p4.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.iii-p5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.iii-p5.1">Ἡ κατὰ
θεὸν</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.iii-p5.2">Χριστὸν
φιλοσοφία,
ἡ ὑψηλή
φιλος</span>., i.e. in the sense of the ancients, not so much a
speculative system, as a mode of life under a particular rule. So in
the Pythagoreans, Stoics, Cynics, and Neo-Platonists. Ascetic and
philosopher are the same.</p></note> an unworldly purely apostolic, angelic life.<note n="278" id="iii.vii.iii-p5.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.iii-p6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.iii-p6.1">Ἀποστολικὸς
βίος , ὁ τῶν
ἀγγέλων
βίος</span>, vita angelica; after an unwarranted application of
Christ’s word respecting the sexless life of the
angels, <scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 30" id="iii.vii.iii-p6.2" parsed="|Matt|22|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.30">Matt. xxii. 30</scripRef>, which is not presented here as a model for
imitation, but only mentioned as an argument against the
Sadducees.</p></note> It rests upon an earnest view
of life; upon the instinctive struggle after perfect dominion of the
spirit over the flesh, reason over sense, the supernatural over the
natural, after the highest grade of holiness and an undisturbed
communion of the soul with God; but also upon a morbid depreciation of
the body, the family, the state, and the divinely established social
order of the world. It recognizes the world, indeed, as a creature of
God, and the family and property as divine institutions, in opposition
to the Gnostic Manichaean asceticism, which ascribes matter as such to
an evil principle. But it makes a distinction between two grades of
morality: a common and lower grade, democratic, so to speak, which
moves in the natural ordinances of God; and a higher, extraordinary,
aristocratic grade, which lies beyond them and is attended with special
merit. It places the great problem of Christianity not in the
transformation, but in the abandonment, of the world. It is an extreme
unworldliness, over against the worldliness of the mass of the visible
church in union with the state. It demands entire renunciation, not
only of sin, but also of property and of marriage, which are lawful in
themselves, ordained by God himself, and indispensable to the
continuance and welfare of the human race. The poverty of the
individual, however, does not exclude the possession of common
property; and it is well known, that some monastic orders, especially
the <name id="iii.vii.iii-p6.3">Benedict</name>ines, have in course of time
grown very rich. The coenobite institution requires also absolute
obedience to the will of the superior, as the visible representative of
Christ. As obedience to orders and sacrifice of self is the first duty
of the soldier, and the condition of military success and renown, so
also in this spiritual army in its war against the flesh, the world,
and the devil, monks are not allowed to have a will of their own. To
them may be applied the lines of Tennyson:<note n="279" id="iii.vii.iii-p6.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.iii-p7">ln his famous battle poem: “The Charge of the
Light Brigade at Balaclava,” first ed. 1854.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.vii.iii-p8"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.vii.iii-p8.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.iii-p8.3">“Theirs not to reason why,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.iii-p8.4">Theirs not to make reply,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.iii-p8.5">Theirs but to do and die.”</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.vii.iii-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.iii-p10">Voluntary poverty, voluntary celibacy, and
absolute obedience form the three monastic vows, as they are called,
and are supposed to constitute a higher virtue and to secure a higher
reward in heaven.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.iii-p11">But this threefold self-denial is only the
negative side of the matter, and a means to an end. It places man
beyond the reach of the temptations connected with earthly possessions,
married life, and independent will, and facilitates his progress toward
heaven. The positive aspect of monasticism is unreserved surrender of
the whole man, with all his time and strength, to God; though, as we
have said, not within, but without the sphere of society and the order
of nature. This devoted life is employed in continual prayer,
meditation, fasting, and castigation of the body. Some votaries went so
far as to reject all bodily employment, for its interference with
devotion. But in general a moderate union of spiritual exercises with
scientific studies or with such manual labor as agriculture, basket
making, weaving, for their own living and the support of the poor, was
held not only lawful but wholesome for monks. It was a proverb, that a
laborious monk was beset by only one devil; an idle one, by a
legion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.iii-p12">With all the austerities and rigors of asceticism,
the monastic life had its spiritual joys and irresistible charms for
noble, contemplative, and heaven-aspiring souls, who fled from the
turmoil and vain show of the city as a prison, and turned the solitude
into a paradise of freedom and sweet communion with God and his saints;
while to others the same solitude became a fruitful nursery of
idleness, despondency, and the most perilous temptations and ultimate
ruin.<note n="280" id="iii.vii.iii-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.iii-p13">Comp. the truthful remark of Yves de Chartres,
of the twelfth century, <scripRef passage="Ep. 192" id="iii.vii.iii-p13.1">Ep. 192</scripRef> (quoted by Montalembert): “Non beatum
faciunt hominem secreta sylvarum, cacumina montium, si secum non habet
solitudinem mentis, sabbatum cordis, tranquillitatem conscientiae,
ascensiones in corde, sine quibus omnem solitudinem comitantur mentis
acedia, curiositas, vana gloria, periculosae tentationum
procellae.”</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.vii.iii-p14"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="31" title="Monasticism and the Bible" shorttitle="Section 31" progress="15.41%" prev="iii.vii.iii" next="iii.vii.v" id="iii.vii.iv">

<p class="head" id="iii.vii.iv-p1">§ 31. Monasticism and the Bible.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.iv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vii.iv-p3">Monasticism, therefore, claims to be the highest and
purest form of Christian piety and virtue, and the surest way to
heaven. Then, we should think, it must be preëminently
commended in the Bible, and actually exhibited in the life of Christ
and the apostles. But just in this biblical support it falls short.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.iv-p4">The advocates of it uniformly refer first to the
examples of Elijah, Elisha, and John the Baptist;<note n="281" id="iii.vii.iv-p4.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.iv-p5">So <name id="iii.vii.iv-p5.1">Jerome</name>, <scripRef passage="Ep. 49" id="iii.vii.iv-p5.2">Ep. 49</scripRef> (ed.
Ben.), ad Paulinum, where he adduces, besides Elijah and John, Isaiah
also and the sons of the prophets, as the fathers of monasticism; and
in his Vita Pauli, where, however, he more correctly designates Paul of
Thebes and <name id="iii.vii.iv-p5.3">Anthony</name>as the first hermits, properly so called, in
distinction from the prophets. Comp. also Sozomen: H. E., 1. i. c.
12: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.iv-p5.4">Ταύτης δὲ
τῆς
ἀρίστης
φιλοσοφίας
ἤρξατο,
ωὝς τινες
λέγουσιν,
Ἡλίας ὁ
προφήτης
καὶ
Ἰωάννης ὁ
βαπτιστής</span>. This appeal to the example of Elijah
and John the Baptist has become traditional with Catholic writers on
the subject. Alban Butler says, under Jan. 15, in the life of Paul of
Thebes: “Elias and John the Baptist sanctified the deserts, and Jesus
Christ himself was a model of the eremitical state during his forty
days’ fast in the wilderness; neither is it to be
questioned but the Holy Ghost conducted the saint of this day (Paul of
Thebes) into the desert, and was to him an instructor
there.”</p></note> but these stand upon the legal level of the
Old Testament, and are to be looked upon as extraordinary personages of
an extraordinary age; and though they may be regarded as types of a
partial anchoretism (not of cloister life), still they are nowhere
commended to our imitation in this particular, but rather in their
influence upon the world.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.iv-p6">The next appeal is to a few isolated passages of
the New Testament, which do not, indeed, in their literal sense require
the renunciation of property and marriage, yet seem to recommend it as
a special, exceptional form of piety for those Christians who strive
after higher perfection.<note n="282" id="iii.vii.iv-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.iv-p7">Hence called <i>consilia evangelica,</i> in
distinction from <i>mandata</i> <i>divina</i>; after <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 25" id="iii.vii.iv-p7.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.25">1 Cor. vii. 25</scripRef>, where Paul does
certainly make a similar distinction. The <i>consilium</i> and
<i>votum</i> <i>paupertatis</i> is based on <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 21" id="iii.vii.iv-p7.2" parsed="|Matt|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.21">Matt. xix. 21</scripRef>; the <i>votum</i> <i>castitatis,</i> on
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 8, 25, 38" id="iii.vii.iv-p7.3" parsed="|1Cor|7|8|0|0;|1Cor|7|25|0|0;|1Cor|7|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.8 Bible:1Cor.7.25 Bible:1Cor.7.38">1 Cor. vii. 8, 25, 38</scripRef>-40. For the <i>votum</i> <i>obedientiae</i> no particular text is quoted. The theory
appears substantially as early as in Origen, and was in him not merely
a personal opinion, but the reflex of a very widely spread practice.
Comp. vol. i. § 94 and 95.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.iv-p8">Finally, as respects the spirit of the monastic
life, reference is sometimes made even to the poverty of Christ and his
apostles, to the silent, contemplative Mary, in contrast with the busy,
practical Martha, and to the voluntary community of goods in the first
Christian church in Jerusalem.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.iv-p9">But this monastic interpretation of primitive
Christianity mistakes a few incidental points of outward resemblance
for essential identity, measures the spirit of Christianity by some
isolated passages, instead of explaining the latter from the former,
and is upon the whole a miserable emaciation and caricature. The gospel
makes upon all men virtually the same moral demand, and knows no
distinction of a religion for the masses and another for the few.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.iv-p10">Jesus, the model for all believers, was neither a
coenobite, nor an anchoret, nor an ascetic of any kind, but the perfect
pattern man for universal imitation. There is not a trace of monkish
austerity and ascetic rigor in his life or precepts, but in all his
acts and words a wonderful harmony of freedom and purity, of the most
comprehensive charity and spotless holiness. He retired to the
mountains and into solitude, but only temporarily, and for the purpose
of renewing his strength for active work. Amidst the society of his
disciples, of both sexes, with kindred and friends, in Cana and
Bethany, at the table of publicans and sinners, and in intercourse with
all classes of the people, he kept himself unspotted from the world,
and transfigured the world into the kingdom of God. His poverty and
celibacy have nothing to do with asceticism, but represent, the one the
condescension of his redeeming love, the other his ideal uniqueness and
his absolutely peculiar relation to the whole church, which alone is
fit or worthy to be his bride. No single daughter of Eve could have
been an equal partner of the Saviour of mankind, or the representative
head of the new creation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.iv-p11">The example of the sister of Lazarus proves only,
that the contemplative life may dwell in the same house with the
practical, and with the other sex, but justifies no separation from the
social ties.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.iv-p12">The life of the apostles and primitive Christians
in general was anything but a hermit life; else had not the gospel
spread so quickly to all the cities of the Roman world. Peter was
married, and travelled with his wife as a missionary. Paul assumes one
marriage of the clergy as the rule, and notwithstanding his personal
and relative preference for celibacy in the then oppressed condition of
the church, he is the most zealous advocate of evangelical freedom, in
opposition to all legal bondage and anxious asceticism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.iv-p13">Monasticism, therefore, in any case, is not the
normal form of Christian piety. It is an abnormal phenomenon, a humanly
devised service of God,<note n="283" id="iii.vii.iv-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.iv-p14">Comp. <scripRef passage="Col. ii. 16-23" id="iii.vii.iv-p14.1" parsed="|Col|2|16|2|23" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.16-Col.2.23">Col. ii. 16-23</scripRef>.</p></note> and
not rarely a sad enervation and repulsive distortion of the
Christianity of the Bible. And it is to be estimated, therefore, not by
the extent of its self-denial, not by its outward acts of
self-discipline (which may all be found in heathenism, Judaism, and
Mohammedanism as well), but by the Christian spirit of humility and
love which animated it. For humility is the groundwork, and love the
all-ruling principle, of the Christian life, and the distinctive
characteristic of the Christian religion. Without love to God and
charity to man, the severest self-punishment and the utmost abandonment
of the world are worthless before God.<note n="284" id="iii.vii.iv-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.iv-p15">Comp. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiii. 1-3" id="iii.vii.iv-p15.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|1|13|3" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.1-1Cor.13.3">1 Cor. xiii. 1-3</scripRef>. Comp. p. 168
sq.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.vii.iv-p16"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="32" title="Lights and Shades of Monastic Life" shorttitle="Section 32" progress="15.65%" prev="iii.vii.iv" next="iii.vii.vi" id="iii.vii.v">

<p class="head" id="iii.vii.v-p1">§ 32. Lights and Shades of Monastic
Life.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.v-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vii.v-p3">The contrast between pure and normal
Bible-Christianity and abnormal Monastic Christianity, will appear more
fully if we enter into a close examination of the latter as it actually
appeared in the ancient church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p4">The extraordinary rapidity with which this
world-forsaking form of piety spread, bears witness to a high degree of
self-denying moral earnestness, which even in its mistakes and
vagrancies we must admire. Our age, accustomed and wedded to all
possible comforts, but far in advance of the Nicene age in respect to
the average morality of the masses, could beget no such ascetic
extremes. In our estimate of the diffusion and value of monasticism,
the polluting power of the theatre, oppressive taxation, slavery, the
multitude of civil wars, and the hopeless condition of the Roman
empire, must all come into view. Nor must we, by any means, measure the
moral importance of this phenomenon by numbers. Monasticism from the
beginning attracted persons of opposite character and from opposite
motives. Moral earnestness and religious enthusiasm were accompanied
here, as formerly in martyrdom, though even in larger measure than
there, with all kinds of sinister motives; indolence, discontent,
weariness of life, misanthropy, ambition for spiritual distinction, and
every sort of misfortune or accidental circumstance. Palladius, to
mention but one illustrious example, tells of Paul the Simple,<note n="285" id="iii.vii.v-p4.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.v-p5.1">Ἄπλαστος</span>, lit. <i>not moulded</i>; hence
<i>natural, sincere</i>.</p></note> that, from indignation against his
wife, whom he detected in an act of infidelity, he hastened, with the
current oath of that day, “in the name of Jesus,”<note n="286" id="iii.vii.v-p5.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.v-p6.1">Μὰ τὸν
Ἰησοῦν</span> <i>(per Christum,</i> in Salvian), which now took the place of
the pagan oath: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.v-p6.2">μὰ τὸν
Δία</span>, by Jupiter.</p></note> into the wilderness; and immediately, though
now sixty years old, under the direction of <name id="iii.vii.v-p6.3">Anthony</name>, he became a very model monk, and attained an
astonishing degree of humility, simplicity, and perfect submission of
will.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p7">In view of these different motives we need not be
surprised that the moral character of the monks varied greatly, and
presents opposite extremes. <name id="iii.vii.v-p7.1">Augustine</name> says he
found among the monks and nuns the best and the worst of mankind.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p8">Looking more closely, in the first place, at
anchoretism, we meet in its history unquestionably many a heroic
character, who attained an incredible mastery over his sensual nature,
and, like the Old Testament prophets and John the Baptist, by their
mere appearance and their occasional preaching, made an overwhelming
impression on his contemporaries, even among the heathen. St. <name id="iii.vii.v-p8.1">Anthony</name>’s visit to Alexandria was
to the gazing multitude like the visit of a messenger from the other
world, and resulted in many conversions. His emaciated face, the glare
of his eye, his spectral yet venerable form, his contempt of the world,
and his few aphoristic sentences told more powerfully on that age and
people than a most elaborate sermon. St. Symeon, standing on a column
from year to year, fasting, praying, and exhorting the visitors to
repentance, was to his generation a standing miracle and a sign that
pointed them to heaven. Sometimes, in seasons of public calamity, such
hermits saved whole cities and provinces from the imperial wrath, by
their effectual intercessions. When Theodosius, in 387, was about to
destroy Antioch for a sedition, the hermit Macedonius met the two
imperial commissaries, who reverently dismounted and kissed his hands
and feet; he reminded them and the emperor of their own weakness, set
before them the value of men as immortal images of God, in comparison
with the perishable statues of the emperor, and thus saved the city
from demolition.<note n="287" id="iii.vii.v-p8.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p9">In Theodoret: Hist. relig. c. (vita)
13.</p></note> The
heroism of the anchoretic life, in the voluntary renunciation of lawful
pleasures and the patient endurance of self-inflicted pains, is worthy
of admiration in its way, and not rarely almost incredible.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p10">But this moral heroism—and these
are the weak points of it—oversteps not only the
present standard of Christianity, but all sound measure; it has no
support either in the theory or the practice of Christ and the
apostolic church; and it has far more resemblance to heathen than to
biblical precedents. Many of the most eminent saints of the desert
differ only in their Christian confession, and in some Bible phrases
learnt by rote, from Buddhist fakirs and Mohammedan dervises. Their
highest virtuousness consisted in bodily exercises of their own
devising, which, without love, at best profit nothing at all, very
often only gratify spiritual vanity, and entirely obscure the gospel
way of salvation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p11">To illustrate this by a few examples, we may
choose any of the most celebrated eastern anchorets of the fourth and
fifth centuries, as reported by the most credible contemporaries.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p12">The holy Scriptures instruct us to pray and to
labor; and to pray not only mechanically with the lips, as the heathen
do, but with all the heart. But Paul the Simple said daily three
hundred prayers, counting them with pebbles, which he carried in his
bosom (a sort of rosary); when he heard of a virgin who prayed seven
hundred times a day, he was troubled, and told his distress to
Macarius, who well answered him: “Either thou prayest not with thy
heart, if thy conscience reproves thee, or thou couldst pray oftener. I
have for six years prayed only a hundred times a day, without being
obliged to condemn myself for neglect.” Christ ate and drank like other
men, expressly distinguishing himself thereby from John, the
representative of the old covenant; and Paul recommends to us to use
the gifts of God temperately, with cheerful and childlike gratitude.<note n="288" id="iii.vii.v-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p13">Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 18, 19" id="iii.vii.v-p13.1" parsed="|Matt|11|18|11|19" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.18-Matt.11.19">Matt. xi. 18, 19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 3-5" id="iii.vii.v-p13.2" parsed="|1Tim|4|3|4|5" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.3-1Tim.4.5">1 Tim. iv.
3-5</scripRef>.</p></note> But the renowned anchoret and
presbyter Isidore of Alexandria (whom Athanasius ordained) touched no
meat, never ate enough, and, as Palladius relates, often burst into
tears at table for shame, that he, who was destined to eat
angels’ food in paradise, should have to eat material
stuff like the irrational brutes. Macarius the elder, or the Great, for
a long time ate only once a week, and slept standing and leaning on a
staff. The equally celebrated younger Macarius lived three years on
four or five ounces of bread a day, and seven years on raw herbs and
pulse. Ptolemy spent three years alone in an unwatered desert, and
quenched his thirst with the dew, which he collected in December and
January, and preserved in earthen vessels; but he fell at last into
skepticism, madness, and debauchery.<note n="289" id="iii.vii.v-p13.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p14">Comp. Hist. Laus. c. 33 and
95.</p></note> Sozomen tells of a certain Batthaeus, that by
reason of his extreme abstinence, worms crawled out of his teeth; of
Alas, that to his eightieth year he never ate bread; of Heliodorus,
that he spent many nights without sleep, and fasted without
interruption seven days.<note n="290" id="iii.vii.v-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p15">Hist. Eccles. lib. vi. cap.
34.</p></note>
Symeon, a Christian Diogenes, spent six and thirty years praying,
fasting, and preaching, on the top of a pillar thirty or forty feet
high, ate only once a week, and in fast times not at all. Such heroism
of abstinence was possible, however, only in the torrid climate of the
East, and is not to be met with in the West.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p16">Anchoretism almost always carries a certain cynic
roughness and coarseness, which, indeed, in the light of that age, may
be leniently judged, but certainly have no affinity with the morality
of the Bible, and offend not only good taste, but all sound moral
feeling. The ascetic holiness, at least according to the Egyptian idea,
is incompatible with cleanliness and decency, and delights in filth. It
reverses the maxim of sound evangelical morality and modern Christian
civilization, that cleanliness is next to godliness. Saints <name id="iii.vii.v-p16.1">Anthony</name> and Hilarion, as their admirers, Athanasius
the Great and <name id="iii.vii.v-p16.2">Jerome</name> the Learned, tell us,
scorned to comb or cut their hair (save once a year, at Easter), or to
wash their hands or feet. Other hermits went almost naked in the
wilderness, like the Indian gymnosophists.<note n="291" id="iii.vii.v-p16.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p17">These latter themselves were not absolutely
naked, but wore a covering over the middle, as <name id="iii.vii.v-p17.1">Augustine</name>, in
the passage above cited, De Civit. Dei, l. xiv. c. 17, and later
tourists tell us. On the contrary, there were monks who were very
scrupulous on this point. It is said of Ammon, that he never saw
himself naked. The monks in Tabennae, according to the rule of
Pachomius, had to sleep always in their clothes.</p></note> The younger Macarius, according to the account of
his disciple Palladius, once lay six months naked in the morass of the
Scetic desert, and thus exposed himself to the incessant attacks of the
gnats of Africa, “whose sting can pierce even the hide of a wild boar.”
He wished to punish himself for his arbitrary revenge on a gnat, and
was there so badly stung by gnats and wasps, that he was thought to be
smitten with leprosy, and was recognized only by his voice.<note n="292" id="iii.vii.v-p17.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p18">Comp. Hist Lausiaca, c. 20, and Tillemont, tom.
viii. p. 633.</p></note> St. Symeon the Stylite, according
to Theodoret, suffered himself to be incessantly tormented for a long
time by twenty enormous bugs, and concealed an abscess full of worms,
to exercise himself in patience and meekness. In Mesopotamia there was
a peculiar class of anchorets, who lived on grass, spending the greater
part of the day in prayer and singing, and then turning out like beasts
upon the mountain.<note n="293" id="iii.vii.v-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p19">The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.v-p19.1">βοσκοί</span> or pabulatores. Comp. Sozom. H. E. l. vi.
33. Ephraim Syrus delivered a special eulogy on them, cited in
Tillemont, Mem. tom. viii. p. 292 sq.</p></note>
Theodoret relates of the much lauded Akepsismas, in Cyprus, that he
spent sixty years in the same cell, without seeing or speaking to any
one, and looked so wild and shaggy, that he was once actually taken for
a wolf by a shepherd, who assailed him with stones, till he discovered
his error, and then worshipped the hermit as a saint.<note n="294" id="iii.vii.v-p19.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p20">Hist. Rel. cap. (vita) xv. (Opera omnia, ed
Par. iii. 843 sqq.).</p></note> It was but a step from this kind of moral
sublimity to beastly degradation. Many of these saints were no more
than low sluggards or gloomy misanthropes, who would rather company
with wild beasts, with lions, wolves, and hyenas, than with immortal
men, and above all shunned the face of a woman more carefully than they
did the devil. Sulpitius Severus saw an anchoret in the Thebaid, who
daily shared his evening meal with a female wolf; and upon her
discontinuing her visits for some days by way of penance for a theft
she had committed, he besought her to come again, and comforted her
with a double portion of bread.<note n="295" id="iii.vii.v-p20.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p21">Dial. i. c. 8. Severus sees in this a wonderful
example of the power of Christ over wild beasts.</p></note> The same writer tells of a hermit who lived fifty
years secluded from all human society, in the clefts of Mount Sinai,
entirely destitute of clothing, and all overgrown with thick hair,
avoiding every visitor, because, as he said, intercourse with men
interrupted the visits of the angels; whence arose the report that he
held intercourse with angels.<note n="296" id="iii.vii.v-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p22">L. c. i. c 11.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p23">It is no recommendation to these ascetic
eccentricities that while they are without Scripture authority, they
are fully equalled and even surpassed by the strange modes of
self-torture practised by ancient and modern Hindoo devotees, for the
supposed benefit of their souls and the gratification of their vanity
in the presence of admiring spectators. Some bury
themselves—we are told by ancient and modern
travellers—in pits with only small breathing holes at
the top, while others disdaining to touch the vile earth, live in iron
cages suspended from trees. Some wear heavy iron collars or fetters, or
drag a heavy chain fastened by one end round their privy parts, to give
ostentatious proof of their chastity. Others keep their fists hard
shut, until their finger nails grow through the palms of their hands.
Some stand perpetually on one leg; others keep their faces turned over
one shoulder, until they cannot turn them back again. Some lie on
wooden beds, bristling all over with iron spikes; others are fastened
for life to the trunk of a tree by a chain. Some suspend themselves for
half an hour at a time, feet uppermost, or with a hook thrust through
their naked back, over a hot fire. Alexander von Humboldt, at Astracan,
where some Hindoos had settled, found a Yogi in the vestibule of the
temple naked, shrivelled up, and overgrown with hair like a wild beast,
who in this position had withstood for twenty years the severe winters
of that climate. A Jesuit missionary describes one of the class called
Tapasonias, that he had his body enclosed in an iron cage, with his
head and feet outside, so that he could walk, but neither sit nor lie
down; at night his pious attendants attached a hundred lighted lamps to
the outside of the cage, so that their master could exhibit himself
walking as the mock light of the world.<note n="297" id="iii.vii.v-p23.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p24">See Ruffner, l.c. i. 49 sqq., and Wuttke, l.c.
p. 369 sqq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p25">In general, the hermit life confounds the fleeing
from the outward world with the mortification of the inward world of
the corrupt heart. It mistakes the duty of love; not rarely, under its
mask of humility and the utmost self-denial, cherishes spiritual pride
and jealousy; and exposes itself to all the dangers of solitude, even
to savage barbarism, beastly grossness, or despair and suicide. <name id="iii.vii.v-p25.1">Anthony</name>, the father of anchorets, well understood
this, and warned his followers against overvaluing solitude, reminding
them of the proverb of the Preacher, iv. 10: “Woe to him that is alone
when he falleth; for he hath not another to help him up.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p26">The cloister life was less exposed to these
errors. It approached the life of society and civilization. Yet, on the
other hand, it produced no such heroic phenomena, and had dangers
peculiar to itself. <name id="iii.vii.v-p26.1">Chrysostom</name> gives us the
bright side of it from his own experience. “Before the rising of the
sun,” says he of the monks of Antioch, “they rise, hale and sober, sing
as with one mouth hymns to the praise of God, then bow the knee in
prayer, under the direction of the abbot, read the holy Scriptures, and
go to their labors; pray again at nine, twelve, and three
o’clock; after a good day’s work,
enjoy a simple meal of bread and salt, perhaps with oil, and sometimes
with pulse; sing a thanksgiving hymn, and lay themselves on their
pallets of straw without care, grief, or murmur. When one dies, they
say: ’He is perfected;’ and all pray
God for a like end, that they also may come to the eternal sabbath-rest
and to the vision of Christ.” Men like <name id="iii.vii.v-p26.2">Chrysostom</name>, Basil, Gregory, <name id="iii.vii.v-p26.3">Jerome</name>, Nilus, and Isidore, united theological studies
with the ascetic exercises of solitude, and thus gained a copious
knowledge of Scripture and a large spiritual experience.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p27">But most of the monks either could not even read,
or had too little intellectual culture to devote themselves with
advantage to contemplation and study, and only brooded over gloomy
feelings, or sank, in spite of the unsensual tendency of the ascetic
principle, into the coarsest anthropomorphism and image worship. When
the religious enthusiasm faltered or ceased, the cloister life, like
the hermit life, became the most spiritless and tedious routine, or
hypocritically practised secret vices. For the monks carried with them
into their solitude their most dangerous enemy in their hearts, and
there often endured much fiercer conflicts with flesh and blood, than
amidst the society of men.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p28">The temptations of sensuality, pride, and ambition
externalized and personified themselves to the anchorets and monks in
hellish shapes, which appeared in visions and dreams, now in pleasing
and seductive, now in threatening and terrible forms and colors,
according to the state of mind at the time. The monastic imagination
peopled the deserts and solitudes with the very worst society, with
swarms of winged demons and all kinds of hellish monsters.<note n="298" id="iii.vii.v-p28.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p29">According to a sensuous and local conception of
<scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 12" id="iii.vii.v-p29.1" parsed="|Eph|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.12">Eph. vi. 12</scripRef><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.v-p29.2">·
Τὰ
πνευματικὰ
τῆς
πονηρίας
ἐν τοῖς
ἐπουρανίοις</span>
; “die bösen Geister
unter dem Himmel” (evil spirits under heaven), as Luther translates;
while the Vulgate gives it literally, but somewhat obscurely:
“Spiritualia nequitiae in coelestibus;” and the English Bible quite too
freely: “Spiritual wickedness in high places.” In any
case <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.v-p29.3">πνευματικά</span> is to be taken in a much wider sense
than <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.v-p29.4">πνεύματα</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.v-p29.5">δαιμόνια</span>; and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.v-p29.6">ἐπουράνια</span>, also, is not fully identical with the
cloud heaven or the atmosphere, and besides admits a different
construction, so that many put a comma after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.v-p29.7">πονηρίας</span>. The monastic satanology and
demonology, we may remark, was universally received in the ancient
church and throughout the middle ages. And it is well known that Luther
retained from his monastic life a sensuous, materialistic idea of the
devil and of his influence on men.</p></note> It substituted thus a new kind of
polytheism for the heathen gods, which were generally supposed to be
evil spirits. The monastic demonology and demonomachy is a strange
mixture of gross superstitions and deep spiritual experiences. It forms
the romantic shady side of the otherwise so tedious monotony of the
secluded life, and contains much material for the history of ethics,
psychology, and pathology.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p30">Especially besetting were the temptations of
sensuality, and irresistible without the utmost exertion and constant
watchfulness. The same saints, who could not conceive of true chastity
without celibacy, were disturbed, according to their own confession, by
unchaste dreams, which at least defiled the imagination.<note n="299" id="iii.vii.v-p30.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p31">Athanasius says of St. <name id="iii.vii.v-p31.1">Anthony</name>, that
the devil sometimes appeared to him in the form of a
woman; <name id="iii.vii.v-p31.2">Jerome</name> relates of St. Hilarion, that in bed his
imagination was often beset with visions of naked women.
<name id="iii.vii.v-p31.3">Jerome</name> himself acknowledges, in a letter to a virgin (!), Epist. xxii.
(ed. Vallars. t. i. p. 91, 92), <i>de Custodia Virginitatis,</i> ad
Eustochium: “O quoties ego ipse in eremo constitutus et in illa vasta
solitudine, quae exusta solis ardoribus horridum monachis praebebat
habitaculum, putavi me Romanis interesse deliciis .... Ille igitur ego,
qui ob gehennae metum tali me carcere ipse damnaveram, scorpionum
tantum socius et ferarum, saepe choris intereram puellarum. Pallebant
ora jejuniis, et mens desideriis aestuabat in frigido corpore, et ante
hominem suum jam in carne praemortuum, sola libidinum incendia
bulliebant. Itaque omni auxilio destitutus, ad Jesu jacebam pedes,
rigabam lacrymis, crine tergebam et repugnantem carnem hebdomadarum
inedia subjugabam.” St. Ephraim warns against listening to the enemy,
who whispers to the monk: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.v-p31.4">Οὐ
δυνατὸν
παύσασθει
ἀπό σου,
ἐὰν μὴ
πληροφορήσῃς
ἐπιθυμίαν
σου</span>.</p></note> Excessive asceticism sometimes
turned into unnatural vice; sometimes ended in madness, despair, and
suicide. Pachomius tells us, so early as his day, that many monks cast
themselves down precipices, others ripped themselves up, and others put
themselves to death in other ways.<note n="300" id="iii.vii.v-p31.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p32">Vita Pach. § 61. Comp. Nilus, Epist.
l. ii. p. 140: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.v-p32.1">Τινὲς</span>... <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.v-p32.2">ἑαυτοὺς
ἔσφαξαν
μαχαίρᾳ</span> etc. Even among the fanatical
Circumcelliones, Donatist medicant monks in Africa, suicide was not
uncommon.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p33">A characteristic trait of monasticism in all its
forms is a morbid aversion to female society and a rude contempt of
married life. No wonder, then, that in Egypt and the whole East, the
land of monasticism, women and domestic life never attained their
proper dignity, and to this day remain at a very low stage of culture.
Among the rules of Basil is a prohibition of speaking with a woman,
touching one, or even looking on one, except in unavoidable cases.
Monasticism not seldom sundered the sacred bond between husband and
wife, commonly with mutual consent, as in the cases of Ammon and Nilus,
but often even without it. Indeed, a law of Justinian seems to give
either party an unconditional right of desertion, while yet the word of
God declares the marriage bond indissoluble. The Council of Gangra
found it necessary to oppose the notion that marriage is inconsistent
with salvation, and to exhort wives to remain with their husbands. In
the same way monasticism came into conflict with love of kindred, and
with the relation of parents to children; misinterpreting the
Lord’s command to leave all for His sake. Nilus
demanded of the monks the entire suppression of the sense of blood
relationship. St. <name id="iii.vii.v-p33.1">Anthony</name> forsook his younger
sister, and saw her only once after the separation. His disciple,
Prior, when he became a monk, vowed never to see his kindred again, and
would not even speak with his sister without closing his eyes.
Something of the same sort is recorded of Pachomius. <name id="iii.vii.v-p33.2">Ambrose</name> and <name id="iii.vii.v-p33.3">Jerome</name>, in full
earnest, enjoined upon virgins the cloister life, even against the will
of their parents. When <name id="iii.vii.v-p33.4">Hilary</name> of Poictiers
heard that his daughter wished to marry, he is said to have prayed God
to take her to himself by death. One Mucius, without any provocation,
caused his own son to be cruelly abused, and at last, at the command of
the abbot himself, cast him into the water, whence he was rescued by a
brother of the cloister.<note n="301" id="iii.vii.v-p33.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p34">Tillem. vii. 430. The abbot thereupon, as
Tillemont relates, was informed by a revelation, ”<span lang="FR" id="iii.vii.v-p34.1">que Muce avait egalé
par son obeissance celle d’Abraham</span>,” and soon after made him his
successor.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p35">Even in the most favorable case monasticism falls
short of harmonious moral development, and of that symmetry of virtue
which meets us in perfection in Christ, and next to him in the
apostles. It lacks the finer and gentler traits of character, which are
ordinarily brought out only in the school of daily family life and
under the social ordinances of God. Its morality is rather negative
than positive. There is more virtue in the temperate and thankful
enjoyment of the gifts of God, than in total abstinence; in charitable
and well-seasoned speech, than in total silence; in connubial chastity,
than in celibacy; in self-denying practical labor for the church. than
in solitary asceticism, which only pleases self and profits no one
else.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.v-p36">Catholicism, whether Greek or Roman, cannot
dispense with the monastic life. It knows only moral extremes, nothing
of the healthful mean. In addition to this, popery needs the monastic
orders, as an absolute monarchy needs large standing armies both for
conquest and defence. But evangelical Protestantism, rejecting all
distinction of a twofold morality, assigning to all men the same great
duty under the law of God, placing the essence of religion not in
outward exercises, but in the heart, not in separation from the world
and from society, but in purifying and sanctifying the world by the
free spirit of the gospel, is death to the great monastic
institution.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.v-p37"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="33" title="Position of Monks in the Church" shorttitle="Section 33" progress="16.55%" prev="iii.vii.v" next="iii.vii.vii" id="iii.vii.vi">

<p class="head" id="iii.vii.vi-p1">§ 33. Position of Monks in the Church.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.vi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vii.vi-p3">As to the social position of monasticism in the
system of ecclesiastical life: it was at first, in East and West, even
so late as the council of Chalcedon, regarded as a lay institution; but
the monks were distinguished as religiosi from the seculares, and
formed thus a middle grade between the ordinary laity and the clergy.
They constituted the spiritual nobility, but not the ruling class; the
aristocracy, but not the hierarchy of the church. “A monk,” says <name id="iii.vii.vi-p3.1">Jerome</name>, “has not the office of a teacher, but of a
penitent, who endures suffering either for himself or for the world.”
Many monks considered ecclesiastical office incompatible with their
effort after perfection. It was a proverb, traced to Pachomius: “A monk
should especially shun women and bishops, for neither will let him have
peace.”<note n="302" id="iii.vii.vi-p3.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.vi-p4">Omnino monachum fugere debere mulieres et
episcopos.</p></note> Ammonius, who
accompanied Athanasius to Rome, cut off his own ear, and threatened to
cut out his own tongue, when it was proposed to make him a bishop.<note n="303" id="iii.vii.vi-p4.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.vi-p5">Sozom. iv. 30.</p></note> Martin of Tours thought his
miraculous power deserted him on his transition from the cloister to
the bishopric. Others, on the contrary, were ambitious for the
episcopal chair, or were promoted to it against their will, as early as
the fourth century. The abbots of monasteries were usually ordained
priests, and administered the sacraments among the brethren, but were
subject to the bishop of the diocese. Subsequently the cloisters
managed, through special papal grants, to make themselves independent
of the episcopal jurisdiction. From the tenth century the clerical
character was attached to the monks. In a certain sense, they stood,
from the beginning, even above the clergy; considered themselves
preëminently conversi and religiosi, and their life vita
religiosa; looked down with contempt upon the secular clergy; and often
encroached on their province in troublesome ways. On the other hand,
the cloisters began, as early as the fourth century, to be most
fruitful seminaries of clergy, and furnished, especially in the East,
by far the greater number of bishops. The sixth novel of Justinian
provides that the bishops shall be chosen from the clergy, or from the
monastery.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.vi-p6">In dress, the monks at first adhered to the
costume of the country, but chose the simplest and coarsest material.
Subsequently, they adopted the tonsure and a distinctive uniform.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.vi-p7"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="34" title="Influence and Effect of Monasticism" shorttitle="Section 34" progress="16.65%" prev="iii.vii.vi" next="iii.vii.viii" id="iii.vii.vii">

<p class="head" id="iii.vii.vii-p1">§ 34. Influence and Effect of
Monasticism.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.vii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vii.vii-p3">The influence of monasticism upon the world, from
<name id="iii.vii.vii-p3.1">Anthony</name> and <name id="iii.vii.vii-p3.2">Benedict</name> to Luther and Loyola, is deeply marked in all
branches of the history of the church. Here, too, we must distinguish
light and shade. The operation of the monastic institution has been to
some extent of diametrically opposite kinds, and has accordingly
elicited the most diverse judgments. “It is impossible,” says Dean
Milman,<note n="304" id="iii.vii.vii-p3.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.vii-p4">Hist. of (ancient) Christianity, Am. ed., p.
432.</p></note> “to survey
monachism in its general influence, from the earliest period of its
inworking into Christianity, without being astonished and perplexed
with its diametrically opposite effects. Here it is the undoubted
parent of the blindest ignorance and the most ferocious bigotry,
sometimes of the most debasing licentiousness; there the guardian of
learning, the author of civilization, the propagator of humble and
peaceful religion.” The apparent contradiction is easily solved. It is
not monasticism, as such, which has proved a blessing to the church and
the world; for the monasticism of India, which for three thousand years
has pushed the practice of mortification to all the excesses of
delirium, never saved a single soul, nor produced a single benefit to
the race. It was Christianity in monasticism which has done all the
good, and used this abnormal mode of life as a means for carrying
forward its mission of love and peace. In proportion as monasticism was
animated and controlled by the spirit of Christianity, it proved a
blessing; while separated from it, it degenerated and became at
fruitful source of evil.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.vii-p5">At the time of its origin, when we can view it
from the most favorable point, the monastic life formed a healthful and
necessary counterpart to the essentially corrupt and doomed social life
of the Graeco-Roman empire, and the preparatory school of a new
Christian civilization among the Romanic and Germanic nations of the
middle age. Like the hierarchy and the papacy, it belongs with the
disciplinary institutions, which the spirit of Christianity uses as
means to a higher end, and, after attaining that end, casts aside. For
it ever remains the great problem of Christianity to pervade like
leaven and sanctify all human society in the family and the state, in
science and art, and in all public life. The old Roman world, which was
based on heathenism, was, if the moral portraitures of <name id="iii.vii.vii-p5.1">Salvianus</name> and other writers of the fourth and fifth
centuries are even half true, past all such transformation; and the
Christian morality therefore assumed at the outset an attitude of
downright hostility toward it, till she should grow strong enough to
venture upon her regenerating mission among the new and, though
barbarous, yet plastic and germinal nations of the middle age, and
plant in them the seed of a higher civilization.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.vii-p6">Monasticism promoted the downfall of heathenism
and the victory of Christianity in the Roman empire and among the
barbarians. It stood as a warning against the worldliness, frivolity,
and immorality of the great cities, and a mighty call to repentance and
conversion. It offered a quiet refuge to souls weary of the world, and
led its earnest disciples into the sanctuary of undisturbed communion
with God. It was to invalids a hospital for the cure of moral diseases,
and at the same time, to healthy and vigorous enthusiasts an arena for
the exercise of heroic virtue.<note n="305" id="iii.vii.vii-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.vii-p7">Chateaubriand commends the monastic institution
mainly under the first view. “If there are refuges for the health of
the body, ah ! permit religion to have such also for the health of the
soul, which is still more subject to sickness, and the infirmities of
which are so much more sad, so much more tedious and difficult to
cure!” Montalembert (l.c. i. 25) objects to this view as poetic and
touching but false, and represents monasticism as an arena for the
healthiest and strongest souls which the world has ever produced, and
quotes the passage of <name id="iii.vii.vii-p7.1">Chrysostom</name>: “Come and
see the tents of the soldiers of Christ; come and see their order of
battle; they fight every day, and every day they defeat and immolate
the passions which assail us.”</p></note> It recalled the original unity and equality of the
human race, by placing rich and poor, high and low upon the same level.
It conduced to the abolition, or at least the mitigation of slavery.<note n="306" id="iii.vii.vii-p7.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.vii-p8">1 The abbot Isidore of Pelusium wrote to a
slaveholder, <scripRef passage="Ep. l." id="iii.vii.vii-p8.1">Ep. l.</scripRef> i. 142 (cited by Neander): “I did not think that
the man who loves Christ, and knows the grace which makes us all free,
would still hold slaves.”</p></note> It showed hospitality to the
wayfaring, and liberality to the poor and needy. It was an excellent
school of meditation, self-discipline, and spiritual exercise. It sent
forth most of those catholic, missionaries, who, inured to all
hardship, planted the standard of the cross among the barbarian tribes
of Northern and Western Europe, and afterward in Eastern Asia and South
America. It was a prolific seminary of the clergy, and gave the church
many of her most eminent bishops and popes, as Gregory I. and Gregory
VII. It produced saints like <name id="iii.vii.vii-p8.2">Anthony</name> and
Bernard, and trained divines like <name id="iii.vii.vii-p8.3">Chrysostom</name>
and <name id="iii.vii.vii-p8.4">Jerome</name>, and the long succession of
schoolmen and mystics of the middle ages. Some of the profoundest
theological discussions, like the tracts of Anselm, and the Summa of
<name id="iii.vii.vii-p8.5">Thomas Aquinas</name>, and not a few of the best
books of devotion, like the “Imitation of Christ,” by <name id="iii.vii.vii-p8.6">Thomas a Kempis</name>, have proceeded from the solemn quietude
of cloister life. Sacred hymns, unsurpassed for sweetness, like the
Jesu dulcis memoria, or tender emotion, like the Stabat mater dolorosa,
or terrific grandeur, like the Dies irae, dies illa, were conceived and
sung by mediaeval monks for all ages to come. In patristic and
antiquarian learning the <name id="iii.vii.vii-p8.7">Benedict</name>ines, so
lately as the seventeenth century, have done extraordinary service.
Finally, monasticism, at least in the West, promoted the cultivation of
the soil and the education of the people, and by its industrious
transcriptions of the Bible, the works of the church fathers, and the
ancient classics, earned for itself, before the Reformation, much of
the credit of the modern civilization of Europe. The traveller in
France, Italy, Spain, Germany, England, and even in the northern
regions of Scotland and Sweden, encounters innumerable traces of useful
monastic labors in the ruins of abbeys, of chapter houses, of convents,
of priories and hermitages, from which once proceeded educational and
missionary influences upon the surrounding hills and forests. These
offices, however, to the progress of arts and letters were only
accessory, often involuntary, and altogether foreign to the intention
of the founders of monastic life and institutions, who looked
exclusively to the religious and moral education of the soul. In
seeking first the kingdom of heaven, these other things were added to
them.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.vii-p9">But on the other hand, monasticism withdrew from
society many useful forces; diffused an indifference for the family
life, the civil and military service of the state, and all public
practical operations; turned the channels of religion from the world
into the desert, and so hastened the decline of Egypt, Syria,
Palestine, and the whole Roman empire. It nourished religious
fanaticism, often raised storms of popular agitation, and rushed
passionately into the controversies of theological parties; generally,
it is true, on the side of orthodoxy, but often, as at the Ephesian
“council of robbers,” in favor of heresy, and especially in behalf of
the crudest superstition. For the simple, divine way of salvation in
the gospel, it substituted an arbitrary, eccentric, ostentatious, and
pretentious sanctity. It darkened the all-sufficient merits of Christ
by the glitter of the over-meritorious works of man. It measured virtue
by the quantity of outward exercises instead of the quality of the
inward disposition, and disseminated self-righteousness and an anxious,
legal, and mechanical religion. It favored the idolatrous veneration of
Mary and of saints, the worship of images and relics, and all sorts of
superstitious and pious fraud. It circulated a mass of visions and
miracles, which, if true, far surpassed the miracles of Christ and the
apostles and set all the laws of nature and reason at defiance. The
Nicene age is full of the most absurd monks’ fables,
and is in this respect not a whit behind the darkest of the middle
ages.<note n="307" id="iii.vii.vii-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.vii-p10">The monkish miracles, with which the <i>Vitae
Patrum</i> of the Jesuit Rosweyde and the <i>Acta Sanctorum</i> swarm,
often contradict all the laws of nature and of reason, and would be
hardly worthy of mention, but that they come from such fathers
as <name id="iii.vii.vii-p10.1">Jerome</name>, Rufinus, Severus, Palladius, and Theodoret,
and go to characterize the Nicene age. We are far from rejecting all
and every one as falsehood and deception, and accepting the judgment of
Isaac Taylor (Ancient Christianity, ii. 106): “The Nicene miracles are
of a kind which shocks every sentiment of gravity, of decency, and of
piety:—in their obvious features they are childish,
horrid, blasphemous, and foul.” Much more cautious is the opinion of
Robertson (Hist. of the Christian Church, i. 312) and other Protestant
historians, who suppose that, together with the innocent illusions of a
heated imagination and the fabrications of intentional fraud, there
must have been also much that was real, though in the nature of the
case an exact sifting is impossible. But many of these stories are too
much even for Roman credulity, and are either entirely omitted or at
least greatly reduced and modified by critical historians. We read not
only of innumerable visions, prophecies, healings of the sick and the
possessed, but also of raising of the dead (as in the life of Martin of
Tours), of the growth of a dry stick into a fruitful tree, and of a
monk’s passing unseared, in absolute obedience to his
abbot, through a furnace of fire as through a cooling bath. (Comp.
Sulp. Sever. Dial. i. c. 12 and 13.) Even wild beasts play a large
part, and are transformed into rational servants of the Egyptian saints
of the desert. At the funeral of Paul of Thebes, according
to <name id="iii.vii.vii-p10.2">Jerome</name>, two lions voluntarily performed the office of
sexton. Pachomius walked unharmed over serpents and scorpions, and
crossed the Nile on crocodiles, which, of their own accord, presented
their backs. The younger Macarius, or (according to other statements of
the Historia Lausiaca; comp. the investigation of Tillemont, tom. viii.
p. 811 sqq.) the monk Marcus stood on so good terms with the beasts,
that a hyena (according to Rufinus, V. P. ii. 4, it was a lioness)
brought her young one to him in his cell, that he might open its eyes;
which he did by prayer and application of spittle; and the next day she
offered him, for gratitude, a large sheepskin; the saint at first
declined the gift, and reproved the beast for the double crime of
murder and theft, by which she had obtained the skin; but when the
hyena showed repentance, and with a nod promised amendment, Macarius
took the skin, and afterward bequeathed it to the great bishop
Athanasius. Severus (Dial. i. c. 9) gives a very similar account of an
unknown anchoret, but, like Rufinus, substitutes for the hyena of
Palladius a lioness with five whelps, and makes the saint receive the
present of the skin without scruple or reproof. Shortly before (c. 8),
he speaks, however, of a wolf, which once robbed a friendly hermit,
whose evening meal she was accustomed to share, showed deep repentance
for it, and with bowed head begged forgiveness of the saint. Perhaps
Palladius or his Latin translator has combined these two
anecdotes.</p></note> Monasticism lowered
the standard of general morality in proportion as it set itself above
it and claimed a corresponding higher merit; and it exerted in general
a demoralizing influence on the people, who came to consider themselves
the profanum vulgus mundi, and to live accordingly. Hence the frequent
lamentations, not only of Salvian, but of <name id="iii.vii.vii-p10.3">Chrysostom</name> and of <name id="iii.vii.vii-p10.4">Augustine</name>,
over the indifference and laxness of the Christianity of the day; hence
to this day the mournful state of things in the southern countries of
Europe and America, where monasticism is most prevalent, and sets the
extreme of ascetic sanctity in contrast with the profane laity, but
where there exists no healthful middle class of morality, no blooming
family life, no moral vigor in the masses. In the sixteenth century the
monks were the bitterest enemies of the Reformation and of all true
progress. And yet the greatest of the reformers was a pupil of the
convent, and a child of the monastic system, as the boldest and most
free of the apostles had been the strictest of the Pharisees.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.vii-p11"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="35" title="Paul of Thebes and St. Anthony" shorttitle="Section 35" progress="17.16%" prev="iii.vii.vii" next="iii.vii.ix" id="iii.vii.viii">

<p class="head" id="iii.vii.viii-p1">§ 35. Paul of Thebes and St. <name id="iii.vii.viii-p1.1">Anthony</name>.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.viii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.vii.viii-p3">I. Athanasius: Vita S. Antonii (in Greek, Opera, ed.
Ben. ii. 793–866). The same in Latin, by Evagrius, in
the fourth century. <name id="iii.vii.viii-p3.1">Jerome</name>: Catal. c. 88 (a
very brief notice of <name id="iii.vii.viii-p3.2">Anthony</name>); Vita S. Pauli
Theb. (Opera, ed. Vallars, ii. p. 1–12). Sozom: H. E.
l. i. cap. 13 and 14. Socrat.: H. E. iv. 23, 25.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.vii.viii-p4">II. Acta Sanctorum, sub Jan. 17 (tom. ii. p. 107
sqq.). Tillemont: Mem. tom. vii. p. 101–144 (St.
Antoine, premier père des solitaires
d’Egypte). Butler (R.C.): Lives of the Saints, sub
Jan. 17. Möhler (R.C.): Athanasius der Grosse, p.
382–402. Neander: K. G. iii. 446 sqq.
(Torrey’s Engl. ed. ii. 229–234).
Böhringer: Die Kirche Christi in Biographien, i. 2, p.
122–151. H. Ruffner: l.c. vol. i. p.
247–302 (a condensed translation from Athanasius, with
additions). K. Hase: K. Gesch. § 64 (a masterly miniature
portrait).</p>

<p id="iii.vii.viii-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vii.viii-p6">The first known Christian hermit, as distinct from
the earlier ascetics, is the fabulous <name id="iii.vii.viii-p6.1">Paul of
Thebes</name>, in Upper Egypt. In the twenty-second year of his age,
during the Decian persecution, a.d. 250, he retired to a distant cave,
grew fond of the solitude, and lived there, according to the legend,
ninety years, in a grotto near a spring and a palm tree, which
furnished him food, shade, and clothing,<note n="308" id="iii.vii.viii-p6.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.viii-p7">Pliny counts thirty-nine different sorts of
palm trees, of which the best grow in Egypt, are ever green, have thick
foliage, and bear a fruit, from which in some places bread is
made.</p></note> until his death in 340. In his later years a raven
is said to have brought him daily half a loaf, as the ravens ministered
to Elijah. But no one knew of this wonderful saint, till <name id="iii.vii.viii-p7.1">Anthony</name>, who under a higher impulse visited and buried
him, made him known to the world. After knocking in vain for more than
an hour at the door of the hermit, who would receive the visits of
beasts and reject those of men, he was admitted at last with a smiling
face, and greeted with a holy kiss. Paul had sufficient curiosity left
to ask the question, whether there were any more idolaters in the
world, whether new houses were built in ancient cities and by whom the
world was governed? During this interesting conversation, a large raven
came gently flying and deposited a double portion of bread for the
saint and his guest. “The Lord,” said Paul, “ever kind and merciful,
has sent us a dinner. It is now sixty years since I have daily received
half a loaf, but since thou hast come, Christ has doubled the supply
for his soldiers.” After thanking the Giver, they sat down by the
fountain; but now the question arose who should break the bread; the
one urging the custom of hospitality, the other pleading the right of
his friend as the elder. This question of monkish etiquette, which may
have a moral significance, consumed nearly the whole day, and was
settled at last by the compromise that both should seize the loaf at
opposite ends, pull till it broke, and keep what remained in their
hands. A drink from the fountain, and thanksgiving to God closed the
meal. The day afterward <name id="iii.vii.viii-p7.2">Anthony</name> returned to
his cell, and told his two disciples: “Woe to me, a sinner, who have
falsely pretended to be a monk. I have seen Elijah and John in the
desert; I have seen St. Paul in paradise.” Soon afterward he paid St.
Paul a second visit, but found him dead in his cave, with head erect
and hands lifted up to heaven. He wrapped up the corpse, singing psalms
and hymns, and buried him without a spade; for two lions came of their
own accord, or rather from supernatural impulse, from the interior
parts of the desert, laid down at his feet, wagging their tails, and
moaning distressingly, and scratched a grave in the sand large enough
for the body of the departed saint of the desert! <name id="iii.vii.viii-p7.3">Anthony</name> returned with the coat of Paul, made of palm
leaves, and wore it on the solemn days of Easter and Pentecost.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.viii-p8">The learned <name id="iii.vii.viii-p8.1">Jerome</name> wrote
the life of Paul, some thirty years afterward, as it appears, on the
authority of Anathas and Macarius, two disciples of <name id="iii.vii.viii-p8.2">Anthony</name>. But he remarks, in the prologue, that many
incredible things are said of him, which are not worthy of repetition.
If he believed his story of the grave-digging lions, it is hard to
imagine what was more credible and less worthy of repetition.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.viii-p9">In this Paul we have an example, of a canonized
saint, who lived ninety years unseen and unknown in the wilderness,
beyond all fellowship with the visible church, without Bible, public
worship, or sacraments, and so died, yet is supposed to have attained
the highest grade of piety. How does this consist with the common
doctrine of the Catholic church respecting the necessity and the
operation of the means of grace? <name id="iii.vii.viii-p9.1">Augustine</name>,
blinded by the ascetic spirit of his age, says even, that anchorets, on
their level of perfection, may dispense with the Bible. Certain it is,
that this kind of perfection stands not in the Bible, but outside of
it.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.viii-p10">The proper founder of the hermit life, the one
chiefly instrumental in giving it its prevalence, was <name id="iii.vii.viii-p10.1">St. Anthony of Egypt</name>. He is the most celebrated, the most
original, and the most venerable representative of this abnormal and
eccentric sanctity, the “patriarch of the monks,” and the “childless
father of an innumerable seed.”<note n="309" id="iii.vii.viii-p10.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.viii-p11"><name id="iii.vii.viii-p11.1">Jerome</name>says
of <name id="iii.vii.viii-p11.2">Anthony</name>, in his Vita Pauli Theb. (c. i.): “Non tam
ipse auto omnes (eremitas) fuit, quam ab eo omnium incitata sunt
studia.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.viii-p12"><name id="iii.vii.viii-p12.1">Anthony</name> sprang from a
Christian and honorable Coptic family, and was born about 251, at Coma,
on the borders of the Thebaid. Naturally quiet, contemplative, and
reflective, he avoided the society of playmates, and despised all
higher learning. He understood only his Coptic vernacular, and remained
all his life ignorant of Grecian literature and secular science.<note n="310" id="iii.vii.viii-p12.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.viii-p13">According to the common opinion, which was
also <name id="iii.vii.viii-p13.1">Augustine</name>’s, <name id="iii.vii.viii-p13.2">Anthony</name>could not even
read. But Tillemont (tom. vii. 107 and 666), Butler, and others think
that this igorance related only to the Greek alphabet, not to the
Egyptian. Athanasius, p. 795, expresses himself somewhat indistinctly;
that, from dread of society, he would not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.viii-p13.3">μαθεῖν
γράμματα</span> (letters? or the arts?), but speaks
afterward of his regard for reading.</p></note> But he diligently attended
divine worship with his parents, and so carefully heard the Scripture
lessons, that he retained them in memory.<note n="311" id="iii.vii.viii-p13.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.viii-p14"><name id="iii.vii.viii-p14.1">Augustine</name>says of him,
De doctr. Christ. § 4, that, without being able to read from
only hearing the Bible, he knew it by heart. The life of Athanasius
shows, indeed, that a number of Scripture passages were very familiar
to him. But of a connected and deep knowledge of Scripture in him, or
in these anchorets generally, we find no trace.</p></note> Memory was his library. He afterward made
faithful, but only too literal use of single passages of Scripture, and
began his discourse to the hermits with the very uncatholic-sounding
declaration: “The holy Scriptures give us instruction enough.” In his
eighteenth year, about 270, the death of his parents devolved on him
the care of a younger sister and a considerable estate. Six months
afterward he heard in the church, just as he was meditating on the
apostles’ implicit following of Jesus, the word of the
Lord to the rich young ruler: “If thou wilt be perfect, go and sell
that thou hast and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in
heaven; and come and follow me.”<note n="312" id="iii.vii.viii-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.viii-p15"><scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 21" id="iii.vii.viii-p15.1" parsed="|Matt|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.21">Matt. xix. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> This word was a voice of God, which determined his
life. He divided his real estate, consisting of three hundred acres of
fertile land, among the inhabitants of the village, and sold his
personal property for the benefit of the poor, excepting a moderate
reserve for the support of his sister. But when, soon afterward, he
heard in the church the exhortation, “Take no thought for the
morrow,”<note n="313" id="iii.vii.viii-p15.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.viii-p16"><scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 34" id="iii.vii.viii-p16.1" parsed="|Matt|6|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.34">Matt. vi. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> he distributed the
remnant to the poor, and intrusted his sister to a society of pious
virgins.<note n="314" id="iii.vii.viii-p16.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.viii-p17"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.viii-p17.1">Εἰς
παρθενῶνα</span>, says Athanasius; i.e., not “un
monastere de verges,” as Tillemont translates, for nunneries did not
yet exist; but a society of female ascetics within the congregation;
from which, however, a regular cloister might of course very easily
grow.</p></note> He visited her
only once after—a fact characteristic of the ascetic
depreciation of natural ties.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.viii-p18">He then forsook the hamlet, and led an ascetic
life in the neighborhood, praying constantly, according to the
exhortation: “Pray without ceasing;” and also laboring, according to
the maxim: “If any will not work, neither should he eat.” What he did
not need for his slender support, he gave to the poor. He visited the
neighboring ascetics, who were then already very plentiful in Egypt, to
learn humbly and thankfully their several eminent virtues; from one,
earnestness in prayer; from another, watchfulness; from a third,
excellence in fasting; from a fourth, meekness; from all, love to
Christ and to fellow men. Thus he made himself universally beloved, and
came to be reverenced as a friend of God.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.viii-p19">But to reach a still higher level of ascetic
holiness, he retreated, after the year 285, further and further from
the bosom and vicinity of the church, into solitude, and thus became
the founder of an anchoretism strictly so called. At first he lived in
a sepulchre; then for twenty years in the ruins of a castle; and last
on Mount Colzim, some seven hours from the Red Sea, a three
days’ journey east of the Nile, where an old cloister
still preserves his name and memory.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.viii-p20">In this solitude he prosecuted his ascetic
practices with ever-increasing rigor. Their monotony was broken only by
basket making, occasional visits, and battles with the devil. In
fasting he attained a rare abstemiousness. His food consisted of bread
and salt, sometimes dates; his drink, of water. Flesh and wine he never
touched. He ate only once a day, generally after sunset, and, like the
presbyter Isidore, was ashamed that an immortal spirit should need
earthly nourishment. Often he fasted from two to five days. Friends,
and wandering Saracens, who always had a certain reverence for the
saints of the desert, brought him bread from time to time. But in the
last years of his life, to render himself entirely independent of
others, and to afford hospitality to travellers, he cultivated a small
garden on the mountain, near a spring shaded by palms.<note n="315" id="iii.vii.viii-p20.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.viii-p21"><name id="iii.vii.viii-p21.1">Jerome</name>, in his Vita
Hilarionis, c. 31, gives an incidental description of this last
residence of <name id="iii.vii.viii-p21.2">Anthony</name>, according to which it was not so
desolate as from Athanasius one would infer. He speaks even of palms,
fruit trees, and vines in this garden, the fruit of which any one would
have enjoyed.</p></note> Sometimes the wild beasts of the
forest destroyed his modest harvest, till he drove them away forever
with the expostulation: “Why do you injure me, who have never done you
the slightest harm? Away with you all, in the name of the Lord, and
never come into my neighborhood again.” He slept on bare ground, or at
best on a pallet of straw; but often he watched the whole night through
in prayer. The anointing of the body with oil he despised, and in later
years never washed his feet; as if filthiness were an essential element
of ascetic perfection. His whole wardrobe consisted of a hair shirt, a
sheepskin, and a girdle. But notwithstanding all, he had a winning
friendliness and cheerfulness in his face.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.viii-p22">Conflicts with the devil and his hosts of demons
were, as with other solitary saints, a prominent part of <name id="iii.vii.viii-p22.1">Anthony</name>’s experience, and continued
through all his life. The devil appeared to him in visions and dreams,
or even in daylight, in all possible forms, now as a friend, now as a
fascinating woman, now as a dragon, tempting him by reminding him of
his former wealth, of his noble family, of the care due to his sister,
by promises of wealth, honor, and renown, by exhibitions of the
difficulty of virtue and the facility of vice, by unchaste thoughts and
images, by terrible threatening of the dangers and punishments of the
ascetic life. Once he struck the hermit so violently, Athanasius says,
that a friend, who brought him bread, found him on the ground
apparently dead. At another time he broke through the wall of his cave
and filled the room with roaring lions, howling wolves, growling bears,
fierce hyenas, crawling serpents and scorpions; but <name id="iii.vii.viii-p22.2">Anthony</name> turned manfully toward the monsters, till a
supernatural light broke in from the roof and dispersed them. His
sermon, which he delivered to the hermits at their request, treats
principally of these wars with demons, and gives also the key to the
interpretation of them: “Fear not Satan and his angels. Christ has
broken their power. The best weapon against them is faith and piety
.... The presence of evil spirits reveals itself in perplexity,
despondency, hatred of the ascetics, evil desires, fear of death ....
They take the form answering to the spiritual state they find in us at
the time.<note n="316" id="iii.vii.viii-p22.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.viii-p23">Athanas. c. 42: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.viii-p23.1">Ἐλθόντες
γὰρ</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.viii-p23.2">οἱ
ἐχθροὶ</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.viii-p23.3">ὁποίους
ἀν
εὕρωσιν
ἡμᾶς</span><i>,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.viii-p23.4">τοιοῦτοι
καὶ αὐτοὶ
γίνονται</span>, etc.—an important
psychological observation.</p></note> They are the
reflex of our thoughts and fantasies. If thou art carnally minded, thou
art their prey; but if thou rejoicest in the Lord and occupiest thyself
with divine things, they are powerless .... The devil is afraid of
fasting, of prayer, of humility and good works. His illusions soon
vanish, when one arms himself with the sign of the cross.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.viii-p24">Only in exceptional cases did <name id="iii.vii.viii-p24.1">Anthony</name> leave his solitude; and then he made a powerful
impression on both Christians and heathens with his hairy dress and his
emaciated, ghostlike form. In the year 311, during the persecution
under Maximinus, he appeared in Alexandria in the hope of himself
gaining the martyr’s crown. He visited the confessors
in the mines and prisons, encouraged them before the tribunal,
accompanied them to the scaffold; but no one ventured to lay hands on
the saint of the wilderness. In the year 351, when a hundred years old,
he showed himself for the second and last time in the metropolis of
Egypt, to bear witness for the orthodox faith of his friend Athanasius
against Arianism, and in a few days converted more heathens and
heretics than had otherwise been gained in a whole year. He declared
the Arian denial of the divinity of Christ worse than the venom of the
serpent, and no better than heathenism which worshipped the creature
instead of the Creator. He would have nothing to do with heretics, and
warned his disciples against intercourse with them. Athanasius attended
him to the gate of the city, where he cast out an evil spirit from a
girl. An invitation to stay longer in Alexandria he declined, saying:
“As a fish out of water, so a monk out of his solitude dies.” Imitating
his example, the monks afterward forsook the wilderness in swarms
whenever orthodoxy was in danger, and went in long processions with wax
tapers and responsive singing through the streets, or appeared at the
councils, to contend for the orthodox faith with all the energy of
fanaticism, often even with physical force.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.viii-p25">Though <name id="iii.vii.viii-p25.1">Anthony</name> shunned
the society of men, yet he was frequently visited in his solitude and
resorted to for consolation and aid by Christians and heathens, by
ascetics, sick, and needy, as a heaven-descended physician of Egypt for
body and soul. He enjoined prayer, labor, and care of the poor,
exhorted those at strife to the love of God, and healed the sick and
demoniac with his prayer. Athanasius relates several miracles performed
by him, the truth of which we leave undecided though they are far less
incredible and absurd than many other monkish stories of that age.
<name id="iii.vii.viii-p25.2">Anthony</name>, his biographer assures us, never
boasted when his prayer was heard, nor murmured when it was not, but in
either case thanked God. He cautioned monks against overrating the gift
of miracles, since it is not our work, but the grace of the Lord; and
he reminds them of the word: “Rejoice not, that the spirits are subject
unto you; but rather rejoice, because your names are written in
heaven.” To Martianus, an officer, who urgently besought him to heal
his possessed daughter, he said: “Man, why dost thou call on me? I am a
man, as thou art. If thou believest, pray to God, and he will hear
thee.” Martianus prayed, and on his return found his daughter
whole.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.viii-p26"><name id="iii.vii.viii-p26.1">Anthony</name> distinguished
himself above most of his countless disciples and successors, by his
fresh originality of mind. Though uneducated and limited, he had sound
sense and ready mother wit. Many of his striking answers and felicitous
sentences have come down to us. When some heathen philosophers once
visited him, he asked them: “Why do you give yourselves so much trouble
to see a fool?” They explained, perhaps ironically, that they took him
rather for a wise man. He replied: “If you take me for a fool, your
labor is lost; but if I am a wise man, you should imitate me, and be
Christians, as I am.” At another time, when taunted with his ignorance,
he asked: “Which is older and better, mind or learning?” The mind, was
the answer. “Then,” said the hermit, “the mind can do without
learning.” “My book,” he remarked on a similar occasion, “is the whole
creation, which lies open before me, and in which I can read the word
of God as often as I will.” The blind church-teacher, Didymus, whom he
met in Alexandria, he comforted with the words: “Trouble not thyself
for the loss of the outward eye, with which even flies see; but rejoice
in the possession of the spiritual eye, with which also angels behold
the face of God, and receive his light.”<note n="317" id="iii.vii.viii-p26.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.viii-p27">This is not told indeed by Athanasius, but by
Rufinus, <name id="iii.vii.viii-p27.1">Jerome</name>, and Socrates (Hist. <scripRef passage="Eccl. iv. 25" id="iii.vii.viii-p27.2" parsed="|Eccl|4|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.4.25">Eccl. iv. 25</scripRef>). Comp.
Tillemont, l.c. p. 129.</p></note> Even the emperor <name id="iii.vii.viii-p27.3">Constantine</name>, with his sons, wrote to him as a spiritual
father, and begged an answer from him. The hermit at first would not so
much as receive the letter, since, in any case, being unable to write,
he could not answer it, and cared as little for the great of this world
as Diogenes for Alexander. When told that the emperor was a Christian,
he dictated the answer: “Happy thou, that thou worshippest Christ. Be
not proud of thy earthly power. Think of the future judgment, and know
that Christ is the only true and eternal king. Practise justice and
love for men, and care for the poor.” To his disciples he said on this
occasion: “Wonder not that the emperor writes to me, for he is a man.
Wonder much more that God has written the law for man, and has spoken
to us by his own Son.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.viii-p28">During the last years of his life the patriarch of
monasticism withdrew as much as possible from the sight of visitors,
but allowed two disciples to live with him, and to take care of him in
his infirm old age. When he felt his end approaching, he commanded them
not to embalm his body, according to the Egyptian custom, but to bury
it in the earth, and to keep the spot of his interment secret. One of
his two sheepskins he bequeathed to the bishop Serapion, the other,
with his underclothing, to Athanasius, who had once given it to him
new, and now received it back worn out. What became of the robe woven
from palm leaves, which, according to <name id="iii.vii.viii-p28.1">Jerome</name>,
he had inherited from Paul of Thebes, and wore at Easter and Pentecost,
Athanasius does not tell us. After this disposition of his property,
<name id="iii.vii.viii-p28.2">Anthony</name> said to his disciples: “Children,
farewell; for <name id="iii.vii.viii-p28.3">Anthony</name> goes away, and will be
no more with you.” With these words he stretched out his feet and
expired with a smiling face, in the year 356, a hundred and five years
old. His grave remained for centuries unknown. His last will was thus a
protest against the worship of saints and relics, which, however, it
nevertheless greatly helped to promote. Under Justinian, in 561, his
bones, as the Bollandists and Butler minutely relate, were miraculously
discovered, brought to Alexandria, then to Constantinople, and at last
to Vienne in South France, and in the eleventh century, during the
raging of an epidemic disease, the so-called “holy fire,” or “St. <name id="iii.vii.viii-p28.4">Anthony</name>’s fire,” they are said to
have performed great wonders.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.viii-p29"><name id="iii.vii.viii-p29.1">Athanasius</name>, the greatest
man of the Nicene age, concludes his biography of his friend with this
sketch of his character: “From this short narrative you may judge how
great a man <name id="iii.vii.viii-p29.2">Anthony</name> was, who persevered in
the ascetic life from youth to the highest age. In his advanced age he
never allowed himself better food, nor change of raiment, nor did he
even wash his feet. Yet he continued healthy in all his parts. His
eyesight was clear to the end, and his teeth sound, though by long use
worn to mere stumps. He retained also the perfect use of his hands and
feet, and was more robust and vigorous than those who are accustomed to
change of food and clothing and to washing. His fame spread from his
remote dwelling on the lone mountain over the whole Roman empire. What
gave him his renown, was not learning nor worldly wisdom, nor human
art, but alone his piety toward God .... And let all the brethren know,
that the Lord will not only take holy monks to heaven, but give them
celebrity in all the earth, however deep they may bury themselves in
the wilderness.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.viii-p30">The whole Nicene age venerated in <name id="iii.vii.viii-p30.1">Anthony</name> a model saint.<note n="318" id="iii.vii.viii-p30.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.viii-p31">Comp. the proofs in Tillemont, l.c. p. 137
sq.</p></note> This fact brings out most characteristically the
vast difference between the ancient and the modern, the old Catholic
and the evangelical Protestant conception of the nature of the
Christian religion. The specifically Christian element in the life of
<name id="iii.vii.viii-p31.1">Anthony</name>, especially as measured by the
Pauline standard, is very small. Nevertheless we can but admire the
needy magnificence, the simple, rude grandeur of this hermit sanctity
even in its aberration. <name id="iii.vii.viii-p31.2">Anthony</name> concealed
under his sheepskin a childlike humility, an amiable simplicity, a rare
energy of will, and a glowing love to God, which maintained itself for
almost ninety years in the absence of all the comforts and pleasures of
natural life, and triumphed over all the temptations of the flesh. By
piety alone, without the help of education or learning, he became one
of the most remarkable and influential men in the history of the
ancient church. Even heathen contemporaries could not withhold from him
their reverence, and the celebrated philosopher Synesius, afterward a
bishop, before his conversion reckoned <name id="iii.vii.viii-p31.3">Anthony</name> among those rare men, in whom flashes of thought
take the place of reasonings, and natural power of mind makes schooling
needless.<note n="319" id="iii.vii.viii-p31.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.viii-p32">Dion, fol. 51, ed. Petav., cited in Tillemont
and Neander.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.vii.viii-p33"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="36" title="Spread of Anchoretism. Hilarion" shorttitle="Section 36" progress="18.05%" prev="iii.vii.viii" next="iii.vii.x" id="iii.vii.ix">

<p class="head" id="iii.vii.ix-p1">§ 36. Spread of Anchoretism. Hilarion.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.ix-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vii.ix-p3">The example of <name id="iii.vii.ix-p3.1">Anthony</name>
acted like magic upon his generation, and his biography by Athanasius,
which was soon translated also into Latin, was a tract for the times.
<name id="iii.vii.ix-p3.2">Chrysostom</name> recommended it to all as
instructive and edifying reading.<note n="320" id="iii.vii.ix-p3.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.ix-p4">Hom. viii. in Matth. tom. vii. 128 (ed.
Montfaucon).</p></note> Even <name id="iii.vii.ix-p4.1">Augustine</name>, the most
evangelical of the fathers, was powerfully affected by the reading of
it in his decisive religious struggle, and was decided by it in his
entire renunciation of the world.<note n="321" id="iii.vii.ix-p4.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.ix-p5">· Comp. Aug.: Confess. l. viii. c. 6
and 28.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.ix-p6">In a short time, still in the lifetime of <name id="iii.vii.ix-p6.1">Anthony</name>, the deserts of Egypt, from Nitria, south
of Alexandria, and the wilderness of Scetis, to Libya and the Thebaid,
were peopled with anchorets and studded with cells. A mania for
monasticism possessed Christendom, and seized the people of all classes
like an epidemic. As martyrdom had formerly been, so now monasticism
was, the quickest and surest way to renown upon earth and to eternal
reward in heaven. This prospect, with which Athanasius concludes his
life of <name id="iii.vii.ix-p6.2">Anthony</name>, abundantly recompensed all
self-denial and mightily stimulated pious ambition. The consistent
recluse must continually increase his seclusion. No desert was too
scorching, no rock too forbidding, no cliff too steep, no cave too
dismal for the feet of these world-hating and man-shunning enthusiasts.
Nothing was more common than to see from two to five hundred monks
under the same abbot. It has been supposed, that in Egypt the number of
anchorets and cenobites equalled the population of the cities.<note n="322" id="iii.vii.ix-p6.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.ix-p7">“Quanti populi,” says Rufinus (Vitae Patr. ii
c. 7), “habentur in urbibus, tantae paene habentur in desertis
multitudines monachorum.” Gibbon adds the sarcastic remark: “Posterity
might repeat the saying, which had formerly been applied to sacred
animals of the same country, That in Egypt it was less difficult to
find a god than a man.” Montalembert (Monks of the West, vol. i. p.
314) says of the increase of monks: “Nothing in the wonderful history
of these hermits in Egypt is so incredible as their number. But the
most weighty authorities agreed in establishing it (S.
<name id="iii.vii.ix-p7.1">Augustine</name>, De morib. <scripRef passage="Eccles. i. 31" id="iii.vii.ix-p7.2" parsed="|Eccl|1|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.1.31">Eccles. i. 31</scripRef>). It was a kind of emigration of towns
to the desert, of civilization to simplicity, of noise to silence, of
corruption to innocence. The current once begun, floods of men, of
women, and of children threw themselves into it, and flowed thither
during a century with irresistible force.”</p></note> The natural contrast between the
desert and the fertile valley of the Nile, was reflected in the moral
contrast between the monastic life and the world.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.ix-p8">The elder Macarius<note n="323" id="iii.vii.ix-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.ix-p9">There were several (five or seven) anchorets of
this name, who are often confounded. The most celebrated are Macarius
the elder, or the Great († 390), to whom the Homilies
probably belong; and Macarius the younger, of Alexandria
(† 404), the teacher of Palladius, who spent a long
time with him, and set him as high as the other. Comp.
Tillemont’s extended account, tom. viii. p. 574-650,
and the notes, p. 811 sqq.</p></note> introduced the hermit life in the frightful desert
of Scetis; Amun or Ammon,<note n="324" id="iii.vii.ix-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.ix-p10">On Ammon, or, in Egyptian, Amus and Amun, comp.
Tillemont, viii. p. 153-166, and the notes, p.
672-674.</p></note>
on the Nitrian mountain. The latter was married, but persuaded his
bride, immediately after the nuptials, to live with him in the
strictest abstinence. Before the end of the fourth century there were
in Nitria alone, according to Sozomen, five thousand monks, who lived
mostly in separate cells or laurae, and never spoke with one another
except on Saturday and Sunday, when they assembled for common
worship.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.ix-p11">From Egypt the solitary life spread to the
neighboring countries.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.ix-p12"><name id="iii.vii.ix-p12.1">Hilarion</name>, whose life
<name id="iii.vii.ix-p12.2">Jerome</name> has written graphically and at
large,<note n="325" id="iii.vii.ix-p12.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.ix-p13">Opera, tom. ii. p. 13-40.</p></note> established it in
the wilderness of Gaza, in Palestine and Syria. This saint attained
among the anchorets of the fourth century an eminence second only to
<name id="iii.vii.ix-p13.1">Anthony</name>. He was the son of pagan parents, and
grew up “as a rose among thorns.” He went to school in Alexandria,
diligently attended church, and avoided the circus, the gladiatorial
shows, and the theatre. He afterward lived two months with St. <name id="iii.vii.ix-p13.2">Anthony</name>, and became his most celebrated disciple.
After the death of his parents, he distributed his inheritance among
his brothers and the poor, and reserved nothing, fearing the example of
Ananias and Sapphira, and remembering the word of Christ: “Whosoever he
be of you, that forsaketh not all that he hath, he cannot be my
disciple.”<note n="326" id="iii.vii.ix-p13.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.ix-p14"><scripRef passage="Lu. xiv. 33" id="iii.vii.ix-p14.1" parsed="|Luke|14|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.33">Lu. xiv. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> He then retired
into the wilderness of Gaza, which was inhabited only by robbers and
assassins; battled, like <name id="iii.vii.ix-p14.2">Anthony</name>, with
obscene dreams and other temptations of the devil; and so reduced his
body—the “ass,” which ought to have not barley, but
chaff—with fastings and night watchings, that, while
yet a youth of twenty years, he looked almost like a skeleton. He never
ate before sunset. Prayers, psalm singing, Bible recitations, and
basket weaving were his employment. His cell was only five feet high,
lower than his own stature, and more like a sepulchre than a dwelling.
He slept on the ground. He cut his hair only once a year, at Easter.
The fame of his sanctity gradually attracted hosts of admirers (once,
ten thousand), so that he had to change his residence several times,
and retired to Sicily, then to Dalmatia, and at last to the island of
Cyprus, where he died in 371, in his eightieth year. His legacy, a book
of the Gospels and a rude mantle, he made to his friend Hesychius, who
took his corpse home to Palestine, and deposited it in the cloister of
Majumas. The Cyprians consoled themselves over their loss, with the
thought that they possessed the spirit of the saint. <name id="iii.vii.ix-p14.3">Jerome</name> ascribes to him all manner of visions and
miraculous cures.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.ix-p15"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="37" title="St. Symeon and the Pillar Saints" shorttitle="Section 37" progress="18.28%" prev="iii.vii.ix" next="iii.vii.xi" id="iii.vii.x">

<p class="head" id="iii.vii.x-p1">§ 37. St. Symeon and the Pillar Saints.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.x-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.vii.x-p3">Respecting St. Symeon, or Simeon Stylites, we have
accounts from three contemporaries and eye witnesses, <name id="iii.vii.x-p3.1">Anthony</name>, Cosmas, and especially Theodoret (Hist. Relig.
c. 26). The latter composed his narrative sixteen years before the
death the saint.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.vii.x-p4">Evagrius: H. E. i. c. 13. The Acta Sanctorum and
Butler, sub Jan. 5. Uhlemann: Symeon, der erste
Säulenheilige in Syrien. Leipz. 1846. (Comp. also the fine
poem of A. Tennyson: St. Symeon Stylites, a monologue in which S.
relates his own experience.)</p>

<p id="iii.vii.x-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vii.x-p6">It is unnecessary to recount the lives of other such
anchorets; since the same features, even to unimportant details, repeat
themselves in all.<note n="327" id="iii.vii.x-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.x-p7">A peculiar, romantic, but not fully historical
interest attaches to the biography of the imprisoned and fortunately
escaping monk Malchus, with his nominal wife, which is preserved to us
by <name id="iii.vii.x-p7.1">Jerome</name>.</p></note> But in
the fifth century a new and quite original path<note n="328" id="iii.vii.x-p7.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.x-p8">Original at least in the Christian church.
Gieseler refers to a heathen precedent; the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.x-p8.1">Φαλλοβατεῖς</span>in Syria, mentioned by Lucian, De Dea
Syria, c. 28 and 29.</p></note> was broken by Symeon, the father of the Stylites
or pillar saints, who spent long years, day and night, summer and
winter, rain and sunshine, frost and heat, standing on high,
unsheltered pillars, in prayer and penances, and made the way to heaven
for themselves so passing hard, that one knows not whether to wonder at
their unexampled self-denial, or to pity their ignorance of the gospel
salvation. On this giddy height the anchoretic asceticism reached its
completion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.x-p9"><name id="iii.vii.x-p9.1">St. Symeon the Stylite</name>,
originally a shepherd on the borders of Syria and Cilicia, when a boy
of thirteen years, was powerfully affected by the beatitudes, which he
heard read in the church, and betook himself to a cloister. He lay
several days, without eating or drinking, before the threshold, and
begged to be admitted as the meanest servant of the house. He
accustomed himself to eat only once a week, on Sunday. During Lent he
even went through the whole forty days without any food; a fact almost
incredible even for a tropical climate.<note n="329" id="iii.vii.x-p9.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.x-p10">Butler, l.c., however, relates something
similar of a contemporary <name id="iii.vii.x-p10.1">Benedict</name>ine monk, Dom
Claude Leante: “In 1731, when he was about fifty-one years of age, he
had fasted eleven years without taking any food the whole forty days,
except what he daily took at mass; and what added to the wonder is,
that during Lent he did not properly sleep, but only dozed. He could
not bear the open air; and toward the end of Lent he was excessively
pale and wasted. This fact is attested by his brethren and superiors,
in a relation printed at Sens, in 1731.”</p></note> The first attempt of this kind brought him to the
verge of death; but his constitution conformed itself, and when
Theodoret visited him, he had solemnized six and twenty Lent seasons by
total abstinence, and thus surpassed Moses, Elias, and even Christ, who
never fasted so but once. Another of his extraordinary inflections was
to lace his body so tightly that the cord pressed through to the bones,
and could be cut off only with the most terrible pains. This occasioned
his dismissal from the cloister. He afterward spent some time as a
hermit upon a mountain, with an iron chain upon his feet, and was
visited there by admiring and curious throngs. When this failed to
satisfy him, he invented, in 423, a new sort of holiness, and lived,
some two days’ journey (forty miles) east of Antioch,
for six and thirty years, until his death, upon a pillar, which at the
last was nearly forty cubits high;<note n="330" id="iii.vii.x-p10.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.x-p11">The first pillar, which he himself erected, and
on which he lived four years, was six cubits (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.x-p11.1">πήχεων</span>) high, the second twelve, the third
twenty-two, and the fourth, which the people erected for him, and on
which he spent twenty years, was thirty-six, according to Theodoret;
others say forty. The top was only three feet in diameter. It probably
had a railing, however, on which he could lean in sleep or exhaustion.
So at least these pillars are drawn in pictures. Food was carried up to
the pillar saints by their disciples on a ladder.</p></note> for the pillar was raised in proportion as he
approached heaven and perfection. Here he could never lie nor sit, but
only stand, or lean upon a post (probably a banister), or devoutly bow;
in which last posture he almost touched his feet with his
head—so flexible had his back been made by fasting. A
spectator once counted in one day no less than twelve hundred and
forty-four such genuflexions of the saint before the Almighty, and then
gave up counting. He wore a covering of the skins of beasts, and a
chain about his neck. Even the holy sacrament he took upon his pillar.
There St. Symeon stood many long and weary days, and weeks, and months,
and years, exposed to the scorching sun, the drenching rain, the
crackling frost, the howling storm, living a life of daily death and
martyrdom, groaning under the load of sin, never attaining to the true
comfort and peace of soul which is derived from a child-like trust in
Christ’s infinite merits, earnestly striving after a
superhuman holiness, and looking to a glorious reward in heaven, and
immortal fame on earth. Alfred Tennyson makes him graphically describe
his experience in a monologue to God:</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.vii.x-p11.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p11.3">’Although I be the basest of
mankind,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p11.4">From scalp to sole one slough and crust of sin,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p11.5">Unfit for earth, unfit for heaven, scarce meet</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p11.6">For troops of devils, mad with blasphemy,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p11.7">I will not cease to grasp the hope I hold</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p11.8">Of saintdom, and to clamor, moan, and sob</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p11.9">Battering the gates of heaven with storms of
prayer:</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p11.10">Have mercy, Lord, and take away my sin.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p11.11">* * * * * *</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p11.12">Oh take the meaning, Lord: I do not breathe,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p11.13">Not whisper, any murmur of complaint.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p11.14">Pain heaped ten hundredfold to this, were still</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p11.15">Less burthen, by ten hundredfold, to bear,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p11.16">Than were those lead-like tons of sin, that
crushed</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p11.17">My spirit flat before Thee.</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.vii.x-p12"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.vii.x-p12.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p12.3">
                                                   
O Lord, Lord,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p12.4">Thou knowest I bore this better at the first,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p12.5">For I was strong and hale of body then;</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p12.6">And though my teeth, which now are dropt away,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p12.7">Would chatter with the cold, and all my beard</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p12.8">Was tagged with icy fringes in the moon,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p12.9">I drowned the whoopings of the owl with sound</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p12.10">Of pious hymns and psalms, and sometimes saw</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p12.11">An angel stand and watch me, as I sang.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p12.12">Now am I feeble grown: my end draws
nigh—</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p12.13">I hope my end draws nigh: half deaf I am,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p12.14">So that I scarce can hear the people hum</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p12.15">About the column’s base; and almost
blind,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p12.16">And scarce can recognize the fields I know.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p12.17">And both my thighs are rotted with the dew,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p12.18">Yet cease I not to clamor and to cry,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p12.19">While my stiff spine can hold my weary head,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p12.20">Till all my limbs drop piecemeal from the stone:</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.x-p12.21">Have mercy, mercy; take away my sin.”</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.vii.x-p13"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.x-p14">Yet Symeon was not only concerned about his own
salvation. People streamed from afar to witness this standing wonder of
the age. He spoke to all classes with the same friendliness, mildness,
and love; only women he never suffered to come within the wall which
surrounded his pillar. From this original pulpit, as a mediator between
heaven and earth, he preached repentance twice a day to the astonished
spectators, settled controversies, vindicated the orthodox faith,
extorted laws even from an emperor, healed the sick wrought miracles,
and converted thousands of heathen Ishmaelites, Iberians, Armenians,
and Persians to Christianity, or at least to the Christian name. All
this the celebrated Theodoret relates as an eyewitness during the
lifetime of the saint. He terms him the great wonder of the world,<note n="331" id="iii.vii.x-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.x-p15"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.x-p15.1">Τὸ μέγα
θαῦμα τῆς
οἰκουμένης</span>. Hist. Relig. c. 26, at the
beginning.</p></note> and compares him to a candle
on a candlestick, and to the sun itself, which sheds its rays on every
side. He asks the objector to this mode of life to consider that God
often uses very striking means to arouse the negligent, as the history
of the prophets shows;<note n="332" id="iii.vii.x-p15.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.x-p16">Referring to <scripRef passage="Isa xx. 2" id="iii.vii.x-p16.1" parsed="|Isa|20|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.20.2">Isa xx. 2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Jer. i. 17" id="iii.vii.x-p16.2" parsed="|Jer|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.1.17">Jer. i. 17</scripRef>; xxviii. 12;
<scripRef passage="Hos i. 2" id="iii.vii.x-p16.3" parsed="|Hos|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.1.2">Hos i. 2</scripRef>; iii. 1; <scripRef passage="Ezek. iv. 4" id="iii.vii.x-p16.4" parsed="|Ezek|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.4.4">Ezek. iv. 4</scripRef>; xii. 5.</p></note> and
concludes his narrative with the remark: “Should the saint live longer,
he may do yet greater wonders, for he is a universal ornament and honor
of religion.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.x-p17">He died in 459, in the sixty-ninth year of his
age, of a long-concealed and loathsome ulcer on his leg; and his body
was brought in solemn procession to the metropolitan church Of
Antioch.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.x-p18">Even before his death, Symeon enjoyed the
unbounded admiration of Christians and heathens, of the common people,
of the kings of Persia, and of the emperors Theodosius II., Leo, and
Marcian, who begged his blessing and his counsel. No wonder, that, with
all his renowned humility, he had to struggle with the temptations of
spiritual pride. Once an angel appeared to him in a vision, with a
chariot of fire, to convey him, like Elijah, to heaven, because the
blessed spirits longed for him. He was already stepping into the
chariot with his right foot, which on this occasion he sprained (as
Jacob his thigh), when the phantom of Satan was chased away by the sign
of the cross. Perhaps this incident, which the Acta Sanctorum gives,
was afterward invented, to account for his sore, and to illustrate the
danger of self-conceit. Hence also the pious monk Nilus, with good
reason, reminded the ostentatious pillar saints of the proverb: “He
that exalteth himself shall be abased.”<note n="333" id="iii.vii.x-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.x-p19"><scripRef passage="Ep. ii. 114" id="iii.vii.x-p19.1">Ep. ii. 114</scripRef>; cited in Gieseler, ii. 2, p. 246,
note 47 (Edinb. Engl. ed. ii. p. 13, note 47), and in
Neander.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.x-p20">Of the later stylites the most distinguished were
Daniel († 490), in the vicinity of Constantinople, and
Symeon the younger († 592), in Syria. The latter is
said to have spent sixty-eight years on a pillar. In the East this form
of sanctity perpetuated itself, though only in exceptional cases, down
to the twelfth century. The West, so far as we know, affords but one
example of a stylite, who, according to Gregory of Tours, lived a long
time on a pillar near Treves, but came down at the command of the
bishop, and entered a neighboring cloister.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.x-p21"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="38" title="Pachomius and the Cloister life" shorttitle="Section 38" progress="18.68%" prev="iii.vii.x" next="iii.vii.xii" id="iii.vii.xi">

<p class="head" id="iii.vii.xi-p1">§ 38. Pachomius and the Cloister life.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.xi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.vii.xi-p3">On St. Pachomius we have a biography composed soon
after his death by a monk of Tabennae, and scattered accounts in
Palladius, <name id="iii.vii.xi-p3.1">Jerome</name> (Regula Pachomii, Latine
reddita, Opp. Hieron. ed. Vallarsi, tom. ii. p. 50 sqq.), Rufinus,
Sozomen, &amp;c. Comp. Tillemont, tom. vii. p.
167–235, and the Vit. Sanct. sub Maj. 14.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.xi-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vii.xi-p5">Though the strictly solitary life long continued in
use, and to this day appears here and there in the Greek and Roman
churches, yet from the middle of the fourth century monasticism began
to assume in general the form of the cloister life, as incurring less
risk, being available for both sexes, and being profitable to the
church. <name id="iii.vii.xi-p5.1">Anthony</name> himself gave warning, as we
have already observed, against the danger of entire isolation, by
referring to the proverb: “Woe to him that is alone.” To many of the
most eminent ascetics anchoretism was a stepping stone to the coenobite
life; to others it was the goal of coenobitism, and the last and
highest round on the ladder of perfection.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xi-p6">The founder of this social monachism was <name id="iii.vii.xi-p6.1">Pachomius</name>, a contemporary of <name id="iii.vii.xi-p6.2">Anthony</name>, like him an Egyptian, and little below him in
renown among the ancients. He was born about 292, of heathen parents,
in the Upper Thebaid, served as a soldier in the army of the tyrant
Maximin on the expedition against <name id="iii.vii.xi-p6.3">Constantine</name>
and Licinius, and was, with his comrades, so kindly treated by the
Christians at Thebes, that he was won to the Christian faith, and,
after his discharge from the military service, received baptism. Then,
in 313, he visited the aged hermit Palemon, to learn from him the way
to perfection. The saint showed him the difficulties of the anchorite
life: “Many,” said he, “have come hither from disgust with the world,
and had no perseverance. Remember, my son, my food consists only of
bread and salt; I drink no wine, take no oil, spend half the night
awake, singing psalms and meditating on the Scriptures, and sometimes
pass the whole night without sleep.” Pachomius was astounded, but not
discouraged, and spent several years with this man as a pupil.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xi-p7">In the year 325 he was directed by an angel, in a
vision, to establish on the island of Tabennae, in the Nile, in Upper
Egypt, a society of monks, which in a short time became so strong that
even before his death (348) it numbered eight or nine cloisters in the
Thebaid, and three thousand (according to some, seven thousand), and, a
century later, fifty thousand members. The mode of life was fixed by a
strict rule of Pachomius, which, according to a later legend, an angel
communicated to him, and which <name id="iii.vii.xi-p7.1">Jerome</name>
translated into Latin. The formal reception into the society was
preceded by a three-years’ probation. Rigid vows were
not yet enjoined. With spiritual exercises manual labor was united,
agriculture, boat building, basketmaking, mat and coverlet weaving, by
which the monks not only earned their own living, but also supported
the poor and the sick. They were divided, according to the grade of
their ascetic piety, into four and twenty classes, named by the letters
of the Greek alphabet. They lived three in a cell. They ate in common,
but in strict silence, and with the face covered. They made known their
wants by signs. The sick were treated with special care. On Saturday
and Sunday they partook of the communion. Pachomius, as abbot, or
archimandrite, took the oversight of the whole; each cloister having a
separate superior and a steward.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xi-p8">Pachomius also established a cloister of nuns for
his sister, whom he never admitted to his presence when she would visit
him, sending her word that she should be content to know that he was
still alive. In like manner, the sister of <name id="iii.vii.xi-p8.1">Anthony</name> and the wife of Ammon became centres of female
cloister life, which spread with great rapidity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xi-p9">Pachomius, after his conversion never ate a full
meal, and for fifteen years slept sitting on a stone. Tradition
ascribes to him all sorts of miracles, even the gift of tongues and
perfect dominion over nature, so that he trod without harm on serpents
and scorpions, and crossed the Nile on the backs of crocodiles!<note n="334" id="iii.vii.xi-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xi-p10">Möhler remarks on this (Vermischte
Schriften, ii. p. 183): “Thus antiquity expresses its faith, that for
man perfectly reconciled with God there is no enemy in nature. There is
more than poetry here; there is expressed at least the high opinion his
own and future generations had of Pachomius.” The last qualifying
remark suggests a doubt even in the mind of this famous modern champion
of Romanism as to the real historical character of the wonderful tales
of this monastic saint.</p></note> Soon after Pachomius, fifty
monasteries arose on the Nitrian mountain, in no respect inferior to
those in the Thebaid. They maintained seven bakeries for the benefit of
the anchorets in the neighboring Libyan desert, and gave attention
also, at least in later days, to theological studies; as the valuable
manuscripts recently discovered there evince.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xi-p11">From Egypt the cloister life spread with the
rapidity of the irresistible spirit of the age, over the entire
Christian East. The most eminent fathers of the Greek church were
either themselves monks for a time, or at all events friends and
patrons of monasticism. Ephraim propagated it in Mesopotamia;
Eustathius of Sebaste in Armenia and Paphlagonia; Basil the Great in
Pontus and Cappadocia. The latter provided his monasteries and
nunneries with clergy, and gave them an improved rule, which, before
his death (379), was accepted by some eighty thousand monks, and
translated by Rufinus into Latin. He sought to unite the virtues of the
anchorite and coenobite life, and to make the institution useful to the
church by promoting the education of youth, and also (as Athanasius
designed before him) by combating Arianism among the people.<note n="335" id="iii.vii.xi-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xi-p12">Gregory Nazianzen, in his eulogy on Basil
(Orat. xx. of the old order, Orat. xliii. in the new Par. ed.), gives
him the honor of endeavoring to unite the theoretical and the practical
modes of life in monasticism, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.xi-p12.1">ἲνα μήτε
τὸ
φιλόσοφον
ἀκοινώνητον
ᾗ, μήτε
τὸ
πρακτικὸν
ἀφιλόσοφον</span>.</p></note> He and his friend Gregory
Nazianzen were the first to unite scientific theological studies with
the ascetic exercises of solitude. <name id="iii.vii.xi-p12.2">Chrysostom</name>
wrote three books in praise and vindication of the monastic life, and
exhibits it in general in its noblest aspect.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xi-p13">In the beginning of the fifth century, Eastern
monasticism was most worthily represented by the elder Nilus of Sinai,
a pupil and venerator of <name id="iii.vii.xi-p13.1">Chrysostom</name>, and a
copious ascetic writer, who retired with his son from a high civil
office in Constantinople to Mount Sinai, while his wife, with a
daughter, travelled to an Egyptian cloister;<note n="336" id="iii.vii.xi-p13.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xi-p14">Comp. Neander, iii. 487
(Torrey’s translation, vol. ii. p. 250 sqq.), who
esteems Nilus highly; and the article of Gass in
Herzog’s Theol. Encykl. vol. x. p, 355 sqq. His works
are in the Bibl. Max. vet. Patr. tom. vii., and in
Migne’s Patrol. Gr. t. 79.</p></note> and by the abbot Isidore, of Pelusium, on the
principal eastern mouth of the Nile, from whom we have two thousand
epistles.<note n="337" id="iii.vii.xi-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xi-p15">Comp. on him Tillemont, xv., and H. A.
Niemeyer: “De Isid. Pel. vita, scripet doctrina,” Hal. 1825. His
Epistles are in the 7th volume of the Bibliotheca Maxima, and in
Migne’s Patrol. Graeca, tom. 58, Paris,
1860.</p></note> The writings of
these two men show a rich spiritual experience, and an extended and
fertile field of labor and usefulness in their age and generation.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.xi-p16"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="39" title="Fanatical and Heretical Monastic Societies in The East" shorttitle="Section 39" progress="18.97%" prev="iii.vii.xi" next="iii.vii.xiii" id="iii.vii.xii">

<p class="head" id="iii.vii.xii-p1">§ 39. Fanatical and Heretical Monastic
Societies in The East.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.xii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.vii.xii-p3">Acta Concil. Gangrenensis, in Mansi, ii. 1095 sqq.
Epiphan.: Haer. 70, 75 and 80. Socr.: H. E. ii. 43. Sozom.: iv. 24.
Theodor.: H. E. iv. 9, 10; Fab. haer. iv. 10, 11. Comp. Neander: iii.
p. 468 sqq. (ed. Torrey, ii. 238 sqq.).</p>

<p id="iii.vii.xii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vii.xii-p5">Monasticism generally adhered closely to the orthodox
faith of the church. The friendship between Athanasius, the father of
orthodoxy, and <name id="iii.vii.xii-p5.1">Anthony</name>, the father of
monachism, is on this point a classical fact. But Nestorianism also,
and Eutychianism, Monophysitism, Pelagianism, and other heresies,
proceeded from monks, and found in monks their most vigorous advocates.
And the monastic enthusiasm ran also into ascetic heresies of its own,
which we must notice here.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xii-p6">1. The Eustathians, so named from <name id="iii.vii.xii-p6.1">Eustathius</name>, bishop of Sebaste and friend of Basil,
founder of monasticism in Armenia, Pontus, and Paphlagonia. This sect
asserted that marriage debarred from salvation and incapacitated for
the clerical office. For this and other extravagances it was condemned
by a council at Gangra in Paphlagonia (between 360 and 370), and
gradually died out.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xii-p7">2. The Audians held similar principles. Their
founder, <name id="iii.vii.xii-p7.1">Audius</name>, or <name id="iii.vii.xii-p7.2">Udo</name>, a layman of Syria, charged the clergy of his day
with immorality, especially avarice and extravagance. After much
persecution, which he bore patiently, he forsook the church, with his
friends, among whom were some bishops and priests, and, about 330,
founded a rigid monastic sect in Scythia, which subsisted perhaps a
hundred years. They were Quartodecimans in the practice of Easter,
observing it on the 14th of Nisan, according to Jewish fashion.
Epiphanius speaks favorably of their exemplary but severely ascetic
life.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xii-p8">3. The Euchites or Messalians,<note n="338" id="iii.vii.xii-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xii-p9">From <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="iii.vii.xii-p9.1">ן</span><span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="iii.vii.xii-p9.2">ילִצְלִמַ
</span><i>=</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.xii-p9.3">Εὐχίται–ϊ,
–ͅϊ</span> from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.xii-p9.4">εὐχη–ΐ,–ͅϊ</span>
<i>prayer</i>.</p></note> also called Enthusiasts, were roaming
mendicant monks in Mesopotamia and Syria (dating from 360), who
conceived the Christian life as an unintermitted prayer, despised all
physical labor, the moral law, and the sacraments, and boasted
themselves perfect. They taught, that every man brings an evil demon
with him into the world, which can only be driven away by prayer; then
the Holy Ghost comes into the soul, liberates it from all the bonds of
sense, and raises it above the need of instruction and the means of
grace. The gospel history they declared a mere allegory. But they
concealed their pantheistic mysticism and antinomianism under external
conformity to the Catholic church. When their principles, toward the
end of the fourth century, became known, the persecution of both the
ecclesiastical and the civil authority fell upon them. Yet they
perpetuated themselves to the seventh century, and reappeared in the
Euchites and Bogomiles of the middle age.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.xii-p10"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="40" title="Monasticism in the West. Athanasius, Ambrose, Augustine, Martin of Tours" shorttitle="Section 40" progress="19.08%" prev="iii.vii.xii" next="iii.vii.xiv" id="iii.vii.xiii">

<p class="head" id="iii.vii.xiii-p1">§ 40. Monasticism in the West. Athanasius,
<name id="iii.vii.xiii-p1.1">Ambrose</name>, <name id="iii.vii.xiii-p1.2">Augustine</name>,
Martin of Tours.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.xiii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.vii.xiii-p3">I. Ambrosius: De Virginibus ad Marcellinam sororem
suam libri tres, written about 377 (in the <name id="iii.vii.xiii-p3.1">Benedict</name>ine edition of Ambr. Opera, tom. ii. p.
145–183). Augustinus (a.d. 400): De Opere Monachorum
liber unus (in the Bened. ed., tom. vi. p. 476–504).
Sulpitius Severus (about a.d. 403): Dialogi tres (de virtutibus
monachorum orientalium et de virtutibus B. Martini); and De Vita Beati
Martini (both in the Bibliotheca Maxima vet. Patrum, tom. vi. p. 349
sqq., and better in Gallandi’s Bibliotheca vet.
Patrum, tom. viii. p. 392 sqq.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.vii.xiii-p4">II. J. Mabillon: Observat. de monachis in occidente
ante <name id="iii.vii.xiii-p4.1">Benedict</name>um (Praef. in Acta Sanct. Ord.
Bened.). R. H. Milman: Hist. of Latin Christianity, Lond. 1854, vol. i.
ch. vi. p. 409–426: “Western Monasticism.” Count de
Montalembert: The Monks of the West, Engl. translation, vol. i. p. 379
sqq.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.xiii-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vii.xiii-p6">In the Latin church, in virtue partly of the climate,
partly of the national character,<note n="339" id="iii.vii.xiii-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiii-p7">Sulpitius Severus, in the first of his three
dialogues, gives several amusing instances of the difference between
the Gallic and Egyptian stomach, and was greatly astonished when the
first Egyptian anchoret whom he visited placed before him and his four
companions a half loaf of barley bread and a handful of herbs for a
dinner, though they tasted very good after the wearisome journey.
“Edacitas,” says he, “in Graecis gula est, in Gallia natura.” (Dial. i.
c. 8, in Gallandi, t. viii. p. 405.)</p></note> the monastic life took a much milder form, but
assumed greater variety, and found a larger field of usefulness than in
the Greek. It produced no pillar saints, nor other such excesses of
ascetic heroism, but was more practical instead, and an important
instrument for the cultivation of the soil and the diffusion of
Christianity and civilization among the barbarians.<note n="340" id="iii.vii.xiii-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiii-p8">“The monastic stream,” says Montalembert, l.c.,
“which had been born in the deserts of Egypt, divided itself into two
great arms. The one spread in the East, at first inundated everything,
then concentrated and lost itself there. The other escaped into the
West, and spread itself by a thousand channels over an entire world,
which had to be covered and fertilized.”</p></note> Exclusive contemplation was exchanged for
alternate contemplation and labor. “A working monk,” says Cassian, “is
plagued by one devil, an inactive monk by a host.” Yet it must not be
forgotten that the most eminent representatives of the Eastern
monasticism recommended manual labor and studies; and that the Eastern
monks took a very lively, often rude and stormy part in theological
controversies. And on the other hand, there were Western monks who,
like Martin of Tours, regarded labor as disturbing contemplation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiii-p9"><name id="iii.vii.xiii-p9.1">Athanasius</name>, the guest,
the disciple, and subsequently the biographer and eulogist of St. <name id="iii.vii.xiii-p9.2">Anthony</name>, brought the first intelligence of
monasticism to the West, and astounded the civilized and effeminate
Romans with two live representatives of the semi-barbarous
desert-sanctity of Egypt, who accompanied him in his exile in 340. The
one, Ammonius, was so abstracted from the world that he disdained to
visit any of the wonders of the great city, except the tombs of St.
Peter and St. Paul; while the other, Isidore, attracted attention by
his amiable simplicity. The phenomenon excited at first disgust and
contempt, but soon admiration and imitation, especially among women,
and among the decimated ranks of the ancient Roman nobility. The
impression of the first visit was afterward strengthened by two other
visits of Athanasius to Rome, and especially by his biography of <name id="iii.vii.xiii-p9.3">Anthony</name>, which immediately acquired the popularity
and authority of a monastic gospel. Many went to Egypt and Palestine,
to devote themselves there to the new mode of life; and for the sake of
such, <name id="iii.vii.xiii-p9.4">Jerome</name> afterward translated the rule of
Pachomius into Latin. Others founded cloisters in the neighborhood of
Rome, or on the ruins of the ancient temples and the forum, and the
frugal number of the heathen vestals was soon cast into the shade by
whole hosts of Christian virgins. From Rome, monasticism gradually
spread over all Italy and the isles of the Mediterranean, even to the
rugged rocks of the Gorgon and the Capraja, where the hermits, in
voluntary exile from the world, took the place of the criminals and
political victims whom the justice or tyranny and jealousy of the
emperors had been accustomed to banish thither.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiii-p10"><name id="iii.vii.xiii-p10.1">Ambrose</name>, whose sister,
Marcellina, was among the first Roman nuns, established a monastery in
Milan,<note n="341" id="iii.vii.xiii-p10.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiii-p11"><name id="iii.vii.xiii-p11.1">Augustine</name>, Conf. vii.
6: “Erat monasterium Mediolani plenum bonis fratribus extra urbis
moenia, sub Ambrosio nutritore.”</p></note> one of the first in
Italy, and with the warmest zeal encouraged celibacy even against the
will of parents; insomuch that the mothers of Milan kept their
daughters out of the way of his preaching; whilst from other quarters,
even from Mauritania, virgins flocked to him to be consecrated to the
solitary life.<note n="342" id="iii.vii.xiii-p11.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiii-p12">Ambr.: De virginibus, lib. iii., addressed to
his sister Marcellina, about 377. Comp. Tillem. x. 102-105, and
Schröckh, viii. 355 sqq.</p></note> The coasts
and small islands of Italy were gradually studded with cloisters.<note n="343" id="iii.vii.xiii-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiii-p13">Ambr.: Hexaëmeron, l. iii. c. 5.
Hieron.: Ep. ad Oceanum de morte Fabiolae, <scripRef passage="Ep. 77" id="iii.vii.xiii-p13.1">Ep. 77</scripRef> ed. Vall. (84 ed.
Ben., al. 30).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiii-p14"><name id="iii.vii.xiii-p14.1">Augustine</name>, whose
evangelical principles of the free grace of God as the only ground of
salvation and peace were essentially inconsistent with the more
Pelagian theory of the monastic life, nevertheless went with the then
reigning spirit of the church in this respect, and led, with his
clergy, a monk-like life in voluntary poverty and celibacy,<note n="344" id="iii.vii.xiii-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiii-p15">He himself speaks of a monasterium clericorum
in his episcopal residence, and his biographer, Possidius, says of him,
Vita, c. 5: “Factus ergo presbyter monasterium inter ecclesiam mox
instituit, et cum Dei servis vivere coepit secundum modum, et regulam
sub sanctis apostlis constitutam, maxime ut nemo quidquam proprium
haberet, sed eis essent omnia communia.”</p></note> after the pattern, as he thought,
of the primitive church of Jerusalem; but with all his zealous
commendation he could obtain favor for monasticism in North Africa only
among the liberated slaves and the lower classes.<note n="345" id="iii.vii.xiii-p15.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiii-p16">De opera monach. c. 22. Still later, Salvian
(De gubern. Dei, viii. 4) speaks of the hatred of the Africans for
monasticism.</p></note> He viewed it in its noblest aspect, as a life
of undivided surrender to God, and undisturbed occupation with
spiritual and eternal things. But he acknowledged also its abuses; he
distinctly condemned the vagrant, begging monks, like the
Circumcelliones and Gyrovagi, and wrote a book (De opere monachorum)
against the monastic aversion to labor.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiii-p17">Monasticism was planted in Gaul by <name id="iii.vii.xiii-p17.1">Martin of Tours</name>, whose life and miracles were described
in fluent, pleasing language by his disciple, Sulpitius Severus,<note n="346" id="iii.vii.xiii-p17.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiii-p18">In his Vita Martini, and also in three letters
respecting him, and in three very eloquently and elegantly written
dialogues, the first of which relates to the oriental monks, the two
others to the miracles of Martin (translated, with some omissions, in
Ruffner’s Fathers of the Desert, vol. ii. p. 68-178).
He tells us (Dial. i. c. 23) that the book traders of Rome sold his
Vita Martini more rapidly than any other book, and made great profit on
it. The Acts of the Saints were read as romances in those
days.</p></note> a few years after his death.
This celebrated saint, the patron of fields, was born in Pannonia
(Hungary), of pagan parents. He was educated in Italy, and served three
years, against his will, as a soldier under Constantius and <name id="iii.vii.xiii-p18.1">Julian</name> the Apostate. Even at that time he showed an
uncommon degree of temperance, humility, and love. He often cleaned his
servant’s shoes, and once cut his only cloak in two
with his sword, to clothe a naked beggar with half; and the next night
he saw Christ in a dream with the half cloak, and plainly heard him say
to the angels: “Behold, Martin, who is yet only a catechumen, hath
clothed me.”<note n="347" id="iii.vii.xiii-p18.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiii-p19">The biographer here refers, of course, to <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 40" id="iii.vii.xiii-p19.1" parsed="|Matt|25|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.40">Matt.
xxv. 40</scripRef></p></note> He was
baptized in his eighteenth year; converted his mother; lived as a
hermit in Italy; afterward built a monastery in the vicinity of
Poictiers (the first in France); destroyed many idol temples, and won
great renown as a saint and a worker of miracles. About the year 370 he
was unanimously elected by the people, against his wish, bishop of
Tours on the Loire, but in his episcopal office maintained his strict
monastic mode of life, and established a monastery beyond the Loire,
where he was soon surrounded with eighty monks. He had little
education, but a natural eloquence, much spiritual experience, and
unwearied zeal. Sulpitius Severus places him above all the Eastern
monks of whom he knew, and declares his merit to be beyond all
expression. “Not an hour passed,” says he,<note n="348" id="iii.vii.xiii-p19.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiii-p20">Toward the close of his biography, c. 26, 27
(Gallandi, tom. viii. 399).</p></note> “in which Martin did not pray .... No one ever saw
him angry, or gloomy, or merry. Ever the same, with a countenance full
of heavenly serenity, he seemed to be raised above the infirmities of
man. There was nothing in his mouth but Christ; nothing in his heart
but piety, peace, and sympathy. He used to weep for the sins of his
enemies, who reviled him with poisoned tongues when he was absent and
did them no harm .... Yet he had very few persecutors, except among the
bishops.” The biographer ascribes to him wondrous conflicts with the
devil, whom he imagined he saw bodily and tangibly present in all
possible shapes. He tells also of visions, miraculous cures, and even,
what no oriental anchoret could boast, three instances of restoration
of the dead to life, two before and one after his accession to the
bishopric;<note n="349" id="iii.vii.xiii-p20.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiii-p21">Comp. Dial. ii. 5 (in Gallandi Bibl. tom. viii.
p. 412).</p></note> and he assures
us that he has omitted the greater part of the miracles which had come
to his ears, lest he should weary the reader; but he several times
intimates that these were by no means universally credited, even by
monks of the same cloister. His piety was characterized by a union of
monastic humility with clerical arrogance. At a supper at the court of
the tyrannical emperor Maximus in Trier, he handed the goblet of wine,
after he himself had drunk of it, first to his presbyter, thus giving
him precedence of the emperor.<note n="350" id="iii.vii.xiii-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiii-p22">Vita M. c. 20 (in Gallandi, viii.
397).</p></note> The empress on this occasion showed him an
idolatrous veneration, even preparing the meal, laying the cloth, and
standing as a servant before him, like Martha before the Lord.<note n="351" id="iii.vii.xiii-p22.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiii-p23">Dial. ii. 7, which probably relates to the same
banquet, since Martin declined other invitations to the imperial table.
Severus gives us to understand that this was the only time Martin
allowed a woman so near him, or received her service. He commended a
nun for declining even his official visit as bishop, and Severus
remarks thereupon: “O glorious virgin, who would not even suffer
herself to be seen by Martin! O blessed Martin, who took not this
refusal for an insult, but commended its virtue, and rejoiced to find
in that region so rare an example!” (Dial, ii. c. 12, Gall, viii.
414.)</p></note> More to the
bishop’s honor was his protest against the execution
of the Priscillianists in Treves. Martin died in 397 or 400: his
funeral was attended by two thousand monks, besides many nuns and a
great multitude of people; and his grave became one of the most
frequented centres of pilgrimage in France.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiii-p24">In Southern Gaul, monasticism spread with equal
rapidity. <name id="iii.vii.xiii-p24.1">John Cassian</name>, an ascetic writer and
a Semipelagian († 432), founded two cloisters in
Massilia (Marseilles), where literary studies also were carried on; and
Honoratus (after 426, bishop of Arles) established the cloister of St.
Honoratus on the island of Lerina.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.xiii-p25"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="41" title="St. Jerome as a Monk" shorttitle="Section 41" progress="19.55%" prev="iii.vii.xiii" next="iii.vii.xv" id="iii.vii.xiv">

<p class="head" id="iii.vii.xiv-p1">§ 41. St. <name id="iii.vii.xiv-p1.1">Jerome</name>
as a Monk.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.xiv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.vii.xiv-p3">S. Eus. Hieronymi: Opera omnia, ed. Erasmus
(assisted by Oecolampadius), Bas.
1516–’20, 9 vols. fol.; ed. (Bened.)
Martianay, Par. 1693–1706, 5 vols. fol. (incomplete);
ed. Vallarsi and Maffei, Veron.
1734–’42, 11 vols. fol., also Venet.
1766 (best edition). Comp. especially the 150 Epistles, often
separately edited (the chronological order of which Vallarsi, in tom.
i. of his edition, has finally established).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.vii.xiv-p4">For extended works on the life of <name id="iii.vii.xiv-p4.1">Jerome</name> see Du Pin (Nouvelle Biblioth. des auteurs Eccles.
tom. iii. p. 100–140); Tillemont (tom. xii.
1–356); Martianay (La vie de St. Jerôme,
Par. 1706); Joh. Stilting (in the Acta Sanctorum, Sept. tom. viii. p.
418–688, Antw. 1762); Butler (sub Sept. 30); Vallarsi
(in Op. Hieron., tom. xi. p. 1–240);
Schröckh (viii. 359 sqq., and especially xi.
3–254); Engelstoft (Hieron. Stridonensis, interpres,
criticus, exegeta, apologeta, historicus, doctor, monachus, Havn.
1798); D. v. Cölln (in Ersch and Gruber’s
Encycl. sect. ii. vol. 8); Collombet (Histoire de S.
Jérôme, Lyons, 1844); and O. Zöckler
(Hieronymus, sein Leben und Wirken. Gotha, 1865).</p>

<p id="iii.vii.xiv-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vii.xiv-p6">The most zealous promoter of the monastic life among
the church fathers was <name id="iii.vii.xiv-p6.1">Jerome</name>, the connecting
link between Eastern and Western learning and religion. His life
belongs almost with equal right to the history of theology and the
history of monasticism. Hence the church art generally represents him
as a penitent in a reading or writing posture, with a lion and a skull,
to denote the union of the literary and anchoretic modes of life. He
was the first learned divine who not only recommended but actually
embraced the monastic mode of life, and his example exerted a great
influence in making monasticism available for the promotion of
learning. To rare talents and attainments,<note n="352" id="iii.vii.xiv-p6.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiv-p7">As he himself boasts in his second apology to
Rufinus: “Ego philosophus(?), rhetor, grammaticus, dialecticus,
hebraeus, graecus, latinus, trilinguis.” The celebrated Erasmus, the
first editor of his works, and a very competent judge in matters of
literary talent and merit, places <name id="iii.vii.xiv-p7.1">Jerome</name>above all the
fathers, even St. <name id="iii.vii.xiv-p7.2">Augustine</name>(with whose
doctrines of free grace and predestination he could not sympathize),
and often gives eloquent expression to his admiration for him. In a
letter to Pope Leo X. (<scripRef passage="Ep. ii. 1" id="iii.vii.xiv-p7.3">Ep. ii. 1</scripRef>, quoted in Vallarsi’s
ed. of <name id="iii.vii.xiv-p7.4">Jerome</name>’s works, tom. xi. 290), he
says: “Divus Hieronymus sic apud Latinos est theologorum princeps, ut
hunc prope solum habeamus theologi dignum nomine. Non quod caeteros
damnem, sed quod illustres alioqui, si cum hoc conferantur, ob huius
eminentiam velut obscurentur. Denique tot egregiis est cumulatus
dotibus, ut vix ullum habeat et ipsa docta Graecia, quem cum hoc viro
quest componere. Quantum in illo Romanae facundiae! quanta linguarum
peritia! quanta omnis antiquitatis omnium historiarum notitia! quam
fida memoria! quam felix rerum omnium mixtum! quam absoluta mysticarum
literarum cognitio! super omnia, quis ardor ille, quam admirabilis
divini pectoris afflatus? ut una et plurimum delectet eloquentia, et
doceat eruditione, et rapiat sanctimonia.”</p></note> indefatigable activity of mind, ardent faith,
immortal merit in the translation and interpretation of the Bible, and
earnest zeal for ascetic piety, he united so great vanity and ambition,
such irritability and bitterness of temper, such vehemence of
uncontrolled passion, such an intolerant and persecuting spirit, and
such inconstancy of conduct, that we find ourselves alternately
attracted and repelled by his character, and now filled with admiration
for his greatness, now with contempt or pity for his weakness.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiv-p8">Sophronius Eusebius Hieronymus was born at
Stridon,<note n="353" id="iii.vii.xiv-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiv-p9">Hence called <i>Stridonensis</i>; also in
distinction from the contemporary but little known Greek
<name id="iii.vii.xiv-p9.1">Jerome</name>,
who was probably a presbyter in Jerusalem.</p></note> on the borders of
Dalmatia, not far from Aquileia, between the years 331 and 342.<note n="354" id="iii.vii.xiv-p9.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiv-p10">Martianay, Stilting, Cave, Schröckh,
Hagenbach, and others, place his birth, according to Prosper, Chron. ad
ann. 331, in the year 331; Baronius, Du Pin, and Tillemont, with
greater probability, in the year 342. The last infers from various
circumstances, that <name id="iii.vii.xiv-p10.1">Jerome</name>lived, not ninety-one years, as Prosper
states, but only seventy-eight. Vallarsi (t. xi. 8) places his birth
still later, in the year 346. His death is placed in the year 419 or
420.</p></note> He was the son of wealthy
Christian parents, and was educated in Rome under the direction of the
celebrated heathen grammarian Donatus, and the rhetorician Victorinus.
He read with great diligence and profit the classic poets, orators, and
philosophers, and collected a considerable library. On Sundays he
visited, with Bonosus and other young friends, the subterranean graves
of the martyrs, which made an indelible impression upon him. Yet he was
not exempt from the temptations of a great and corrupt city, and he
lost his chastity, as he himself afterward repeatedly acknowledged with
pain.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiv-p11">About the year 370, whether before or after his
literary tour to Treves and Aquileia is uncertain, but at all events in
his later youth, he received baptism at Rome and resolved thenceforth
to devote himself wholly, in rigid abstinence, to the service of the
Lord. In the first zeal of his conversion he renounced his love for the
classics, and applied himself to the study of the hitherto distasteful
Bible. In a morbid ascetic frame, he had, a few years later, that
celebrated dream, in which he was summoned before the judgment seat of
Christ, and as a heathen Ciceronian,<note n="355" id="iii.vii.xiv-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiv-p12">“Mentiris,” said the Lord to him,
when <name id="iii.vii.xiv-p12.1">Jerome</name>called himself a Christian, Ciceronianus es,
non Christianus, ubi enim thesaurus tuus ibi et cor tuum.” <scripRef passage="Ep. xxii." id="iii.vii.xiv-p12.2">Ep. xxii.</scripRef> ad
Eustochium, “De custodia virginitatis ”(tom. i. p. 113<i>).</i> C. A.
Heumann has written a special treatise, De ecstasi Hieronymi
anti-Ciceroniana. Comp. also Schröckh, vol. vii. p. 35 sqq.,
and Ozanam: ” Civilisation au 5e Siècle,” i.
301.</p></note> so severely reprimanded and scourged, that even
the angels interceded for him from sympathy with his youth, and he
himself solemnly vowed never again to take worldly books into his
hands. When he woke, he still felt the stripes, which, as he thought,
not his heated fancy, but the Lord himself had inflicted upon him.
Hence he warns his female friend Eustochium, to whom several years
afterward (a.d. 384) he recounted this experience, to avoid all profane
reading: “What have light and darkness, Christ and Belial (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. 6:14" id="iii.vii.xiv-p12.3" parsed="|2Cor|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.14">2 Cor. vi. 14</scripRef>), the Psalms and Horace, the
Gospels and Virgil, the Apostles and Cicero, to do with one another?
... We cannot drink the cup of the Lord and the cup of the demons at
the same time.”<note n="356" id="iii.vii.xiv-p12.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiv-p13"><scripRef passage="Ep. xxii." id="iii.vii.xiv-p13.1">Ep. xxii.</scripRef> ed. Vall. i. 112).</p></note> But proper
as this warning may be against overrating classical scholarship, <name id="iii.vii.xiv-p13.2">Jerome</name> himself, in his version of the Bible and his
commentaries, affords the best evidence of the inestimable value of
linguistic and antiquarian knowledge, when devoted to the service of
religion. That oath, also, at least in later life, he did not strictly
keep. On the contrary, he made the monks copy the dialogues of Cicero,
and explained Virgil at Bethlehem, and his writings abound in
recollections and quotations of the classic authors. When Rufinus of
Aquileia, at first his warm friend, but afterward a bitter enemy, cast
up to him this inconsistency and breach of a solemn vow, he resorted to
the evasion that he could not obliterate from his memory what he had
formerly read; as if it were not so sinful to cite a heathen author as
to read him. With more reason he asserted, that all was a mere dream,
and a dream vow was not binding. He referred him to the prophets, “who
teach that dreams are vain, and not worthy of faith.” Yet was this
dream afterward made frequent use of, as Erasmus laments, to cover
monastic obscurantism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiv-p14">After his baptism, <name id="iii.vii.xiv-p14.1">Jerome</name> divided his life between the East and the West,
between ascetic discipline and literary labor. He removed from Rome to
Antioch with a few friends and his library, visited the most celebrated
anchorets, attended the exegetical lectures of the younger Apollinaris
in Antioch, and then (374) spent some time as an ascetic in the dreary
Syrian desert of Chalcis. Here, like so many other hermits, he
underwent a grevious struggle with sensuality, which he described ten
years after with indelicate minuteness in a long letter to his virgin
friend Eustochium.<note n="357" id="iii.vii.xiv-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiv-p15"><scripRef passage="Ep. xxii." id="iii.vii.xiv-p15.1">Ep. xxii.</scripRef> (i. p. 91, ed.
Vallars.)</p></note> In spite
of his starved and emaciated body, his fancy tormented him with wild
images of Roman banquets and dances of women; showing that the monastic
seclusion from the world was by no means proof against the temptations
of the flesh and the devil. Helpless he cast himself at the feet of
Jesus, wet them with tears of repentance, and subdued the resisting
flesh by a week of fasting and by the dry study of Hebrew grammar
(which, according to a letter to Rusticus,<note n="358" id="iii.vii.xiv-p15.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiv-p16"><scripRef passage="Ep. cxxv." id="iii.vii.xiv-p16.1">Ep. cxxv.</scripRef>, ed. Vallars. (al. 95 or
4.)</p></note> he was at that time learning from a converted
Jew), until he found peace, and thought himself transported to the
choirs of the angels in heaven. In this period probably falls the dream
mentioned above, and the composition of several ascetic writings, full
of heated eulogy of the monastic life.<note n="359" id="iii.vii.xiv-p16.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiv-p17">De laude vitae solitariae, <scripRef passage="Ep. xiv." id="iii.vii.xiv-p17.1">Ep. xiv.</scripRef> (tom. i.
28-36) ad Heliodorum. The Roman lady Fabiola learned this letter by
heart, and Du Pin calls it a masterpiece of eloquence (Nouv. Bibl. des
auteurs eccl. iii. 102), but it is almost too declamatory and turgid.
He himself afterward acknowledged it overdrawn.</p></note> His biographies of distinguished anchorets,
however, are very pleasantly and temperately written.<note n="360" id="iii.vii.xiv-p17.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiv-p18">Gibbon says of them: “The stories of Paul,
Hilarion, and Malchus are admirably told; and the only defect of these
pleasing compositions is the want of truth and common
sense.”</p></note> He commends monastic seclusion even against
the will of parents; interpreting the word of the Lord about forsaking
father and mother, as if monasticism and Christianity were the same.
“Though thy mother”—he writes, in 373, to his friend
Heliodorus, who had left him in the midst of his journey to the Syrian
desert—“with flowing hair and rent garments, should
show thee the breasts which have nourished thee; though thy father
should lie upon the threshold; yet depart thou, treading over thy
father, and fly with dry eyes to the standard of the cross. This is the
only religion of its kind, in this matter to be cruel .... The love of
God and the fear of hell easily, rend the bonds of the household
asunder. The holy Scripture indeed enjoins obedience to parents; but he
who loves them more than Christ, loses his soul .... O desert, where
the flowers of Christ are blooming!. O solitude, where the stones for
the new Jerusalem are prepared! O retreat, which rejoices in the
friendship of God! What doest thou in the world, my brother, with thy
soul greater than the world? How long wilt thou remain in the shadow of
roofs, and in the smoky dungeon of cities? Believe me, I see here more
of the light.”<note n="361" id="iii.vii.xiv-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiv-p19"><scripRef passage="Ep. xiv." id="iii.vii.xiv-p19.1">Ep. xiv.</scripRef> (t. i. 29 sq.) Similar descriptions of
the attractions of monastic life we meet with in the ascetic writings
of Gregory, Basil, <name id="iii.vii.xiv-p19.2">Ambrose</name>, <name id="iii.vii.xiv-p19.3">Chrysostom</name>, Cassian,
Nilus, and Isidor. “So great grace,” says the venerable monk Nilus of
Mount Sinai, in the beginning of the fifth century (Ep. lib. i <scripRef passage="Ep. 1" id="iii.vii.xiv-p19.4">Ep. 1</scripRef>,
as quoted by Neander, Am. ed. ii. 250), “so great grace his God
bestowed on the monks, even in anticipation of the future world, that
they wish for no honors from men, and feel no longing after the
greatness of this world; but, on the contrary, often seek rather to
remain concealed from men: while, on the other hand, many of the great,
who possess all the glory of the world, either of their own accord, or
compelled by misfortune, take refuge with the lowly monks, and,
delivered from fatal dangers, obtain at once a temporal and an eternal
salvation.”</p></note> The eloquent
appeal, however, failed of the desired effect; Heliodorus entered the
teaching order and became a bishop.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiv-p20">The active and restless spirit of <name id="iii.vii.xiv-p20.1">Jerome</name> soon brought him again upon the public stage, and
involved him in all the doctrinal and ecclesiastical controversies of
those controversial times. He received the ordination of presbyter from
the bishop Paulinus in Antioch, without taking charge of a
congregation. He preferred the itinerant life of a monk and a student
to a fixed office, and about 380 journeyed to Constantinople, where he
heard the anti-Arian sermons of the celebrated Gregory Nazianzen, and
translated the Chronicle of Eusebius and the homilies of Origen on
Jeremiah and Ezekiel. In 382, on account of the Meletian schism, he
returned to Rome with Paulinus and Epiphanius. Here he came into close
connection with the bishop, Damasus, as his theological adviser and
ecclesiastical secretary,<note n="362" id="iii.vii.xiv-p20.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiv-p21">As we infer from a remark of
<name id="iii.vii.xiv-p21.1">Jerome</name>in
<scripRef passage="Ep. cxxiii." id="iii.vii.xiv-p21.2">Ep. cxxiii.</scripRef> c. 10, written a. 409 (ed. Vallars. i. p. 901): “Ante annos
plurimos, quum in chartis ecclesiasticis” (i.e. probably in
ecclesiastical documents; though Schröckh, viii. p. 122,
refers it to the Holy Scriptures, appealing to a work of Bonamici
unknown to me), “juvarem Damasum, Romanae urbis episcopum, et orientis
atque occidentis synodicis consultationibus responderem,” etc. The
latter words, which Schröckh does not quote, favor the
common interpretation.</p></note>
and was led by him into new exegetical labors, particularly the
revision of the Latin version of the Bible, which he completed at a
later day in the East.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiv-p22">At the same time he labored in Rome with the
greatest zeal, by mouth and pen, in the cause of monasticism, which had
hitherto gained very little foothold there, and met with violent
opposition even among the clergy. He had his eye mainly upon the most
wealthy and honorable classes of the decayed Roman society, and tried
to induce the descendants of the Scipios, the Gracchi, the Marcelli,
the Camilli, the Anicii to turn their sumptuous villas into monastic
retreats, and to lead a life of self-sacrifice and charity. He met with
great success. “The old patrician races, which founded Rome, which had
governed her during all her period of splendor and liberty, and which
overcame and conquered the world, had expiated for four centuries,
under the atrocious yoke of the Caesars, all that was most hard and
selfish in the glory of their fathers. Cruelly humiliated, disgraced,
and decimated during that long servitude, by the masters whom
degenerate Rome had given herself, they found at last in Christian
life, such as was practised by the monks, the dignity of sacrifice and
the emancipation of the soul. These sons of the old Romans threw
themselves into it with the magnanimous fire and persevering energy
which had gained for their ancestors the empire of the world.
’Formerly,’ says St. <name id="iii.vii.xiv-p22.1">Jerome</name>, ’according to the testimony of
the apostles, there were few rich, few noble, few powerful among the
Christians. Now it is no longer so. Not only among the Christians, but
among the monks are to be found a multitude of the wise, the noble, and
the rich.’... The monastic institution offered them a
field of battle where the struggles and victories of their ancestors
could be renewed and surpassed for a loftier cause, and over enemies
more redoubtable. The great men whose memory hovered still over
degenerate Rome had contended only with men, and subjugated only their
bodies; their descendants undertook to strive with devils, and to
conquer souls .... God called them to be the ancestors of a new people,
gave them a new empire to found, and permitted them to bury and
transfigure the glory of their forefathers in the bosom of the
spiritual regeneration of the world.”<note n="363" id="iii.vii.xiv-p22.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiv-p23">Montalembert, himself the scion of an old noble
family in France, l.c. i. p. 388 sq. Comp. Hieron., Epist. lxvi. ad
Pammachium, de obit. Paulinae (ed. Vallars. i. 391
sqq.).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiv-p24">Most of these distinguished patrician converts of
<name id="iii.vii.xiv-p24.1">Jerome</name> were women—such
widows as Marcella, Albinia, Furia, Salvina, Fabiola, Melania, and the
most illustrious of all, Paula, and her family; or virgins, as
Eustochium, Apella, Marcellina, Asella, Felicitas, and Demetrias. He
gathered them as a select circle around him; he expounded to them the
Holy Scriptures, in which some of these Roman ladies were very well
read; he answered their questions of conscience; he incited them to
celibate life, lavish beneficence, and enthusiastic asceticism; and
flattered their spiritual vanity by extravagant praises. He was the
oracle, biographer, admirer, and eulogist of these holy women, who
constituted the spiritual nobility of Catholic Rome. Even the senator
Pammachius, son in-law to Paula and heir to her fortune, gave his goods
to the poor, exchanged the purple for the cowl, exposed himself to the
mockery of his colleagues, and became, in the flattering language of
<name id="iii.vii.xiv-p24.2">Jerome</name>, the general in chief of Roman monks,
the first of monks in the first of cities.<note n="364" id="iii.vii.xiv-p24.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiv-p25">In one of his Epist. ad Pammach.: “Primus inter
monachos in prima urbe ... archistrategos
monachorum.”</p></note> <name id="iii.vii.xiv-p25.1">Jerome</name> considered second
marriage incompatible with genuine holiness; even depreciated first
marriage, except so far as it was a nursery of brides of Christ; warned
Eustochium against all intercourse with married women; and hesitated
not to call the mother of a bride of Christ, like Paula, a
“mother-in-law of God.”<note n="365" id="iii.vii.xiv-p25.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiv-p26"><scripRef passage="Ep. xxii." id="iii.vii.xiv-p26.1">Ep. xxii.</scripRef> ad Eustochium, “de custodia
virginitatis.” Even Rufinus was shocked at the profane, nay, almost
blasphemous expression, <i>socrus Dei,</i> and asked him from what
<i>heathen</i> poet he had stolen it.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiv-p27">His intimacy with these distinguished women, whom
he admired more, perhaps, than they admired him, together with his
unsparing attacks upon the immoralities of the Roman clergy and of the
higher classes, drew upon him much unjust censure and groundless
calumny, which he met rather with indignant scorn and satire than with
quiet dignity and Christian meekness. After the death of his patron
Damasus, a.d. 384, he left Rome, and in August, 385, with his brother
Paulinian, a few monks, Paula, and her daughter Eustochium, made a
pilgrimage “from Babylon to Jerusalem, that not Nebuchadnezzar, but
Jesus, should reign over him.” With religious devotion and inquiring
mind he wandered through the holy places of Palestine, spent some time
in Alexandria, where he heard the lectures of the celebrated Didymus;
visited the cells of the Nitrian mountain; and finally, with his two
female friends, in 386, settled in the birthplace of the Redeemer, to
lament there, as he says, the sins of his youth, and to secure himself
against others.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiv-p28">In Bethlehem he presided over a monastery till his
death, built a hospital for all strangers except heretics, prosecuted
his literary studies without cessation, wrote several commentaries, and
finished his improved Latin version of the Bible—the
noblest monument of his life—but entangled himself in
violent literary controversies, not only with opponents of the church
orthodoxy like <name id="iii.vii.xiv-p28.1">Helvidius</name> (against whom he had
appeared before, in 384), <name id="iii.vii.xiv-p28.2">Jovinian</name>, <name id="iii.vii.xiv-p28.3">Vigilantius</name>, and Pelagius, but also with his
long-tried friend Rufinus, and even with <name id="iii.vii.xiv-p28.4">Augustine</name>.<note n="366" id="iii.vii.xiv-p28.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiv-p29">His controversy with <name id="iii.vii.xiv-p29.1">Augustine</name>on the
interpretation of <scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 14" id="iii.vii.xiv-p29.2" parsed="|Gal|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.14">Gal. ii. 14</scripRef> is not unimportant as an index of the
moral character of the two most illustrous Latin fathers of the
church. <name id="iii.vii.xiv-p29.3">Jerome</name>saw in the account of the collision between
Paul and Peter, in Antioch, an artifice of pastoral prudence, and
supposed that Paul did not there reprove the senior apostle in earnest,
but only for effect, to reclaim the Jews from their wrong notions
respecting the validity of the ceremonial law. <name id="iii.vii.xiv-p29.4">Augustine</name>’s delicate sense of truth was justly offended
by this exegesis, which, to save the dignity of Peter, ascribed
falsehood to Paul, and he expressed his opinion to <name id="iii.vii.xiv-p29.5">Jerome</name>, who,
however, very loftily made him feel his smaller grammatical knowledge.
But they afterward became reconciled. Comp. on this dispute the letters
on both sides, in Hieron. Opera, ed. Vall. tom. i. 632 sqq., and the
treatise of Möhler, in his ”<span lang="DE" id="iii.vii.xiv-p29.6">Vermischte
Schriften</span>,” vol. i.
p. 1-18.</p></note>
Palladius says, his jealousy could tolerate no saint beside himself,
and drove many pious monks away from Bethlehem. He complained of the
crowds of monks whom his fame attracted to Bethlehem.<note n="367" id="iii.vii.xiv-p29.7"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiv-p30">“Tantis de toto orbe confluentibus obruimur
turbis monachorum.”</p></note> The remains of the Roman nobility, too,
ruined by the sack of Rome, fled to him for food and shelter. At the
last his repose was disturbed by incursions of the barbarian Huns and
the heretical Pelagians. He died in 419 or 420, of fever, at a great
age. His remains were afterward brought to the Roman basilica of Maria
Maggiore, but were exhibited also and superstitiously venerated in
several copies in Florence, Prague, Clugny, Paris, and the Escurial.<note n="368" id="iii.vii.xiv-p30.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiv-p31">The Jesuit Stilting, the author of the Vita
Hieron. in the Acta Sanctorum, devotes nearly thirty folio pages to
accounts of the veneration paid to him and his relics after his
death.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiv-p32">The Roman church has long since assigned him one
of the first places among her standard teachers and canonical saints.
Yet even some impartial Catholic historians venture to admit and
disapprove his glaring inconsistencies and violent passions. The
Protestant love of truth inclines to the judgment, that <name id="iii.vii.xiv-p32.1">Jerome</name> was indeed an accomplished and most serviceable
scholar and a zealous enthusiast for all which his age counted holy,
but lacking in calm self-control and proper depth of mind and
character, and that he reflected, with the virtues, the failings also
of his age and of the monastic system. It must be said to his credit,
however, that with all his enthusiastic zeal and admiration for
monasticism, he saw with a keen eye and exposed with unsparing hand the
false monks and nuns, and painted in lively colors the dangers of
melancholy, hypochondria, the hypocrisy and spiritual pride, to which
the institution was exposed.<note n="369" id="iii.vii.xiv-p32.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xiv-p33">Most Roman Catholic biographers, as Martianay,
Vallarsi, Stilting, Dolci, and even the Anglican Cave, are unqualified
eulogists of <name id="iii.vii.xiv-p33.1">Jerome</name>. See also the “Selecta Veterum testimonia de
Hieronymo ejusque scriptis,” in Vallarsi’s edition,
tom. xi. pp. 282-300. Tillemont, however, who on account of his
Jansenist proclivity sympathizes more with <name id="iii.vii.xiv-p33.2">Augustine</name>, makes a
move toward a more enlightened judgment, for which Stilting sharply
reproves him. Montalembert (l.c. i. 402) praises him as a man of
genius, inspired by zeal and subdued by penitence, of ardent faith and
immense resources of knowledge; yet he incidentally speaks also of his
“almost savage impetuosity of temper,” and “that inexhaustible
vehemence which sometimes degenerated into emphasis and affectation.”
Dr. John H. Newman, in his opinion before his transition from Puseyism
to Romanism, exhibits the conflict in which the moral feeling is here
involved with the authority of the Roman Church: “I do not scruple to
say, that, were he not a saint, there are things in his writings and
views from which I should shrink; but as the case stands, I shrink
rather from putting myself in opposition to something like a judgment
of the catholic(?) world in favor of his saintly perfection.” (Church
of the Fathers, 263, cited by Robertson.) Luther also here boldly broke
through tradition, but, forgetful of the great value of the Vulgate
even to his German version of the Bible, went to the opposite extreme
of unjust derogation, expressing several times a distinct antipathy to
this church father, and charging him with knowing not how to write at
all of Christ, but only of fasts, virginity, and useless monkish
exercises. Le Clerc exposed his defects with thorough ability, but
unfairly, in his ”<span lang="FR" id="iii.vii.xiv-p33.3">Quaestiones Hieronymianae</span>“ (Amstel. 1700, over 500 pages). Mosheim and
Schröckh are more mild, but the latter considers it doubtful
whether <name id="iii.vii.xiv-p33.4">Jerome</name>did Christianity more good than harm. Among
later Protestant historians opinion has become somewhat more favorable,
though rather to his learning than to his moral character, which
betrays in his letters and controversial writings too many
unquestionable weaknesses.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.vii.xiv-p34"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="42" title="St. Paula" shorttitle="Section 42" progress="20.51%" prev="iii.vii.xiv" next="iii.vii.xvi" id="iii.vii.xv">

<p class="head" id="iii.vii.xv-p1">§ 42. St. Paula.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.xv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.vii.xv-p3">Hieronymus: Epitaphium Paulae matris, ad Eustochium
virginem, <scripRef passage="Ep. cviii." id="iii.vii.xv-p3.1">Ep. cviii.</scripRef> (ed. Vallarsi, Opera, tom. i. p. 684 sqq.; ed.
Bened. Ep. lxxxvi). Also the Acta Sanctorum, and
Butler’s Lives of Saints, sub Jan. 26.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.xv-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vii.xv-p5">Of <name id="iii.vii.xv-p5.1">Jerome</name>’s many female disciples, the most
distinguished is <name id="iii.vii.xv-p5.2">St. Paula</name>, the model of a
Roman Catholic nun. With his accustomed extravagance, he opens his
eulogy after her death, in. 404, with these words: “If all the members
of my body were turned into tongues, and all my joints were to utter
human voices, I should be unable to say anything worthy of the holy and
venerable Paula.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xv-p6">She was born in 347, of the renowned stock of the
Scipios and Gracchi and Paulus Aemilius,<note n="370" id="iii.vii.xv-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xv-p7">Her father professed to trace his genealogy to
Agamemnon, and her husband to Aeneas.</p></note> and was already a widow of six and thirty years,
and the mother of five children, when, under the influence of <name id="iii.vii.xv-p7.1">Jerome</name>, she renounced all the wealth and honors of
the world, and betook herself to the most rigorous ascetic life. Rumor
circulated suspicion, which her spiritual guide, however, in a letter
to Asella, answered with indignant rhetoric: “Was there, then, no other
matron in Rome, who could have conquered my heart, but that one, who
was always mourning and fasting, who abounded in dirt,<note n="371" id="iii.vii.xv-p7.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xv-p8">This want of cleanliness, the inseparable
companion of ancient ascetic holiness, is bad enough in monks, but
still more intolerable and revolting in nuns.</p></note> who had become almost blind with
weeping, who spent whole nights in prayer, whose song was the Psalms,
whose conversation was the gospel, whose joy was abstemiousness, whose
life was fasting? Could no other have pleased me, but that one, whom I
have never seen eat? Nay, verily, after I had begun to revere her as
her chastity deserved, should all virtues have at once forsaken me?” He
afterward boasts of her, that she knew the Scriptures almost entirely
by memory; she even learned Hebrew, that she might sing the psalter
with him in the original; and continually addressed exegetical
questions to him, which he himself could answer only in part.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xv-p9">Repressing the sacred feelings of a mother, she
left her daughter Ruffina and her little son Toxotius, in spite of
their prayers and tears, in the city, of Rome,<note n="372" id="iii.vii.xv-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xv-p10">“Nesciebat se matrem,” says <name id="iii.vii.xv-p10.1">Jerome</name>, “ut
Christi probaret ancillam.” Revealing the conflict of monastic sanctity
with the natural virtues which God has enjoined. Montalembert, also,
quotes this objectionable passage with apparent
approbation.</p></note> met <name id="iii.vii.xv-p10.2">Jerome</name> in Antioch,
and made a pilgrimage to Palestine and Egypt. With glowing devotion,
she knelt before the rediscovered cross, as if the Lord were still
hanging upon it; she kissed the stone of the resurrection which the
angel rolled away; licked with thirsty tongue the pretended tomb of
Jesus, and shed tears of joy as she entered the stable and beheld the
manger of Bethlehem. In Egypt she penetrated into the desert of Nitria,
prostrated herself at the feet of the hermits, and then returned to the
holy land and settled permanently in the birthplace of the Saviour. She
founded there a monastery for <name id="iii.vii.xv-p10.3">Jerome</name>, whom
she supported, and three nunneries, in which she spent twenty years as
abbess, until 404.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xv-p11">She denied herself flesh and wine, performed, with
her daughter Eustochium, the meanest services, and even in sickness
slept on the bare ground in a hair shirt, or spent the whole night in
prayer. “I must,” said she, “disfigure my face, which I have often,
against the command of God, adorned with paint; torment the body, which
has participated in many idolatries; and atone for long laughing by
constant weeping.” Her liberality knew no bounds. She wished to die in
beggary, and to be buried in a shroud which did not belong to her. She
left to her daughter (she died in 419) a multitude of debts, which she
had contracted at a high rate of interest for benevolent purposes.<note n="373" id="iii.vii.xv-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xv-p12"><name id="iii.vii.xv-p12.1">Jerome</name>says,
Eustochium hoped to pay the debts of her
mother—probably by the help of others. Fuller justly
remarks: “Liberality should have banks, as well as a
stream.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xv-p13">Her obsequies, which lasted a week, were attended
by the bishops of Jerusalem and other cities of Palestine, besides
clergy, monks, nuns, and laymen innumerable. <name id="iii.vii.xv-p13.1">Jerome</name> apostrophizes her: “Farewell, Paula, and help with
prayer the old age of thy adorer!”</p>

<p id="iii.vii.xv-p14"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="43" title="Benedict of Nursia" shorttitle="Section 43" progress="20.68%" prev="iii.vii.xv" next="iii.vii.xvii" id="iii.vii.xvi">

<p class="head" id="iii.vii.xvi-p1">§ 43. <name id="iii.vii.xvi-p1.1">Benedict</name> of
Nursia.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.xvi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.vii.xvi-p3">Gregorius M.: Dialogorum, l. iv. (composed about
594; lib. ii. contains the biography of St. <name id="iii.vii.xvi-p3.1">Benedict</name> according to the communications of four abbots
and disciples of the saint, <name id="iii.vii.xvi-p3.2">Constantine</name>,
Honoratus, Valentinian, and Simplicius, but full of surprising
miracles). Mabillon and other writers of the <name id="iii.vii.xvi-p3.3">Benedict</name>ine congregation of St. Maurus: Acta Sanctorum
ordinis S. <name id="iii.vii.xvi-p3.4">Benedict</name>i in saeculorum classes
distributa, fol. Par. 1668–1701, 9 vols. (to the year
1100), and Annales ordinis S. Bened. Par.
1703–’39, 6 vols. fol. (to 1157). Dom
(Domnus) Jos. De Mège: Vie de St. Benoit, Par. 1690. The
Acta Sanctorum, and Butler, sub Mart. 21. Montalembert: The Monks of
the West, vol. ii. book iv.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.xvi-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vii.xvi-p5"><name id="iii.vii.xvi-p5.1">Benedict of Nursia</name>, the
founder of the celebrated order which bears his name, gave to the
Western monasticism a fixed and permanent form, and thus carried it far
above the Eastern with its imperfect attempts at organization, and made
it exceedingly profitable to the practical, and, incidentally, also to
the literary interests of the Catholic Church. He holds, therefore, the
dignity of patriarch of the Western monks. He has furnished a
remarkable instance of the incalculable influence which a simple but
judicious moral rule of life may exercise on many centuries.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xvi-p6"><name id="iii.vii.xvi-p6.1">Benedict</name> was born of the
illustrious house of Anicius, at Nursia (now Norcia) in Umbria, about
the year 480, at the time when the political and social state of Europe
was distracted and dismembered, and literature, morals, and religion
seemed to be doomed to irremediable ruin. He studied in Rome, but so
early as his fifteenth year he fled from the corrupt society of his
fellow students, and spent three years in seclusion in a dark, narrow,
and inaccessible grotto at Subiaco.<note n="374" id="iii.vii.xvi-p6.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xvi-p7">In Latin <i>Sublaqueum</i>, or <i>Sublacum</i>,
in the States of the Church, over thirty English miles (Butler says
“near forty,” Montalembert, ii. 7, <i>“</i>fifty miles”) east of Rome,
on the Teverone. Butler describes the place as “a barren, hideous chain
of rocks, with a river and lake in the valley.”</p></note> A neighboring monk, Romanus, furnished him from
time to time his scanty food, letting it down by a cord, with a little
bell, the sound of which announced to him the loaf of bread. He there
passed through the usual anchoretic battles with demons, and by prayer
and ascetic exercises attained a rare power over nature. At one time,
Pope Gregory tells us, the allurements of voluptuousness so strongly
tempted his imagination that he was on the point of leaving his retreat
in pursuit of a beautiful woman of previous acquaintance; but summoning
up his courage, he took off his vestment of skins and rolled himself
naked on thorns and briers, near his cave, until the impure fire of
sensual passion was forever extinguished. Seven centuries later, <name id="iii.vii.xvi-p7.1">St. Francis of Assisi</name> planted on that spiritual
battle field two rose trees, which grew and survived the <name id="iii.vii.xvi-p7.2">Benedict</name>ine thorns and briers. He gradually became known,
and was at first taken for a wild beast by the surrounding shepherds,
but afterward reverenced as a saint.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xvi-p8">After this period of hermit life he began his
labors in behalf of the monastery proper. In that mountainous region he
established in succession twelve cloisters, each with twelve monks and
a superior, himself holding the oversight of all. The persecution of an
unworthy priest caused him, however, to leave Subiaco and retire to a
wild but picturesque mountain district in the Neapolitan province, upon
the boundaries of Samnium and Campania. There he destroyed the remnants
of idolatry, converted many of the pagan inhabitants to Christianity by
his preaching and miracles, and in the year 529, under many
difficulties, founded upon the ruins of a temple of Apollo the renowned
cloister of Monte Cassino,<note n="375" id="iii.vii.xvi-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xvi-p9"><i>Monasterium Cassinense.</i> It was
destroyed, indeed, by the Lombards, as early as 583, as
<name id="iii.vii.xvi-p9.1">Benedict</name>is said to have predicted it would be, but was rebuilt in 731,
consecrated in 748, again destroyed by the Saracens in 857, rebuilt
about 950, and more completely, after many other calamities, in 1649,
consecrated for the third time by <name id="iii.vii.xvi-p9.2">Benedict</name>XIII. in
1727, enriched and increased under the patronage of the emperors and
popes, but in modern times despoiled of its enormous income (which at
the end of the sixteenth century was reckoned at 500,000 ducats), and
has stood through all vicissitudes to this day. In the days of its
splendor, when the abbot was first baron of the kingdom of Naples, and
commanded over four hundred towns and villages, it numbered several
hundred monks, but in 1843 only twenty. It has a considerable library.
Montalembert (l.c. ii. 19) calls Monte Cassino “the most powerful and
celebrated monastery in the Catholic universe; celebrated especially
because there <name id="iii.vii.xvi-p9.3">Benedict</name>wrote his rule and formed the type which
was to serve as a model to innumerable communities submitted to that
sovereign code.” He also quotes the poetic description from
Dante’s <i>Paradiso.</i> Dom Luigi Tosti published at
Naples, in 1842, a full history of this convent, in three
volumes.</p></note>
the alma mater and capital of his order. Here he labored fourteen
years, till his death. Although never ordained to the priesthood, his
life there was rather that of a missionary and apostle than of a
solitary. He cultivated the soil, fed the poor, healed the sick,
preached to the neighboring population, directed the young monks, who
in increasing numbers flocked to him, and organized the monastic life
upon a fixed method or rule, which he himself conscientiously observed.
His power over the hearts, and the veneration in which he was held, is
illustrated by the visit of Totila, in 542, the barbarian king, the
victor of the Romans and master of Italy, who threw himself on his face
before the saint, accepted his reproof and exhortations, asked his
blessing, and left a better man, but fell after ten
years’ reign, as <name id="iii.vii.xvi-p9.4">Benedict</name>
had predicted, in a great battle with the Graeco-Roman army under
Narses. <name id="iii.vii.xvi-p9.5">Benedict</name> died, after partaking of the
holy communion, praying, in standing posture, at the foot of the altar,
on the 21st of March, 543, and was buried by the side of his sister,
Scholastica, who had established, a nunnery near Monte Cassino and died
a few weeks before him. They met only once a year, on the side of the
mountain, for prayer and pious conversation. On the day of his
departure, two monks saw in a vision a shining pathway of stars leading
from Monte Cassino to heaven, and heard a voice, that by this road
<name id="iii.vii.xvi-p9.6">Benedict</name>, the well beloved of God, had
ascended to heaven.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xvi-p10">His credulous biographer, Pope Gregory I., in the
second book of his Dialogues, ascribes to him miraculous prophecies and
healings, and even a raising of the dead.<note n="376" id="iii.vii.xvi-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xvi-p11">Gregor. Dial. ii. 37.</p></note> With reference to his want of secular culture and
his spiritual knowledge, he calls him a learned ignorant and an
unlettered sage.<note n="377" id="iii.vii.xvi-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xvi-p12">“Scienter nesciens, et sapienter
indoctus.”</p></note> At all
events he possessed the genius of a lawgiver, and holds the first place
among the founders of monastic orders, though his person and life are
much less interesting than those of a Bernard of Clairvaux, a Francis
of Assisi, and an Ignatius of Loyola.<note n="378" id="iii.vii.xvi-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xvi-p13">Butler, l.c., compares him even with Moses and
Elijah. “Being chosen by God, like another Moses, to conduct faithful
souls into the true promised land, the kingdom of heaven, he was
enriched with eminent supernatural gifts, even those of miracles and
prophecy. He seemed, like another Eliseus, endued by God with an
extraordinary power, commanding all nature, and, like the ancient
prophets, foreseeing future events. He often raised the sinking courage
of his monks, and baffled the various artifices of the devil with the
sign of the cross, rendered the heaviest stone light, in building his
monastery, by a short prayer, and, in presence of a multitude of
people, raised to life a novice who had been crushed by the fall of a
wall at Monte Cassino.” Montalembert omits the more extraordinary
miracles, except the deliverance of Placidus from the whirlpool, which
he relates in the language of Bossuet, ii. 15.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.vii.xvi-p14"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="44" title="The Rule of St. Benedict" shorttitle="Section 44" progress="21.00%" prev="iii.vii.xvi" next="iii.vii.xviii" id="iii.vii.xvii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Monasticism" id="iii.vii.xvii-p0.1" /> 

<p class="head" id="iii.vii.xvii-p1">§ 44. The Rule of St. <name id="iii.vii.xvii-p1.1">Benedict</name>.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.xvii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.vii.xvii-p3">The Regula <name id="iii.vii.xvii-p3.1">Benedict</name>i has
been frequently edited and annotated, best by Holstenius: Codex reg.
Monast. tom. i. p. 111–135; by Dom Marténe:
Commentarius in regulam S. <name id="iii.vii.xvii-p3.2">Benedict</name>i
literalis, moralis, historicus, Par. 1690, in 4to.; by Dom Calmet, Par.
1734, 2 vols.; and by Dom Charles Brandes (<name id="iii.vii.xvii-p3.3">Benedict</name>ine of Einsiedeln), in 3 vols., Einsiedeln and
New York, 1857. Gieseler gives the most important articles in his Ch.
H. Bd. i. AbtheiI. 2, § 119. Comp. also Montalembert, l.c.
ii. 39 sqq.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.xvii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vii.xvii-p5">The rule of St. <name id="iii.vii.xvii-p5.1">Benedict</name>,
on which his fame rests, forms an epoch in the history of monasticism.
In a short time it superseded all contemporary and older rules of the
kind, and became the immortal code of the most illustrious branch of
the monastic army, and the basis of the whole Roman Catholic cloister
life.<note n="379" id="iii.vii.xvii-p5.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xvii-p6">The Catholic church has recognized three other
rules besides that of St. <name id="iii.vii.xvii-p6.1">Benedict</name>, viz.: 1.
That of St. Basil, which is still retained by the Oriental monks; 2.
That of St. <name id="iii.vii.xvii-p6.2">Augustine</name>, which is adopted by the regular canons,
the order of the preaching brothers or Dominicans, and several military
orders; 3. The rule of St. Francis of Assisi, and his mendicant order,
in the thirteenth century.</p></note> It consists of a
preface or prologue, and a series of moral, social, liturgical, and
penal ordinances, in seventy-three chapters. It shows a true knowledge
of human nature, the practical wisdom of Rome, and adaptation to
Western customs; it combines simplicity with completeness, strictness
with gentleness, humility with courage, and gives the whole cloister
life a fixed unity and compact organization, which, like the
episcopate, possessed an unlimited versatility and power of expansion.
It made every cloister an ecclesiola in ecclesia, reflecting the
relation of the bishop to his charge, the monarchical principle of
authority on the democratic basis of the equality of the brethren,
though claiming a higher degree of perfection than could be realized in
the great secular church. For the rude and undisciplined world of the
middle age, the <name id="iii.vii.xvii-p6.3">Benedict</name>ine rule furnished a
wholesome course of training and a constant stimulus to the obedience,
self-control, order, and industry which were indispensable to the
regeneration and healthy growth of social life.<note n="380" id="iii.vii.xvii-p6.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xvii-p7">Pope Gregory believed the rule of
St. <name id="iii.vii.xvii-p7.1">Benedict</name>even to be directly inspired, and Bossuet
<i>(Panégyric de Saint Benoit),</i> in evident exaggeration,
calls it “an epitome of Christianity, a learned and mysterious
abridgment of all doctrines of the gospel, all the institutions of the
holy fathers, and all the counsels of perfection.” Montalembert speaks
in a similar strain of French declamatory eloquence. Monasticism knows
very little of the gospel of freedom, and resolves Christianity into a
new law of obedience.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xvii-p8">The spirit of the rule may be judged from the
following sentences of the prologus, which contains pious exhortations:
“Having thus,” he says, “my brethren, asked of the Lord who shall dwell
in his tabernacle, we have heard the precepts prescribed to such a one.
If we fulfil these conditions, we shall be heirs of the kingdom of
heaven. Let us then prepare our hearts and bodies to fight under a holy
obedience to these precepts; and if it is not always possible for
nature to obey, let us ask the Lord that he would deign to give us the
succor of his grace. Would we avoid the pains of hell and attain
eternal life, while there is still time, while we are still in this
mortal body, and while the light of this life is bestowed upon us for
that purpose, let us run and strive so as to reap an eternal reward. We
must then form a school of divine servitude, in which, we trust,
nothing too heavy or rigorous will be established. But if, in
conformity with right and justice, we should exercise a little severity
for the amendment of vices or the preservation of charity, beware of
fleeing under the impulse of terror from the way of salvation, which
cannot but have a hard beginning. When a man has walked for some time
in obedience and faith, his heart will expand, and he will run with the
unspeakable sweetness of love in the way of God’s
commandments. May he grant that, never straying from the instruction of
the Master, and persevering in his doctrine in the monastery until
death, we may share by patience in the sufferings of Christ, and be
worthy to share together his kingdom.”<note n="381" id="iii.vii.xvii-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xvii-p9">We have availed ourselves, in this extract from
the preface, of the translation of Montalembert, ii. 44
sq.</p></note> The leading provisions of this rule are as
follows:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xvii-p10">At the head of each society stands an abbot, who
is elected by the monks, and, with their consent, appoints a provost
(praepositus), and, when the number of the brethren requires, deans
over the several divisions (decaniae), as assistants. He governs, in
Christ’s stead, by authority and example, and is to
his cloister, what the bishop is to his diocese. In the more weighty
matters he takes the congregation of the brethren into consultation; in
ordinary affairs only the older members. The formal entrance into the
cloister must be preceded by a probation of novitiate of one year
(subsequently it was made three years), that no one might prematurely
or rashly take the solemn step. If the novice repented his resolution,
he could leave the cloister without hindrance; if he adhered to it, he
was, at the close of his probation, subjected to an examination in
presence of the abbot and the monks, and then, appealing to the saints,
whose relics were in the cloister, he laid upon the altar of the chapel
the irrevocable vow, written or at least subscribed by his own hand,
and therewith cut off from himself forever all return to the world.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xvii-p11">From this important arrangement the cloister
received its stability and the whole monastic institution derived
additional earnestness, solidity, and permanence.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xvii-p12">The vow was threefold, comprising stabilitas,
perpetual adherence to the monastic order; conversio morum, especially
voluntary poverty and chastity, which were always regarded as the very
essence of monastic piety under all its forms; and obedientia coram Deo
et sanctis ejus, absolute obedience to the abbot, as the representative
of God and Christ. This obedience is the cardinal virtue of a monk.<note n="382" id="iii.vii.xvii-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xvii-p13">Cap. 5: “Primus humilitatis gradus est
obedientia sine mora. Haec convenit iis, qui nihil sibi Christo carius
aliquid existimant; propter servitium sanctum, quod professi sunt, seu
propter metum gehennae, vel gloriam vitae aeternae, mox ut aliquid
imperatum a majore fuerit, ac si divinitus imperetur, moram pati
nesciunt in faciendo.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xvii-p14">The life of the cloister consisted of a judicious
alternation of spiritual and bodily exercises. This is the great
excellence of the rule of <name id="iii.vii.xvii-p14.1">Benedict</name>, who
proceeded here upon the true principle, that idleness is the mortal
enemy of the soul and the workshop of the devil.<note n="383" id="iii.vii.xvii-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xvii-p15">Cap. 48: “Otiositas inimica est animae; et ideo
certis temporibus occupari debent fratres in labore manuum, certis
iterum horis in lectione divina.”</p></note> Seven hours were to be devoted to prayer,
singing of psalms, and meditation;<note n="384" id="iii.vii.xvii-p15.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xvii-p16"><i>The horaecanonicae</i> are the <i>Nocturnae
vigiliae, Matutinae, Prima</i>, <i>Tertia, Sexta, Nona, Vespera, and
Completorium,</i> and are taken (c. 16) from a literal interpretation
of <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 164" id="iii.vii.xvii-p16.1" parsed="|Ps|119|164|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.164">Ps. cxix. 164</scripRef>: “Seven times a day do I praise thee,” and v. 62: “At
midnight I will rise to give thanks unto thee.” The Psalter was the
liturgy and hymn book of the convent. It was so divided among the seven
services of the day, that the whole psalter should be chanted once a
week.</p></note> from two to three hours, especially on Sunday, to
religious reading; and from six to seven hours to manual labor in doors
or in the field, or, instead of this, to the training of children, who
were committed to the cloister by their parents (oblati).<note n="385" id="iii.vii.xvii-p16.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xvii-p17">Cap. 59: “Si quis forte de nobilibus offert
filium suum Deo in monasterio, si ipse puer minori aetate est, parentes
ejus faciant petitionem,” etc.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xvii-p18">Here was a starting point for the afterward
celebrated cloister schools, and for that attention to literary
pursuits, which, though entirely foreign to the uneducated <name id="iii.vii.xvii-p18.1">Benedict</name> and his immediate successors, afterward became
one of the chief ornaments of his order, and in many cloisters took the
place of manual labor.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xvii-p19">In other respects the mode of life was to be
simple, without extreme rigor, and confined to strictly necessary
things. Clothing consisted of a tunic with a black cowl (whence the
name: Black Friars); the material to be determined by the climate and
season. On the two weekly fast days, and from the middle of September
to Easter, one meal was to suffice for the day. Each monk is allowed
daily a pound of bread and pulse, and, according to the Italian custom,
half a flagon (hemina) of wine; though he is advised to abstain from
the wine, if he can do so without injury to his health. Flesh is
permitted only to the weak and sick,<note n="386" id="iii.vii.xvii-p19.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xvii-p20">Cap. 40: “Carnium quadrupedum ab omnibus
abstinetur comestio, praeter omnino debiles et aegrotos.” Even birds
are excluded, which were at that time only delicacies for princes and
nobles, as Mabillon shows from the contemporary testimony of Gregory of
Tours.</p></note> who were to be treated with special care. During
the meal some edifying piece was read, and silence enjoined. The
individual monk knows no personal property, not even his simple dress
as such; and the fruits of his labor go into the common treasury. He
should avoid all contact with the world, as dangerous to the soul, and
therefore every cloister should be so arranged, as to be able to carry
on even the arts and trades necessary for supplying its wants.<note n="387" id="iii.vii.xvii-p20.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xvii-p21">Cap. 66: “Monasterium, si possit fieri, ita
debet construi, ut omnia necessaria, id est, aqua, molendinum, hortus,
pistrinum, vel artes diversae intra monasterium exerceantur, ut non sit
necessitas monachis vagandi foras, quia omnino non expedit animabus
eorum.”</p></note> Hospitality and other works of
love are especially commended.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xvii-p22">The penalties for transgression of the rule are,
first, private admonition, then exclusion from the fellowship of
prayer, next exclusion from fraternal intercourse, and finally
expulsion from the cloister, after which, however, restoration is
possible, even to the third time.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.xvii-p23"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="45" title="The Benedictines. Cassiodorus" shorttitle="Section 45" progress="21.41%" prev="iii.vii.xvii" next="iii.vii.xix" id="iii.vii.xviii">

<p class="head" id="iii.vii.xviii-p1">§ 45. The <name id="iii.vii.xviii-p1.1">Benedict</name>ines. Cassiodorus.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.xviii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vii.xviii-p3"><name id="iii.vii.xviii-p3.1">Benedict</name> had no
presentiment of the vast historical importance, which this rule,
originally designed simply for the cloister of Monte Cassino, was
destined to attain. He probably never aspired beyond the regeneration
and salvation of his own soul and that of his brother monks, and all
the talk of later Catholic historians about his far-reaching plans of a
political and social regeneration of Europe, and the preservation and
promotion of literature and art, find no support whatever in his life
or in his rule. But he humbly planted a seed, which Providence blessed
a hundredfold. By his rule he became, without his own will or
knowledge, the founder of an order, which, until in the thirteenth
century the Dominicans and Franciscans pressed it partially into the
background, spread with great rapidity over the whole of Europe,
maintained a clear supremacy, formed the model for all other monastic
orders, and gave to the Catholic church an imposing array of
missionaries, authors, artists, bishops, archbishops, cardinals, and
popes, as Gregory the Great and Gregory VII. In less than a century
after the death of <name id="iii.vii.xviii-p3.2">Benedict</name>, the conquests of
the barbarians in Italy, Gaul, Spain were reconquered for civilization,
and the vast territories of Great Britain, Germany, and Scandinavia
incorporated into Christendom, or opened to missionary labor; and in
this progress of history the monastic institution, regulated and
organized by <name id="iii.vii.xviii-p3.3">Benedict</name>’s
rule, bears an honorable share.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xviii-p4"><name id="iii.vii.xviii-p4.1">Benedict</name> himself
established a second cloister in the vicinity of Terracina, and two of
his favorite disciples, Placidus and St. Maurus,<note n="388" id="iii.vii.xviii-p4.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xviii-p5">This Maurus, the founder of the abbacy of
Glanfeuil (St. Maur sur Loire), is the patron saint of a branch of
the <name id="iii.vii.xviii-p5.1">Benedict</name>ines, the celebrated Maurians in France (dating
from 1618), who so highly distinguished themselves in the seventeenth
and early part of the eighteenth centuries, by their thorough
archaeological and historical researches, and their superior editions
of the Fathers. The most eminent of the Maurians are D. (Dom,
equivalent to Domnus, Sir) Menard, d’Achery, Godin,
Mabillon, le Nourry, Martianay, Ruinart, Martene, Montfaucon, Massuet,
Garnier, and de la Rue, and in our time Dom Pitra, editor of a valuable
collection of patristic fragments, at the cloister of
Solesme.</p></note> introduced the “holy rule,” the one into
Sicily, the other into France. Pope Gregory the Great, himself at one
time a <name id="iii.vii.xviii-p5.2">Benedict</name>ine monk, enhanced its
prestige, and converted the Anglo-Saxons to the Roman Christian faith,
by <name id="iii.vii.xviii-p5.3">Benedict</name>ine monks. Gradually the rule
found so general acceptance both in old and in new institutions, that
in the time of Charlemagne it became a question, whether there were any
monks at all, who were not <name id="iii.vii.xviii-p5.4">Benedict</name>ines. The
order, it is true, has degenerated from time to time, through the
increase of its wealth and the decay of its discipline, but its
fostering care of religion, of humane studies, and of the general
civilization of Europe, from the tilling of the soil to the noblest
learning, has given it an honorable place in history and won immortal
praise. He who is familiar with the imposing and venerable tomes of the
<name id="iii.vii.xviii-p5.5">Benedict</name>ine editions of the Fathers, their
thoroughly learned prefaces, biographies, antiquarian dissertations,
and indexes, can never think of the order of the <name id="iii.vii.xviii-p5.6">Benedict</name>ines without sincere regard and gratitude.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xviii-p6">The patronage of learning, however, as we have
already said, was not within the design of the founder or his rule. The
joining of this to the cloister life is duel if we leave out of view
the learned monk <name id="iii.vii.xviii-p6.1">Jerome</name>, to Cassiodorus, who
in 538 retired from the honors and cares of high civil office, in the
Gothic monarchy of Italy,<note n="389" id="iii.vii.xviii-p6.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xviii-p7">He was the last of the Roman
consuls—an office which Justinian
abolished—and was successively the minister of
Odoacer, Theodoric, and Athalaric, who made him prefect of the
praetorium</p></note>
to a monastery founded by himself at Vivarium<note n="390" id="iii.vii.xviii-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xviii-p8">Or <i>Vivaria,</i> so called from the numerous
vivaria or fish ponds in that region.</p></note> (Viviers), in Calabria in Lower Italy. Here he
spent nearly thirty years as monk and abbot, collected a large library,
encouraged the monks to copy and to study the Holy Scriptures, the
works of the church fathers, and even the ancient classics, and wrote
for them several literary and theological text-books, especially his
treatise De institutione divinarum literarum, a kind of elementary
encyclopaedia, which was the code of monastic education for many
generations. Vivarium at one time almost rivalled Monte Cassino, and
Cassiodorus won the honorary title of the restorer of knowledge in the
sixth century.<note n="391" id="iii.vii.xviii-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xviii-p9">Comp. Mabillon, Ann. Bened. l. v. c. 24, 27; F.
de Ste. Marthe, Vie de Cassiodore, 1684.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xviii-p10">The <name id="iii.vii.xviii-p10.1">Benedict</name>ines,
already accustomed to regular work, soon followed this example. Thus
that very mode of life, which in its founder, <name id="iii.vii.xviii-p10.2">Anthony</name>, despised all learning, became in the course of
its development an asylum of culture in the rough and stormy times of
the migration and the crusades, and a conservator of the literary
treasures of antiquity for the use of modern times.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.xviii-p11"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="46" title="Opposition to Monasticism. Jovinian" shorttitle="Section 46" progress="21.61%" prev="iii.vii.xviii" next="iii.vii.xx" id="iii.vii.xix">

<p class="head" id="iii.vii.xix-p1">§ 46. Opposition to Monasticism. <name id="iii.vii.xix-p1.1">Jovinian</name>.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.xix-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.vii.xix-p3">I. <name id="iii.vii.xix-p3.1">Chrysostom</name>us: Πρὸς
τοὺς
πολεμοῦ́τας
τοῖς ἐπὶ
τὸ
μονάζειν
ἐνάγουσιν(a vindication of monasticism
against its opponents, in three books). Hieronymus: <scripRef passage="Ep. 61" id="iii.vii.xix-p3.2">Ep. 61</scripRef>, ad
Vigilantium (ed. Vallars. tom. i. p. 345 sqq.); <scripRef passage="Ep. 109" id="iii.vii.xix-p3.3">Ep. 109</scripRef>, ad Riparium
(i. 719 sqq.); Adv. Helvidium (a.d. 383); Adv. <name id="iii.vii.xix-p3.4">Jovinian</name>um (a.d. 392); Adv. Vigilantium (a.d. 406). All
these three tracts are in Opera Hieron. tom. ii. p.
206–402. Augustinus: De haeres. cap. 82 (on <name id="iii.vii.xix-p3.5">Jovinian</name>), and c. 84 (on <name id="iii.vii.xix-p3.6">Helvidius</name> and the Helvidians). Epiphanius: Haeres. 75 (on
<name id="iii.vii.xix-p3.7">Aerius</name>).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.vii.xix-p4">II. Chr. W. F. Walch: Ketzerhistorie (1766), part
iii. p. 585 (on <name id="iii.vii.xix-p4.1">Helvidius</name> and the
Antidikomarianites); p. 635 sqq. (on <name id="iii.vii.xix-p4.2">Jovinian</name>); and p. 673 sqq. (on <name id="iii.vii.xix-p4.3">Vigilantius</name>). Vogel: De Vigilantio haeretico orthodoxo,
Gött. 1756. G. B. Lindner: De <name id="iii.vii.xix-p4.4">Jovinian</name>o et Vigilantio purioris doctrinae antesignanis,
Lips. 1839. W. S. Gilly: <name id="iii.vii.xix-p4.5">Vigilantius</name> and his
Times, Lond. 1844. Comp. also Neander: Der heil. Joh. <name id="iii.vii.xix-p4.6">Chrysostom</name>us, 3d ed. 1848, vol. i. p. 53 sqq.; and
Kirchengesch, iii. p. 508 sqq. (Torrey’s translation,
ii. p. 265 sqq.). Baur: Die christliche Kirche von
4–6ten Jahrh. 1859, p. 311 sqq.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.xix-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vii.xix-p6">Although monasticism was a mighty movement of the
age, engaging either the cooperation or the admiration of the whole
church, yet it was not exempt from opposition. And opposition sprang
from very different quarters: now from zealous defenders of heathenism,
like <name id="iii.vii.xix-p6.1">Julian</name> and Libanius, who hated and
bitterly reviled the monks for their fanatical opposition to temples
and idol-worship; now from Christian statesmen and emperors, like
Valens, who were enlisted against it by its withdrawing so much force
from the civil and military service of the state, and, in the time of
peril from the barbarians, encouraging idleness and passive
contemplation instead of active, heroic virtue; now from friends of
worldly indulgence, who found themselves unpleasantly disturbed and
rebuked by the religious earnestness and zeal of the ascetic life;
lastly, however, also from a liberal, almost protestant, conception of
Christian morality, which set itself at the same time against the
worship of Mary and the saints, and other abuses. This last form of
opposition, however, existed mostly in isolated cases, was rather
negative than positive in its character, lacked the spirit of wisdom
and moderation, and hence almost entirely disappeared in the fifth
century, only to be revived long after, in more mature and
comprehensive form, when monasticism had fulfilled its mission for the
world.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xix-p7">To this class of opponents belong <name id="iii.vii.xix-p7.1">Helvidius</name>, <name id="iii.vii.xix-p7.2">Jovinian</name>, <name id="iii.vii.xix-p7.3">Vigilantius</name>, and <name id="iii.vii.xix-p7.4">Aerius</name>.
The first three are known to us through the passionate replies of <name id="iii.vii.xix-p7.5">Jerome</name>, the last through the Panarion of
Epiphanius. They figure in Catholic church history among the heretics,
while they have received from many Protestant historians a place among
the “witnesses of the truth” and the forerunners of the
Reformation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xix-p8">We begin with <name id="iii.vii.xix-p8.1">Jovinian</name>,
the most important among them, who is sometimes compared, for instance,
even by Neander, to Luther, because, like Luther, he was carried by his
own experience into reaction against the ascetic tendency and the
doctrines connected with it. He wrote in Rome, before the year 390 a
work, now lost, attacking monasticism in its ethical principles. He was
at that time himself a monk, and probably remained so in a free way
until his death. At all events he never married, and according to <name id="iii.vii.xix-p8.2">Augustine</name>’s account, he abstained
“for the present distress,”<note n="392" id="iii.vii.xix-p8.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xix-p9"><scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 26" id="iii.vii.xix-p9.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.26">1 Cor. vii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>
and from aversion to the encumbrances of the married state. <name id="iii.vii.xix-p9.2">Jerome</name> pressed him with the alternative of marrying
and proving the equality of celibacy with married life, or giving up
his opposition to his own condition.<note n="393" id="iii.vii.xix-p9.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xix-p10">Adv. Jovin. lib. i. c. 40 (Opera, ii. 304): “Et
tamen iste formosus monachus, crassus, nitidus, dealbatus, et quasi
sponsus semper incedens, aut uxorem ducat ut aequalem virginitatem
nuptiis probet; aut, si non duxerit, frustra contra nos verbis agit,
cum opere nobiscum sit.”</p></note> <name id="iii.vii.xix-p10.1">Jerome</name> gives a very
unfavorable picture of his character, evidently colored by vehement
bitterness. He calls <name id="iii.vii.xix-p10.2">Jovinian</name> a servant of
corruption, a barbarous writer, a Christian Epicurean, who, after
having once lived in strict asceticism, now preferred earth to heaven,
vice to virtue, his belly to Christ, and always strode along as an
elegantly dressed bridegroom. <name id="iii.vii.xix-p10.3">Augustine</name> is
much more lenient, only reproaching <name id="iii.vii.xix-p10.4">Jovinian</name>
with having misled many Roman nuns into marriage by holding before them
the examples of pious women in the Bible. <name id="iii.vii.xix-p10.5">Jovinian</name> was probably provoked to question and oppose
monasticism, as Gieseler supposes, by <name id="iii.vii.xix-p10.6">Jerome</name>’s extravagant praising of it, and
by the feeling against it, which the death of Blesilla (384) in Rome
confirmed. And he at first found extensive sympathy. But he was
excommunicated and banished with his adherents at a council about the
year 390, by Siricius, bishop of Rome, who was zealously opposed to the
marriage of priests. He then betook himself to Milan, where the two
monks Sarmatio and Barbatian held forth views like his own; but he was
treated there after the same fashion by the bishop, <name id="iii.vii.xix-p10.7">Ambrose</name>, who held a council against him. From this time
he and his party disappear from history, and before the year 406 he
died in exile.<note n="394" id="iii.vii.xix-p10.8"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xix-p11"><name id="iii.vii.xix-p11.1">Augustine</name>says, De
haer. c. 82: “Cito ista haeresis oppressa et extincta est;”
and <name id="iii.vii.xix-p11.2">Jerome</name>writes of <name id="iii.vii.xix-p11.3">Jovinian</name>, in 406,
Adv. Vigilant. c. 1, that, after having been condemned by the authority
of the Roman church, he dissipated his mind in the enjoyment of his
lusts.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xix-p12">According to <name id="iii.vii.xix-p12.1">Jerome</name>,
<name id="iii.vii.xix-p12.2">Jovinian</name> held these four points (1) Virgins,
widows, and married persons, who have once been baptized into Christ,
have equal merit, other things in their conduct being equal. (2) Those,
who are once with full faith born again by baptism, cannot be overcome
(subverti) by the devil. (3) There is no difference between abstaining
from food and enjoying it with thanksgiving. (4) All, who keep the
baptismal covenant, will receive an equal reward in heaven.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xix-p13">He insisted chiefly on the first point; so that
<name id="iii.vii.xix-p13.1">Jerome</name> devotes the whole first book of his
refutation to this point, while he disposes of all the other heads in
the second. In favor of the moral equality of married and single life,
he appealed to <scripRef passage="Gen. 2:24" id="iii.vii.xix-p13.2" parsed="|Gen|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.24">Gen. ii. 24</scripRef>,
where God himself institutes marriage before the fall; to <scripRef passage="Matt. 19:5" id="iii.vii.xix-p13.3" parsed="|Matt|19|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.5">Matt. xix. 5</scripRef>, where Christ sanctions it; to the
patriarchs before and after the flood; to Moses and the prophets,
Zacharias and Elizabeth, and the apostles, particularly Peter, who
lived in wedlock; also to Paul, who himself exhorted to marriage,<note n="395" id="iii.vii.xix-p13.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xix-p14"><scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 36, 39" id="iii.vii.xix-p14.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|36|0|0;|1Cor|7|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.36 Bible:1Cor.7.39">1 Cor. vii. 36, 39</scripRef>.</p></note> required the bishop or the
deacon to be the husband of one wife,<note n="396" id="iii.vii.xix-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xix-p15"><scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 2, 12" id="iii.vii.xix-p15.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|2|0|0;|1Tim|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.2 Bible:1Tim.3.12">1 Tim. iii. 2, 12</scripRef>.</p></note> and advised young widows to marry and bear
children.<note n="397" id="iii.vii.xix-p15.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xix-p16"><scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 14" id="iii.vii.xix-p16.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.14">1 Tim. v. 14</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="1 Tim. ii. 15" id="iii.vii.xix-p16.2" parsed="|1Tim|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.15">1 Tim. ii. 15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Heb. xiii. 4" id="iii.vii.xix-p16.3" parsed="|Heb|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.4">Heb. xiii.
4</scripRef>.</p></note> He declared the
prohibition of marriage and of divinely provided food a Manichaean
error. To answer these arguments, <name id="iii.vii.xix-p16.4">Jerome</name>
indulges in utterly unwarranted inferences, and speaks of marriage in a
tone of contempt, which gave offence even to his friends.<note n="398" id="iii.vii.xix-p16.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xix-p17">From <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 1" id="iii.vii.xix-p17.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.1">1 Cor. vii. 1</scripRef>, for example (“It is good
for a man not to touch a woman”), he argues, without qualification, l.
i. c. 7 (Opera, ii. 246): “Si bonum est mulierem non tangere,
<i>malum</i> <i>est
ergo tangere,</i> nihil enim bono contrarium est, nisi malum; si autem malum est,
et ignoscitur, ideo conceditur, ne malo quid deterius fiat .... Tolle
fornicationem, et non dicet [apostolus],
<i>unusquisque</i> <i>uxorem suam habeat.</i>“Immediately after this (ii. 247) he argues, from the
exhortation of Paul to pray without ceasing, <scripRef passage="1 Thess. v. 17" id="iii.vii.xix-p17.2" parsed="|1Thess|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.17">1 Thess. v. 17</scripRef>: “Si semper
orandum est, nunquam ergo conjugio serviendum, quoniam quotiescunque
uxori debitum reddo, orare non possum.” Such sophistries and
misinterpretations evidently proceed upon the lowest sensual idea of
marriage, and called forth some opposition even at that age. He himself
afterward felt that he had gone too far, and in his <scripRef passage="Ep. 48" id="iii.vii.xix-p17.3">Ep. 48</scripRef> (ed.
Vallars. or <scripRef passage="Ep. 30" id="iii.vii.xix-p17.4">Ep. 30</scripRef>, ed. Bened.) ad Pammachium, endeavored to save
himself by distinguishing between the gymnastic (polemically
rhetorical) and the dogmatic mode of writing.</p></note> <name id="iii.vii.xix-p17.5">Augustine</name> was moved by it to present the advantages of
the married life in a special work, De bono conjugali, though without
yielding the ascetic estimate of celibacy.<note n="399" id="iii.vii.xix-p17.6"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xix-p18">De bono conj. c. 8: “Duo bona sunt connubium et
continentia, quorum alterum est melius.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xix-p19"><name id="iii.vii.xix-p19.1">Jovinian</name>’s second point has an apparent
affinity with the Augustinian and Calvinistic doctrine of the
perseverantia sanctorum. It is not referred by him, however, to the
eternal and unchangeable counsel of God, but simply based on <scripRef passage="1 John 3:9; 5:18" id="iii.vii.xix-p19.2" parsed="|1John|3|9|0|0;|1John|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.9 Bible:1John.5.18">1 Jno.
iii. 9, and v. 18</scripRef>, and is
connected with his abstract conception of the opposite moral states. He
limits the impossibility of relapse to the truly regenerate, who “plena fide in baptismate
renati sunt,” and makes a
distinction between the mere baptism of water and the baptism of the
Spirit, which involves also a distinction between the actual and the
ideal church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xix-p20">His third point is aimed against the ascetic
exaltation of fasting, with reference to <scripRef passage="Rom. 14:20" id="iii.vii.xix-p20.1" parsed="|Rom|14|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.20">Rom. xiv. 20</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 3:3" id="iii.vii.xix-p20.2" parsed="|1Tim|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.3">1 Tim. iv. 3</scripRef>. God, he holds, has created all animals
for the service of man; Christ attended the marriage feast at Cana as a
guest, sat at table with Zaccheus, with publicans and sinners, and was
called by the Pharisees a glutton and a wine-bibber; and the apostle
says: To the pure all things are pure, and nothing to be refused, if it
be received with thanksgiving.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xix-p21">He went still further, however, and, with the
Stoics, denied all gradations of moral merit and demerit, consequently
also all gradations of reward and punishment. He overlooked the process
of development in both good and evil. He went back of all outward
relations to the inner mind, and lost all subordinate differences of
degree in the great contrast between true Christians and men of the
world, between regenerate and unregenerate; whereas, the friends of
monasticism taught a higher and lower morality, and distinguished the
ascetics, as a special class, from the mass of ordinary Christians. As
Christ, says he, dwells in believers, without difference of degree, so
also believers are in Christ without difference of degree or stages of
development. There are only two classes of men, righteous and wicked,
sheep and goats, five wise virgins and five foolish, good trees with
good fruit and bad trees with bad fruit. He appealed also to the
parable of the laborers in the vineyard, who all received equal wages.
<name id="iii.vii.xix-p21.1">Jerome</name> answered him with such things as the
parable of the sower and the different kinds of ground, the parable of
the different numbers of talents with corresponding rewards, the many
mansions in the Father’s house (by which <name id="iii.vii.xix-p21.2">Jovinian</name> singularly understood the different churches on
earth), the comparison of the resurrection bodies with the stars, which
differ in glory, and the passage: “He which soweth sparingly, shall
reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully, shall reap also
bountifully.”<note n="400" id="iii.vii.xix-p21.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xix-p22"><scripRef passage="2 Cor. ix. 6" id="iii.vii.xix-p22.1" parsed="|2Cor|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.9.6">2 Cor. ix. 6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.vii.xix-p23"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="47" title="Helvidius, Vigilantius, and Aerius" shorttitle="Section 47" progress="22.05%" prev="iii.vii.xix" next="iii.viii" id="iii.vii.xx">

<p class="head" id="iii.vii.xx-p1">§ 47. <name id="iii.vii.xx-p1.1">Helvidius</name>,
<name id="iii.vii.xx-p1.2">Vigilantius</name>, and <name id="iii.vii.xx-p1.3">Aerius</name>.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.xx-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="ChapterHeadXtra" id="iii.vii.xx-p3">See especially the tracts of <name id="iii.vii.xx-p3.1">Jerome</name> quoted in the preceding section.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.xx-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.vii.xx-p5"><name id="iii.vii.xx-p5.1">Helvidius</name>, whether a layman
or a priest at Rome it is uncertain, a pupil, according to the
statement of Gennadius, of the Arian bishop Auxentius of Milan, wrote a
work, before the year 383, in refutation of the perpetual virginity of
the mother of the Lord—a leading point with the
current glorification of celibacy. He considered the married state
equal in honor and glory to that of virginity. Of his fortunes we know
nothing. <name id="iii.vii.xx-p5.2">Augustine</name> speaks of Helvidians, who
are probably identical with the Antidicomarianites of Epiphanius. <name id="iii.vii.xx-p5.3">Jerome</name> calls <name id="iii.vii.xx-p5.4">Helvidius</name>,
indeed, a rough and uneducated man,<note n="401" id="iii.vii.xx-p5.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xx-p6">At the very beginning of his work against him,
he styles him “hominem rusticum et vix primis quoque imbutum
literis.”</p></note> but proves by quotations of his arguments, that he
had at least some knowledge of the Scriptures, and a certain ingenuity.
He appealed in the first place to <scripRef passage="Matt. i. 18, 24, 25" id="iii.vii.xx-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|1|18|0|0;|Matt|1|24|0|0;|Matt|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.18 Bible:Matt.1.24 Bible:Matt.1.25">Matt. i. 18, 24, 25</scripRef>, as implying that
Joseph knew his wife not before, but after, the birth of the Lord; then
to the designation of Jesus as the “first born” son of Mary, in <scripRef passage="Matt. 1:25" id="iii.vii.xx-p6.2" parsed="|Matt|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.25">Matt. i.
25</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="Luke 2:7" id="iii.vii.xx-p6.3" parsed="|Luke|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.7">Luke ii. 7</scripRef>; then to the many passages, which
speak of the brothers and sisters of Jesus; and finally to the
authority of <name id="iii.vii.xx-p6.4">Tertullian</name> and Victorinus. <name id="iii.vii.xx-p6.5">Jerome</name> replies, that the “till” by no means always
fixes a point after which any action must begin or cease;<note n="402" id="iii.vii.xx-p6.6"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xx-p7">Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 20" id="iii.vii.xx-p7.1" parsed="|Matt|28|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.20">Matt. xxviii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> that, according to <scripRef passage="Ex. 34:19, 20" id="iii.vii.xx-p7.2" parsed="|Exod|34|19|34|20" osisRef="Bible:Exod.34.19-Exod.34.20">Ex. xxxiv. 19,
20</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Num. 18:15" id="iii.vii.xx-p7.3" parsed="|Num|18|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.18.15">Num. xviii. 15</scripRef> sqq., the “first born” does not
necessarily imply the birth of other children afterward, but denotes
every one, who first opens the womb; that the “brothers” of Jesus may
have been either sons of Joseph by a former marriage, or, according to
the wide Hebrew use of the term, cousins; and that the authorities
cited were more than balanced by the testimony of Ignatius,
Polycarp(?), and Irenaeus. “Had <name id="iii.vii.xx-p7.4">Helvidius</name>
read these,” says he, “he would doubtless have produced something more
skilful.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xx-p8">This whole question, it is well known, is still a
problem in exegesis. The perpetua virginitas of Mary has less support
from Scripture than the opposite theory. But it is so essential to the
whole ascetic system, that it became from this time an article of the
Catholic faith, and the denial of it was anathematized as blasphemous
heresy. A considerable number of Protestant divines,<note n="403" id="iii.vii.xx-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xx-p9">Luther, for instance (who even
calls <name id="iii.vii.xx-p9.1">Helvidius</name>a “gross fool”), and Zuingle, among the
Reformers; Olshausen and J. P. Lange, among the later
theologians.</p></note> however, agree on this point with the
Catholic doctrine, and think it incompatible with the dignity of Mary,
that, after the birth of the Son of God and Saviour of the world, she
should have borne ordinary children of men.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xx-p10"><name id="iii.vii.xx-p10.1">Vigilantius</name>, originally
from Gaul,<note n="404" id="iii.vii.xx-p10.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xx-p11">Respecting his descent, compare the diffuse
treatise of the tedious but thorough Walch, l.c. p.
675-677.</p></note> a presbyter of
Barcelona in Spain, a man of pious but vehement zeal, and of literary
talent, wrote in the beginning of the fifth century against the ascetic
spirit of the age and the superstition connected with it. <name id="iii.vii.xx-p11.1">Jerome</name>’s reply, dictated hastily in a
single night at Bethlehem in the year 406, contains more of personal
abuse and low witticism, than of solid argument. “There have been,” he
says, “monsters on earth, centaurs, syrens, leviathans, behemoths ....
Gaul alone has bred no monsters, but has ever abounded in brave and
noble men,—when, of a sudden, there has arisen one
<name id="iii.vii.xx-p11.2">Vigilantius</name>, who should rather be called
Dormitantius,<note n="405" id="iii.vii.xx-p11.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xx-p12">This cheap pun he repeats, Epist. 109, ad
Ripar. (Opera, i. p. 719), where he says that <name id="iii.vii.xx-p12.1">Vigilantius</name>(Wakeful) was so called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii.xx-p12.2">κατ ̓
ἀντίφρασιν</span>, and should rather be called
<i>Dormitantius</i> (Sleepy). The fact is, that <name id="iii.vii.xx-p12.3">Vigilantius</name>was
wide-awake to a sense of certain superstitions of the
age</p></note> contending in
an impure spirit against the Spirit of Christ, and forbidding to honor
the graves of the martyrs; he rejects the Vigils—only
at Easter should we sing hallelujah; he declares abstemiousness to be
heresy, and chastity a nursery of licentiousness (pudicitiam, libidinis
seminarium) .... This innkeeper of Calagurris<note n="406" id="iii.vii.xx-p12.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xx-p13">In South Gaul; now Casères in
Gascogne. As the business of innkeeper is incompatible with the
spiritual office, it has been supposed that the father of
<name id="iii.vii.xx-p13.1">Vigilantius</name>was a <i>caupo Calagurritanus.</i> Comp. <span lang="DE" id="iii.vii.xx-p13.2">Rössler’s Bibliothek der
Kirchenväter</span>, part ix. p. 880 sq., note 100; and Walch, l.c</p></note> mingles water with the wine, and would, according
to ancient art, combine his poison with the genuine faith. He opposes
virginity, hates chastity, cries against the fastings of the saints,
and would only amidst jovial feastings amuse himself with the Psalms of
David. It is terrible to bear, that even bishops are companions of his
wantonness, if those deserve this name, who ordain only married persons
deacons, and trust not the chastity of the single.”<note n="407" id="iii.vii.xx-p13.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xx-p14">Adv. Vigil.c. 1 and 2 (Opera, tom. ii. p. 387
sqq.).</p></note> <name id="iii.vii.xx-p14.1">Vigilantius</name> thinks
it better for a man to use his money wisely, and apply it gradually to
benevolent objects at home, than to lavish it all at once upon the poor
or give it to the monks of Jerusalem. He went further, however, than
his two predecessors, and bent his main efforts against the worship of
saints and relics, which was then gaining ascendency and was fostered
by monasticism. He considered it superstition and idolatry. He called
the Christians, who worshipped the “wretched bones” of dead men,
ash-gatherers and idolaters.<note n="408" id="iii.vii.xx-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xx-p15">“Cinerarios et idolatras, qui mortuorum ossa
venerantur.” Hieron. <scripRef passage="Ep. 109" id="iii.vii.xx-p15.1">Ep. 109</scripRef>, ad Riparium (tom. i. p.
719).</p></note> He expressed himself sceptically respecting the
miracles of the martyrs, contested the practice of invoking them and of
intercession for the dead, as useless, and declared himself against the
Vigils, or public worship in the night, as tending to disorder and
licentiousness. This last point <name id="iii.vii.xx-p15.2">Jerome</name> admits
as a fact, but not as an argument, because the abuse should not abolish
the right use.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xx-p16">The presbyter <name id="iii.vii.xx-p16.1">Aerius</name> of
Sebaste, about 360, belongs also among the partial opponents of
monasticism. For, though himself an ascetic, he contended against the
fast laws and the injunction of fasts at certain times, considering
them an encroachment upon Christian freedom. Epiphanius also ascribes
to him three other heretical views: denial of the superiority of
bishops to presbyters, opposition to the usual Easter festival, and
opposition to prayers for the dead.<note n="409" id="iii.vii.xx-p16.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.vii.xx-p17">Epiph. Haer. 75. Comp. also Walch, l.c. iii.
321-338. Bellarmine, on account of this external resemblance, styles
Protestantism the Aerian heresy.</p></note> He was hotly persecuted by the hierarchy, and was
obliged to live, with his adherents, in open fields and in caves.</p>

<p id="iii.vii.xx-p18"><br />
</p>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="V" title="The Hierarchy and Polity of the Church" shorttitle="Chapter V" progress="22.32%" prev="iii.vii.xx" next="iii.viii.i" id="iii.viii">

<h3 class="c13" id="iii.viii-p0.1">CHAPTER V.</h3>

<p id="iii.viii-p1"><br />
</p>

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Church Hierarchy" id="iii.viii-p1.2" />

<p class="MsoHeading7C" id="iii.viii-p2">THE HIERARCHY AND POLITY OF THE CHURCH.</p>

<p id="iii.viii-p3"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii-p4">Comp. in part the literature in vol. i.
§ 105 and 110 (to which should be added now, P. A. de
Lagarde: Constitutiones Apostolorum, Lips. and Lond., 1862); also
Gibbon, ch. xx.; Milman: Hist. of Ancient Christianity, book iv. c. 1
(Amer. ed. p. 438 sqq.), and the corresponding sections in Bingham,
Schroeckh, Plank, Neander, Gieseler, Baur, etc. (see the particular
literature below).</p>

<p id="iii.viii-p5"><br />
</p>

<div3 type="Section" n="48" title="Schools of the Clergy" shorttitle="Section 48" progress="22.34%" prev="iii.viii" next="iii.viii.ii" id="iii.viii.i">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Clergy" id="iii.viii.i-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="iii.viii.i-p1">§ 48. Schools of the Clergy.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.i-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.viii.i-p3">Having in a former section observed the elevation of
the church to the position of the state religion of the Roman empire,
and the influence of this great change upon the condition of the clergy
and upon public morality, we turn now to the internal organization and
the development of the hierarchy under its new circumstances. The step
of progress which we here find distinguishing the organization of this
third period from the episcopal system of the second and the apostolic
supervision of the first, is the rise of the patriarchal constitution
and of the system of ecumenical councils closely connected with it. But
we must first glance at the character and influence of the teaching
order in general.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.i-p4">The work of preparation for the clerical office
was, on the one hand, materially facilitated by the union of the church
with the state, putting her in possession of the treasures, the
schools, the learning, and the literature of classic heathendom, and
throwing the education of the rising generation into her hands. The
numerous doctrinal controversies kept the spirit of investigation
awake, and among the fathers and bishops of the fourth and fifth
centuries we meet with the greatest theologians of the ancient church.
These gave their weighty voices for the great value of a thorough
education to the clerical office, and imparted much wholesome
instruction respecting the studies proper to this purpose.<note n="410" id="iii.viii.i-p4.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.i-p5">E.g. <name id="iii.viii.i-p5.1">Chrysostom</name>: <i>De
sacerdotio;</i> <name id="iii.viii.i-p5.2">Augustine</name>: <i>De doctrina
Christiana</i>; <name id="iii.viii.i-p5.3">Jerome</name>: in several letters; Gregory the Great:
<i>Regula pastoralis</i>.</p></note> The African church, by a decree of
the council of Carthage, in 397, required of candidates a trial of
their knowledge and orthodoxy. A law of Justinian, of the year 541,
established a similar test in the East.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.i-p6">But on the other hand, a regular and general
system of clerical education was still entirely wanting. The steady
decay of the classic literature, the gradual cessation of philosophical
and artistic production, the growth of monastic prejudice against
secular learning and culture, the great want of ministers in the
suddenly expanded field of the church, the uneasy state of the empire,
and the barbarian invasions, were so many hinderances to thorough
theological preparation. Many candidates trusted to the magical virtue
of ordination. Others, without inward call, were attracted to the holy
office by the wealth and power of the church. Others had no time or
opportunity for preparation, and passed, at the instance of the popular
voice or of circumstances, immediately from the service of the state to
that of the church, even to the episcopal office; though several
councils prescribed a previous test of their capacity in the lower
degrees of reader, deacon, and presbyter. Often, however, this
irregularity turned to the advantage of the church, and gave her a
highly gifted man, like <name id="iii.viii.i-p6.1">Ambrose</name>, whom the
acclamation of the people called to the episcopal see of Milan even
before he was baptized. Gregory Nazianzen laments that many priests and
bishops came in fresh from the counting house, sunburnt from the plow,
from the oar, from the army, or even from the theatre, so that the most
holy order of all was in danger of becoming the most ridiculous. “Only
he can be a physician,” says he, “who knows the nature of diseases; he,
a painter, who has gone through much practice in mixing colors and in
drawing forms; but a clergyman may be found with perfect ease, not
thoroughly wrought, of course, but fresh made, sown and full blown in a
moment, as the legend says of the giants.<note n="411" id="iii.viii.i-p6.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.i-p7"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.i-p7.1">Ὡς ὁ
μύθος
ποιεῖ τοὺς
γιγάντας</span>.</p></note> We form the saints in a day, and enjoin them to be
wise, though they possess no wisdom at all, and bring nothing to their
spiritual office, except at best a good will.”<note n="412" id="iii.viii.i-p7.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.i-p8">Greg. Orat. xliii. c. 26 (Opera omnia, ed.
Bened., Paris, 1842, tom. i. p. 791 sq.), and similar passages in his
other orations, and his Carmen de se ipse et advers. Episc. Comp.
Ullmann: Greg. v. Naz. p. 511 sqq.</p></note> If such complaints were raised so early as the end
of the Nicene age, while the theological activity of the Greek church
was in its bloom, there was far more reason for them after the middle
of the fifth century and in the sixth, especially in the Latin church,
where, even among the most eminent clergymen, a knowledge of the
original languages of the Holy Scriptures was a rare exception.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.i-p9">The opportunities which this period offered for
literary and theological preparation for the ministry, were the
following:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.i-p10">1. The East had four or five theological schools,
which, however, were far from supplying its wants.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.i-p11">The oldest and most celebrated was the
catechetical school of Alexandria. Favored by the great literary
treasures, the extensive commercial relations, and the ecclesiastical
importance of the Egyptian metropolis, as well as by a succession of
distinguished teachers, it flourished from the middle of the second
century to the end of the fourth, when, amidst the Origenistic,
Nestorian, and Monophysite confusion, it withered and died. Its last
ornament was the blind, but learned and pious Didymus
(340–395).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.i-p12">From the Alexandrian school proceeded the smaller
institution of Caesarea in Palestine, which was founded by Origen,
after his banishment from Alexandria, and received a new but temporary
impulse in the beginning of the fourth century from his admirer, the
presbyter Pamphilus, and from his friend Eusebius. It possessed the
theological library which Eusebius used in the preparation of his
learned works.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.i-p13">Far more important was the theological school of
Antioch, founded about 290 by the presbyters Dorotheus and Lucian. It
developed in the course of the fourth century a severe
grammatico-historical exegesis, counter to the Origenistic allegorical
method of the Alexandrians; now in connection with the church doctrine,
as in <name id="iii.viii.i-p13.1">Chrysostom</name>; now in a rationalizing
spirit, as in Theodore of Mopsuestia and Nestorius.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.i-p14">The seminary at Edessa, a daughter of the
Antiochian school, was started by the learned deacon, Ephraim Syrus
(† 378), furnished ministers for Mesopotamia and
Persia, and stood for about a hundred years.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.i-p15">The Nestorians, at the close of the fifth century,
founded a seminary at Nisibis in Mesopotamia, which was organized into
several classes and based upon a definite plan of instruction.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.i-p16">The West had no such institutions for theological
instruction, but supplied itself chiefly from cloisters and private
schools of the bishops. Cassiodorus endeavored to engage Pope Agapetus
in founding a learned institution in Rome, but was discouraged by the
warlike disquietude of Italy. <name id="iii.viii.i-p16.1">Jerome</name> spent
some time at the Alexandrian school under the direction of Didymus.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.i-p17">2. Many priests and bishops, as we have already
observed, emanated from the monasteries, where they enjoyed the
advantages of retirement from the world, undisturbed meditation, the
intercourse of kindred earnest minds, and a large spiritual experience;
but, on the other hand, easily sank into a monkish narrowness, and
rarely attained that social culture and comprehensive knowledge of the
world and of men, which is necessary, especially in large cities, for a
wide field of labor.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.i-p18">3. In the West there were smaller diocesan
seminaries, under the direction of the bishops, who trained their own
clergy, both in theory and in practice, as they passed through the
subordinate classes of reader, sub-deacon, and deacon.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.i-p19"><name id="iii.viii.i-p19.1">Augustine</name> set a good
example of this sort, having at Hippo a “monasterium clericorum,” which
sent forth many good presbyters and bishops for the various dioceses of
North Africa. Similar clerical monasteries or episcopal seminaries
arose gradually in the southern countries of Europe, and are very
common in the Roman Catholic church to this day.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.i-p20">4. Several of the most learned and able fathers of
the fourth century received their general scientific education in
heathen schools, under the setting sun of the classic culture, and then
studied theology either in ascetic retirement or under some
distinguished church teacher, or by the private reading of the
Scriptures and the earlier church literature.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.i-p21">Thus Basil the Great and Gregory Nazianzen were in
the high school of Athens at the same time with the prince <name id="iii.viii.i-p21.1">Julian</name> the Apostate; <name id="iii.viii.i-p21.2">Chrysostom</name>
attended the lectures of the celebrated rhetorician Libanius in
Antioch; <name id="iii.viii.i-p21.3">Augustine</name> studied at Carthage, Rome,
and Milan; and <name id="iii.viii.i-p21.4">Jerome</name> was introduced to the
study of the classics by the grammarian Donatus of Rome. The great and
invaluable service of these fathers in the development and defence of
the church doctrine, in pulpit eloquence, and especially in the
translation and exposition of the Holy Scriptures, is the best evidence
of the high value of a classical education. And the church has always,
with good reason, acknowledged it.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.i-p22"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="49" title="Clergy and Laity. Elections" shorttitle="Section 49" progress="22.69%" prev="iii.viii.i" next="iii.viii.iii" id="iii.viii.ii">

<p class="head" id="iii.viii.ii-p1">§ 49. Clergy and Laity. Elections.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.ii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.viii.ii-p3">The clergy, according to the precedent of the Old
Testament, came to be more and more rigidly distinguished, as a
peculiar order, from the body of the laity. The ordination, which was
solemnized by the laying on of hands and prayer, with the addition at a
later period of an anointing with oil and balsam, marked the formal
entrance into the special priesthood, as baptism initiated into the
universal priesthood; and, like baptism, it bore an indefeasible
character (character indelebilis). By degrees the priestly office
assumed the additional distinction of celibacy and of external marks,
such as tonsure, and sacerdotal vestments worn at first only during
official service, then in every-day life. The idea of the universal
priesthood of believers retreated in proportion, though it never passed
entirely out of sight, but was from time to time asserted even in this
age. <name id="iii.viii.ii-p3.1">Augustine</name>, for example, says, that as
all are called Christians on account of their baptism, so all believers
are priests, because they are members of the one High Priest.<note n="413" id="iii.viii.ii-p3.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ii-p4">De Civit. Dei, lib. xx. cap. 10: ”<i>Erunt
sacerdotes Dei et Christi et regnabunt cum eo mille annos (<scripRef passage="Apoc. xx. 6" id="iii.viii.ii-p4.1" parsed="|Rev|20|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.20.6">Apoc. xx.
6</scripRef>): non utique de solis episcopis et presbyteris dictum est, qui
proprie jam vocantur in Ecclesia sacerdotes; sed sicut omnes
Christianos dicimus propter mysticum chrisma, sic omnes sacerdotes,
quoniam membra sunt unius sacerdotis. De quibus apostolus Petrus:
Plebs, inquit, sancta regale sacerdotium (<scripRef passage="1 Pet. ii. 9" id="iii.viii.ii-p4.2" parsed="|1Pet|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.9">1 Pet. ii. 9</scripRef>)</i>.” Comp.
Ambrosiaster ad <scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 11" id="iii.viii.ii-p4.3" parsed="|Eph|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.11">Eph. iv. 11</scripRef>; <name id="iii.viii.ii-p4.4">Jerome</name> ad <scripRef passage="Tit. i. 7" id="iii.viii.ii-p4.5" parsed="|Titus|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.7">Tit. i. 7</scripRef>
and Pope Leo I., Sermon. iv. 1.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ii-p5">The progress of the hierarchical principle also
encroached gradually upon the rights of the people in the election of
their pastors.<note n="414" id="iii.viii.ii-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ii-p6">According to Clemens Romanus, ad Corinth. c.
44, the consent of the whole congregation in the choice of their
officers was the apostolic and post-apostolic custom; and the Epistles
of Cyprian, especially <scripRef passage="Ep. 68" id="iii.viii.ii-p6.1">Ep. 68</scripRef>, show that the same rule continued in the
middle of the third century. Comp. vol. i. §
105.</p></note> But in this
period it did not as yet entirely suppress them. The lower clergy were
chosen by the bishops, the bishops by their colleagues in the province
and by the clergy. The fourth canon of Nice, probably at the instance
of the Meletian schism, directed that a bishop should be instituted and
consecrated by all, or at least by three, of the bishops of the
province. This was not aimed, however, against the rights of the
people, but against election by only one bishop—the
act of Meletius. For the consent of the people in the choice of
presbyters, and especially of bishops, long remained, at least in
outward form, in memory of the custom of the apostles and the primitive
church. There was either a formal vote,<note n="415" id="iii.viii.ii-p6.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ii-p7"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.ii-p7.1">Ζήτησις,
ψήφισμα,
ψῆγος</span>, scrutinium.</p></note> particularly when there were three or more
candidates before the people, or the people were thrice required to
signify their confirmation or rejection by the formula: “Worthy,” or
“unworthy.”<note n="416" id="iii.viii.ii-p7.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ii-p8"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.ii-p8.1">Ἄξιος</span>, dignus, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.ii-p8.2">ἀνάξιος</span>, indignus. Constitut. Apost. viii. 4;
Concil. Aurelat. ii. (A. D. 452) c. 54; Gregor. Naz. Orat. xxi.
According to a letter of Peter of Alexandria, in Theodor. Hist. <scripRef passage="Eccl. iv. 22" id="iii.viii.ii-p8.3" parsed="|Eccl|4|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.4.22">Eccl.
iv. 22</scripRef>, the bishop in the East was elected<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.ii-p8.4">ἐπισκόπων
συνόδῳ,
ψήφῳ
κληρικῶν,
αἰτήσει
λαῶν</span>. He
himself was elected archbishop of Alexandria and successor of
Athanasius (<span class="smallcaps" id="iii.viii.ii-p8.5">a.d.</span>373), according to the desire of the latter,
“by the unanimous consent of the clergy and of the chief men of the
city” (iv. cap. 20), and, after his expulsion, he objected to his
wicked successor Lucius, among other things, that “he had purchased the
episcopal office with gold, as though it had been a secular dignity,
... and had not been elected by a <i>synod of bishops, by the votes of
the clergy, or by the request of the people, according to the
regulations of the church</i>“ (iv. c. 22).</p></note> The influence
of the people in this period appears most prominently in the election
of bishops. The Roman bishop Leo, in spite of his papal absolutism,
asserted the thoroughly democratic principle, long since abandoned by
his successors: “He who is to preside over all, should be elected by
all.”<note n="417" id="iii.viii.ii-p8.6"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ii-p9">Epist. x. c. 4 (opera, ed. Baller. i. 637):
“Expectarentur certe vota civium, testimonia populorum, quaereretur
honoratorum arbitrium, electio clericorum .... In the same epistle,
cap. 6: <i>Qui praefuturus est omnibus, ab</i> <i>omnibus
eligatur.”</i></p></note> Oftentimes the
popular will decided before the provincial bishops and the clergy
assembled and the regular election could be held. <name id="iii.viii.ii-p9.1">Ambrose</name> of Milan and Nectarius of Constantinople were
appointed to the bishopric even before they were baptized; the former
by the people, the latter by the emperor Theodosius; though in palpable
violation of the eightieth apostolic canon and the second Nicene.<note n="418" id="iii.viii.ii-p9.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ii-p10">Paulinus, Vita Ambros.; Sozomen, H. E. l. iv.
c. 24, and vii. 8. This historian excuses the irregularity by a special
interposition of Providence.</p></note> Martin of Tours owed his
elevation likewise to the popular voice, while some bishops objected to
it on account of his small and wasted form.<note n="419" id="iii.viii.ii-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ii-p11">Sulpitius Severus, Vita Mart. c. 7:
“Incredibilis multitudo non solum ex eo oppido [Tours], sed etiam ex
vicinis urbibus <i>ad suffragia ferenda</i> convenerat,”
etc.</p></note> <name id="iii.viii.ii-p11.1">Chrysostom</name> was called
from Antioch to Constantinople by the emperor Arcadius, in consequence
of a unanimous vote of the clergy and people.<note n="420" id="iii.viii.ii-p11.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ii-p12">Socrates, H. E. vi. 2:<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.ii-p12.1">Ψηφίσματι
κοινῷ
ὁμοῦ
πάντων
κλήρου τε
φημὶ καὶ
λαοῦ</span>..</p></note> Sometimes the people acted under outside
considerations and the management of demagogues, and demanded unworthy
or ignorant men for the highest offices. Thus there were frequent
disturbances and collisions, and even bloody conflicts, as in the
election of Damasus in Rome. In short, all the selfish passions and
corrupting influences, which had spoiled the freedom of the popular
political elections in the Grecian and Roman republics, and which
appear also in the republics of modern times, intruded upon the
elections of the church. And the clergy likewise often suffered
themselves to be guided by impure motives. <name id="iii.viii.ii-p12.2">Chrysostom</name> laments that presbyters, in the choice of a
bishop, instead of looking only at spiritual fitness, were led by
regard for noble birth, or great wealth, or consanguinity and
friendship.<note n="421" id="iii.viii.ii-p12.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ii-p13">De sacerdotio, lib. iii. c. 15. Further on in
the same chapter he says even, that many are elected on account of
their badness, to prevent the mischief they would otherwise
do: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.ii-p13.1">Οἱ
δὲ, διὰ,
πονηρίαν,
[εἰς τὴν
τοῦ κλήρου
καταλέγονται
τάξιν́̈,
καὶ ἵνα
μὴ,
παροφθέντες
, μεγάλα
ἐργάσωνται
κακά</span>. Quite parallel is the testimony of Gregory Nazianzen in his
Carmen,<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.ii-p13.2">εἰς
ἑαυτὸν
καὶ περὶ
ἐπισκόπων</span><i>,</i> or De se ipso et de episcopis, ver. 330 sqq.
(Opera, ed. Bened. Par. tom. ii. p. 796), and
elsewhere.</p></note> The bishops
themselves sometimes did no better. Nectarius, who was suddenly
transferred, in 381, by the emperor Theodosius, from the praetorship to
the bishopric of Constantinople, even before he was baptized,<note n="422" id="iii.viii.ii-p13.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ii-p14">Sozomenus, Hist. <scripRef passage="Eccl. vii." id="iii.viii.ii-p14.1" parsed="|Eccl|7|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.7">Eccl. vii.</scripRef> c. 8. Sozomen sees
in this election a special interposition of God.</p></note> wished to ordain his physician
Martyrius deacon, and when the latter refused, on the ground of
incapacity, he replied: “Did not I, who am now a priest, formerly live
much more immorally than thou, as thou thyself well knowest, since thou
wast often an accomplice of my many iniquities?” Martyrius, however,
persisted in his refusal, because he had continued to live in sin long
after his baptism, while Nectarius had become a new man since his.<note n="423" id="iii.viii.ii-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ii-p15">Sozomenus, vii. c. 10. Otherwise he, as well as
Socrates, H. E. v. c. 8, and Theodoret, H. E. v. c. 8, speaks very
favorably of the character of Nectarius.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ii-p16">The emperor also, after the middle of the fourth
century, exercised a decisive influence in the election of
metropolitans and patriarchs, and often abused it in a despotic and
arbitrary way.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ii-p17">Thus every mode of appointment was evidently
exposed to abuse, and could furnish no security against unworthy
candidates, if the electors, whoever they might be, were destitute of
moral earnestness and the gift of spiritual discernment.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ii-p18">Toward the end of the period before us the
republican element in the election of bishops entirely disappeared. The
Greek church after the eighth century vested the franchise exclusively
in the bishops.<note n="424" id="iii.viii.ii-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ii-p19">The seventh ecumenical council, at Nice, 787,
in its third canon, on the basis of a wrong interpretation of the
fourth canon of the first council of Nice, expressly prohibited the
people and the secular power from any share in the election of bishops.
Also the eighth general council prescribes that the bishop should be
chosen only by the college of bishops.</p></note> The Latin
church, after the eleventh century, vested it in the clergy of the
cathedral church, without allowing any participation to the people. But
in the West, especially in Spain and France, instead of the people, the
temporal prince exerted an important influence, in spite of the
frequent protest of the church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ii-p20">Even the election of pope, after the downfall of
the West Roman empire, came largely under control of the secular
authorities of Rome; first, of the Ostrogothic kings; then, of the
exarchs of Ravenna in the name of the Byzantine emperor; and, after
Charlemagne, of the emperor of Germany; till, in 1059, through the
influence of Hildebrand (afterward Gregory VII.), it was lodged
exclusively with the college of cardinals, which was filled by the pope
himself. Yet the papal absolutism of the middle age, like the modern
Napoleonic military despotism in the state, found it well, under
favorable prospects, to enlist the democratic principle for the
advancement of its own interests.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.ii-p21"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="50" title="Marriage and Celibacy of the Clergy" shorttitle="Section 50" progress="23.07%" prev="iii.viii.ii" next="iii.viii.iv" id="iii.viii.iii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Clergy" id="iii.viii.iii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="iii.viii.iii-p1">§ 50. Marriage and Celibacy of the
Clergy.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.iii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.viii.iii-p3">The progress and influence of monasticism, the
general exaltation of the ascetic life above the social, and of
celibacy above the married state, together with the increasing
sharpness of the distinction between clergy and laity, all tended
powerfully toward the celibacy of the clergy. What the apostle Paul,
expressly discriminating a divine command from a human counsel, left to
each one’s choice, and advised, in view of the
oppressed condition of the Christians in the apostolic age, as a safer
and less anxious state only for those who felt called to it by a
special gift of grace, now, though the stress of circumstances was
past, was made, at least in the Latin church, an inexorable law. What
had been a voluntary, and therefore an honorable exception, now became
the rule, and the former rule became the exception. Connubial
intercourse appeared incompatible with the dignity and purity of the
priestly office and of priestly functions, especially with the service
of the altar. The clergy, as the model order, could not remain below
the moral ideal of monasticism, extolled by all the fathers of the
church, and must exhibit the same unconditional and undivided devotion
to the church within the bosom of society, which monasticism exhibited
without it. While placed by their calling in unavoidable contact with
the world, they must vie with the monks at least in the virtue of
sexual purity, and thereby increase their influence over the people.
Moreover, the celibate life secured to the clergy greater independence
toward the state and civil society, and thus favored the interests of
the hierarchy. But, on the other hand, it estranged them more and more
from the sympathies and domestic relations of the people, and tempted
them to the illicit indulgence of appetite, which, perhaps, did more
injury to the cause of Christian morality and to the true influence of
the clergy, than the advantage of forced celibacy could compensate.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iii-p4">In the practice of clerical celibacy, however, the
Greek and the Latin churches diverged in the fourth century, and are to
this day divided. The Greek church stopped halfway, and limited the
injunction of celibacy to the higher clergy, who were accordingly
chosen generally from the monasteries or from the ranks of
widower-presbyters; while the Latin church extended the law to the
lower clergy, and at the same time carried forward the hierarchical
principle to absolute papacy. The Greek church differs from the Latin,
not by any higher standard of marriage, but only by a closer adherence
to earlier usage and by less consistent application of the ascetic
principle. It is in theory as remote from the evangelical Protestant
church as the Latin is, and approaches it only in practice. It sets
virginity far above marriage, and regards marriage only in its aspect
of negative utility. In the single marriage of a priest it sees in a
measure a necessary evil, at best only a conditional good, a wholesome
concession to the flesh for the prevention of immorality,<note n="425" id="iii.viii.iii-p4.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iii-p5"><scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 9" id="iii.viii.iii-p5.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.9">1 Cor. vii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> and requires of its highest office
bearers total abstinence from all matrimonial intercourse. It wavers,
therefore, between a partial permission and a partial condemnation of
priestly marriage.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iii-p6">In the East, one marriage was always allowed to
the clergy, and at first even to bishops, and celibacy was left
optional. Yet certain restrictions were early introduced, such as the
prohibition of marriage after ordination (except in deacons and
subdeacons), as well as of second marriage after baptism; the apostolic
direction, that a bishop should be the husband of one wife,<note n="426" id="iii.viii.iii-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iii-p7"><scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 2, 12" id="iii.viii.iii-p7.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|2|0|0;|1Tim|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.2 Bible:1Tim.3.12">1 Tim. iii. 2, 12</scripRef>; Lit. i. 6.</p></note> being taken as a prohibition of
successive polygamy, and at the same time as an allowance of one
marriage. Besides second marriage, the marrying of a concubine, a
widow, a harlot, a slave, and an actress, was forbidden to the clergy.
With these restrictions, the “Apostolic Constitutions” and “Canons”
expressly permitted the marriage of priests contracted before
ordination, and the continuance of it after ordination.<note n="427" id="iii.viii.iii-p7.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iii-p8">Lib. vi. cap. 17 (ed. Ueltzen, p.
144):<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.iii-p8.1">̓επίσκοπον
καὶ
πρεβύτερον
καὶ
διάκονον</span> [thus including the
bishop] <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.iii-p8.2">εἴπομεν
μονογάμους
καθίστασθαι</span>... <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.iii-p8.3">μὴ
ἐξεῖναι
δὲ αὐτοῖς
μετὰ
χειροτονίαν
ἀγάμοις
οὗσιν
ἔτι ἐπὶ
γάμον
ἔρχεσθαι</span>, etc. Can. Apost. can. 17 (p.
241): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.iii-p8.4">Ὁ
δυσὶ
γάμοις
συμπλακεὶς
μετὰ τὸ
βάπτισμα</span>... <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.iii-p8.5">οὐ
δύναται
εῖναι
ἐπίσκοπος
ἢ
πρεσβύτερος
ἢ
διάκονος
ἢ ὅλως
τοῦ
καταλόγου
τοῦ
ἱερατικοῦ</span>. Comp. can. 18 and can.
5.</p></note> The synod of Ancyra, in 314,
permitted deacons to marry even after ordination, in case they had made
a condition to that effect beforehand; otherwise they were to remain
single or lose their office.<note n="428" id="iii.viii.iii-p8.6"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iii-p9">Can. 10. Comp. Dr. Hefele, Conciliengeschichte,
i. p. 198.</p></note> The Synod of New Caesarea, which was held at about
the same time, certainly before 325, does not go beyond this,
decreeing: “If a presbyter (not a deacon) marry (that is, after
ordination), he shall be expelled from the clergy; and if he practise
lewdness, or become an adulterer, he shall be utterly thrust out and
held to penance.”<note n="429" id="iii.viii.iii-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iii-p10">Can. 1. In Harduin, tom. v. p. 1499; Hefele,
Conciliengesch. i. 211 sq. This canon passed even into the Corpus juris
can. c. 9, dist. 28.</p></note> At the
general council of Nice, 325, it was proposed indeed, probably by the
Western bishop Hosius,<note n="430" id="iii.viii.iii-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iii-p11">Hosius of Cordova, who was present at the
council of Elvira in Spain, in 305, where a similar proposition was
made and carried (can. 33). In the opinion above given, Theiner,
Gieseler, Robertson, and Hefele agree.</p></note> to
forbid entirely the marriage of priests; but the motion met with strong
opposition, and was rejected. A venerable Egyptian bishop, Paphnutius,
though himself a strict ascetic from his youth up, and a confessor who
in the last persecution had lost an eye and been crippled in the knee,
asserted with impressiveness and success, that too great rigor would
injure the church and promote licentiousness and that marriage and
connubial intercourse were honorable and spotless things.<note n="431" id="iii.viii.iii-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iii-p12">See the account in Socrates, H. E. i. c. 11,
where that proposition to prohibit priestly marriage is called an
innovation, a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.iii-p12.1">νόμος
νεαρός</span><i>;</i> in Sozomen, H. E. i. c. 23; and in Gelasius, Hist. Conc.
Nic. ii. 32. The statement is thus sufficiently accredited, and agrees
entirely with the ancient practice of the Oriental church and the
directions of the Apostolic Constitutions and Canons. The third canon
of the council of Nice goes not against it, since it forbids only the
immorality of mulieres <i>subintroductae</i> (comp. vol. i.
§ 95). The doubts of several Roman divines (Baronius,
Bellarmine, Valesius), who would fain trace the celibacy of the clergy
to an apostolic origin, arise evidently from dogmatic bias, and are
sufficiently refuted by Hefele, a Roman Catholic historian, in his
Conciliengeschichte, vol. i. p. 417 sqq.</p></note> The council of Gangra in
Paphlagonia (according to some, not till the year 380) condemned, among
several ascetic extravagances of the bishop Eustathius of Sebaste and
his followers, contempt for married priests and refusal to take part in
their ministry.<note n="432" id="iii.viii.iii-p12.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iii-p13">Comp. Hefele, l.c. i. 753
sqq.</p></note> The
so-called Apostolic Canons, which, like the Constitutions, arose by a
gradual growth in the East, even forbid the clergy, on pain of
deposition and excommunication, to put away their wives under the
pretext of religion.<note n="433" id="iii.viii.iii-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iii-p14">Can. 5 (ed. Ueltzen, p. 239):
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.iii-p14.1">Ἐπίσκοπος
ἢ
πρεσβύτερος
ἢ
διάκονος
τὴν
ἑαυτοῦ ̓
γυν́αῖκα
μὴ
ἐκβαλλέτω
προφάσει
εὐλαβείας;
ἐὰν δὲ
ἐκβαλῆ,
ἀφοριξέσθω,
ἐπιμένων
δὲ
καθαιρείσθω</span>. Comp. Const. Apost. vi. 17.</p></note>
Perhaps this canon likewise was occasioned by the hyper-asceticism of
Eustathius.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iii-p15">Accordingly we not unfrequently find in the
Oriental church, so late as the fourth and fifth centuries, not only
priests, but even bishops living in wedlock. One example is the father
of the celebrated Gregory Nazianzen, who while bishop had two sons,
Gregory and the younger Caesarius, and a daughter. Others are Gregory
of Nyssa, who, however, wrote an enthusiastic eulogy of the unmarried
life, and lamented his loss of the crown of virginity; and Synesius
(† about 430), who, when elected bishop of Ptolemais
in Pentapolis, expressly stipulated for the continuance of his marriage
connection.<note n="434" id="iii.viii.iii-p15.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iii-p16">Declaring: “God, the law, and the consecrated
hand of Theophilus (bishop of Alexandria), have given me a wife. I say
now beforehand, and I protest, that I will neither ever part from her,
nor live with her in secret as if in an unlawful connection; for the
one is utterly contrary to religion, the other to the laws; but I
desire to receive many and good children from her” (Epist. 105 ed.
Basil., cited in the original Greek in Gieseler). Comp. on the
instances of married bishops, Bingham, Christ. Antiq. b. iv. ch. 5; J.
A. Theiner and A. Theiner, Die Einführung der erzwungenen
Ehelosigkeit der christl. Geistlichen u. ihre Folgen (Altenburg, 1828),
vol. i. p. 263 sqq., and Gieseler, vol. i. div. 2, § 97,
notes at the close. The marriage of Gregory of Nyssa with Theosebia is
disputed by some Roman Catholic writers, but seems well supported by
Greg. Naz. <scripRef passage="Ep. 95" id="iii.viii.iii-p16.1">Ep. 95</scripRef>, and Greg Nyss. De virg. 3.</p></note> Socrates, whose
Church History reaches down to the year 439, says of the practice of
his time, that in Thessalia matrimonial intercourse after ordination
had been forbidden under penalty of deposition from the time of
Heliodorus of Trica, who in his youth had been an amatory writer; but
that in the East the clergy and bishops voluntarily abstained from
intercourse with their wives, without being required by any law to do
so; for many, he adds, have had children during their episcopate by
their lawful wives.<note n="435" id="iii.viii.iii-p16.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iii-p17">Hist. <scripRef passage="Eccl. v." id="iii.viii.iii-p17.1" parsed="|Eccl|5|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.5">Eccl. v.</scripRef> cap. 22<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.iii-p17.2">· Τῶν
ἐν
ἀνατολῇ
πάντων
γνώμῃ</span> (i.e. from principle or
voluntarily—according to the reading of the Florentine
codex) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.iii-p17.3">ἀπεχομένων,
καὶ τῶν
ἐπισκόπων,
εἰ καὶ
βούλοίντο,
οὐ μὴν
ἀνάγκῃ
νόμου
τοῦτο
ποιούντων.
Πολλοὶ γὰρ
αὐτῶν ἐν
τῷ καιρῷ
τῆς
ἐπισκοπῆς
καὶ παῖδας
ἐκ τῆς
νομίμης
γαμετῆς
πεποιήκασιν</span></p></note> There
were Greek divines, however, like Epiphanius, who agreed with the Roman
theory. Justinian I. was utterly opposed to the marriage of priests,
declared the children of such connection illegitimate, and forbade the
election of a married man to the episcopal office (a.d. 528).
Nevertheless, down to the end of the seventh century, many bishops in
Africa, Libya, and elsewhere, continued to live in the married state,
as is expressly said in the twelfth canon of the Trullan council; but
this gave offence and was forbidden. From that time the marriage of
bishops gradually disappears, while marriage among the lower clergy
continues to be the rule.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iii-p18">This Trullan council, which was the sixth
ecumenical<note n="436" id="iii.viii.iii-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iii-p19">More precisely, the <i>second</i> Trullan
council, held in the Trullan hall of the imperial palace in
Constantinople; also called <i>Concilium Quinisextum</i>,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.iii-p19.1">σύνοδος
πενθέκτη</span>, being considered a supplement to the
fifth and sixth general councils. Comp. respecting it Hefele, iii. 298
sqq.</p></note> (a.d. 692),
closes the legislation of the Eastern church on the subject of clerical
marriage. Here—to anticipate
somewhat—the continuance of a first marriage
contracted before ordination was prohibited in the case of bishops on
pain of deposition, but, in accordance with the Apostolic Constitutions
and Canons, allowed in the case of presbyters and deacons (contrary to
the Roman practice), with the Old Testament restriction, that they
abstain from sexual intercourse during the season of official service,
because he who administers holy things must be pure.<note n="437" id="iii.viii.iii-p19.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iii-p20">1 Can. 3, 4, and especially 12, 13, and 48. In
the latter canon bishops are directed, after ordination, to commit
their wives to a somewhat remote cloister, though to provide for their
support.</p></note> The same relation is thus condemned in the
one case as immoral, in the other approved and encouraged as moral; the
bishop is deposed if he retains his lawful wife and does not,
immediately after being ordained, send her to a distant cloister; while
the presbyter or deacon is threatened with deposition and even
excommunication for doing the opposite and putting his wife away.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iii-p21">The Western church, starting from the perverted
and almost Manichaean ascetic principle, that the married state is
incompatible with clerical dignity and holiness, instituted a vigorous
effort at the end of the fourth century, to make celibacy, which had
hitherto been left to the option of individuals, the universal law of
the priesthood; thus placing itself in direct contradiction to the
Levitical law, to which in other respects it made so much account of
conforming. The law, however, though repeatedly enacted, could not for
a long time be consistently enforced. The canon, already mentioned, of
the Spanish council of Elvira in 305, was only provincial. The first
prohibition of clerical marriage, which laid claim to universal
ecclesiastical authority, at least in the West, proceeded in 385 from
the Roman church in the form of a decretal letter of the bishop
Siricius to Himerius, bishop of Tarragona in Spain, who had referred
several questions of discipline to the Roman bishop for decision. It is
significant of the connection between the celibacy of the clergy and
the interest of the hierarchy, that the first properly papal decree,
which was issued in the tone of supreme authority, imposed such an
unscriptural, unnatural, and morally dangerous restriction. Siricius
contested the appeal of dissenting parties to the Mosaic law, on the
ground that the Christian priesthood has to stand not merely for a
time, but perpetually, in the service of the sanctuary, and that it is
not hereditary, like the Jewish; and he ordained that second marriage
and marriage with a widow should incapacitate for ordination, and that
continuance in the married state after ordination should be punished
with deposition.<note n="438" id="iii.viii.iii-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iii-p22">Epist. ad Himerium Episc. Tarraconensem (in
Harduin, Acta Conc. i. 849-850), c 7: “Hi vero, qui illiciti privilegii
excusatione nituntur, ut sibi asserant veteri hoc lege concessum:
noverint se ab omni ecclesiastico honore, quo indigne usi sunt,
apostolicae sedis auctoritate dejectos .... Si quilibet episcopus,
presbyter atque diaconus, quod non optamus, deinceps fuerit talis
inventus, jam nunc sibi omnem per nos indulgentiae aditum intelligat
obseratum: quia ferro necesse est excidantur vulnera, quae fomentorum
non senserint medicinam.” The exegesis of Siricius is utterly arbitrary
in limiting the demand of holiness (<scripRef passage="Lev. xx. 7" id="iii.viii.iii-p22.1" parsed="|Lev|20|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.20.7">Lev. xx. 7</scripRef>) to the priests and to
abstinence from matrimonial intercourse, and in referring the words of
Paul respecting walking in the flesh, <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 8, 9" id="iii.viii.iii-p22.2" parsed="|Rom|8|8|8|9" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.8-Rom.8.9">Rom. viii. 8, 9</scripRef>, to the married
life, as if marriage were thus incompatible with the idea of holiness.
Comp. also the striking remarks of Greenwood, Catheda Petri, vol. i. p.
265 sq., and Milman, Hist. of Latin Christianity, i. 119 (Amer. ed.),
on Siricius.</p></note> And with
this punishment he threatened not bishops only, but also presbyters and
deacons. Leo the Great subsequently, extended the requirement of
celibacy even to the subdiaconate. The most eminent Latin church
fathers, <name id="iii.viii.iii-p22.3">Ambrose</name>, <name id="iii.viii.iii-p22.4">Jerome</name>, and even <name id="iii.viii.iii-p22.5">Augustine</name>—though the last with more
moderation—advocated the celibacy of priests. <name id="iii.viii.iii-p22.6">Augustine</name>, with Eusebius of Vercella before him
(370), united their clergy in a cloister life, and gave them a monastic
stamp; and Martin of Tours, who was a monk from the first, carried his
monastic life into his episcopal office. The councils of Italy, Africa,
Spain, and Gaul followed the lead of Rome. The synod of Clermont, for
example (a.d. 535), declared in its twelfth canon: “No one ordained
deacon or priest may continue matrimonial intercourse. He is become the
brother of her who was his wife. But since some, inflamed with lust,
have rejected the girdle of the warfare [of Christ], and returned to
marriage intercourse, it is ordered that such must lose their office
forever.” Other councils, like that of Tours, 461, were content with
forbidding clergymen, who begat children after ordination, to
administer the sacrifice of the mass, and with confining the law of
celibacy ad altiorem gradum.<note n="439" id="iii.viii.iii-p22.7"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iii-p23">Comp. Hefele, ii. 568, and Gieseler, l.c.
(§ 97, note 7).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iii-p24">But the very fact of the frequent repetition of
these enactments, and the necessity of mitigating the penalties of
transgression, show the great difficulty of carrying this unnatural
restriction into general effect. In the British and Irish church,
isolated as it was from the Roman, the marriage of priests continued to
prevail down to the Anglo-Saxon period.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iii-p25">But with the disappearance of legitimate marriage
in the priesthood, the already prevalent vice of the cohabitation of
unmarried ecclesiastics with pious widows and virgins “secretly brought
in,”<note n="440" id="iii.viii.iii-p25.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iii-p26">The so-called <i>sorores,</i> or <i>mulieres
subintroductae</i>, or<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.iii-p26.1">παρθένοι
συνείσακτοι</span>. Comp. on the origin of this practice,
vol. i. § 95.</p></note> became more and more
common. This spiritual marriage, which had begun as a bold ascetic
venture, ended only too often in the flesh, and prostituted the honor
of the church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iii-p27">The Nicene council of 325 met the abuse in its
third canon with this decree: “The great council utterly forbids, and
it shall not be allowed either to a bishop, or a priest, or a deacon,
or any other clergyman, to have with him a συνθείσακτος, unless she be his mother, or
sister, or aunt, or some such person, who is beyond all suspicion.”<note n="441" id="iii.viii.iii-p27.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iii-p28">By a misinterpretation of the
term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.iii-p28.1">συνείσακτος</span>, the sense of which is fixed in the
usage of the early church, Baronius and Bellarmine erroneously find in
this canon a universal law of celibacy, and accordingly deny the
above-mentioned statement respecting Paphnutius. Comp. Hefele, i.
364.</p></note> This canon forms the basis of
the whole subsequent legislation of the church de cohabitatione
clericorum et mulierum. It had to be repeatedly renewed and
strengthened; showing plainly that it was often disobeyed. The council
of Toledo in Spain, a.d. 527 or 531, ordered in its third canon: “No
clergyman, from the subdeacon upward, shall live with a female, be she
free woman, freed woman, or slave. Only a mother, or a sister, or other
near relative shall keep his house. If he have no near relative, his
housekeeper must live in a separate house, and shall under no pretext
enter his dwelling. Whosoever acts contrary to this, shall not only be
deprived of his spiritual office and have the doors of his church
closed, but shall also be excluded from all fellowship of Catholics.”
The Concilium Agathense in South Gaul, a.d. 506, at which thirty-five
bishops met, decreed in the tenth and eleventh canons: “A clergyman
shall neither visit nor receive into his house females not of his kin;
only with his mother, or sister, or daughter, or niece may he live.
Female slaves, also, and freed women, must be kept away from the house
of a clergyman.” Similar laws, with penalties more or less severe, were
passed by the council of Hippo, 393, of Angers, 453, of Tours, 461, of
Lerida in Spain, 524, of Clermont, 535, of Braga, 563, of Orleans, 538,
of Tours, 567.<note n="442" id="iii.viii.iii-p28.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iii-p29">Comp. the relevant canons of these and other
councils in the second and third volumes of Hefele’s
Conciliengeschichte.</p></note> The emperor
Justinian, in the twenty-third Novelle, prohibited the bishop having
any woman at all in his house, but the Trullan council of 692 returned
simply to the Nicene law.<note n="443" id="iii.viii.iii-p29.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iii-p30">Can. 5: “No clergyman shall have a female in
his house, but those allowed in the old canon (Nicaen. c. 3). Even
eunuchs are to observe this.”</p></note>
The Western councils also made attempts to abolish the exceptions
allowed in the Nicene canon, and forbade clergymen all intercourse with
women, except in presence of a companion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iii-p31">This rigorism, however, which sheds an unwelcome
light upon the actual state of things that made it necessary, did not
better the matter, but rather led to such a moral apathy, that the
Latin church in the middle age had everywhere to contend with the open
concubinage of the clergy, and the whole energy of Gregory VII. was
needed to restore in a measure the old laws of celibacy, without being
sufficient to prevent the secret and, to morality, far more dangerous
violations of it.<note n="444" id="iii.viii.iii-p31.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iii-p32">“Throughout the whole period,” says Milman
(Hist. of Latin Christianity, i. 123), “from Pope Siricius to the
Reformation, as must appear in the course of our history, the law [of
clerical celibacy] was defied, infringed, eluded. It never obtained
anything approaching to general observance, though its violation was at
times more open, at times more clandestine.”</p></note> The later
ecclesiastical legislation respecting the mulieres subintroductae is
more lenient, and, without limiting the intercourse of clergymen to
near kindred, generally excludes only concubines and those women “de
quibus possit haberi suspicio.”<note n="445" id="iii.viii.iii-p32.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iii-p33">So the Concilium Tridentinum, sess. xxv. de
reform. cap. 14. Comp. also the article <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.viii.iii-p33.1">Subintroductae</span>, in the
10th volume of Wetzer and Welte’s Cath. Church
Lexicon.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.viii.iii-p34"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="51" title="Moral Character of the Clergy in general" shorttitle="Section 51" progress="23.90%" prev="iii.viii.iii" next="iii.viii.v" id="iii.viii.iv">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Clergy" id="iii.viii.iv-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="iii.viii.iv-p1">§ 51. Moral Character of the Clergy in
general.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.iv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.viii.iv-p3"><name id="iii.viii.iv-p3.1">Augustine</name> gives us the key
to the true view of the clergy of the Roman empire in both light and
shade, when he says of the spiritual office: “There is in this life,
and especially in this day, nothing easier, more delightful, more
acceptable to men, than the office of bishop, or presbyter, or deacon,
if the charge be administered superficially and to the pleasure of men;
but nothing in the eye of God more wretched, mournful, and damnable. So
also there is in this life, and especially in this day, nothing more
difficult, more laborious) more hazardous than the office of bishop, or
presbyter, or deacon; but nothing in the eye of God more blessed, if
the battle be fought in the manner enjoined by our Captain.”<note n="446" id="iii.viii.iv-p3.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iv-p4">Epist. 21 ad Valerium Nihil esse in hac vita et
maxime hoc tempore facilius et laetitius et hominibus acceptabilius
episcopi aut presbyteri aut diaconi officio, si perfunctorie atque
adulatorie res agatur: sed nihil apud Deum miserius et tristius et
damnabilius. Item nihil esse in hac vita et maxime hoc tempore
difficilius, laboriosius, periculosius episcopi aut presbyteri aut
diaconi officio, sed apud Deum nihil beatius, si eo modo militetur, quo
noster imperator jubet.” This epistle was written soon after his
ordination to the priesthood, <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.viii.iv-p4.1">a.d.</span>391. See Opera,
ed. Bened. tom. ii p. 25.</p></note> We cannot wonder, on the one hand
that, in the better condition of the church and the enlarged field of
her labor, a multitude of light-minded and unworthy men crowded into
the sacred office, and on the other, that just the most earnest and
worthy bishops of the day, an <name id="iii.viii.iv-p4.2">Ambrose</name>, an
<name id="iii.viii.iv-p4.3">Augustine</name>, a Gregory Nazianzen, and a <name id="iii.viii.iv-p4.4">Chrysostom</name>, trembled before the responsibility of
the office, and had to be forced into it in a measure against their
will, by the call of the church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iv-p5"><name id="iii.viii.iv-p5.1">Gregory Nazianzen</name> fled
into the wilderness when his father, without his knowledge, suddenly
consecrated him priest in the presence of the congregation (361). He
afterward vindicated this flight in his beautiful apology, in which he
depicts the ideal of a Christian priest and theologian. The priest
must, above all, he says, be a model of a Christian, offer himself a
holy sacrifice to God, and be a living temple of the living God. Then
he must possess a deep knowledge, of souls, and, as a spiritual
physician, heal all classes of men of various diseases of sin, restore,
preserve, and protect the divine image in them, bring Christ into their
hearts by the Holy Ghost, and make them partakers of the divine nature
and of eternal salvation. He must, moreover, have at command the sacred
philosophy or divine science of the world and of the worlds, of matter
and spirit, of good and evil angels, of the all-ruling Providence, of
our creation and regeneration, of the divine covenants, of the first
and second appearing of Christ, of his incarnation, passion, and
resurrection, of the end of all things and the universal judgment, and
above all, of the mystery of the blessed Trinity; and he must be able
to teach and elucidate these doctrines of faith in popular discourse.
Gregory, sets forth Jesus as the perfect type of the priest, and next
to him he presents in an eloquent picture the apostle Paul, who lived
only for Christ, and under all circumstances and amid all trials by sea
and land, among Jews and heathen, in hunger and thirst, in cold and
nakedness, in freedom and bonds, attested the divine power of the
gospel for the salvation of the world. This ideal, however, Gregory
found but seldom realized. He gives on the whole a very unfavorable
account of the bishops, and even of the most celebrated councils of his
day, charging them with ignorance unworthy means of promotion,
ambition, flattery, pride, luxury, and worldly mindedness. He says
even: “Our danger now is, that the holiest of all offices will become
the most ridiculous; for the highest clerical places are gained not so
much by virtue, as by iniquity; no longer the most worthy, but the most
powerful, take the episcopal chair.”<note n="447" id="iii.viii.iv-p5.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iv-p6">Orat. xliii. c. 46 (Opera, ed. Bened. tom. i.
p. 791), in the Latin translation: “Nunc autem periculum est, ne ordo
omnium sanctissimus, sit quoque omnium maxime ridiculus. Non enim
virtute magis, quam maleficio et scelere, sacerdotium paratur; nec
digniorum, sed potentiorum, throni sunt.” In the following chapter,
however, he represents his friend Basil as a model of all
virtues.</p></note> Though his descriptions, especially in the
satirical poem “to himself and on the bishops,” composed probably after
his resignation in Constantinople (a.d. 381), may be in many points
exaggerated, yet they were in general drawn from life and from
experience.<note n="448" id="iii.viii.iv-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iv-p7">Comp. Ullmann: Gregor von Nazianz, Erste
Beilage, p. 509-521, where the views of this church father on the
clerical office and the clergy of his time are presented at large in
his own words. Also Gieseler, i., ii. § 103, gives copious
extracts from the writings of Gregory on the vices of the
clergy.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iv-p8"><name id="iii.viii.iv-p8.1">Jerome</name> also, in his
epistles, unsparingly attacks the clergy of his time, especially the
Roman, accusing them of avarice and legacy hunting, and drawing a
sarcastic picture of a clerical fop, who, with his fine scented
clothes, was more like a bridegroom than a clergyman.<note n="449" id="iii.viii.iv-p8.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iv-p9">Hieron. ad Eustochium, and especially ad
Nepotianum, de vita clericorum et monachorum (Opera, ed. Vall. tom. i.
p. 252 sqq.). Yet neither does he spare the monks, but says, ad Nepot.:
“Nonnulli sunt ditiores monachi quam fuerant seculares et clerici qui
possident opes sub Christo paupere, quas sub locuplete et fallaci
Diabolo non habuerant.”</p></note> Of the rural clergy’,
however, the heathen Ammianus Marcellinus bears a testimony, which is
certainly reliable, to their simplicity, contentment, and virtue.<note n="450" id="iii.viii.iv-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iv-p10">Lib. xxvii. c. 3, sub ann.
367.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iv-p11"><name id="iii.viii.iv-p11.1">Chrysostom</name>, in his
celebrated treatise on the priesthood,<note n="451" id="iii.viii.iv-p11.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iv-p12"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.iv-p12.1">Περὶ
ἱερωσύνης</span>, or De Sacerdotio libri sex. The work
has been often published separately, and several times translated into
modern languages (into German, for example, by Hasselbach, 1820, and
Ritter, 1821; into English by Hollier, 1740, Bunce, 1759; Hohler, 1837;
Marsh, 1844; and best by B. Harris Cowper, London, 1866). Comp. the
list of twenty-three different separate editions and translations in
Lomler: Joh. Chrysost. Opera praestantissima Gr. et Lat. Rudolph. 1840,
p. viii, ix.</p></note> written probably, before his ordination (somewhere
between the years 375 and 381), or while he was deacon (between 381 and
386), portrayed the theoretical and practical qualifications, the
exalted duties, responsibilities, and honors of this office, with
youthful enthusiasm, in the best spirit of his age. He requires of the
priest, that he be in every respect better than the monk, though,
standing in the world, he have greater dangers and difficulties to
contend with.<note n="452" id="iii.viii.iv-p12.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iv-p13">De Sacerdotio, lib. vi. cap.
2-8.</p></note> He sets up as
the highest object of the preacher, the great principle stated by,
Paul, that in all his discourses he should seek to please God alone,
not men. “He must not indeed despise the approving demonstrations of
men; but as little must he court them, nor trouble himself when his
hearers withhold them. True and imperturbable comfort in his labors he
finds only in the consciousness of having his discourse framed and
wrought out to the approval of God.”<note n="453" id="iii.viii.iv-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iv-p14"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.iv-p14.1">Πρὸς
ἀρέσκειαν
τοῦ
Θεοῦ</span>, lib. v. c. 7.</p></note> Nevertheless the book as a whole is
unsatisfactory. A comparison of it with the “Reformed Pastor” of
Baxter, which is far deeper and richer in all that pertains to
subjective experimental Christianity and the proper care of souls,
would result emphatically in favor of the English Protestant church of
the seventeenth century.<note n="454" id="iii.viii.iv-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iv-p15">Comp. also the remarks of B. H.
<span class="smallcaps" id="iii.viii.iv-p15.1">Cowper</span> in
the introduction to his English translation, Lond. 1866, p.
xiii.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iv-p16">We must here particularly notice a point which
reflects great discredit on the moral sense of many of the fathers, and
shows that they had not wholly freed themselves from the chains of
heathen ethics. The occasion of this work of <name id="iii.viii.iv-p16.1">Chrysostom</name> was a ruse, by which he had evaded election to
the bishopric, and thrust it upon his friend Basil.<note n="455" id="iii.viii.iv-p16.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iv-p17">Not Basil the Great (as Socrates supposes), for
he was much older, and died in 379; but probably (as Montfaucon
conjectures) the bishop of Raphanea in Syria, near Antioch, whose name
appears among the bishops of the council of Constantinople, in
381.</p></note> To justify this conduct, he endeavors at
large, in the fifth chapter of the first book, to prove that artifice
might be lawful and useful; that is, when used as a means to a good
end. “Manifold is the potency of deception, only it must not be
employed with knavish intent. And this should be hardly called
deception, but rather a sort of accommodation (οἰκονομία), wisdom, art, or sagacity, by
which one can find many ways of escape in an exigency, and amend the
errors of the soul.” He appeals to biblical examples, like Jonathan and
the daughter of Saul, who by deceiving their father rescued their
friend and husband; and, unwarrantably, even to Paul, who became to the
Jews a Jew, to the Gentiles a Gentile, and circumcised Timothy, though
in the Epistle to the Galatians he pronounced circumcision useless.
<name id="iii.viii.iv-p17.1">Chrysostom</name>, however, had evidently learned
this, loose and pernicious principle respecting the obligation of
truthfulness, not from the Holy Scriptures, but from the Grecian
sophists.<note n="456" id="iii.viii.iv-p17.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iv-p18">Even the purest moral philosopher of antiquity,
Plato, vindicates falsehood, and recommends it to physicians and rulers
as a means to a good end, a help to the healing of the sick or to the
advantage of the people. Comp. De republ. iii. p. 266, ed.
Bipont.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.iv-p18.1">Εἰ γὰρ
ὀρθῶς
ἐλέχγομεν
ἄρτι, καὶ
τῷ ὄντι
θεοῖς μὲν
ἄχρηστον
ψεῦδος
ἀνθρώποις
δὲ
χρήςιμον,
ὡς ἐν
φαρμάκου
εἴδει,
δῆλον ὅτι
τὸ γε
τοιοῦτον
ἱατροῖς
δοτέον,
ἰδιώταις
δὲ οὐχ
ἁπτέον.
Δῆλον, ἔφη.
Τοῖς
ἄρχουσι
δὴ τῆς
πόλεως ,
εἴπερ
τισὶν
ἄλλοις,
προσήκει
ψεύδεσθαι
ἢ
πολεμίων
ἢ πολιτῶν
ἕνεκα, ἐπ ̓
ὠφελείᾳτῆς
πόλεως·
τοῖς δὲ
ἄλλοις
πᾶσιν οὐχ
ἁπτέον
τοῦ
τοιούτου</span>. . The Jewish philosophizing
theologian, Philo, had a similar view, in his work: Quod Deus sit
immutabilis, p. 302.</p></note> Besides, he by no
means stood alone in the church in this matter, but had his
predecessors in the Alexandrian fathers,<note n="457" id="iii.viii.iv-p18.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iv-p19">Clemens Alex., Strom. vi. p. 802, and Origen,
Strom. vi. (in Hieron. Apol. i. Adv. Ruf. c. 18), where he adduces the
just cited passage of Plato in defence of a doubtful accommodation at
the expense of truth. See the relevant passages in Gieseler, i.
§ 63, note 7.</p></note> and his followers in Cassian, <name id="iii.viii.iv-p19.1">Jerome</name>, and other eminent Catholic divines.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iv-p20"><name id="iii.viii.iv-p20.1">Jerome</name> made a doubtful
distinction between γυμναστικῶς scribere and δογματικῶς scribere, and, with Origen,
explained the severe censure of Paul on Peter in Antioch, for example,
as a mere stroke of pastoral policy, or an accommodation to the
weakness of the Jewish Christians at the expense of truth.<note n="458" id="iii.viii.iv-p20.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iv-p21">Epist. 48 (ed. Vall., or <scripRef passage="Ep. 30" id="iii.viii.iv-p21.1">Ep. 30</scripRef> ed. Bened., <scripRef passage="Ep. 50" id="iii.viii.iv-p21.2">Ep.
50</scripRef> in older editions), ad Pammachium, pro libris contra
<name id="iii.viii.iv-p21.3">Jovinian</name>um, and Comm. ad <scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 11" id="iii.viii.iv-p21.4" parsed="|Gal|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11">Gal. ii. 11</scripRef> sqq. Also Johannes Cassianus, a
pupil of <name id="iii.viii.iv-p21.5">Chrysostom</name>, defends the lawfulness of falsehood and
deception in certain cases, Coll. xvii. 8 and 17.</p></note> But <name id="iii.viii.iv-p21.6">Augustine</name>’s delicate Christian sense of
truth revolted at this construction, and replied that such an
interpretation undermined the whole authority of Holy Scripture; that
an apostle could never lie, even for a good object; that, in extremity,
one should rather suppose a false reading, or wrong translation, or
suspect his own apprehension; but that in Antioch Paul spoke the truth
and justly censured Peter openly for his inconsistency, or for a
practical (not a theoretical) error, and thus deserves the praise of
righteous boldness, as Peter on the other hand, by his meek submission
to the censure, merits the praise of holy humility.<note n="459" id="iii.viii.iv-p21.7"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iv-p22">Comp. the somewhat sharp correspondence of the
two fathers in Hieron. Epist. 101-105, 110, 112, 115, 134, 141, in
Vallarsi’s ed. (tom. i. 625 sqq.), or in August. Epist
67, 68, 72-75, 81, 82 (in the Bened. ed. of Aug. tom. ii. 161 sqq.);
August.: De mendacio, and Contra mendacium; also the treatise of
Möhler mentioned above, 41, on this controversy, so
instructive in regard to the patristic ethics and
exegesis.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iv-p23">Thus in <name id="iii.viii.iv-p23.1">Jerome</name> and <name id="iii.viii.iv-p23.2">Augustine</name> we have the representatives of two
opposite ethical views: one, unduly subjective, judging all moral acts
merely by their motive and object, and sanctioning, for example,
tyrannicide, or suicide to escape disgrace, or breach of faith with
heretics (as the later Jesuitical casuistry does with the utmost
profusion of sophistical subtlety); the other, objective, proceeding on
eternal, immutable principles and the irreconcilable opposition of good
and evil, and freely enough making prudence subservient to truth, but
never truth subservient to prudence.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iv-p24">Meantime, in the Greek church also, as early as
the fourth century, the Augustinian view here and there made its way;
and Basil the Great, in his shorter monastic Rule,<note n="460" id="iii.viii.iv-p24.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iv-p25">Regul. brev. interrogate 76, cited by Neander
in his monograph on <name id="iii.viii.iv-p25.1">Chrysostom</name>(3d ed.) i.
p. 97. Neander there adduces still another similar testimony against
the lawfulness of the lie, by the contemporaneous Egyptian monk, John
of Lycopolis, from Pallad. Hist. Lausiaca.</p></note> rejected even accommodation (οἰκονομία) for a good end, because Christ
ascribes the lie, without distinction of kinds, exclusively to Satan.<note n="461" id="iii.viii.iv-p25.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iv-p26">John, viii. 44.</p></note> In this respect, therefore,
<name id="iii.viii.iv-p26.1">Chrysostom</name> did not stand at the head of his
age, but represented without doubt the prevailing view of the Eastern
church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iv-p27">The legislation of the councils with reference to
the clergy, shows in general the earnestness and rigor with which the
church guarded the moral purity and dignity of her servants. The
canonical age was, on the average, after the analogy of the Old
Testament, the five-and-twentieth year for the diaconate, the thirtieth
for the priesthood and episcopate. Catechumens, neophytes, persons
baptized at the point of death, penitents, energumens (such as were
possessed of a devil), actors, dancers, soldiers, curials (court,
state, and municipal officials),<note n="462" id="iii.viii.iv-p27.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iv-p28">The ground on which even civil officers were
excluded, is stated by the Roman council of 402, which ordained in the
tenth canon: “One who is clothed with a civil office cannot, on account
of the sins almost necessarily connected with it, become a clergyman
without previous penance.” Comp. Mansi, iii. 1133, and Hefele; ii.
75.</p></note> slaves, eunuchs, bigamists, and all who led a
scandalous life after baptism, were debarred from ordination. The
frequenting of taverns and theatres, dancing and gambling, usury and
the pursuit of secular business were forbidden to clergymen. But on the
other hand, the frequent repetition of warnings against even the lowest
and most common sins, such as licentiousness, drunkenness, fighting,
and buffoonery, and the threatening of corporal punishment for certain
misdemeanors, yield an unfavorable conclusion in regard to the moral
standing of the sacred order.<note n="463" id="iii.viii.iv-p28.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iv-p29">Comp. the decrees of councils in Hefele, ii.
574, 638, 686, 687, 753, 760, &amp;c. Even the Can. Apost. 27, 65, and
72, are directed against common crimes in the clergy, such as battery,
murder, and theft, which therefore must have already appeared, for
legislation always has regard to the actual state of things. The
Pastoral Epistles of Paul contain no exhortations or prohibitions of
this kind.</p></note> Even at the councils the clerical dignity was not
seldom desecrated by outbreaks of coarse passion; insomuch that the
council of Ephesus, in 449, is notorious as the “council of
robbers.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.iv-p30">In looking at this picture, however, we must not
forget that in this, period of the sinking empire of Rome the task of
the clergy was exceedingly difficult, and amidst the nominal conversion
of the whole population of the empire, their number and education could
not keep pace with the sudden and extraordinary expansion of their
field of labor. After all, the clerical office was the great repository
of intellectual and moral force for the world. It stayed the flood of
corruption; rebuked the vices of the times; fearlessly opposed
tyrannical cruelty; founded institutions of charity and public benefit;
prolonged the existence of the Roman empire; rescued the literary
treasures of antiquity; carried the gospel to the barbarians, and
undertook to educate and civilize their rude and vigorous hordes. Out
of the mass of mediocrities tower the great church teachers of the
fourth and fifth centuries, combining all the learning, the talent, and
the piety of the time, and through their immortal writings mightily
moulding the succeeding ages of the world.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.iv-p31"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="52" title="The Lower Clergy" shorttitle="Section 52" progress="24.56%" prev="iii.viii.iv" next="iii.viii.vi" id="iii.viii.v">

<p class="head" id="iii.viii.v-p1">§ 52. The Lower Clergy.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.v-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.viii.v-p3">As the authority and influence of the bishops, after
the accession of <name id="iii.viii.v-p3.1">Constantine</name>, increased, the
lower clergy became more and more dependent upon them. The episcopate
and the presbyterate were now rigidly distinguished. And yet the memory
of their primitive identity lingered. <name id="iii.viii.v-p3.2">Jerome</name>,
at the end of the fourth century, reminds the bishops that they owe
their elevation above the presbyters, not so much to Divine institution
as to ecclesiastical usage; for before the outbreak of controversies in
the church there was no distinction between the two, except that
presbyter is a term of age, and bishop a term of official dignity; but
when men, at the instigation of Satan, erected parties and sects, and,
instead of simply following Christ, named themselves of Paul, or
Apollos, or Cephas, all agreed to put one of the presbyters at the head
of the rest, that by his universal supervision of the churches, he
might kill the seeds of division.<note n="464" id="iii.viii.v-p3.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.v-p4">Hieron. Comm. ad <scripRef passage="Tit. i. 7" id="iii.viii.v-p4.1" parsed="|Titus|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.7">Tit. i. 7</scripRef>: “Idem est ergo
presbyter qui episcopus, et antequam diaboli instinctu studia in
religione fierent ... communi presbyterorum consilio ecclesiae
gubernabantur,” etc. Comp. Epist. ad Evangelum presbyterum Ep. 146,
ed. Vall. Opera, i. 1074 sqq.; Ep. 101, ed. Bened.), and Epist. ad
Oceanum (Ep. 69, ed. Vall., Ep. 82, ed. Bened.). In the latter epistle
he remarks: “Apud veteres iidem episcopi et presbyteri fuerunt, quia
illud nomen dignitatis est, hoc aetatis.”</p></note> The great commentators of the Greek church agree
with <name id="iii.viii.v-p4.2">Jerome</name> in maintaining the original
identity of bishops and presbyters in the New Testament.<note n="465" id="iii.viii.v-p4.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.v-p5"><name id="iii.viii.v-p5.1">Chrysostom</name>, Hom. i.
in Ep. ad Philipp. (<scripRef passage="Phil. i. 1" id="iii.viii.v-p5.2" parsed="|Phil|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.1">Phil. i. 1</scripRef>, on the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.v-p5.3">συν
ἐπισκόποις</span><i>,</i> which imply a number of bishops, i.e.
presbyters in one and the same congregation), observes:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.v-p5.4">τοὺς
πρεσβυτέρου·
οὕτως
εκάλεσε·
τότε γὰρ
τέως
ἐκοινώνουν
τοῖς
ὀνόμασι</span>.. Of the same opinion are Theodoret, ad
<scripRef passage="Phil. i. 1" id="iii.viii.v-p5.5" parsed="|Phil|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.1">Phil. i. 1</scripRef>, and ad Tim. iii. 1; Ambrosiaster, ad <scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 11" id="iii.viii.v-p5.6" parsed="|Eph|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.11">Eph. iv. 11</scripRef>; and the
author of the pseudo-Augustinian Questiones V. et N.T., qu. 101. Comp.
on this whole subject of the original identity of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.v-p5.7">ἐπίσκοπος</span>and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.v-p5.8">πρεσβύτερος</span>, my History of the Apostolic Church,
§ 132 (Engl. translation, p. 522-531), and Rich. Rothe:
Anfänge der christlichen Kirche, i. p.
207-217.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.v-p6">In the episcopal or cathedral churches the
Presbyters still formed the council of the bishop. In town and country
congregations, where no bishop officiated, they were more independent.
Preaching, administration of the sacraments, and care of souls were
their functions. In. North Africa they were for a long time not allowed
to preach in the presence of the bishop; until <name id="iii.viii.v-p6.1">Augustine</name> was relieved by his bishop of this restriction.
The seniores plebis in the African church of the fourth and fifth
centuries were not clergymen, but civil personages and other prominent
members of the congregation.<note n="466" id="iii.viii.v-p6.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.v-p7">Optatus of Mileve calls them, indeed,
<i>ecclesiasticos viros</i>; not, however, in the sense of
<i>clerici</i>, from whom, on the contrary, he distinguishes them, but
in the broad sense of catholic Christians as distinguished from
heathens and heretics. Comp. on these <i>seniores plebis,</i> or<i>lay
elders,</i> as they are called, the discussion of Dr. Rothe: Die
Anfänge der christl. Kirche u. ihrer Verfassung, vol. i. p.
227 sqq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.v-p8">In the fourth century arose the office of
archpresbyter, whose duty it was to preside over the worship, and
sometimes to take the place of the bishop in his absence or
incapacity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.v-p9">The Deacons, also called Levites, retained the
same functions which they had held in the preceding period. In the
West, they alone, not the lectors, were allowed to read in public
worship the lessons from the Gospels; which, containing the words of
the Lord, were placed above the Epistles, or the words of the apostles.
They were also permitted to baptize and to preach. After the pattern of
the church in Jerusalem, the number of deacons, even in large
congregations, was limited to seven; though not rigidly, for the
cathedral of Constantinople had, under Justinian I., besides sixty
presbyters, a hundred deacons, forty deaconesses, ninety subdeacons, a
hundred and ten lectors, twenty-five precentors, and a hundred
janitors—a total of five hundred and twenty-five
officers. Though subordinate to the presbyters, the deacons frequently
stood in close relations with the bishop, and exerted a greater
influence. Hence they not rarely looked upon ordination to the
presbyterate as a degradation. After the beginning of the fourth
century an archdeacon stood at the head of the college, the most
confidential adviser of the bishop, his representative and legate, and
not seldom his successor in office. Thus Athanasius first appears as
archdeacon of Alexandria at the council of Nice, clothed with important
influence; and upon the death of the latter he succeeds to the
patriarchal chair of Alexandria.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.v-p10">The office of Deaconess, which, under the strict
separation of the sexes in ancient times, and especially in Greece, was
necessary to the completion of the diaconate, and which originated in
the apostolic age,<note n="467" id="iii.viii.v-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.v-p11">Comp. <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 1, 12" id="iii.viii.v-p11.1" parsed="|Rom|12|1|0|0;|Rom|12|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.1 Bible:Rom.12.12">Rom. xii. 1, 12</scripRef>, and my Hist. of the
Apost. Church, § 135, p. 535 sqq.</p></note>
continued in the Eastern church down to the twelfth century. It was
frequently occupied by the widows of clergymen or the wives of bishops,
who were obliged to demit the married state before entering upon their
sacred office. Its functions were the care of the female poor, sick,
and imprisoned, assisting in the baptism of adult women, and, in the
country churches of the East, perhaps also of the West, the preparation
of women for baptism by private instruction.<note n="468" id="iii.viii.v-p11.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.v-p12">Comp. Pelagius ad <scripRef passage="Rom. xvi. 1" id="iii.viii.v-p12.1" parsed="|Rom|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.1">Rom. xvi. 1</scripRef>. Neander (iii. p.
314, note; Torrey’s transl. ii. p. 158) infers from a
canon of the fourth council of Carthage, that the latter custom
prevailed also in the West, since it is there required of “viduae quae
ad ministerium baptizandarum mulierum eliguntur,” “ut possint apto et
sano sermone docere imperitas et rusticas mulieres.”</p></note> Formerly, from regard to the apostolic precept in
<scripRef passage="1 Tim. 5:9" id="iii.viii.v-p12.2" parsed="|1Tim|5|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.9">1 Tim.
v. 9</scripRef>, the deaconesses were
required to be sixty years of age.<note n="469" id="iii.viii.v-p12.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.v-p13">Comp. Codex Theodos. 1. xvi., <scripRef passage="Tit. ii." id="iii.viii.v-p13.1" parsed="|Titus|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2">Tit. ii.</scripRef> lex 27:
“Nulla nisi emensis 60 annis secundum praeceptum apostoli ad
diaconissarum consortium transferatur.”</p></note> The general council of Chalcedon, however, in 451,
reduced the canonical age to forty years, and in the fifteenth canon
ordered: “No female shall be consecrated deaconess before she is forty
years old, and not then without careful probation. If, however, after
having received consecration, and having been some time in the service,
she marry, despising the grace of God, she with her husband shall be
anathematized.” The usual ordination prayer in the consecration of
deaconesses, according to the Apostolic Constitutions, runs thus:
“Eternal God, Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, Creator of man and
woman, who didst fill Miriam and Deborah and Hannah and Huldah with the
Spirit, and didst not disdain to suffer thine only-begotten Son to be
born of a woman; who also in the tabernacle and the temple didst
appoint women keepers of thine holy gates: look down now upon this
thine handmaid, who is designated to the office of deacon, and grant
her the Holy Ghost, and cleanse her from all filthiness of the flesh
and of the spirit, that she may worthily execute the work intrusted to
her, to thine honor and to the praise of thine Anointed; to whom with
thee and the Holy Ghost be honor and adoration forever. Amen.”<note n="470" id="iii.viii.v-p13.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.v-p14">Const. Apost. lib. viii. cap. 20. We have given
the prayer in full. Neander (iii. p. 322, note) omits some passages.
The custom of ordaining deaconesses is placed by this prayer and by the
canon quoted from the council of Chalcedon beyond dispute. The 19th
canon of the council of Nice, however, appears to conflict with this,
in reckoning deaconesses among the laity, who have no consecration
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.v-p14.1">χειροθεσία</span>). Some therefore suppose that the
ordination of deaconesses did not arise till after the Nicaenum (325),
though the Apostolic Constitutions contradict this; while others (as
Baronius, and recently Hefele, Concilien-Gesch. 1855, vol. i. p. 414)
would resolve the contradiction by distinguishing between the
proper<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.v-p14.2">χειροθεσία</span> and the simple <name id="iii.viii.v-p14.3">benedict</name>ion.
But the consecration of the deaconesses was certainly accompanied with
imposition of hands in presence of the whole clergy; since the Apost.
Const., 1. viii. c. 19, expressly say to the bishop:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.v-p14.4">Ἐπιθήσεις
αὐτῃ τὰς
χεῖρας,
παρεστῶτος
τοῦ
πρεσβυτερίου
καὶ τῶν
διακόνων
καὶ τῶν
διακονισσῶν</span>. The contradiction lies, however, in that Nicene
canon itself; for (according to the Greek Codices) the
<i>deaconesses</i> are immediately before counted among the clergy, if
we do not, with the Latin translation, read <i>deacons</i> instead.
Neander helps himself by a distinction between proper deaconesses and
widows <i>abusivè so</i> called.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.v-p15">The noblest type of an apostolic deaconess, which
has come down to us from this period, is Olympias, the friend of <name id="iii.viii.v-p15.1">Chrysostom</name>, and the recipient of seventeen
beautiful epistles from him.<note n="471" id="iii.viii.v-p15.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.v-p16">They are found in Montfaucon’s
Bened. edition of <name id="iii.viii.v-p16.1">Chrysostom</name>, tom. iii.
p. 524-604, and in Lomler’s edition of Joann.
Chrysost. Opera praestantissima, 1840, p. 168-252. These seventeen
epistles to Olympias are, in the judgment of Photius as quoted by
Montfaucon (Op. iii. 524), of the epistles of <name id="iii.viii.v-p16.2">Chrysostom</name>,
“longissimae, elegantissimae, omniumque utilissimae.” Compare also
Montfaucon’s prefatory remarks on
Olympias.</p></note> She sprang from a respectable heathen family, but
received a Christian education; was beautiful and wealthy; married in
her seventeenth year (a.d. 384) the prefect of Constantinople,
Nebridius; but in twenty months after was left a widow, and remained so
in spite of the efforts of the emperor Theodosius to unite her with one
of his own kindred. She became a deaconess; lived in rigid asceticism;
devoted her goods to the poor; and found her greatest pleasure in doing
good. When <name id="iii.viii.v-p16.3">Chrysostom</name> came to Constantinople,
he became her pastor, and guided her lavish benefaction by wise
counsel. She continued faithful to him in his misfortune; survived him
by several years, and died in 420, lamented by all the poor and needy
in the city and in the country around.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.v-p17">In the West, on the contrary, the office of
deaconess was first shorn of its clerical character by a prohibition of
ordination passed by the Gallic councils in the fifth and sixth
centuries;<note n="472" id="iii.viii.v-p17.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.v-p18">A mere <name id="iii.viii.v-p18.1">benedict</name>ion was
appointed in place of ordination. The first synod of Orange (Arausicana
i.), in 441, directed in the 26th canon: “Diaconae omnimodis non
ordinandae [thus they had previously been ordained in Gaul also, and
reckoned with the clergy]; si quae jam sunt, <name id="iii.viii.v-p18.2">benedict</name>ioni, quae
populo impenditur, capita submittant.” Likewise was the ordination of
deaconesses forbidden by the council of Epaon in Burgundy, in 517, can.
21, and by the second council at Orleans, in 533, can. 17 and
18.</p></note> and at last it
was wholly abolished. The second synod of Orleans, in 533, ordained in
its eighteenth canon: “No woman shall henceforth receive the <name id="iii.viii.v-p18.3">benedict</name>io diaconalis [which had been substituted
for ordinatio], on account of the weakness of this sex.” The reason
betrays the want of good deaconesses, and suggests the connection of
this abolition of an apostolic institution with the introduction of the
celibacy of the priesthood, which seemed to be endangered by every sort
of female society. The adoption of the care of the poor and sick by the
state, and the cessation of adult baptisms and of the custom of
immersion, also made female assistance less needful. In modern times,
the Catholic church, it is true, has special societies or orders of
women, like the Sisters of Mercy, for the care of the sick and poor,
the training of children, and other objects of practical charity; and
in the bosom of Protestantism also similar benevolent associations have
arisen, under the name of Deaconess Institutes, or
Sisters’ Houses, though in the more free evangelical
spirit, and without the bond of a vow.<note n="473" id="iii.viii.v-p18.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.v-p19">The Deaconess House (Hutterhaus) at
Kaiserswerth on the Rhine, founded in 1836; Bethany in Berlin, 1847;
and similar evangelical hospitals in Dresden, 1842, Strasburg, 1842,
Paris (institution des deaconess des églises
evangéliques de France), 1841, London (institution of
Nursing Sisters), 1840, New York (St. Luke’s Hopital),
Pittsburg, 1849, Smyrna, Jerusalem, etc.</p></note> But, though quite kindred in their object, these
associations are not to be identified with the office of deaconess in
the apostolic age and in the ancient church. That was a regular,
standing office in every Christian congregation, corresponding to the
office of deacon; and has never since the twelfth century been revived,
though the local work of charity has never ceased.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.v-p20">To the ordinary clergy there were added in this
period sundry extraordinary church offices, rendered necessary by the
multiplication of religious functions in large cities and dioceses:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.v-p21">1. Stewards.<note n="474" id="iii.viii.v-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.v-p22"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.v-p22.1">Οἰκόνομοι</span>. Besides these there were
also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.v-p22.2">κειμηλιάρχαι</span>, sacellarii,
thesaurarii.</p></note> These officers administered the church property
under the supervision of the bishop, and were chosen in part from the
clergy, in part from such of the laity as were versed in law. In
Constantinople the “great steward” was a person of considerable rank,
though not a clergyman. The council of Chalcedon enjoined upon every
episcopal diocese the appointment of such officers, and the selection
of them from the clergy, “that the economy of the church might not be
irresponsible, and thereby the church property be exposed to waste and
the clerical dignity be brought into ill repute.”<note n="475" id="iii.viii.v-p22.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.v-p23">Conc. Chalced. can. 26. This canon also occurs
twice in the Corp. jur. can. c. 21, C. xvi. q. 7, and c. 4, Dist.
lxxix.</p></note> For conducting the litigation of the church,
sometimes a special advocate, called the e[kdiko”, or defensor, was
appointed.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.v-p24">2. Secretaries,<note n="476" id="iii.viii.v-p24.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.v-p25">·<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.v-p25.1">Ταχυγράφοι</span>, notarii,
excerptores.</p></note> for drawing the protocols in public ecclesiastical
transactions (gesta ecclesiastica). They were usually clergymen, or
such as had prepared themselves for the service of the church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.v-p26">3. Nurses or Parabolani,<note n="477" id="iii.viii.v-p26.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.v-p27"><i>Parabolani</i>, probably from
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.v-p27.1">παραβάλλειν
τὴν
ζωήν</span>, to risk life; because in contagious diseases they often
exposed themselves to the danger of death.</p></note> especially in connection with the larger church
hospitals. Their office was akin to that of the deacons, but had more
reference to the bodily assistance than to the spiritual care of the
sick. In Alexandria, by the fifth century, these officers formed a
great guild of six hundred members, and were not rarely misemployed as
a standing army of episcopal domination.<note n="478" id="iii.viii.v-p27.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.v-p28">A perversion of a benevolent association to
turbulent purposes similar to that of the firemen’s
companies in the large cities of the United States.</p></note> Hence, upon a complaint of the citizens of
Alexandria against them, to the emperor Theodosius II., their number
were reduced to five hundred. In the West they were never
introduced.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.v-p29">4. Buriers of the Dead<note n="479" id="iii.viii.v-p29.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.v-p30">78 <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.v-p30.1">Κοπιάται</span>, copiattae, fossores,
fossarii.</p></note> likewise belonged among these ordines minores of the
church. Under Theodosius II. there were more than a thousand of them in
Constantinople.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.v-p31"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="53" title="The Bishops" shorttitle="Section 53" progress="25.17%" prev="iii.viii.v" next="iii.viii.vii" id="iii.viii.vi">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Bishops" id="iii.viii.vi-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="iii.viii.vi-p1">§ 53. The Bishops.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.vi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.viii.vi-p3">The bishops now stood with sovereign power at the
head of the clergy and of their dioceses. They had come to be
universally regarded as the vehicles and propagators of the gifts of
the Holy Ghost, and the teachers and lawgivers of the church in all
matters of faith and discipline. The specific distinction between them
and the presbyters was carried into everything; while yet it is worthy
of remark, that <name id="iii.viii.vi-p3.1">Jerome</name>, <name id="iii.viii.vi-p3.2">Chrysostom</name>, and Theodoret, just the most eminent exegetes
of the ancient church, expressly acknowledged the original identity of
the two offices in the New Testament, and consequently derive the
proper episcopate, not from divine institution, but only from church
usage.<note n="480" id="iii.viii.vi-p3.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.vi-p4">See the passages quoted in § 52, and
the works there referred to. The modern Romish divine, Perrone, in his
Praelectiones Theologicae, t. ix. § 93, denies that the
doctrine of the superiority of bishops over presbyters by <i>divine
right,</i> is an article of the Catholic faith. But the council of
Trent, sess. xxiii. can. 6, condemns all who deny the divine
institution of the three orders.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.vi-p5">The traditional participation of the people in the
election, which attested the popular origin of the episcopal office,
still continued, but gradually sank to a mere formality, and at last
became entirely extinct. The bishops filled their own vacancies, and
elected and ordained the clergy. Besides ordination, as the medium for
communicating the official gifts, they also claimed from the presbyters
in the West, after the fifth century, the exclusive prerogatives of
confirming the baptized and consecrating the chrism or holy ointment
used in baptism.<note n="481" id="iii.viii.vi-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.vi-p6">Innocent I., Ep. ad Decent.: “Ut sine chrismate
et episcopi jussione neque presbyter neque diaconus jus habeant
baptizandi.”</p></note> In the
East, on the contrary, confirmation (the chrism) is performed also by
the presbyters, and, according to the ancient custom, immediately
follows baptism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.vi-p7">To this spiritual preëminence of the
bishops was now added, from the time of <name id="iii.viii.vi-p7.1">Constantine</name>, a civil importance. Through the union of the
church with the state, the bishops became at the same time state
officials of weight, and enjoyed the various privileges which accrued
to the church from this connection.<note n="482" id="iii.viii.vi-p7.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.vi-p8">Comp. above, ch. iii. §
14-16.</p></note> They had thenceforth an independent and legally
valid jurisdiction; they held supervision of the church estates, which
were sometimes very considerable, and they had partial charge even of
the city, property; they superintended the morals of the people, and
even of the emperor; and they exerted influence upon the public
legislation. They were exempt from civil jurisdiction, and could
neither be brought as witnesses before a court nor be compelled to take
an oath. Their dioceses grew larger, and their power and revenues
increased. Dominus
beatissimus(μακαριώτατος), sanctissimus(ἁγιώτατος),
or reverendissimus, Beatitudo or Sanctitas tua, and similar
high-sounding titles, passed into universal use. Kneeling, kissing of
the hand, and like tokens of reverence, came to be shown them by all
classes, up to the emperor himself. <name id="iii.viii.vi-p8.1">Chrysostom</name>, at the end of the fourth century, says: “The
heads of the empire (hyparchs) and the governors of provinces
(toparchs) enjoy no such honor as the rulers of the church. They are
first at court, in the society of ladies, in the houses of the great.
No one has precedence of them.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.vi-p9">To this position corresponded the episcopal
insignia, which from the fourth century became common: the ring, as the
symbol of the espousal of the bishop to the church; the crosier or
shepherd’s staff (also called crook, because it was
generally curved at the top); and the pallium,<note n="483" id="iii.viii.vi-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.vi-p10">2 <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.vi-p10.1">Ἱερὰ
στολή,
ὡμοφόριον</span>, superhumerale, pallium, also ephod
(<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="iii.viii.vi-p10.2">רוֹבאֵ</span>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.vi-p10.3">ἐπωμίς</span>). The ephod (<scripRef passage="Ex. xxviii. 6-11" id="iii.viii.vi-p10.4" parsed="|Exod|28|6|28|11" osisRef="Bible:Exod.28.6-Exod.28.11">Ex. xxviii. 6-11</scripRef>; and
xxxix. 2-5), in connection with the square breastplate belonging to it
(<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="iii.viii.vi-p10.5">ן</span><span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="iii.viii.vi-p10.6">שֶׁח</span>, comp. <scripRef passage="Ex. xxviii. 15-30" id="iii.viii.vi-p10.7" parsed="|Exod|28|15|28|30" osisRef="Bible:Exod.28.15-Exod.28.30">Ex. xxviii. 15-30</scripRef>; xxxix. 8-21), was the principal
official vestment of the Jewish high-priest, and no doubt served as the
precedent for the archiepiscopal pallium, but exceeded the latter in
costliness. It consisted of two shoulder pieces (like the pallium and
the chasubles), which hung over the upper part of the body before and
behind, and were skilfully wrought of fine linen in three colors,
fastened by golden rings and chains, and richly ornamented with gold
thread, and twelve precious stones, on which the names of the twelve
tribes were graven. Whether the sacred oracle, Urim and Thummim
(LXX.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.vi-p10.8">δήλωσις
καὶ
ἀλήθεια</span>, <scripRef passage="Ex. xxviii. 30" id="iii.viii.vi-p10.9" parsed="|Exod|28|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.28.30">Ex. xxviii. 30</scripRef>), was identical with
the twelve precious stones in the breastplate, the learned are not
agreed. Comp. Winer, Bibl. Reallex., and W. Smith, Dictionary of the
Bible, sub <i>Urim and Thummim.</i></p></note>, a shoulder cloth, after the example of the
ephod of the Jewish high-priest, and perhaps of the sacerdotal mantle
worn by the Roman emperors as pontifices maximi. The pallium is a
seamless cloth hanging over the shoulders, formerly of white linen, in
the West subsequently of white lamb’s wool, with four
red or black crosses wrought in it with silk. According to the present
usage of the Roman church the wool is taken from the lambs of St.
Agnes, which are every year solemnly blessed and sacrificed by the pope
in memory of this pure virgin. Hence the later symbolical meaning of
the pallium, as denoting the bishop’s following of
Christ, the good Shepherd, with the lost and reclaimed sheep upon his
shoulders. Alexandrian tradition traced this vestment to the evangelist
Mark; but Gregory Nazianzen expressly says that it was first given by
<name id="iii.viii.vi-p10.10">Constantine</name> the Great to the bishop Macarius
of Jerusalem.<note n="484" id="iii.viii.vi-p10.11"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.vi-p11">Orat. xlvii. So Theodoret, Hist. eccl. ii. 27,
at the beginning. Macarius is said to have worn the gilded vestment in
the administration of baptism.</p></note> In the East
it was worn by all bishops, in the West by archbishops only, on whom,
from the time of Gregory I., it was conferred by the pope on their
accession to office. At first the investiture was gratuitous, but
afterward came to involve a considerable fee, according to the revenues
of the archbishopric.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.vi-p12">As the bishop united in himself all the rights and
privileges of the clerical office, so he was expected to show himself a
model in the discharge of its duties and a follower of the great
Archbishop and Archshepherd of the sheep. He was expected to exhibit in
a high degree the ascetic virtues, especially that of virginity, which,
according to Catholic ethics, belongs to the idea of moral perfection.
Many a bishop, like Athanasius, Basil, <name id="iii.viii.vi-p12.1">Ambrose</name>, <name id="iii.viii.vi-p12.2">Augustine</name>, <name id="iii.viii.vi-p12.3">Chrysostom</name>, Martin of Tours, lived in rigid
abstinence and poverty, and devoted his income to religious and
charitable objects.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.vi-p13">But this very power and this temporal advantage of
the episcopate became also a lure for avarice and ambition, and a
temptation to the lordly and secular spirit. For even under the
episcopal mantle the human heart still beat, with all those weaknesses
and passions, which can only be overcome by the continual influence of
Divine grace. There were metropolitans and patriarchs, especially in
Alexandria, Constantinople, and Rome, who, while yet hardly past the
age of persecution, forgot the servant form of the Son of God and the
poverty of his apostles and martyrs, and rivalled the most exalted
civil officials, nay, the emperor himself, in worldly pomp and luxury.
Not seldom were the most disgraceful intrigues employed to gain the
holy office. No wonder, says Ammianus, that for so splendid a prize as
the bishopric of Rome, men strive with the utmost passion and
persistence, when rich presents from ladies and a more than imperial
sumptuousness invite them.<note n="485" id="iii.viii.vi-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.vi-p14">Amm. Marcell. xxvii. c. 3, sub anno 367: “ut
dotentur oblationibus matronarum procedantque vehiculis insidentes,
circumspecte vestiti, epulas curantes profusas, adeo ut eorum convivia
regales superent mensas.” But then with this pomp of the Roman prelates
he contrasts the poverty of the worthy country
bishops.</p></note>
The Roman prefect, Praetextatus, declared jestingly to the bishop
Damasus, who had obtained the office through a bloody battle of
parties, that for such a price he would at once turn Christian
himself.<note n="486" id="iii.viii.vi-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.vi-p15">Besides Ammianus, <name id="iii.viii.vi-p15.1">Jerome</name> also states
this, in his book against John of Jerusalem (Opera, tom. ii. p. 415,
ed. Vallars.): “Miserabilis ille Praetextatus, qui designatus consul
est mortuus, homo sacrilegus et idolorum cultor, solebat ludens beato
papae Damaso dicere: ’Facite me Romanae urbis
episcopum, et ero protinus Christianus.’
“</p></note> Such an example
could not but shed its evil influence on the lower clergy of the great
cities. <name id="iii.viii.vi-p15.2">Jerome</name> sketches a sarcastic
description of the Roman priests, who squandered all their care on
dress and perfumery, curled their hair with crisping pins, wore
sparkling rings, paid far too great attention to women, and looked more
like bridegrooms than like clergymen.<note n="487" id="iii.viii.vi-p15.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.vi-p16">Epist. ad Eustochium de virginitate
servanda.</p></note> And in the Greek church it was little better.
Gregory Nazianzen, himself a bishop, and for a long time patriarch of
Constantinople, frequently mourns the ambition, the official
jealousies, and the luxury of the hierarchy, and utters the wish that
the bishops might be distinguished only by a higher grade of
virtue.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.vi-p17"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="54" title="Organization of the Hierarchy: Country Bishop, City Bishops, and Metropolitans" shorttitle="Section 54" progress="25.53%" prev="iii.viii.vi" next="iii.viii.viii" id="iii.viii.vii">

<p class="head" id="iii.viii.vii-p1">§ 54. Organization of the Hierarchy: Country
Bishop, City Bishops, and Metropolitans.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.vii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.viii.vii-p3">The episcopate, notwithstanding the unity of the
office and its rights, admitted the different grades of country bishop,
ordinary city bishop, metropolitan, and patriarch. Such a distinction
had already established itself on the basis of free religious sentiment
in the church; so that the incumbents of the apostolic sees, like
Jerusalem, Antioch, Ephesus, Corinth, and Rome, stood at the head of
the hierarchy. But this gradation now assumed a political character,
and became both modified and confirmed by attachment to the municipal
division of the Roman empire.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.vii-p4"><name id="iii.viii.vii-p4.1">Constantine</name> the Great
divided the whole empire into four praefectures (the Oriental, the
Illyrian, the Italian, and the Gallic); the praefectures into
vicariates, dioceses, or proconsulates, fourteen or fifteen in all;<note n="488" id="iii.viii.vii-p4.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.vii-p5">The dioceses or vicariates were as
follows:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.vii-p6">I. The
Praefectura <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.viii.vii-p6.1">Orientalis</span>consisted of the five dioceses of
<i>Oriens,</i> with Antioch as its political and ecclesiastical
capital; <i>Aegyptus</i>, with Alexandria; <i>Asia</i>
<i>proconsularis,</i> with Ephesus; <i>Pontus</i>, with Caesarea in
Cappadocia; <i>Thracia</i>, with Heraklea, afterward
Constantinople.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.vii-p7">II. The
Praefectura <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.viii.vii-p7.1">Illyrica</span>, with Thessalonica as its capital, had only
the two dioceses of <i>Macedonia</i> and
<i>Dacia</i>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.vii-p8">III. The
Praefectura <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.viii.vii-p8.1">Italica</span>embraced <i>Roma</i> (i.e. South Italy and the
islands of the Mediterranean, or the so-called Suburban provinces);
<i>Italia</i>, or the Vicariate of Italy, with its centre at Mediolanum
(Milan); <i>Illyricum</i> <i>occidentale,</i> with its capital at
Sirmium; and <i>Africa occidentalis,</i> with
Carthage.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.vii-p9">IV. The
Praefectura <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.viii.vii-p9.1">Gallica</span>embraced the dioceses of <i>Gallia</i>, with
Treveri (Trier) and Lugdunum (Lyons); <i>Hispania</i>, with Hispalis
(Sevilla); and <i>Britannnia</i>, with Eboracum
(York).</p></note> and each diocese again into
several provinces.<note n="489" id="iii.viii.vii-p9.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.vii-p10">Thus the diocese of the Orient, for example,
had five provinces, Egypt nine, Pontus thirteen, Gaul seventeen, Spain
seven. Comp. Wiltsch, Kirchl. Geogr. u. Statistik, i. p. 67 sqq., where
the provinces are all quoted, as is not necessary for our purpose
here.</p></note> The
praefectures were governed by Praefecti Praetorio, the dioceses by
Vicarii, the provinces by Rectores, with various
titles—commonly Praesides.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.vii-p11">It was natural, that after the union of church and
state the ecclesiastical organization and the political should, so far
as seemed proper, and hence of course with manifold exceptions,
accommodate themselves to one another. In the East this principle of
conformity was more palpably and rigidly carried out than in the West.
The council of Nice in the fourth century proceeds upon it, and the
second and fourth ecumenical councils confirm it. The political
influence made itself most distinctly felt in the elevation of
Constantinople to a patriarchal see. The Roman bishop Leo, however,
protested against the reference of his own power to political
considerations, and planted it exclusively upon the primacy of Peter;
though evidently the Roman see owed its importance to the favorable
cooperation of both these influences. The power of the patriarchs
extended over one or more municipal dioceses; while the metropolitans
presided over single provinces. The word diocese (διοίκησις) passed from the political into
the ecclesiastical terminology, and denoted at first a patriarchal
district, comprising several provinces (thus the expression occurs
continually in the Greek acts of councils), but afterward came to be
applied in the West to each episcopal district. The circuit of a
metropolitan was called in the East an eparchy (ἐπαρχία), in the West provincia. An
ordinary bishopric was called in the East a parish (παροικία), while in the Latin church the
term (parochia) was usually applied to a mere pastoral charge.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.vii-p12">The lowest rank in the episcopal hierarchy was
occupied by the country bishops,<note n="490" id="iii.viii.vii-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.vii-p13"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.vii-p13.1">Χωρεπίσκοποι</span>. The principal statements respecting
them are: Epist. Synodi Antioch., <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.viii.vii-p13.2">a.d.</span>270, in Euseb. H.
E. vii. 36 (where they are called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.vii-p13.3">ἐπίσκοποι
τῶν
ὁμόρων
ἀγρῶν</span>); Concil. Ancyr., <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.viii.vii-p13.4">a.d.</span>315, can. 13
(where they are forbidden to ordain presbyters and deacons); Concil.
Antioch., <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.viii.vii-p13.5">a.d.</span>341, can. 10 (same prohibition); Conc. Laodic.,
between 320 and 372, can. 57 (where the erection of new country
bishoprics is forbidden); and Conc. Sardic., <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.viii.vii-p13.6">a.d.</span>343, can. 6 (where
they are wholly abolished).</p></note> the presiding officers of those rural
congregations, which were not supplied with presbyters from neighboring
cities. In North Africa, with its multitude of small dioceses, these
country bishops were very numerous, and stood on an equal footing with
the others. But in the East they became more and more subordinate to
the neighboring city bishops; until at last, partly on account of their
own incompetence, chiefly for the sake of the rising hierarchy, they
were wholly extinguished. Often they were utterly unfit for their
office; at least Basil of Caesarea, who had fifty country bishops in
his metropolitan district, reproached them with frequently receiving
men totally unworthy into the clerical ranks. And moreover, they stood
in the way of the aspirations of the city bishops; for the greater the
number of bishops, the smaller the diocese and the power of each,
though probably the better the collective influence of all upon the
church. The council of Sardica, in 343, doubtless had both
considerations in view, when, on motion of Hosius, the president, it
decreed: “It is not permitted, that, in a village or small town, for
which a single priest is sufficient, a bishop should be stationed, lest
the episcopal dignity and authority suffer scandal;<note n="491" id="iii.viii.vii-p13.7"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.vii-p14">Can. 6: ... <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.vii-p14.1">ἲνα μὴ
κατευτελίξηται
τὸ τοῦ
ἐπισκόπου
ὄνομα καὶ
ἡ
αὐθεντία</span>; or, in the Latin version: “Ne vilescat
nomen episcopi et auctoritas.” Comp. Hefele, i. p. 556. The differences
between the Greek and Latin text in the first part of this canon have
no influence on the prohibition of the appointment of country
bishops.</p></note> but the bishops of the eparchy (province)
shall appoint bishops only for those places where bishops have already
been, or where the town is so populous that it is considered worthy to
be a bishopric.” The place of these chorepiscopi was thenceforth
supplied either by visitators (περιοδεῦται), who in the name of the bishop
visited the country congregations from time to time, and performed the
necessary functions, or by resident presbyters (parochi), under the
immediate supervision of the city bishop.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.vii-p15">Among the city bishops towered the bishops of the
capital cities of the various provinces. They were styled in the East
metropolitans, in the West usually archbishops.<note n="492" id="iii.viii.vii-p15.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.vii-p16"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.vii-p16.1">Μητροπολίτης</span>, metropolitanus, and the kindred
title <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.vii-p16.2">ἔξαρχος</span> (applied to the most powerful
metropolitans); <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.vii-p16.3">ἀρχιεπίσκοπος</span>, archiepiscopus, and
primas.</p></note> They had the oversight of the other bishops of the
province; ordained them, in connection with two or three assistants;
summoned provincial synods, which, according to the fifth canon of the
council of Nice and the direction of other councils, were to be held
twice a year; and presided in such synods. They promoted union among
the different churches by the reciprocal communication of synodal acts,
and confirmed the organism of the hierarchy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.vii-p17">This metropolitan constitution, which had
gradually arisen out of the necessities of the church, became legally
established in the East in the fourth century, and passed thence to the
Graeco-Russian church. The council of Nice, at that early day, ordered
in the fourth canon, that every new bishop should be ordained by all,
or at least by three, of the bishops of the eparchy (the municipal
province), under the direction and with the sanction of the
metropolitan.<note n="493" id="iii.viii.vii-p17.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.vii-p18">This canon has been recently discovered also in
a Coptic translation, and published by Pitra, in the Spiclegium
Solesmense, i. 526 sq.</p></note> Still clearer
is the ninth canon of the council of Antioch, in 341: “The bishops of
each eparchy (province) should know, that upon the bishop of the
metropolis (the municipal capital) also devolves a care for the whole
eparchy, because in the metropolis all, who have business, gather
together from all quarters. Hence it has been found good, that he
should also have a precedence in honor,<note n="494" id="iii.viii.vii-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.vii-p19"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.vii-p19.1">Καὶ τῇ
τιμῇ
προηγεῖσθαι
αυτόν</span>.</p></note> and that the other bishops should do nothing
without him—according to the old and still binding
canon of our fathers—except that which pertains to the
supervision and jurisdiction of their parishes (i.e. dioceses in the
modern terminology), and the provinces belonging to them; as in fact
they ordain presbyters and deacons, and decide all judicial matters.
Otherwise they ought to do nothing without the bishop of the
metropolis, and he nothing without the consent of the other bishops.”
This council, in the nineteenth canon, forbade a bishop being ordained
without the presence of the metropolitan and the presence or
concurrence of the majority of the bishops of the province.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.vii-p20">In Africa a similar system had existed from the
time of Cyprian, before the church and the state were united. Every
province had a Primas; the oldest bishop being usually chosen to this
office. The bishop of Carthage, however, was not only primate of Africa
proconsularis, but at the same time, corresponding to the proconsul of
Carthage, the ecclesiastical head of Numidia and Mauretania, and had
power to summon a general council of Africa.<note n="495" id="iii.viii.vii-p20.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.vii-p21">Cyprian, Epist. 45, says of his province of
Carthage: “Latius fusa est nostra provincia; habet enim Numidiam et
Mauretaniam sibi cohaerentes.”</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.viii.vii-p22"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="55" title="The Patriarchs" shorttitle="Section 55" progress="25.91%" prev="iii.viii.vii" next="iii.viii.ix" id="iii.viii.viii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Patriarchs" id="iii.viii.viii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="iii.viii.viii-p1">§ 55. The Patriarchs.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.viii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.viii.viii-p3">Mich. Le Quien (French Dominican, †
1788): Oriens Christianus, in quatuor patriarchatus digestus, quo
exhibentur ecclesiae, patriarchae caeterique preasules totius Orientis.
Opus posthumum, Par. 1740, 3 vols. fol. (a thorough description of the
oriental dioceses from the beginning to 1732). P. Jos. Cautelius
(Jesuit): Metropolitanarum urbium historia civilis et ecclesiastic in
qua Romanae Sedis dignitas et imperatorum et regum in eam merits
explicantur, Par. 1685 (important for ecclesiastical statistics of the
West, and the extension of the Roman patriarchate). Bingham (Anglican):
Antiquities, l. ii. c. 17. Joh. El. Theod. Wiltsch (Evangel.): Handbuch
der Kirchl. Geographie u. Statistik, Berl. 1846, vol. i. p. 56 sqq.
Friedr. Maassen (R.C.): Der Primat des Bischofs von Rom. u. die alten
Patriarchalkirchen, Bonn, 1853. Thomas Greenwood: Cathedra Petri, a
Political History of the Latin Patriarchate, Lond. 1859 sqq. (vol. i.
p. 158–489). Comp. my review of this work in the Am.
Theol. Rev., New York, 1864, p. 9 sqq.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.viii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.viii.viii-p5">Still above the metropolitans stood the five
Patriarchs,<note n="496" id="iii.viii.viii-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.viii-p6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.viii-p6.1">Πατριάρχης</span>; patriarcha; sometimes also, after the
political terminology, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.viii-p6.2">ἔξαρχος</span>. The name patriarch, originally applied to the
progenitors of Israel (<scripRef passage="Heb. vii. 4" id="iii.viii.viii-p6.3" parsed="|Heb|7|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.4">Heb. vii. 4</scripRef>, to Abraham; <scripRef passage="Acts vii. 8" id="iii.viii.viii-p6.4" parsed="|Acts|7|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.8">Acts vii. 8</scripRef> sq., to the
twelve sons of Jacob; ii. 29, to David, as founder of the Davidic
Messianic house), was at first in the Eastern church an honorary title
for bishops in general (so in Gregory Nazianzen, and Gregory of Nyssa),
but after the council of Constantinople (381), and still more after
that of Chalcedon (451), it came to be used in an official sense and
restricted to the five most eminent metropolitans. In the West, several
metropolitans, especially the bishop of Aquileia, bore this title
<i>honoris causa.</i> The bishop of Rome declined that particular term,
as placing him on a level with other patriarchs, and preferred the name
<i>papa</i>. “Patriarch” bespeaks an oligarchical church government;
“pope,” a monarchical.</p></note> the
oligarchical summit, so to speak, the five towers in the edifice of the
Catholic hierarchy of the Graeco-Roman empire.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.viii-p7">These patriarchs, in the official sense of the
word as already fixed at the time of the fourth ecumenical council,
were the bishops of the four great capitals of the empire, Rome,
Alexandria, Antioch, and Constantinople; to whom was added, by way of
honorary distinction, the bishop of Jerusalem, as president of the
oldest Christian congregation, though the proper continuity of that
office had been broken by the destruction of the holy city. They had
oversight of one or more dioceses; at least of two or more provinces or
eparchies.<note n="497" id="iii.viii.viii-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.viii-p8">According to the political division of the
empire after <name id="iii.viii.viii-p8.1">Constantine</name>. Comp. § 54</p></note> They ordained
the metropolitans; rendered the final decision in church controversies;
conducted the ecumenical councils; published the decrees of the
councils and the church laws of the emperors; and united in themselves
the supreme legislative and executive power of the hierarchy. They bore
the same relation to the metropolitans of single provinces, as the
ecumenical councils to the provincial. They did not, however, form a
college; each acted for himself. Yet in important matters they
consulted with one another, and had the right also to keep resident
legates (apocrisiarii) at the imperial court at Constantinople.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.viii-p9">In prerogative they were equal, but in the extent
of their dioceses and in influence they differed, and had a system of
rank among themselves. Before the founding of Constantinople, and down
to the Nicene council, Rome maintained the first rank, Alexandria the
second, and Antioch the third, in both ecclesiastical and political
importance. After the end of the fourth century this order was modified
by the insertion of Constantinople as the second capital, between Rome
and Alexandria, and the addition of Jerusalem as the fifth and smallest
patriarchate.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.viii-p10">The patriarch of Jerusalem presided only over the
three meagre provinces of Palestine;<note n="498" id="iii.viii.viii-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.viii-p11">Comp. Wiltsch, i. p. 206 sqq. The statement of
Ziegler, which Wiltsch quotes and seems to approve, that the fifth
ecumenical council, of 553, added to the patriarchal circuit of
Jerusalem the metropolitans of Berytus in Phenicia, and Ruba in Syria,
appears to be an error. Ruba nowhere appears in the acts of the
council, and Berytus belonged to Phoenicia prima, consequently to the
patriarchate of Antioch. Le Quien knows nothing of such an enlargement
of the patriarchate of Hierosolyma.</p></note> the patriarch of Antioch, over the greater part of
the political diocese of the Orient, which comprised fifteen provinces,
Syria, Phenicia, Cilicia, Arabia, Mesopotamia, &amp;c.;<note n="499" id="iii.viii.viii-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.viii-p12">Wiltsch, i. 189 sqq.</p></note> the patriarch of Alexandria, over
the whole diocese of Egypt with its nine rich provinces, Aegyptus prima
and secunda, the lower and upper Thebaid, lower and upper Libya,
&amp;c.;<note n="500" id="iii.viii.viii-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.viii-p13">Ibid. i. 177 sqq.</p></note> the patriarch of
Constantinople, over three dioceses, Pontus, Asia Minor, and Thrace,
with eight and twenty provinces, and at the same time over the
bishoprics among the barbarians;<note n="501" id="iii.viii.viii-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.viii-p14">Ibid. p. 143 sqq.</p></note> the patriarch of Rome gradually extended his
influence over the entire West, two prefectures, the Italian and the
Gallic, with all their dioceses and provinces.<note n="502" id="iii.viii.viii-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.viii-p15">Comp. § 57, below.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.viii-p16">The patriarchal system had reference primarily
only to the imperial church, but indirectly affected also the
barbarians, who received Christianity from the empire. Yet even within
the empire, several metropolitans, especially the bishop of Cyprus in
the Eastern church, and the bishops of Milan, Aquileia, and Ravenna in
the Western, during this period maintained their autocracy with
reference to the patriarchs to whose dioceses they geographically
belonged. In the fifth century, the patriarchs of Antioch attempted to
subject the island of Cyprus, where Paul first had preached the gospel,
to their jurisdiction; but the ecumenical council of Ephesus, in 431,
confirmed to the church of Cyprus its ancient right to ordain its own
bishops.<note n="503" id="iii.viii.viii-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.viii-p17">Comp. Wiltsch, i. p. 232 sq., and ii.
469.</p></note> The North African
bishops also, with all respect for the Roman see, long maintained
Cyprian’s spirit of independence, and in a council at
Hippo Regius, in 393, protested against such titles as princeps
sacerdotum, summus sacerdos, assumed by the patriarchs, and were
willing only to allow the title of primae sedis episcopus.<note n="504" id="iii.viii.viii-p17.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.viii-p18">Cod. can. eccl. Afr. can. 39, cited by Neander,
iii. p. 335 (Germ. ed.).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.viii-p19">When, in consequence of the Christological
controversies, the Nestorians and Monophysites split off from the
orthodox church, they established independent schismatic patriarchates,
which continue to this day, showing that the patriarchal constitution
answers most nearly to the oriental type of Christianity. The orthodox
Greek church, as well as the schismatic sects of the East, has
substantially remained true to the patriarchal system down to the
present time; while the Latin church endeavored to establish the
principle of monarchical centralization so early as Leo the Great, and
in the course of the middle age produced the absolute papacy.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.viii-p20"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="56" title="Synodical Legislation on the Patriarchal Power and Jurisdiction" shorttitle="Section 56" progress="26.20%" prev="iii.viii.viii" next="iii.viii.x" id="iii.viii.ix">

<p class="head" id="iii.viii.ix-p1">§ 56. Synodical Legislation on the
Patriarchal Power and Jurisdiction.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.ix-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.viii.ix-p3">To follow now the ecclesiastical legislation
respecting this patriarchal oligarchy in chronological order:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p4">The germs of it already lay in the ante-Nicene
period, when the bishops of Antioch, Alexandria, and Rome, partly in
virtue of the age and apostolic origin of their churches, partly, on
account of the political prominence of those three cities as the three
capitals of the Roman empire, steadily asserted a position of
preëminence. The apostolic origin of the churches of Rome
and Antioch is evident from the New Testament: Alexandria traced its
Christianity, at least indirectly through the evangelist Mark, to
Peter, and was politically more important than Antioch; while Rome from
the first had precedence of both in church and in state. This
preëminence of the oldest and most powerful metropolitans
acquired formal legislative validity and firm establishment through the
ecumenical councils of the fourth and fifth centuries.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p5">The first ecumenical council of Nice, in 325, as
yet knew nothing of five patriarchs, but only the three metropolitans
above named, confirming them in their traditional rights.<note n="505" id="iii.viii.ix-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p6">Accordingly Pope Nicolas, in 866, in a letter
to the Bulgarian prince Bogoris, would acknowledge only the bishops of
Rome, Alexandria, and Antioch as patriarchs in the proper sense,
because they presided over apostolic churches; whereas Constantinople
was not of apostolic founding, and was not even mentioned by the most
venerable of all councils, the Nicene; Jerusalem was named indeed by
these councils, but only under the name of Aelia.</p></note> In the much-canvassed sixth canon,
probably on occasion of the Meletian schism in Egypt, and the attacks
connected with it on the rights of the bishop of Alexandria, that
council declared as follows:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p7">“The ancient custom, which has obtained in Egypt,
Libya, and the Pentapolis, shall continue in force, viz.: that the
bishop of Alexandria have rule over all these [provinces], since this
also is customary with the bishop of Rome [that is, not in Egypt, but
with reference to his own diocese]. Likewise also at Antioch and in the
other eparchies, the churches shall retain their prerogatives. Now, it
is perfectly clear, that, if any one has been made bishop without the
consent of the metropolitan, the great council does not allow him to be
bishop.”<note n="506" id="iii.viii.ix-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p8">In the oldest Latin Cod. canonum (in Mansi, vi.
1186) this canon is preceded by the important words: <i>Ecclesia Romana
semper habuit primatum</i>. These are, however, manifestly spurious,
being originally no part of the canon itself, but a superscription,
which gave an expression to the Roman inference from the Nicene canon.
Comp. Gieseler, i. 2, § 93, note 1; and Hefele, Hist. of
Councils, i. 384 sqq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p9">The Nicene fathers passed this canon not as
introducing anything new, but merely as confirming an existing relation
on the basis of church tradition; and that, with special reference to
Alexandria, on account of the troubles existing there. Rome was named
only for illustration; and Antioch and all the other eparchies or
provinces were secured their admitted rights.<note n="507" id="iii.viii.ix-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p10">So Greenwood also views the matter, Cathedra
Petri, 1859, vol. i. p. 181: “It was manifestly not the object of this
canon to confer any new jurisdiction upon the church of Alexandria, but
simply to confirm its customary prerogative. By way of illustration, it
places that prerogative, whatever it was, upon the same level with that
of the two other eparchal churches of Rome and Antioch. Moreover, the
words of the canon disclose no other ground of claim but custom; and
the customs of each eparchia are restricted to the territorial limits
of the diocese or eparchia itself. And though, within those limits, the
several customary rights and prerogatives may have differed, yet beyond
them no jurisdiction of any kind could, by virtue of this canon, have
any existence at all.”</p></note> The bishoprics of Alexandria, Rome, and Antioch
were placed substantially on equal footing, yet in such tone, that
Antioch, as the third capital of the Roman empire, already stands as a
stepping stone to the ordinary metropolitans. By the “other eparchies”
of the canon are to be understood either all provinces, and therefore
all metropolitan districts, or more probably, as in the second canon of
the first council of Constantinople, only the three eparchates of
Caesarea in Cappadocia, Ephesus, and Asia Minor, and Heraclea in
Thrace, which, after <name id="iii.viii.ix-p10.1">Constantine</name>’s division of the East,
possessed similar prerogatives, but were subsequently overshadowed and
absorbed by Constantinople. In any case, however, this addition proves
that at that time the rights and dignity of the patriarchs were not yet
strictly distinguished from those of the other metropolitans. The
bishops of Rome, Alexandria, and Antioch here appear in relation to the
other bishops simply as primi inter pares, or as metropolitans of the
first rank, in whom the highest political eminence was joined with the
highest ecclesiastical. Next to them, in the second rank, come the
bishops of Ephesus in the Asiatic diocese of the empire, of
Neo-Caesarea in the Pontic, and of Heraclea in the Thracian; while
Constantinople, which was not founded till five years later, is wholly
unnoticed in the Nicene council, and Jerusalem is mentioned only under
the name of Aelia.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p11">Between the first and second ecumenical councils
arose the new patriarchate of Constantinople, or New Rome, built by
<name id="iii.viii.ix-p11.1">Constantine</name> in 330, and elevated to the rank
of the imperial residence. The bishop of this city was not only the
successor of the bishop of the ancient Byzantium, hitherto under the
jurisdiction of the metropolitan of Heraclea, but, through the favor of
the imperial court and the bishops who were always numerously assembled
there, it placed itself in a few decennia among the first metropolitans
of the East, and in the fifth century became the most powerful rival of
the bishop of old Rome.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p12">This new patriarchate was first officially
recognized at the first ecumenical council, held at Constantinople in
381, and was conceded “the precedence in honor, next to the bishop of
Rome,” the second place among all bishops; and that, on the purely
political consideration, that New Rome was the residence of the
emperor.<note n="508" id="iii.viii.ix-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p13">Conc. Constant. i. can 3: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.ix-p13.1">Τὸν
μέντοι
Κώσταντινουπόλεως
ἐπίσκοπον
ἔχειν τὰ
πρεσβεῖα
τῆς τιμῆς,
μετὰ τὸν
τῆσ Ῥώμης
ἐπίσκοπον,
διὰ τὸ
εἶναι
αὐτὴν
νέαν
Ῥώμην</span>. This canon is quoted also by Socrates, v. 8,
and Sozomen, vii. 9, and confirmed by the council of Chalcedon (see
below); so that it must be from pure dogmatical bias, that Baronius
(Annal. ad ann. 381, n. 35, 36) questions its
genuineness</p></note> At the same time
the imperial city and the diocese of Thrace (whose ecclesiastical
metropolis hitherto had been Heraclea) were assigned as its district.<note n="509" id="iii.viii.ix-p13.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p14">The latter is not, indeed, expressly said in
the above canon, which seems to speak only of an honorary precedence.
But the canon was so understood by the bishops of Constantinople, and
by the historians Socrates (v. 8) and Theodoret (Epist. 86, ad
Flavianum), and so interpreted by the Chalcedonian council (can. 28).
The relation of the bishop of Constantinople to the metropolitan of
Heraclea, however, remained for a long time uncertain, and at the
council ad Quercum, 403, in the affair of <name id="iii.viii.ix-p14.1">Chrysostom</name>, Paul of
Heraclea took the presidency, though the patriarch Theophilus of
Alexandria was present. Comp. Le Quien, tom. i. p. 18; and Wiltsch, i.
p. 139.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p15">Many Greeks took this as a formal assertion of the
equality of the bishop of Constantinople with the bishop of Rome,
understanding “next” or “after” (metav) as referring only to time, not
to rank. But it is more natural to regard this as conceding a primacy
of honor, which the Roman see could claim on different grounds. The
popes, as the subsequent protest of Leo shows, were not satisfied with
this, because they were unwilling to be placed in the same category
with the Constantinopolitan fledgling, and at the same time assumed a
supremacy of jurisdiction over the whole church. On the other hand,
this decree was unwelcome also to the patriarch of Alexandria, because
this see had hitherto held the second rank, and was now required to
take the third. Hence the canon was not subscribed by Timotheus of
Alexandria, and was regarded in Egypt as void. Afterward, however, the
emperors prevailed with the Alexandrian patriarchs to yield this
point.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p16">After the council of 381, the bishop of
Constantinople indulged in manifold encroachments on the rights of the
metropolitans of Ephesus and Caesarea in Cappadocia, and even on the
rights of the other patriarchs. In this extension of his authority he
was favored by the fact that, in spite of the prohibition of the
council of Sardica, the bishops of all the districts of the East
continually resided in Constantinople, in order to present all kinds of
interests to the emperor. These concerns of distant bishops were
generally referred by the emperor to the bishop of Constantinople and
his council, the σύνοδος
ἐνδημοῦσα, as it was called, that is, a
council of the bishops resident (ἐνδημούντων) in Constantinople, under his
presidency. In this way his trespasses even upon the bounds of other
patriarchs obtained the right of custom by consent of parties, if not
the sanction of church legislation. Nectarius, who was not elected till
after that council, claimed the presidency at a council in 394, over
the two patriarchs who were present, Theophilus of Alexandria and
Flavian of Antioch; decided the matter almost alone; and thus was the
first to exercise the primacy over the entire East. Under his
successor, <name id="iii.viii.ix-p16.1">Chrysostom</name>, the compass of the see
extended itself still farther, and, according to Theodoret,<note n="510" id="iii.viii.ix-p16.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p17">H. E. lib. v. cap. 28.</p></note> stretched over the capital, over
all Thrace with its six provinces, over all Asia (Asia proconsularis)
with eleven provinces, and over Pontus, which likewise embraced eleven
provinces; thus covering twenty-eight provinces in all. In the year
400, <name id="iii.viii.ix-p17.1">Chrysostom</name> went “by request to Ephesus,”
to ordain there Heraclides of Ephesus, and at the same time to
institute six bishops in the places of others deposed for simony.<note n="511" id="iii.viii.ix-p17.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p18">According to Sozomen it was thirteen, according
to Theophilus of Alexandria at the council ad Quercum seventeen
bishops, whom he instituted; and this act was charged against him as an
unheard-of crime. See Wiltsch, i. 141.</p></note> His second successor,
Atticus, about the year 421, procured from the younger Theodosius a
law, that no bishop should be ordained in the neighboring dioceses
without the consent of the bishop of Constantinople.<note n="512" id="iii.viii.ix-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p19">Socrates, H. E. l. vii. 28, where such a law is
incidentally mentioned. The inhabitants of Cyzicus in the Hellespont,
however, transgressed the law, on the presumption that it was merely a
personal privilege of Atticus.</p></note> This power still needed the solemn sanction
of a general council, before it could have a firm legal foundation. It
received this sanction at Chalcedon.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p20">The fourth ecumenical council, held at Chalcedon
in 451 confirmed and extended the power of the bishop of
Constantinople, by ordaining in the celebrated twenty-eighth canon:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p21">“Following throughout the decrees of the holy
fathers, and being “acquainted with the recently read canon of the
hundred and fifty bishops [i.e. the third canon of the second
ecumenical council of 381], we also have determined and decreed the
same in reference to the prerogatives of the most holy church of
Constantinople or New Rome. For with reason did the fathers confer
prerogatives (τὰ
πρεσβεῖα) on the throne [the episcopal chair] of
ancient Rome, on account of her character as the imperial city (διὰ
τὸ
βασιλεύειν); and, moved by the same
consideration, the hundred and fifty bishops recognized the same
prerogatives (τὰ ἴσα
ςπρεσβεῖα) also in the most holy throne of
New Rome; with good reason judging, that the city, which is honored
with the imperial dignity and the senate [i.e. where the emperor and
senate reside], and enjoys the same [municipal] privileges as the
ancient imperial Rome, should also be equally elevated in
ecclesiastical respects, and be the second after he(δευτέραν
μετ ̓
ἐκείνην.].ς</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p22">“And [we decree] that of the dioceses of Pontus,
Asia [Asia proconsularis], and Thrace, only the metropolitans, but in
such districts of those dioceses as are occupied by barbarians, also
the [ordinary] bishops, be ordained by the most holy throne of the most
holy church at Constantinople; while of course every metropolitan in
those dioceses ordains the new bishops of a province in concurrence
with the existing bishops of that province, as is directed in the
divine (θείοις) canons. But the metropolitans of
those dioceses, as already said, shall be ordained by the archbishop
(ἀρχιεπισκόπου) of Constantinople, after they
shall have been unanimously elected in the usual way, and he [the
archbishop of Constantinople] shall have been informed of it.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p23">We have divided this celebrated Chalcedonian canon
into two parts, though in the Greek text the parts are (by Καὶ
ωὝστε) closely connected. The first part
assigns to the bishop of Constantinople the second rank among the
patriarchs, and is simply a repetition and confirmation of the third
canon of the council of Constantinople; the second part goes farther,
and sanctions the supremacy, already actually exercised by <name id="iii.viii.ix-p23.1">Chrysostom</name> and his successors, of the patriarch of
Constantinople, not only over the diocese of Thrace, but also over the
dioceses of Asia Minor and Pontus, and gives him the exclusive right to
ordain both the metropolitans of these three dioceses, and all the
bishops of the barbarians<note n="513" id="iii.viii.ix-p23.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p24">Among the barbarian tribes, over whom the
bishops of Constantinople exercised an ecclesiastical jurisdiction,
were the Huns on the Bosphorus, whose king, Gorda, received baptism in
the time of Justinian; the Herulians, who received the Christian faith
in 527; the Abasgians and Alanians on the Euxine sea, who about the
same time received priests from Constantinople. Comp. Wiltsch, i. 144
and 145.</p></note>
within those bounds. This gave him a larger district than any other
patriarch of the East. Subsequently an edict of the emperor Justinian,
in 530, added to him the special prerogative of receiving appeals from
the other patriarchs, and thus of governing the whole Orient.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p25">The council of Chalcedon in this decree only
followed consistently the oriental principle of politico-ecclesiastical
division. Its intention was to make the new political capital also the
ecclesiastical capital of the East, to advance its bishop over the
bishops of Alexandria and Antioch, and to make him as nearly as
possible equal to the bishop of Rome. Thus was imposed a wholesome
check on the ambition of the Alexandrian patriarch, who in various
ways, as the affair of Theophilus and Dioscurus shows, had abused his
power to the prejudice of the church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p26">But thus, at the same time, was roused the
jealousy of the bishop of Rome, to whom a rival in Constantinople, with
equal prerogatives, was far more dangerous than a rival in Alexandria
or Antioch. Especially offensive must it have been to him, that the
council of Chalcedon said not a word of the primacy of Peter, and based
the power of the Roman bishop, like that of the Constantinopolitan, on
political grounds; which was indeed not erroneous, yet only half of the
truth, and in that respect unfair.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p27">Just here, therefore, is the point, where the
Eastern church entered into a conflict with the Western, which
continues to this day. The papal delegates protested against the
twenty-eighth canon of the Chalcedonian council, on the spot, in the
sixteenth and last session of the council; but in vain, though their
protest was admitted to record. They appealed to the sixth canon of the
Nicene council, according to the enlarged Latin version, which, in the
later addition, “Ecclesia Romana semper habuit primatum,” seems to
assign the Roman bishop a position above all the patriarchs, and drops
Constantinople from notice; whereupon the canon was read to them in its
original form from the Greek Acts, without that addition, together with
the first three canons of the second ecumenical council with their
express acknowledgment of the patriarch of Constantinople in the second
rank.<note n="514" id="iii.viii.ix-p27.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p28">This correction of the Roman legates is so
little to the taste of the Roman Catholic historians, especially the
ultramontane, that the Ballerini, in their edition of the works of Leo
the Great, tom. iii. p. xxxvii. sqq., and even Hefele, Conciliengesch.
i. p. 385, and ii. p. 522, have without proof declared the relevant
passage in the Greek Acts of the council of Chalcedon a later
interpolation. Hefele, who can but concede the departure of the Latin
version from the original text of the sixth canon of Nice, thinks,
however, that the Greek text was not read in Chalcedon, because even
this bore <i>against</i> the elevation of Constantinople, and therefore
<i>in</i> <i>favor</i> of the Roman legates. But the Roman legates, as
also Leo in his protest against the 28th decree of Chalcedon, laid
chief stress upon the Roman addition, <i>Ecclesia Romana semper habuit
primatum</i>, and considered the equalization of any other patriarch
with the bishop of Rome incompatible with it. Since the legates, as is
conceded, appealed to the Nicene canon, the Greeks had first to meet
this appeal, before they passed to the canons of the council of
Constantinople. Only the two together formed a sufficient answer to the
Roman protest.</p></note> After the debate on
this point, the imperial commissioners thus summed up the result: “From
the whole discussion, and from what has been brought forward on either
side, we acknowledge that the primacy over all (πρὸ
πάντων τὰ
πρωτεῖα) and the most eminent rank (καὶ
τὴν
ἐξείρετον
τιμήν) are to continue with the archbishop of
old Rome; but that also the archbishop of New Rome should enjoy the
same precedence of honor (τὰ
πρεσβεῖα
τῆς τιμῆς), and have the right to ordain the
metropolitans in the dioceses of Asia, Pontus, and Thrace,” &amp;c. Now
they called upon the council to declare whether this was its opinion;
whereupon the bishops gave their full, emphatic consent, and begged to
be dismissed. The commissioners then closed the transactions with the
words: “What we a little while ago proposed, the whole council hath
ratified;” that is, the prerogative granted to the church of
Constantinople is confirmed by the council in spite of the protest of
the legates of Rome.<note n="515" id="iii.viii.ix-p28.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p29">Mansi, vii. p. 446-454; Harduin, ii, 639-643;
Hefele, ii. 524, 525.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p30">After the council, the Roman bishop, Leo, himself
protested in three letters of the 22d May, 452; the first of which was
addressed to the emperor Marcian, the second to the empress Pulcheria,
the third to Anatolius, patriarch of Constantinople.<note n="516" id="iii.viii.ix-p30.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p31">Leo, Epist. 104, 105, and 106 (al, <scripRef passage="Ep. 78" id="iii.viii.ix-p31.1">Ep. 78</scripRef>-80).
Comp. Hefele, l.c. ii. 530 sqq.</p></note> He expressed his satisfaction with the
doctrinal results of the council, but declared the elevation of the
bishop of Constantinople to the patriarchal dignity to be a work of
pride and ambition—the humble, modest
pope!—to be an attack upon the rights of other Eastern
metropolitans—the invader of the same rights in
Gaul!—especially upon the rights of the Roman see
guaranteed by the council of Nice—on the authority of
a Roman interpolation—and to be destructive of the
peace of the church—which the popes have always
sacredly kept! He would hear nothing of political considerations as the
source of the authority of his chair, but pointed rather to Divine
institution and the primacy of Peter. Leo speaks here with great
reverence of the first ecumenical council, under the false impression
that that council in its sixth canon acknowledged the primacy of Rome;
but with singular indifference of the second ecumenical council, on
account of its third canon, which was confirmed at Chalcedon. He
charges Anatolius with using for his own ambition a council, which had
been called simply for the extermination of heresy and the
establishment of the faith. But the canons of the Nicene council,
inspired by the Holy Ghost, could be superseded by no synod, however
great; and all that came in conflict with them was void. He exhorted
Anatolius to give up his ambition, and reminded him of the words: Tene
quod habes, ne alius accipiat coronam tuam.<note n="517" id="iii.viii.ix-p31.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p32"><scripRef passage="Rev. iii. 11" id="iii.viii.ix-p32.1" parsed="|Rev|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.11">Rev. iii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p33">But this protest could not change the decree of
the council nor the position of the Greek church in the matter,
although, under the influence of the emperor, Anatolius wrote an humble
letter to Leo. The bishops of Constantinople asserted their rank, and
were sustained by the Byzantine emperors. The twenty-eighth canon of
the Chalcedonian council was expressly confirmed by Justinian I., in
the 131st Novelle (c. 1), and solemnly renewed by the Trullan council
(can. 36), but was omitted in the Latin collections of canons by
Prisca, Dionysius, Exiguus, and Isidore. The loud contradiction of Rome
gradually died away; yet she has never formally acknowledged this
canon, except during the Latin empire and the Latin patriarchate at
Constantinople, when the fourth Lateran council, under Innocent III.,
in 1215, conceded that the patriarch of Constantinople should hold the
next rank after the patriarch of Rome, before those of Alexandria and
Antioch.<note n="518" id="iii.viii.ix-p33.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p34">Harduin, tom. vii. 23; Schröckh,
xvii. 43; and Hefele, ii. 544.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p35">Finally, the bishop of Jerusalem, after long
contests with the metropolitan of Caesarea and the patriarch of
Antioch, succeeded in advancing himself to the patriarchal dignity; but
his distinction remained chiefly a matter of honor, far below the other
patriarchates in extent of real power. Had not the ancient Jerusalem,
in the year 70, been left with only a part of the city wall and three
gates to mark it, it would doubtless, being the seat of the oldest
Christian congregation, have held, as in the time of James, a central
position in the hierarchy. Yet as it was, a reflection of the original
dignity of the mother city fell upon the new settlement of Aelia
Capitolina, which, after Adrian, rose upon the venerable ruins. The
pilgrimage of the empress Helena, and the magnificent church edifices
of her son on the holy places, gave Jerusalem a new importance as the
centre of devout pilgrimage from all quarters of Christendom. Its
bishop was subordinate, indeed, to the metropolitan of Caesarea, but
presided with him (probably secundo loco) at the Palestinian
councils.<note n="519" id="iii.viii.ix-p35.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p36">Comp. Eusebius, himself the metropolitan of
Caesarea, H. E. v. 23. He gives the succession of the bishops of
Jerusalem, as well as of Rome, Alexandria, and Antioch, while he omits
those of Caesarea.</p></note> The council of
Nice gave him an honorary precedence among the bishops, though without
affecting his dependence on the metropolitan of Caesarea. At least this
seems to be the meaning of the short and some. what obscure seventh
canon: “Since it is custom and old tradition, that the bishop of Aelia
(Jerusalem) should be honored, he shall also enjoy the succession of
honor,<note n="520" id="iii.viii.ix-p36.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.ix-p37"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.ix-p37.1">Ἀκολουθία
τῆς
τιμῆς</span>; which is variously interpreted. Comp. Hefele,
i. 389 sq.</p></note> while the metropolis
(Caesarea) preserves the dignity allotted to her.” The legal relation
of the two remained for a long time uncertain, till the fourth
ecumenical council, at its seventh session, confirmed the bishop of
Jerusalem in his patriarchal rank, and assigned to him the three
provinces of Palestine as a diocese, without opposition.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.ix-p38"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="57" title="The Rival Patriarchs of Old and New Rome" shorttitle="Section 57" progress="27.13%" prev="iii.viii.ix" next="iii.viii.xi" id="iii.viii.x">

<p class="head" id="iii.viii.x-p1">§ 57. The Rival Patriarchs of Old and New
Rome.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.x-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.viii.x-p3">Thus at the close of the fourth century we see the
Catholic church of the Graeco-Roman empire under the oligarchy of five
coordinate and independent patriarchs, four in the East and one in the
West. But the analogy of the political constitution, and the tendency
toward a visible, tangible representation of the unity of the church,
which had lain at the bottom of the development of the hierarchy from
the very beginnings of the episcopate, pressed beyond oligarchy to
monarchy; especially in the West. Now that the empire was
geographically and politically severed into East and West, which, after
the death of Theodosius, in 395, had their several emperors, and were
never permanently reunited, we can but expect in like manner a double
head in the hierarchy. This we find in the two patriarchs of old Rome
and New Rome; the one representing the Western or Latin church, the
other the Eastern or Greek. Their power and their relation to each
other we must now more carefully observe.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.x-p4">The organization of the church in the East being
so largely influenced by the political constitution, the bishop of the
imperial capital could not fail to become the most powerful of the four
oriental patriarchs. By the second and fourth ecumenical councils, as
we have already seen, his actual preëminence was ratified by
ecclesiastical sanction, and he was designated to the foremost
dignity.<note n="521" id="iii.viii.x-p4.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.x-p5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.x-p5.1">Τὰ
πρεσβεῖα
τῆς
τιμῆς</span>... <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.x-p5.2">διὰ τὸ
εἷναι
αὐτὴν</span> [i.e. Constantinople] <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.x-p5.3">νέαν
Ῥώμην</span>. Comp. § 56.</p></note> From Justinian I.
he further received supreme appellate jurisdiction, and the honorary
title of ecumenical patriarch, which he still continues to bear.<note n="522" id="iii.viii.x-p5.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.x-p6">The title <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.x-p6.1">οἰκομενικὸς
πατριάρχης</span><i>, universalisepiscopus</i>, had before been used in
flattery by oriental patriarchs, and the later Roman bishops bore it,
in spite of the protest of Gregory I., without scruple. The statement
of popes Gregory I. and Leo IX., that the council of Chalcedon
conferred on the Roman bishop Leo the title <i>of universal
episcopus,</i> and that he rejected it, is erroneous. No trace of it
can be found either in the Acts of the councils or in the epistles of
Leo. In the Acts, Leo is styled <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.x-p6.2">ὁ
ἁγιώτατος
καὶ
μακαριώτατος
ἀρχιεπίσκοπος
τῆς
μεγάλης
καὶ
πρεσβυτέρασ
Ῥώμης</span>; which, however, in the Latin Acts sent by Leo
to the Gallican bishops, was thus enlarged: “Sanctus et beatissimus
<i>Papa, caput universalis ecclesiae</i>, Leo<i>.”</i> The papal
legates at Chalcedon subscribed themselves: Vicarii apostolici
<i>universalis</i> <i>ecclesiae papae,</i> which the Greeks translated: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.x-p6.3">τῆς
οἰκουμενικῆς
ἐκκλησίας
ἐπισκόπου</span>. Hence probably arose the error of
Gregory I. The popes wished to be <i>papae</i> universalis ecclesiae,
not <i>episcopi</i> or <i>patriarchae</i> universales; no doubt because
the latter designation put them on a level with the Eastern patriarchs.
Comp. Gieseler, i. 2, p. 192, not. 20, and p. 228, not. 72; and Hefele,
ii. 525 sq.</p></note> He ordained the other
patriarchs, not seldom decided their deposition or institution by his
influence, and used every occasion to interfere in their affairs, and
assert his supreme authority, though the popes and their delegates at
the imperial court incessantly protested. The patriarchates of
Jerusalem, Antioch, and Alexandria were distracted and weakened in the
course of the fifth and sixth centuries by the tedious monophysite
controversies, and subsequently, after the year 622, were reduced to
but a shadow by the Mohammedan conquests. The patriarchate of
Constantinople, on the contrary, made important advances southwest and
north; till, in its flourishing period, between the eighth and tenth
centuries, it embraced, besides its original diocese, Calabria, Sicily,
and all the provinces of Illyricum, the Bulgarians, and Russia. Though
often visited with destructive earthquakes and conflagrations, and
besieged by Persians, Arabians, Hungarians, Russians, Latins, and
Turks, Constantinople maintained itself to the middle of the fifteenth
century as the seat of the Byzantine empire and centre of the Greek
church. The patriarch of Constantinople, however, remained virtually
only primus inter pares, and has never exercised a papal supremacy over
his colleagues in the East, like that of the pope over the
metropolitans of the West; still less has he arrogated, like his rival
in ancient Rome, the sole dominion of the entire church. Toward the
bishop of Rome he claimed only equality of rights and coordinate
dignity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.x-p7">In this long contest between the two leading
patriarchs of Christendom, the patriarch of Rome at last carried the
day. The monarchical tendency of the hierarchy was much stronger in the
West than in the East, and was urging a universal monarchy in the
church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.x-p8">The patriarch of Constantinople enjoyed indeed the
favor of the emperor, and all the benefit of the imperial residence.
New Rome was most beautifully and most advantageously situated for a
metropolis of government, of commerce, and of culture, on the bridge
between two continents; and it formed a powerful bulwark against the
barbarian conquests. It was never desecrated by an idol temple, but was
founded a Christian city. It fostered the sciences and arts, at a time
when the West was whelmed by the wild waves of barbarism; it preserved
the knowledge of the Greek language and literature through the middle
ages; and after the invasion of the Turks it kindled by its fugitive
scholars the enthusiasm of classic studies in the Latin church, till
Greece rose from the dead with the New Testament in her hand, and held
the torch for the Reformation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.x-p9">But the Roman patriarch had yet greater
advantages. In him were united, as even the Greek historian Theodoret
concedes,<note n="523" id="iii.viii.x-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.x-p10">Epist. 113, to Pope Leo I.</p></note> all the outward
and the inward, the political and the spiritual conditions of the
highest eminence.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.x-p11">In the first place, his authority rested on an
ecclesiastical and spiritual basis, reaching back, as public opinion
granted, through an unbroken succession, to Peter the apostle; while
Constantinople was in no sense an apostolica sedes, but had a purely
political origin, though, by transfer, and in a measure by usurpation,
it had possessed itself of the metropolitan rights of Ephesus<note n="524" id="iii.viii.x-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.x-p12">That the apostle Andrew brought the gospel to
the ancient Byzantium, is an entirely unreliable legend of later
times.</p></note> Hence the popes after Leo appealed
almost exclusively to the divine origin of their dignity, and to the
primacy of the prince of the apostles over the whole church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.x-p13">Then, too, considered even in a political point of
view, old Rome had a far longer and grander imperial tradition to show,
and was identified in memory with the bloom of the empire; while New
Rome marked the beginning of its decline. When the Western empire fell
into the hands of the barbarians, the Roman bishop was the only
surviving heir of this imperial past, or, in the well-known dictum of
Hobbes, “the ghost of the deceased Roman empire, sitting crowned upon
the grave thereof.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.x-p14">Again, the very remoteness of Rome from the
imperial court was favorable to the development of a hierarchy
independent of all political influence and intrigue; while the bishop
of Constantinople had to purchase the political advantages of the
residence at the cost of ecclesiastical freedom. The tradition of the
donatio Constantini, though a fabrication of the eighth century, has
thus much truth: that the transfer of the imperial residence to the
East broke the way for the temporal power and the political
independence of the papacy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.x-p15">Further, amidst the great trinitarian and
christological controversies of the Nicene and post-Nicene age, the
popes maintained the powerful prestige of almost undeviating ecumenical
orthodoxy and doctrinal stability;<note n="525" id="iii.viii.x-p15.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.x-p16">One exception is the brief pontificate of the
Arian, Felix II, whom the emperor Constantius, in 355, forcibly
enthroned during the exile of Liberius, and who is regarded by some as
an illegitimate anti-pope. The accounts respecting him are, however,
very conflicting, and so are the opinions of even Roman Catholic
historians. Liberius also, in 357, lapsed for a short time into
Arianism that he might be recalled from exile. Another and later
exception is Pope Honorius, whom even the sixth ecumenical council of
Constantinople, 681, anathematized for Monothelite
heresy.</p></note> while the see of Constantinople, with its Grecian
spirit of theological restlessness and disputation, was sullied with
the Arian, the Nestorian, the Monophysite, and other heresies, and was
in general, even in matters of faith, dependent on the changing humors
of the court. Hence even contending parties in the East were accustomed
to seek counsel and protection from the Roman chair, and oftentimes
gave that see the coveted opportunity to put the weight of its decision
into the scale. This occasional practice then formed a welcome basis
for a theory of jurisdiction. The Roma locuta est assumed the character
of a supreme and final judgment. Rome learned much and forgot nothing.
She knew how to turn every circumstances with consummate administrative
tact, to her own advantage.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.x-p17">Finally, though the Greek church, down to the
fourth ecumenical council, was unquestionably the main theatre of
church history and the chief seat of theological learning, yet,
according to the universal law of history, “Westward the star of empire
takes its way,” the Latin church, and consequently the Roman
patriarchate, already had the future to itself. While the Eastern
patriarchates were facilitating by internal quarrels and disorder the
conquests of the false prophet, Rome was boldly and victoriously
striking westward, and winning the barbarian tribes of Europe to the
religion of the cross.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.x-p18"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="58" title="The Latin Patriarch" shorttitle="Section 58" progress="27.51%" prev="iii.viii.x" next="iii.viii.xii" id="iii.viii.xi">

<p class="head" id="iii.viii.xi-p1">§ 58. The Latin Patriarch.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.xi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.viii.xi-p3">These advantages of the patriarch of Rome over the
patriarch of Constantinople are at the same time the leading causes of
the rise of the papacy, which we must now more closely pursue.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xi-p4">The papacy is undeniably the result of a long
process of history. Centuries were employed in building it, and
centuries have already been engaged upon its partial destruction. Lust
of honor and of power, and even open fraud,<note n="526" id="iii.viii.xi-p4.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xi-p5">Recall the interpolations of papistic passages
in the works of Cyprian; the Roman enlargement of the sixth canon of
Nice; the citation of the Sardican canon under the name and the
authority of the Nicene council; and the later notorious
pseudo-Isidorian decretals. The popes, to be sure, were not the
original authors of these falsifications, but they used them freely and
repeatedly for their purposes.</p></note> have contributed to its development; for human
nature lies hidden under episcopal robes, with its steadfast
inclination to abuse the power intrusted to it; and the greater the
power, the stronger is the temptation, and the worse the abuse. But
behind and above these human impulses lay the needs of the church and
the plans of Providence, and these are the proper basis for explaining
the rise, as well as the subsequent decay, of the papal dominion over
the countries and nations of Europe.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xi-p6">That Providence which moves the helm of the
history of world and church according to an eternal plan, not only
prepares in silence and in a secrecy unknown even to themselves the
suitable persons for a given work, but also lays in the depths of the
past the foundations of mighty institutions, that they may appear
thoroughly furnished as soon as the time may demand them. Thus the
origin and gradual growth of the Latin patriarchate at Rome looked
forward to the middle age, and formed part of the necessary, external
outfit of the church for her disciplinary mission among the heathen
barbarians. The vigorous hordes who destroyed the West-Roman empire
were to be themselves built upon the ruins of the old civilization, and
trained by an awe-inspiring ecclesiastical authority and a firm
hierarchical organization, to Christianity and freedom, till, having
come of age, they should need the legal schoolmaster no longer, and
should cast away his cords from them. The Catholic hierarchy, with its
pyramid-like culmination in the papacy, served among the Romanic and
Germanic peoples. until the time of the Reformation, a purpose similar
to that of the Jewish theocracy and the old Roman empire respectively
in the inward and outward preparation for Christianity. The full
exhibition of this pedagogic purpose belongs to the history of the
middle age; but the foundation for it we find already being laid in the
period before us.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xi-p7">The Roman bishop claims, that the four dignities
of bishop, metropolitan, patriarch, and pope or primate of the whole
church, are united in himself. The first three offices must be granted
him in all historical justice; the last is denied him by the Greek
church, and by the Evangelical, and by all non-Catholic sects.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xi-p8">His bishopric is the city of Rome, with its
cathedral church of St. John Lateran, which bears over its main
entrance the inscription: Omnium urbis et orbis ecclesiarum mater et
caput; thus remarkably outranking even the church of St.
Peter—as if Peter after all were not the first and
highest apostle, and had to yield at last to the superiority of John,
the representative of the ideal church of the future. Tradition says
that the emperor <name id="iii.viii.xi-p8.1">Constantine</name> erected this
basilica by the side of the old Lateran palace, which had come down
from heathen times, and gave the palace to Pope Sylvester; and it
remained the residence of the popes and the place of assembly for their
councils (the Lateran councils) till after the exile of Avignon, when
they took up their abode in the Vatican beside the ancient church of
St. Peter.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xi-p9">As metropolitan or archbishop, the bishop of Rome
had immediate jurisdiction over the seven suffragan bishops, afterward
called cardinal bishops, of the vicinity: Ostia, Portus, Silva candida,
Sabina, Praeneste, Tusculum, and Albanum.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xi-p10">As patriarch, he rightfully stood on equal footing
with the four patriarchs of the East, but had a much larger district
and the primacy of honor. The name is here of no account, since the
fact stands fast. The Roman bishops called themselves not patriarchs,
but popes, that they might rise the sooner above their colleagues; for
the one name denotes oligarchical power, the other, monarchical. But in
the Eastern church and among modern Catholic historians the designation
is also quite currently applied to Rome.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xi-p11">The Roman patriarchal circuit primarily embraced
the ten suburban provinces, as they were called, which were under the
political jurisdiction of the Roman deputy, the Vicarius Urbis;
including the greater part of Central Italy, all Upper Italy, and the
islands of Sicily, Sardinia, and Corsica.<note n="527" id="iii.viii.xi-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xi-p12">Concil. Nicaean. of 325, can. 6, in the Latin
version of Rufinus (Hist. <scripRef passage="Eccl. x. 6" id="iii.viii.xi-p12.1" parsed="|Eccl|10|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.10.6">Eccl. x. 6</scripRef>): “Et ut apud Alexandria et in
urbe Roma vetusta consuetudo servetur, ut vel ille Ægypti,
vel hic <i>suburbicariarum ecclesiarum</i> sollicitudinem gerat.” The
words <i>suburb. eccl</i>. are wanting in the Greek original, and are a
Latin definition of the patriarchal diocese of Rome at the end of the
fourth century. Since the seventeenth century they have given rise to a
long controversy among the learned. The jurist Gothofredus and his
friend Salmasius limited the <i>regiones suburbicariae</i> to the small
province of the <i>Praefectus</i> Urbis, i.e. to the city of Rome with
the immediate vicinity to the hundredth milestone; while the Jesuit
Sirmond extended it to the much greater official district of the
<i>Vicarius</i> Urbis, viz., the ten provinces of Campania, Tuscia with
Umbria, Picenum suburbicarium, Valeria, Samnium, Apulia with Calabria,
Lucania and Brutii, Sicilia, Sardinia, and Corsica. The comparison of
the Roman bishop with the Alexandrian in the sixth canon of the Nicene
council favors the latter view; since even the Alexandrian diocese
likewise stretched over several provinces. The <i>Prisca</i>,
however—a Latin collection of canons from the middle
of the fifth century—has perhaps hit the truth of the
matter, in saying, in its translation of the canon in question:
“Antiqui moris est ut urbis Romae episcopus habeat principatum, ut
<i>suburbicaria loca</i> [i.e. here, no doubt, the smaller province of
the Praefectus] et <i>omnem provinciam</i> <i>suam</i> [i.e. the larger district of the Vicarius, or a
still wider, indefinite extent] sollicitudine sua gubernet.” Comp.
Mansi, Coll. Conc. vi. 1127, and Hefele, i. 380 sqq.</p></note> In its wider sense, however, it extended gradually
over the entire west of the Roman empire, thus covering Italy, Gaul,
Spain, Illyria, southeastern Britannia, and northwestern Africa.<note n="528" id="iii.viii.xi-p12.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xi-p13">According to the political division of the
empire, the Roman patriarchate embraced in the fifth century three
praefectures, which were divided into eight political dioceses and
sixty-nine provinces. These are, (1) the praefecture of Italy, with the
three dioceses of Italy, Illyricum, and Africa; (2) the praefectum
Galliarum, with the dioceses of Gaul, Spain, and Britain; (3) the
praefecture of Illyricum (not to be confounded with the <i>province</i>
of Illyria, which belonged to the praefecture of Italy), which, after
879, was separated indeed from the Western empire, as Illyricum
orientale, but remained ecclesiastically connected with Rome, and
embraced the two dioceses of Macedonia and Dacia. Comp. Wiltsch, l.c.
i. 67 sqq.; Maassen, p. 125; and Hefele, i. 383.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xi-p14">The bishop of Rome was from the beginning the only
Latin patriarch, in the official sense of the word. He stood thus
alone, in the first place, for the ecclesiastical reason, that Rome was
the only sedes apostolica in the West, while in the Greek church three
patriarchates and several other episcopal sees, such as Ephesus,
Thessalonica, and Corinth, shared the honor of apostolic foundation.
Then again, he stood politically alone, since Rome was the sole
metropolis of the West, while in the East there were three capitals of
the empire, Constantinople, Alexandria, and Antioch. Hence <name id="iii.viii.xi-p14.1">Augustine</name>, writing from the religious point of view, once
calls Pope Innocent I. the “ruler of the Western church;”<note n="529" id="iii.viii.xi-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xi-p15">Contra <name id="iii.viii.xi-p15.1">Julian</name>um, lib. i.
cap. 6.</p></note> and the emperor Justinian, on the
ground of political distribution, in his 109th Novelle, where he speaks
of the ecclesiastical division of the whole world, mentions only five
known patriarchates, and therefore only one patriarchate of the West.
The decrees of the ecumenical councils, also, know no other Western
patriarchate than the Roman, and this was the sole medium through which
the Eastern church corresponded with the Western. In the great
theological controversies of the fourth and fifth centuries the Roman
bishop appears uniformly as the representative and the organ of all
Latin Christendom.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xi-p16">It was, moreover, the highest interest of all
orthodox churches in the West, amidst the political confusion and in
conflict with the Arian Goths, Vandals, and Suevi, to bind themselves
closely to a common centre, and to secure the powerful protection of a
central authority. This centre they could not but find in the primitive
apostolic church of the metropolis of the world. The Roman bishops were
consulted in almost all important questions of doctrine or of
discipline. After the end of the fourth century they issued to the
Western bishops in reply, pastoral epistles and decretal letters,<note n="530" id="iii.viii.xi-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xi-p17"><i>Epistola decretales</i>; an expression,
which, according to Gieseler and others, occurs first about 500, in the
so-called decretum Gelasii de libris recipiendis et non
recipiendis.</p></note> in which they decided the
question at first in the tone of paternal counsel, then in the tone of
apostolic authority, making that which had hitherto been left to free
opinion, a fixed statute. The first extant decretal is the Epistola of
Pope Siricius to the spanish bishop Himerius, a.d. 385, which contains,
characteristically, a legal enforcement of priestly celibacy, thus of
an evidently unapostolic institution; but in this Siricius appeals to
“generalia decreta,” which his predecessor Liberius had already issued.
In like manner the Roman bishops repeatedly caused the assembling of
general or patriarchal councils of the West (synodos occidentales),
like the synod of Axles in 314. After the sixth and seventh centuries
they also conferred the pallium on the archbishops of Salona, Ravenna,
Messina, Syracuse, Palermo, Arles, Autun, Sevilla, Nicopolis (in
Epirus), Canterbury, and other metropolitans, in token of their
superior jurisdiction.<note n="531" id="iii.viii.xi-p17.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xi-p18">See the information concerning the conferring
of the pallium in Wiltsch, i. 68 sq.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.viii.xi-p19"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="59" title="Conflicts and Conquests of the Latin Patriarchate" shorttitle="Section 59" progress="27.94%" prev="iii.viii.xi" next="iii.viii.xiii" id="iii.viii.xii">

<p class="head" id="iii.viii.xii-p1">§ 59. Conflicts and Conquests of the Latin
Patriarchate.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.xii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.viii.xii-p3">But this patriarchal power was not from the beginning
and to a uniform extent acknowledged in the entire West. Not until the
latter part of the sixth century did it reach the height we have above
described.<note n="532" id="iii.viii.xii-p3.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xii-p4">This is conceded by Hefele, i. 383 sq.: “It is,
however, not to be mistaken, that the bishop of Rome did not
<i>everywhere,</i> in all the West, exercise <i>full</i> patriarchal
rights; that, to wit, in several provinces, simple bishops were
ordained without his coöperation.” And not only simple
bishops, but also metropolitans. See the text.</p></note> It was not a
divine institution, unchangeably fixed from the beginning for all
times, like a Biblical article of faith; but the result of a long
process of history, a human ecclesiastical institution under
providential direction. In proof of which we have the following
incontestable facts:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xii-p5">In the first place, even in Italy, several
metropolitans maintained, down to the close of our period, their own
supreme headship, independent of Roman and all other jurisdiction.<note n="533" id="iii.viii.xii-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xii-p6">A<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xii-p6.1">ὐτοκέφαλοι</span>, also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xii-p6.2">ἀκέφαλοι</span>, as in the East especially the
archbishops of Cyprus and Bulgaria were called, and some other
metropolitans, who were subject to no patriarch.</p></note> The archbishops of Milan, who
traced their church to the apostle Barnabas, came into no contact with
the pope till the latter part of the sixth century, and were ordained
without him or his pallium. Gregory I., in 593, during the ravages of
the Longobards, was the first who endeavored to exercise patriarchal
rights there: he reinstated an excommunicated presbyter, who had
appealed to him.<note n="534" id="iii.viii.xii-p6.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xii-p7">Comp. Wiltsch, i. 234.</p></note> The
metropolitans of Aquileia, who derived their church from the evangelist
Mark, and whose city was elevated by <name id="iii.viii.xii-p7.1">Constantine</name> the Great to be the capital of Venetia and
Istria, vied with Milan, and even with Rome, calling themselves
“patriarchs,” and refusing submission to the papal jurisdiction even
under Gregory the Great.<note n="535" id="iii.viii.xii-p7.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xii-p8">Comp. Gregory I., Epist. l. iv. 49; and
Wiltsch, i. 236 sq. To the metropolis of Aquileia belonged the
bishopric of Verona, Tridentum (the Trent, since become so famous),
Aemona, Altinum, Torcellum, Pola, Celina, Sabiona, Forum Julii,
Bellunum, Concordia, Feltria, Tarvisium, and
Vicentia.</p></note>
The bishop of Ravenna likewise, after 408, when the emperor Honorius
selected that city for his residence, became a powerful metropolitan,
with jurisdiction over fourteen bishoprics. Nevertheless he received
the pallium from Gregory the Great, and examples occur of ordination by
the Roman bishop.<note n="536" id="iii.viii.xii-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xii-p9">Baron. Ann. ad ann. 433; Wiltsch, i. 69,
87.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xii-p10">The North African bishops and councils in the
beginning of the fifth century, with all traditional reverence for the
apostolic see, repeatedly protested, in the spirit of Cyprian, against
encroachments of Rome, and even prohibited all appeal in church
controversies from their own to a transmarine or foreign tribunal, upon
pain of excommunication.<note n="537" id="iii.viii.xii-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xii-p11">Comp. the relevant Acts of councils in
Gieseler, i. 2, p. 221 sqq., and an extended description of this case
of appeal in Greenwood, Cath. Petri, i. p. 299-310, and in Hefele,
Concilien-Gesch. ii. 107 sqq., 120, 123 sq.</p></note>
The occasion of this was an appeal to Rome by the presbyter Apiarius,
who had been deposed for sundry offences by Bishop Urbanus, of Sicca, a
disciple and friend of <name id="iii.viii.xii-p11.1">Augustine</name>, and whose
restoration was twice attempted, by Pope Zosimus in 418, and by Pope
Coelestine in 424. From this we see that the popes gladly undertook to
interfere for a palpably unworthy priest, and thus sacrificed the
interests of local discipline, only to make their own superior
authority felt. The Africans referred to the genuine Nicene canon (for
which Zosimus had substituted the Sardican appendix respecting the
appellate jurisdiction of Rome, of which the Nicene council knew
nothing), and reminded the pope, that the gift of the Holy Ghost,
needful for passing a just judgment, was not lacking to any province,
and that he could as well inspire a whole province as a single bishop.
The last document in the case of this appeal of Apiarius is a letter of
the (twentieth) council of Carthage, in 424, to Pope Coelestine I., to
the following purport:<note n="538" id="iii.viii.xii-p11.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xii-p12">Mansi, iii. 839 sq.</p></note>
“Apiarius asked a new trial, and gross misdeeds of his were thereby
brought to light. The papal legate, Faustinus, has, in the face of
this, in a very harsh manner demanded the reception of this man into
the fellowship of the Africans, because he has appealed to the pope and
been received into fellowship by him. But this very thing ought not to
have been done. At last has Apiarius himself acknowledged all his
crimes. The pope may hereafter no longer so readily give audience to
those who come from Africa to Rome, like Apiarius, nor receive the
excommunicated into church communion, be they bishops or priests, as
the council of Nice (can. 5) has ordained, in whose direction bishops
are included. The assumption of appeal to Rome is a trespass on the
rights of the African church, and what has been [by Zosimus and his
legates] brought forward as a Nicene ordinance for it, is not Nicene,
and is not to be found in the genuine copies of the Nicene Acts, which
have been received from Constantinople and Alexandria. Let the pope,
therefore, in future send no more judges to Africa, and since Apiarius
has now been excluded for his offences, the pope will surely not expect
the African church to submit longer to the annoyances of the legate
Faustinus. May God the Lord long preserve the pope, and may the pope
pray for the Africans.” In the Pelagian controversy the weak Zosimus,
who, in opposition to the judgment of his predecessor Innocent, had at
first expressed himself favorably to the heretics, was even compelled
by the Africans to yield. The North African church maintained this
position under the lead of the greatest of the Latin fathers, St. <name id="iii.viii.xii-p12.1">Augustine</name>, who in other respects contributed more
than any other theologian or bishop to the erection of the Catholic
system. She first made submission to the Roman jurisdiction, in the
sense of her weakness, under the shocks of the Vandals. Leo
(440–461) was the first pope who could boast of having
extended the diocese of Rome beyond Europe into another quarter of the
globe.<note n="539" id="iii.viii.xii-p12.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xii-p13">Epist. 87; Mansi, vi. 120.</p></note> He and Gregory the
Great wrote to the African bishops entirely in the tone of paternal
authority without provoking reply.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xii-p14">In Spain the popes found from the first a more
favorable field. The orthodox bishops there were so pressed in the
fifth century by the Arian Vandals, Suevi, Alani, and soon after by the
Goths, that they sought counsel and protection with the bishop of Rome,
which, for his own sake, he was always glad to give. So early as 385,
Siricius, as we have before observed, issued a decretal letter to a
Spanish bishop. The epistles of Leo to Bishop Turibius of Asturica, and
the bishops of Gaul and Spain,<note n="540" id="iii.viii.xii-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xii-p15"><scripRef passage="Ep. 93" id="iii.viii.xii-p15.1">Ep. 93</scripRef> and 95; Mansi, vi. 131 and
132.</p></note> are instances of the same authoritative style.
Simplicius (467–483) appointed the bishop Zeno of
Sevilla papal vicar,<note n="541" id="iii.viii.xii-p15.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xii-p16">Mansi, vii. 972.</p></note> and
Gregory the Great, with a paternal letter, conferred the pallium on
Leander, bishop of Sevilla.<note n="542" id="iii.viii.xii-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xii-p17">Greg. <scripRef passage="Ep. i. 41" id="iii.viii.xii-p17.1">Ep. i. 41</scripRef>; Mansi, ix. 1059. Comp.
Wiltsch, i. 71.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xii-p18">In Gaul, Leo succeeded in asserting the Roman
jurisdiction, though not without opposition, in the affair of the
archbishop <name id="iii.viii.xii-p18.1">Hilary</name> of Arles, or Arelate. The
affair has been differently represented from the Gallican and the
ultramontane points of view.<note n="543" id="iii.viii.xii-p18.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xii-p19">This difference shows itself in the two
editions of the works of Leo the Great, respectively: that of the
French <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.viii.xii-p19.1">Pasquier</span> <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.viii.xii-p19.2">Quesnel</span>, a Gallican
and Jansenist (exiled 1681, died at Brussels 1719), which also contains
the works, and a vindication, of <name id="iii.viii.xii-p19.3">Hilary</name>of Arles (Par.
1675, in 2 vols.), and was condemned in 1676 by the Congregation of the
Index, without their even reading it; and that of the two
brothers <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.viii.xii-p19.4">Ballerini</span>, which appeared in opposition to the former
(Ven. 1755-1757, 3 vols.), and represents the Italian ultramontane
side. Comp. further on this contest of Hilarius Arelatensis (not to be
confounded with Hilarius Pictaviensis, Hilarius Narbonensis, and others
of the same name) with Pope Leo, the Vita Hilarii of Honoratus
Massiliensis, of about the year 490 (printed in Mansi, vi. 461 sqq.,
and in the Acta Sanct. ad d. 5 Maji); the article by Perthel, in
Illgen’s Zeitschrift for Hist. Theol. 1843; Greenwood,
l.c. i. p. 350-356; Milman, Lat. Christianity, i. p. 269-276 (Amer.
ed.); and the article “Hilarius” in Wetzer and Welte’s
Kirchenlexic vol. v. p. 181 sqq.</p></note> <name id="iii.viii.xii-p19.5">Hilary</name> (born 403, died
449), first a rigid monk, then, against his will, elevated to the
bishopric, an eloquent preacher, an energetic prelate, and the first
champion of the freedom of the Gallican church against the pretensions
of Rome, but himself not free from hierarchical ambition, deposed
Celidonius, the bishop of Besançon, at a council in that
city (synodus Vesontionensis), because he had married a widow before
his ordination, and had presided as judge at a criminal trial and
pronounced sentence of death; which things, according to the
ecclesiastical law, incapacitated him for the episcopal office. This
was unquestionably an encroachment on the province of Vienne, to which
Besaçon belonged. Pope Zosimus had, indeed, in 417,
twenty-eight years before, appointed the bishop of Arles, which was a
capital of seven provinces, to be papal vicar in Gaul, and had granted
him metropolitan rights in the provinces Viennensis, and Narbonensis
prima and secunda, though with the reservation of causae majores.<note n="544" id="iii.viii.xii-p19.6"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xii-p20">“Nisi magnitudo causae etiam nostrum exquirat
examen.” Gieseler, i. 2, p. 218; Greenwood, i. p.
299.</p></note> The metropolitans of Vienne,
Narbonne, and Marseilles, however, did not accept this arrangement, and
the succeeding popes found it best to recognize again the old
metropolitans.<note n="545" id="iii.viii.xii-p20.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xii-p21">Comp. Bonifacii I Epist. 12 ad Hilarium Narbon.
(not Arelatensen), <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.viii.xii-p21.1">a.d.</span>422, in Gieseler, p. 219. Boniface here
speaks in favor of the Nicene principle, that each metropolitan should
rule simply over one province. Greenwood overlooks this change, and
hence fully justifies <name id="iii.viii.xii-p21.2">Hilary</name>on the ground
of the appointment of Zosimus. But even though this appointment had
stood, the deposition of a bishop was still a <i>causa</i>
<i>major</i>, which <name id="iii.viii.xii-p21.3">Hilary</name>, as vicar of the pope, should have laid
before him for ratification.</p></note> Celidonius
appealed to Leo against that act of <name id="iii.viii.xii-p21.4">Hilary</name>.
Leo, in 445, assembled a Roman council (concilium sacerdotum), and
reinstated him, as the accusation of <name id="iii.viii.xii-p21.5">Hilary</name>,
who himself journeyed on foot in the winter to Rome, and protested most
vehemently against the appeal, could not be proven to the satisfaction
of the pope. In fact, he directly or indirectly caused <name id="iii.viii.xii-p21.6">Hilary</name> to be imprisoned, and, when he escaped and fled
back to Gaul, cut him off from the communion of the Roman church, and
deprived him of all prerogatives in the diocese of Vienne, which had
been only temporarily conferred on the bishop of Arles, and were by a
better judgment (sententia meliore) taken away. He accused him of
assaults on the rights of other Gallican metropolitans, and above all
of insubordination toward the principality of the most blessed Peter;
and he goes so far as to say: “Whoso disputes the primacy of the
apostle Peter, can in no way lessen the apostle’s
dignity, but, puffed up by the spirit of his own pride, he destroys
himself in hell.”<note n="546" id="iii.viii.xii-p21.7"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xii-p22">Leo, Epist. 10 (al. 89) ad Episc. provinciae
Viennensis. What an awful perversion this of the true Christian
stand-point!</p></note> Only out
of special grace did he leave <name id="iii.viii.xii-p22.1">Hilary</name> in his
bishopric. Not satisfied with this, he applied to the secular arm for
help, and procured from the weak Western emperor, Valentinian III., an
edict to Aetius, the magister militum of Gaul, in which it is asserted,
almost in the words of Leo, that the whole world (universitas; in
Greek, οἰκουμένη) acknowledges the Roman see as
director and governor; that neither <name id="iii.viii.xii-p22.2">Hilary</name>
nor any bishop might oppose its commands; that neither Gallican nor
other bishops should, contrary to the ancient custom, do anything
without the authority of the venerable pope of the eternal city; and
that all decrees of the pope have the force of law.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xii-p23">The letter of Leo to the Gallican churches, and
the edict of the emperor, give us the first example of a defensive and
offensive alliance of the central spiritual and temporal powers in the
pursuit of an unlimited sovereignty. The edict, however, could of
course have power, at most, only in the West, to which the authority of
Valentinian was limited. In fact, even <name id="iii.viii.xii-p23.1">Hilary</name>
and his successors maintained, in spite of Leo, the prerogatives they
had formerly received from Pope Zosimus, and were confirmed in them by
later popes.<note n="547" id="iii.viii.xii-p23.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xii-p24">The popes Vigil, 539-555, Pelagius, 555-559,
and Gregory the Great conferred on the archbishop of Arles, besides the
pallium, also the papal vicariate (vices). Comp. Wiltsch, i. 71
sq.</p></note> Beyond this
the issue of the contest is unknown. <name id="iii.viii.xii-p24.1">Hilary</name>
of Arles died in 449, universally esteemed and loved, without, so far
as we know, having become formally reconciled with Rome;<note n="548" id="iii.viii.xii-p24.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xii-p25">At all events, no reconciliation can be
certainly proved. <name id="iii.viii.xii-p25.1">Hilary</name>did, indeed, according to the account of
his disciple and biographer, who some forty years after his death
encircled him with the halo, take some steps toward reconciliation, and
sent two priests as delegates with a letter to the Roman prefect,
Auxiliaris. The latter endeavored to act the mediator, but gave the
delegates to understand, that <name id="iii.viii.xii-p25.2">Hilary</name>, by his
vehement boldness, had too deeply wounded the delicate ears of the
Romans. In Leo’s letter a new trespass is charged
upon <name id="iii.viii.xii-p25.3">Hilary</name>, on the rights of the bishop Projectus,
<i>after</i> the deposition of Celidonius. And <name id="iii.viii.xii-p25.4">Hilary</name>died soon
after this contest (449). Waterland ascribed to him the Athanasian
Creed, though without good reason.</p></note> though, notwithstanding this, he
figures in a remarkable manner in the Roman calendar, by the side of
his papal antagonist Leo, as a canonical saint. Undoubtedly Leo
proceeded in this controversy far too rigorously and intemperately
against <name id="iii.viii.xii-p25.5">Hilary</name>; yet it was important that he
should hold fast the right of appeal as a guarantee of the freedom of
bishops against the encroachments of metropolitans. The papal despotism
often proved itself a wholesome check upon the despotism of subordinate
prelates.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xii-p26">With Northern Gaul the Roman bishops came into
less frequent contact; yet in this region also there occur, in the
fourth and fifth centuries, examples of the successful assertion of
their jurisdiction.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xii-p27">The early British church held from the first a
very isolated position, and was driven back, by the invasion of the
pagan Anglo-Saxons, about the middle of the fifth century, into the
mountains of Wales, Cornwallis, Cumberland, and the still more secluded
islands. Not till the conversion of the Anglo-Saxons under Gregory the
Great did a regular connection begin between England and Rome.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xii-p28">Finally, the Roman bishops succeeded also in
extending their patriarchal power eastward, over the praefecture of
East Illyria. Illyria belonged originally to the Western empire,
remained true to the Nicene faith through the Arian controversies, and
for the vindication of that faith attached itself closely to Rome. When
Gratian, in 379, incorporated Illyricum Orientale with the Eastern
empire, its bishops nevertheless refused to give up their former
ecclesiastical connection. Damasus conferred on the metropolitan
Acholius, of Thessalonica, as papal vicar, patriarchal rights in the
new praefecture. The patriarch of Constantinople endeavored, indeed,
repeatedly, to bring this ground into his diocese, but in vain.
Justinian, in 535, formed of it a new diocese, with an independent
patriarch at Prima Justiniana (or Achrida, his native city); but this
arbitrary innovation had no vitality, and Gregory I. recovered active
intercourse with the Illyrian bishops. Not until the eighth century,
under the emperor Leo the Isaurian, was East Illyria finally severed
from the Roman diocese and incorporated with the patriarchate of
Constantinople.<note n="549" id="iii.viii.xii-p28.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xii-p29">Comp. Gieseler, i. 2, p. 21 5 sqq.; and
Wiltsch, i. 72 sqq., 431 sqq.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.viii.xii-p30"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="60" title="The Papacy" shorttitle="Section 60" progress="28.58%" prev="iii.viii.xii" next="iii.viii.xiv" id="iii.viii.xiii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Papacy" id="iii.viii.xiii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="iii.viii.xiii-p1">§ 60. The Papacy.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.xiii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="ChapterHeadXtra" id="iii.viii.xiii-p3">Literature, as in § 55, and vol.
i. § 110.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.xiii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.viii.xiii-p5">At last the Roman bishop, on the ground of his divine
institution, and as successor of Peter, the prince of the apostles,
advanced his claim to be primate of the entire church, and visible
representative of Christ, who is the invisible supreme head of the
Christian world. This is the strict and exclusive sense of the title,
Pope.<note n="550" id="iii.viii.xiii-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiii-p6">The name <i>papa</i>—according
to some an abbreviation of <i>pater patrum</i>, but more probably, like
the kindred <i>abbas</i>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xiii-p6.1">πάππας</span>, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xiii-p6.2">πάπας</span>, <i>pa-pa</i>, simply an imitation of the
first prattling of children, thus equivalent to
<i>father</i>—was, in the West, for a long time the
honorary title of every bishop, as a spiritual father; but, after the
fifth century, it became the special distinction of the patriarchs, and
still later was assigned exclusively to the Roman bishop, and to him in
an eminent sense, as father of the whole church. Comp. Du Cange,
Glossar. s. verb. <i>Papa</i> and <i>Pater Patrum</i>; and Hoffmann,
Lexic. univers. iv. p. 561. In the same exclusive sense the Italian and
Spanish <i>papa</i>, the French <i>pape</i>, the English <i>pope</i>,
and the German <i><span lang="DE" id="iii.viii.xiii-p6.3">Papst</span></i>or <i><span lang="DE" id="iii.viii.xiii-p6.4">Pabst</span>,</i> are used.
In the Greek and Russian churches, on the contrary, all priests are
called <i>Popes</i> (from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xiii-p6.5">πάπας,</span> <i>papa</i>). The titles <i>apostolicus, vicarius Christi,
summus</i> <i>pontifex, sedes apostolica,</i> were for a considerable
time given to various bishops and their sees, but subsequently claimed
exclusively by the bishops of Rome.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiii-p7">Properly speaking, this claim has never been fully
realized, and remains to this day an apple of discord in the history of
the church. Greek Christendom has never acknowledged it, and Latin,
only under manifold protests, which at last conquered in the
Reformation, and deprived the papacy forever of the best part of its
domain. The fundamental fallacy of the Roman system is, that it
identifies papacy and church, and therefore, to be consistent, must
unchurch not only Protestantism, but also the entire Oriental church
from its origin down. By the “una sancta catholica apostolica ecclesia”
of the Niceno-Constantinopolitan creed is to be understood the whole
body of Catholic Christians, of which the ecclesia Romana, like the
churches of Alexandria, Antioch, Jerusalem, and Constantinople, is only
one of the most prominent branches. The idea of the papacy, and its
claims to the universal dominion of the church, were distinctly put
forward, it is true, so early as the period before us, but could not
make themselves good beyond the limits of the West. Consequently the
papacy, as a historical fact, or so far as it has been acknowledged, is
properly nothing more than the Latin patriarchate run to absolute
monarchy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiii-p8">By its advocates the papacy is based not merely
upon church usage, like the metropolitan and patriarchal power, but
upon divine right; upon the peculiar position which Christ assigned to
Peter in the well-known words: “Thou art Peter, and on this rock will I
build my church.”<note n="551" id="iii.viii.xiii-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiii-p9"><scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 18" id="iii.viii.xiii-p9.1" parsed="|Matt|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18">Matt. xvi. 18</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xiii-p9.2">Σὺ εἷ
Πέτρος, καὶ
ἐπὶ
ταύτῃ τῇ
πέτρᾳ</span> [mark the change of the gender from the
masculine to the feminine, from the person to the thing or the truth
confessed—a change which disappears in the English and
German versions] <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xiii-p9.3">οἰκοδομήσω
μου τὴν
ἐκκλησίαν,
καὶ πύλαι
ᾅδου οὐ
κατισχύσουσιν
αὐτῆς</span>. Comp. the commentators, especially Meyer,
Lange, Alford, Wordsworth, <i>ad loc.,</i> and my Hist. of the Apost.
Church, § 90 and 94 (N. Y. ed. p. 350 sqq., and 374
sqq.).</p></note> This
passage was at all times taken as an immovable exegetical rock for the
papacy. The popes themselves appealed to it, times without number, as
the great proof of the divine institution of a visible and infallible
central authority in the church. According to this view, the primacy is
before the apostolate, the head before the body, instead of the
reverse.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiii-p10">But, in the first place, this
preëminence of Peter did not in the least affect the
independence of the other apostles. Paul especially, according to the
clear testimony of his epistles and the book of Acts, stood entirely
upon his own authority, and even on one occasion, at Antioch, took
strong ground against Peter. Then again, the personal position of Peter
by no means yields the primacy to the Roman bishop, without the twofold
evidence, first that Peter was actually in Rome, and then that he
transferred his prerogatives to the bishop of that city. The former
fact rests upon a universal tradition of the early church, which at
that time no one doubted, but is in part weakened and neutralized by
the absence of any clear Scripture evidence, and by the much more
certain fact, given in the New Testament itself, that Paul labored in
Rome, and that in no position of inferiority or subordination to any
higher authority than that of Christ himself. The second assumption, of
the transfer of the primacy to the Roman bishops, is susceptible of
neither historical nor exegetical demonstration, and is merely an
inference from the principle that the successor in office inherits all
the official prerogatives of his predecessor. But even granting both
these intermediate links in the chain of the papal theory, the double
question yet remains open: first, whether the Roman bishop be the only
successor of Peter, or share this honor with the bishops of Jerusalem
and Antioch, in which places also Peter confessedly resided; and
secondly, whether the primacy involve at the same time a supremacy of
jurisdiction over the whole church, or be only an honorary primacy
among patriarchs of equal authority and rank. The former was the Roman
view; the latter was the Greek.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiii-p11">An African bishop, Cyprian (†
258), was the first to give to that passage of the 16th of Matthew,
innocently as it were, and with no suspicion of the future use and
abuse of his view, a papistic interpretation, and to bring out clearly
the idea of a perpetual cathedra Petri. The same Cyprian, however,
whether consistently or not, was at the same time equally animated with
the consciousness of episcopal equality and independence, afterward
actually came out in bold opposition to Pope Stephen in a doctrinal
controversy on the validity of heretical baptism, and persisted in this
protest to his death.<note n="552" id="iii.viii.xiii-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiii-p12">Comp. vol. i. §
110.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.viii.xiii-p13"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="61" title="Opinions of the Fathers" shorttitle="Section 61" progress="28.83%" prev="iii.viii.xiii" next="iii.viii.xv" id="iii.viii.xiv">

<p class="head" id="iii.viii.xiv-p1">§ 61. Opinions of the Fathers.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.xiv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.viii.xiv-p3">A complete collection of the patristic utterances on
the primacy of Peter and his successors, though from the Roman point of
view, may be found in the work of Rev. Jos. Berington and Rev. John
Kirk: “The Faith of Catholics confirmed by Scripture and attested by
the Fathers of the first five centuries of the Church,” 3d ed., London,
1846, vol. ii. p. 1–112. Comp. the works quoted sub
§ 55, and a curious article of Prof. Ferd. Piper, on Rome,
the eternal city, in the Evang. Jahrbuch for 1864, p.
17–120, where the opinions of the fathers on the
claims of the urbs aeterna and its many fortunes are brought out.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.xiv-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.viii.xiv-p5">We now pursue the development of this idea in the
church fathers of the fourth and fifth centuries. In general they agree
in attaching to Peter a certain primacy over the other apostles, and in
considering him the foundation of the church in virtue of his
confession of the divinity of Christ; while they hold Christ to be, in
the highest sense, the divine ground and rock of the church. And herein
lies a solution of their apparent self-contradiction in referring the
petra in <scripRef passage="Matt. 16:18" id="iii.viii.xiv-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18">Matt. xvi. 18</scripRef>, now to the person of Peter, now to his
confession, now to Christ. Then, as the bishops in general were
regarded as successors of the apostles, the fathers saw in the Roman
bishops, on the ground of the ancient tradition of the martyrdom of
Peter in Rome, the successor of Peter and the heir of the primacy. But
respecting the nature and prerogatives of this primacy their views were
very indefinite and various. It is remarkable that the reference of the
rock to Christ, which <name id="iii.viii.xiv-p5.2">Augustine</name> especially
defended with great earnestness, was acknowledged even by the greatest
pope of the middle ages, Gregory VII., in the famous inscription he
sent with a crown to the emperor Rudolph: “Petra [i.e., Christ] dedit
Petro [i.e., to the apostle], Petrus [the pope] diadema Rudolpho.”<note n="553" id="iii.viii.xiv-p5.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p6">Baronius, Annal. ad ann. 1080, vol. xi. p.
704.</p></note> It is worthy of notice, that
the post-Nicene, as well as the ante-Nicene fathers, with all their
reverence for the Roman see, regarded the heathenish title of Rome,
urbs aeterna, as blasphemous, with reference to the passage of the
woman sitting upon a scarlet-colored beast, full of names of blasphemy,
<scripRef passage="Rev. 17:3" id="iii.viii.xiv-p6.1" parsed="|Rev|17|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.17.3">Rev.
xvii. 3</scripRef>.<note n="554" id="iii.viii.xiv-p6.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p7">Hieronymus, Adv. Jovin. lib. ii. c. 38 (Opera,
t. ii. p. 382), where he addresses Rome: “Ad te loquar, quae scriptam
in fronte blasphemiam Christi confessione delesti.” Prosper: “Eterna
cum dicitur quae temporalis est, utique nomen est blasphemiae.” Comp.
Piper, l.c. p. 46.</p></note> The prevailing opinion seems to have been,
that Rome and the Roman empire would fall before the advent of
Antichrist and the second coming of the Lord.<note n="555" id="iii.viii.xiv-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p8">So <name id="iii.viii.xiv-p8.1">Chrysostom</name>ad <scripRef passage="2 Thess. ii. 7" id="iii.viii.xiv-p8.2" parsed="|2Thess|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.7">2 Thess.
ii. 7</scripRef>; Hieronymus, <scripRef passage="Ep. cxxi." id="iii.viii.xiv-p8.3">Ep. cxxi.</scripRef> qu. 11 (tom. i. p. 880 sq.);
<name id="iii.viii.xiv-p8.4">Augustine</name>, De Civit. Dei, lib. xx. cap. 19.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p9">1. The views of the Latin fathers.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p10">The Cyprianic idea was developed primarily in
North Africa, where it was first clearly pronounced.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p11"><name id="iii.viii.xiv-p11.1">Optatus</name>, bishop of
Milevi, the otherwise unknown author of an anti-Donatist work about
a.d. 384, is, like Cyprian, thoroughly possessed with the idea of the
visible unity of the church; declares it without qualification the
highest good, and sees its plastic expression and its surest safeguard
in the immovable cathedra Petri, the prince of the apostles, the keeper
of the keys of the kingdom of heaven, who, in spite of his denial of
Christ, continued in that relation to the other apostles, that the
unity of the church might appear in outward fact as an unchangeable
thing, invulnerable to human offence. All these prerogatives have
passed to the bishops of Rome, as the successors of this apostle.<note n="556" id="iii.viii.xiv-p11.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p12">De schismate Donatistarum, lib. ii. cap. 2, 3,
and l. vii. 3. The work was composed while Siricius was bishop of Rome,
hence about 384.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p13"><name id="iii.viii.xiv-p13.1">Ambrose of Milan</name>
(† 397) speaks indeed in very high terms of the Roman
church, and concedes to its bishops a religious magistracy like the
political power of the emperors of pagan Rome;<note n="557" id="iii.viii.xiv-p13.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p14">Ambr. Sermo ii. in festo Petri et Pauli: “In
urbe Romae, quae principatum et caput obtinet nationum: scilicet ut ubi
caput superstitionis erat, illic caput quiesceret sanctitatis, et ubi
gentilium principes habitabant, illic ecclesiarum principes
morerentur.” In <scripRef passage="Ps. 40" id="iii.viii.xiv-p14.1" parsed="|Ps|40|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.40">Ps. 40</scripRef>: “Ipse est Petrus cui dixit: Tu es Petrus
... ubi ergo Patrus, ibi ecclesia; ubi ecclesia, ibi mulla mors, sed
vita eterna.” Comp. the poetic passage in his Morning Hymn, in the
citation from <name id="iii.viii.xiv-p14.2">Augustine</name>further on. But in another passage he
likewise refers the rock to Christ, in Luc. ix. 20: “Petra est
Christus,” etc.</p></note> yet he calls the primacy of Peter only a “primacy
of confession, not of honor; of faith, not of rank,”<note n="558" id="iii.viii.xiv-p14.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p15">De incarnat. Domini, c. 4: “Primatum
confessionis utique, non honoris, primatum fidei, non
ordinis.”</p></note> and places the apostle Paul on an equality
with Peter.<note n="559" id="iii.viii.xiv-p15.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p16">De Spiritu S. ii. 12: “Nec Paulus inferior
Petro, quamvis ille ecclesiae fundamentum.” Sermo ii. in festo P. et
P., just before the above-quoted passage: “Ergo beati Petrus et Paulus
eminent inter universos apostolos, et peculiari quadam praerogativa
praecellunt. Verum inter ipsos, quis cui praeponatur, incertum est.
Puto enim illos aequales esse meritis, qui aequales sunt
passione.” <name id="iii.viii.xiv-p16.1">Augustine</name>, too, once calls Paul, not Peter,
<i>caput et princeps apostolorum,</i> and in another place that he
<i>tanti apostolatus meruit principatum</i>.</p></note> Of any
dependence of <name id="iii.viii.xiv-p16.2">Ambrose</name>, or of the bishops of
Milan in general during the first six centuries, on the jurisdiction of
Rome, no trace is to be found.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p17"><name id="iii.viii.xiv-p17.1">Jerome</name>
(† 419), the most learned commentator among the Latin
fathers, vacillates in his explanation of the petra; now, like <name id="iii.viii.xiv-p17.2">Augustine</name>, referring it to Christ,<note n="560" id="iii.viii.xiv-p17.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p18">Hieron. in Amos, vi. 12: “Petra Christus est
qui donavit apostolis suis, ut ipsi quoque petrae vocentur.” And in
another place: “Ecclesia Catholica super Petram <i>Christum</i> stabili
radici fundata est.”</p></note> now to Peter and his confession.<note n="561" id="iii.viii.xiv-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p19">Adv. Jovin. l. i. cap. 26 (in Vallars. ed.,
tom. ii. 279), in reply to <name id="iii.viii.xiv-p19.1">Jovinian</name>’s appeal to Peter in favor of marriage: “At
dicis: super Petrum fundatur ecclesia; licet id ipsum in alio loco
super omnes apostolos fiat, et cuncti claves regni coelorum accipiant,
et ex aequo super eos fortitudo ecclesiae solidetur, tamen propterea
inter duodecim unus eligitur, ut capite constituto, schismatis tollatur
occasio.” So Epist. xv. ad Damasum papam (ed. Vall. i.
37).</p></note> In his commentary on <scripRef passage="Matt. xvi." id="iii.viii.xiv-p19.2" parsed="|Matt|16|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16">Matt.
xvi.</scripRef>, he combines the two interpretations thus: “As Christ gave light
to the apostles, so that they were called, after him, the light of the
world, and as they received other designations from the Lord; so Simon,
because he believed on the rock, Christ, received the name Peter, and
in accordance with the figure of the rock, it is justly said to him:
’I will build my church upon thee (super
te),’ ” He recognizes in the Roman bishop the
successor of Peter, but advocates elsewhere the equal rights of the
bishops,<note n="562" id="iii.viii.xiv-p19.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p20">Comp. Epist. 146, ed. Vall. i. 1076 (or <scripRef passage="Ep. 101" id="iii.viii.xiv-p20.1">Ep. 101</scripRef>
ed. Bened., al. 85) ad Evangelum: “Ubicunque fuerit episcopus, sive
Romae, sive Eugubii, sive Constantinopoli, sive Rhegii, sive
Alexandriae, sive Tanis [an intentional collocation of the most
powerful and most obscure bishoprics], ejusdem est meriti, ejusdem est
et sacerdotii. Potentia divitiarum et paupertatis humilitas vel
sublimiorem vel inferiorem episcopum non facit. Caeterum omnes
apostolorum successores sunt.”</p></note> and in fact
derives even the episcopal office, not from direct divine institution,
but from the usage of the church and from the presidency in the
presbyterium.<note n="563" id="iii.viii.xiv-p20.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p21">Comp. § 52, above. J. Craigie
Robertson, Hist. of the Christian Church to 590 (Lond. 1854), p. 286,
note, finds a remarkable negative evidence against the papal claims in
St. <name id="iii.viii.xiv-p21.1">Jerome</name>’s <scripRef passage="Ep. 125" id="iii.viii.xiv-p21.2">Ep. 125</scripRef>, “where submission
to one head is enforced on monks by the instinctive habits of beasts,
bees, and cranes, the contentions of Esau and Jacob, of Romulus and
Remus, the oneness of an emperor in his dominions, of a judge in his
province, of a master in his house, of a pilot in a ship, of a general
in an army, of a bishop, the archpresbyter, and the archdeacon in a
church; but there is no mention of the one universal
bishop.”</p></note> He can
therefore be cited as a witness, at most, for a primacy of honor, not
for a supremacy of jurisdiction. Beyond this even the strongest passage
of his writings, in a letter to his friend, Pope Damasus (a.d. 376),
does not go: “Away with the ambition of the Roman head; I speak with
the successor of the fisherman and disciple of the cross. Following no
other head than Christ, I am joined in the communion of faith with thy
holiness, that is, with the chair of Peter. On that rock I know the
church to be built.”<note n="564" id="iii.viii.xiv-p21.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p22"><scripRef passage="Ep. xv." id="iii.viii.xiv-p22.1">Ep. xv.</scripRef> (alias 57) ad Damasum papam (ed. Vall.
l. 37 sq.): “Facessat invidia: Romani culminis recedat ambitio, cum
successore piscatoris et discipulo crucis loquor. Ego nullum primum,
nisi Christum sequens, Beatitudini tuae, id est cathedrae Petri,
communione consocior. Super illam petram aedificatam ecclesiam scio.
Quicunque extra hanc domum agnum comederit, profanus est. Si quis in
Noe arca non fuerit, peribit regnante diluvio.”</p></note>
Subsequently this father, who himself had an eye on the papal chair,
fell out with the Roman clergy, and retired to the ascetic and literary
solitude of Bethlehem, where he served the church by his pen far better
than he would have done as the successor of Damasus.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p23"><name id="iii.viii.xiv-p23.1">Augustine</name>
(† 430), the greatest theological authority of the
Latin church, at first referred the words, “On this rock I will build
my church,” to the person of Peter, but afterward expressly retracted
this interpretation, and considered the petra to be Christ, on the
ground of a distinction between petra (ἐπὶ
ταύτῃ τῇ
πέτρᾳ) and Petrus (σὺ
εἷ
Πέτρος); a distinction which <name id="iii.viii.xiv-p23.2">Jerome</name> also makes, though with the intimation that it is
not properly applicable to the Hebrew and Syriac Cephas.<note n="565" id="iii.viii.xiv-p23.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p24">Hier. Com. in Ep. ad <scripRef passage="Galat. ii. 11, 12" id="iii.viii.xiv-p24.1" parsed="|Gal|2|11|2|12" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11-Gal.2.12">Galat. ii. 11, 12</scripRef> (ed.
Vallars. tom. vii. col. 409): “Non quod aliud significat <i>Petrus,</i>
aliud<i>Cephas,</i> sed quo quam nos Latine et Graece <i>petram</i>
vocemus, hanc Hebraei et Syri, propter linguae inter se viciniam,
<i>Cephan</i>, nuncupent.”</p></note> “I have somewhere said of St.
Peter” thus <name id="iii.viii.xiv-p24.2">Augustine</name> corrects himself in his
Retractations at the close of his life<note n="566" id="iii.viii.xiv-p24.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p25">Retract. l. i. c. 21.</p></note>—“that the church is built upon
him as the rock; a thought which is sung by many in the verses of <name id="iii.viii.xiv-p25.1">St. Ambrose</name>:</p>

<p id="iii.viii.xiv-p26"><br />
</p>

<p class="p19" id="iii.viii.xiv-p27">’Hoc ipsa petra ecclesiae</p>

<p class="p19" id="iii.viii.xiv-p28">Canente, culpam diluit.’<note n="567" id="iii.viii.xiv-p28.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p29">In the Ambrosian Morning Hymn: “Aeterne rerum
conditor.”</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.viii.xiv-p30"><br />
</p>

<p class="p19" id="iii.viii.xiv-p31">(The Rock of the church himself</p>

<p class="p19" id="iii.viii.xiv-p32">In the cock-crowing atones his guilt.)</p>

<p id="iii.viii.xiv-p33"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p34">But I know that I have since frequently said, that
the word of the Lord, ’Thou art Petrus, and on this
petra I will build my church,’ must be understood of
him, whom Peter confessed as Son of the living God; and Peter, so named
after this rock, represents the person of the church, which is founded
on this rock and has received the keys of the kingdom of heaven. For it
was not said to him: ’Thou art a
rock’ (petra), but, ’Thou art
Peter’ (Petrus); and the rock was Christ, through
confession of whom Simon received the name of Peter. Yet the reader may
decide which of the two interpretations is the more probable.” In the
same strain he says, in another place: “Peter, in virtue of the primacy
of his apostolate, stands, by a figurative generalization, for the
church .... When it was said to him, ’I will give unto
thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven,’ &amp;c., he
represented the whole church, which in this world is assailed by
various temptations, as if by floods and storms, yet does not fall,
because it is founded upon a rock, from which Peter received his name.
For the rock is not so named from Peter, but Peter from the rock (non
enim a Petro petra, sed Petrus a petra), even as Christ is not so
called after the Christian, but the Christian after Christ. For the
reason why the Lord says, ’On this rock I will build
my church’ is that Peter had said:
’Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living
God,’ On this rock, which then hast confessed, says he
will build my church. For Christ was the rock (petra enim erat
Christus), upon which also Peter himself was built; for other
foundation can no man lay, than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ.
Thus the church, which is built upon Christ, has received from him, in
the person of Peter, the keys of heaven; that is, the power of binding
and loosing sins.”<note n="568" id="iii.viii.xiv-p34.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p35">Tract. in Evang. Joannis, 124, § 5.
The original is quoted among others by Dr. Gieseler, i. 2, p. 210 (4th
ed.), but with a few unessential omissions.</p></note> This
Augustinian interpretation of the petra has since been revived by some
Protestant theologians in the cause of anti-Romanism.<note n="569" id="iii.viii.xiv-p35.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p36">Especially by Calov in the Lutheran church, and
quite recently by Dr. Wordsworth in the Church of England (Commentary
on <scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 18" id="iii.viii.xiv-p36.1" parsed="|Matt|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18">Matt. xvi. 18</scripRef>). But Dr. Alford decidedly protests against it, with
most of the modern commentators.</p></note> <name id="iii.viii.xiv-p36.2">Augustine</name>, it is
true, unquestionably understood by the church the visible Catholic
church, descended from the apostles, especially from Peter, through the
succession of bishops; and according to the usage of his time he called
the Roman church by eminence the sedes apostolica.<note n="570" id="iii.viii.xiv-p36.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p37">De utilit. credendi, § 35, he traces
the development of the church “ab apostolica sede per successiones
apostolorum;” and Epist. 43, he incidentally speaks of the “Romana
ecclesia in qua semper apostolicae cathedrae viguit principatus.”
Greenwood, i. 296 sq., thus resolves the apparent contradiction
in <name id="iii.viii.xiv-p37.1">Augustine</name>: “In common with the age in which he lived, he
(St. <name id="iii.viii.xiv-p37.2">Augustine</name>) was himself possessed with the idea of a
visible representative unity, and considered that unity as equally the
subject of divine precept and institution with the church-spiritual
itself. The spiritual unity might therefore stand upon the <i>faith</i>
of Peter, while the outward and visible oneness was inherent in his
person; so that while the church derived her esoteric and spiritual
character from the faith which Peter had confessed, she received her
external or executive powers from Peter through ’the
succession of bishops’ sitting in
Peter’s chair. Practically, indeed, there was little
to choose between the two theories.” Comp. also the thorough exhibition
of the Augustinian theory of the Catholic church and her attributes by
Dr. Rothe, in his work Die Anfänge der christlichen Kirche,
i. p. 679-711.</p></note> But on the other hand, like Cyprian and <name id="iii.viii.xiv-p37.3">Jerome</name>, he lays stress upon the essential unity of
the episcopate, and insists that the keys of the kingdom of heaven were
committed not to a single man, but to the whole church, which Peter was
only set to represent.<note n="571" id="iii.viii.xiv-p37.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p38">De diversis Serm. 108: Has enim claves non homo
unus, sed unitas accepit ecclesiae. Hinc ergo Petri excellentia
praedicatur, quia ipsius universitatis et unitatis figuram gessit
quando ei dictum est: <i>tibi</i> trado, quod <i>omnibus</i> traditum
est, etc.</p></note> With
this view agrees the independent position of the North African church
in the time of <name id="iii.viii.xiv-p38.1">Augustine</name> toward Rome, as we
have already observed it in the case of the appeal of Apiarius, and as
it appears in the Pelagian controversy, of which <name id="iii.viii.xiv-p38.2">Augustine</name> was the leader. This father, therefore, can at
all events be cited only as a witness to the limited authority of the
Roman chair. And it should also, in justice, be observed, that in his
numerous writings he very rarely speaks of that authority at all, and
then for the most part incidentally; showing that he attached far less
importance to this matter than the Roman divines.<note n="572" id="iii.viii.xiv-p38.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p39">Bellarmine, in Praef. in Libr. de Pontif.,
calls this article even <i>rem summam fidei
Christiana</i>!</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p40">The later Latin fathers of the fourth and fifth
centuries prefer the reference of the petra to Peter and his
confession, and transfer his prerogatives to the Roman bishops as his
successors, but produce no new arguments. Among them we mention Maximus
of Turin (about 450), who, however, like <name id="iii.viii.xiv-p40.1">Ambrose</name>, places Paul on a level with Peter;<note n="573" id="iii.viii.xiv-p40.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p41">Hom. v., on the feast of Peter and Paul. To the
one, says he, the keys of knowledge were committed, to the other the
keys of power.” Eminent inter universos apostlos et peculiari quadam
praerogativa praecellunt. Verum inter ipsos quis cui praeponatur,
incertum est.” The same sentence in <name id="iii.viii.xiv-p41.1">Ambrose</name>, De Spir. S.
ii. 12.</p></note> then <name id="iii.viii.xiv-p41.2">Orosius</name>, and several popes; above all Leo, of whom we
shall speak more fully in the following section.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p42">2. As to the Greek fathers: Eusebius, Cyril of
Jerusalem, Basil, the two Gregories, Ephraim, Syrus, Asterius, Cyril of
Alexandria, <name id="iii.viii.xiv-p42.1">Chrysostom</name>, and Theodoret refer
the petra now to the confession, now to the person, of Peter; sometimes
to both. They speak of this apostle uniformly in very lofty terms, at
times in rhetorical extravagance, calling him the “coryphaeus of the
choir of apostles,” the prince of the apostles,” the “tongue of the
apostles,” the “bearer of the keys,” the “keeper of the kingdom of
heaven,” the “pillar,” the “rock,” the “firm foundation of the church.”
But, in the first place, they understand by all this simply an honorary
primacy of Peter, to whom that power was but first committed, which the
Lord afterward conferred on all the apostles alike; and, in the second
place, they by no means favor an exclusive transfer of this prerogative
to the bishop of Rome, but claim it also for the bishops of Antioch,
where Peter, according to <scripRef passage="Gal. ii." id="iii.viii.xiv-p42.2" parsed="|Gal|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2">Gal. ii.</scripRef>, sojourned a long time, and where,
according to tradition, he was bishop, and appointed a successor.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p43">So <name id="iii.viii.xiv-p43.1">Chrysostom</name>, for
instance, calls Ignatius of Antioch a “successor of Peter, on whom,
after Peter, the government of the church devolved,”<note n="574" id="iii.viii.xiv-p43.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p44">In S. Ignat. Martyr., n. 4.</p></note> and in another place says still more
distinctly: “Since I have named Peter, I am reminded of another Peter
[Flavian, bishop of Antioch], our common father and teacher, who has
inherited as well the virtues as the chair of Peter. Yea, for this is
the privilege of this city of ours [Antioch], to have first (ἐν
ἀρχῇ) had the coryphaeus of the apostles for
its teacher. For it was proper that the city, where the Christian name
originated, should receive the first of the apostles for its pastor.
But after we had him for our teacher, we, did not retain him, but
transferred him to imperial Rome.”<note n="575" id="iii.viii.xiv-p44.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p45">Hom. ii. in Principium Actorum, n. 6, tom. iii.
p. 70 (ed. Montfaucon). The last sentence (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xiv-p45.1">ἀλλὰ
προσεχωρήσαμεν
τῇ̑
βασιλίδι
Ρώμῃ</span>) is by some regarded as a later interpolation
in favor of the papacy. But it contains no concession of
superiority. <name id="iii.viii.xiv-p45.2">Chrysostom</name>immediately goes on to say: “We have
indeed not retained the body of Peter, but we have retained the faith
of Peter; and while we retain his faith, we have
himself.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p46"><name id="iii.viii.xiv-p46.1">Theodoret</name> also, who,
like <name id="iii.viii.xiv-p46.2">Chrysostom</name>, proceeded from the
Antiochian school, says of the “great city of Antioch,” that it has the
“throne of Peter.”<note n="576" id="iii.viii.xiv-p46.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p47">Epist. 86.</p></note> In a
letter to Pope Leo he speaks, it is true, in very extravagant terms of
Peter and his successors at Rome, in whom all the conditions, external
and internal, of the highest eminence and control in the church are
combined.<note n="577" id="iii.viii.xiv-p47.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p48">Epist. 113. Comp. Bennington and Kirk, l.c. p.
91-93. In the Epist. 116, to Renatus, one of the three papal legates at
Ephesus, where he entreats his intercession with Leo, he ascribes to
the Roman see the control of the church of the world
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xiv-p48.1">τῶν κατὰ
την
οἰκουμένην
ἐκκλησιῶν
τὴν
ἡγεμονίαν</span>), but certainly in the oriental sense
of an honorary supervision.</p></note> But in the same
epistle he remarks, that the “thrice blessed and divine double star of
Peter and Paul rose in the East and shed its rays in every direction;”
in connection with which it must be remembered that he was at that time
seeking protection in Leo against the Eutychian robber-council of
Ephesus (449), which had unjustly deposed both himself and Flavian of
Constantinople.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p49">His bitter antagonist also, the arrogant and
overbearing Cyril of Alexandria, descended some years before, in his
battle against Nestorius, to unworthy flattery, and called Pope
Coelestine “the archbishop of the whole [Roman] world.”<note n="578" id="iii.viii.xiv-p49.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xiv-p50"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xiv-p50.1">Ἀρχιεπίσκοπον
πάσης τῆς
οἰκουμένης</span> [i. e., of the Roman empire, according
to the well-known <i>usus loquendi,</i> even of the N. T., Comp. <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 1" id="iii.viii.xiv-p50.2" parsed="|Luke|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.1">Luke
ii. 1</scripRef>], <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xiv-p50.3">πατέρα τε
καὶ
πατριάρχην
Κελεστῖνον
τὸν τῆς
μεγαλοπόλεως
Ρώμης</span>. Encom. in S. Mar. Deip. (tom. v. p. 384).
Comp. his <scripRef passage="Ep. ix." id="iii.viii.xiv-p50.4">Ep. ix.</scripRef> ad Coelest.</p></note> The same prelates, under other
circumstances, repelled with proud indignation the encroachments of
Rome on their jurisdiction.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.xiv-p51"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="62" title="The Decrees of Councils on the Papal Authority" shorttitle="Section 62" progress="29.64%" prev="iii.viii.xiv" next="iii.viii.xvi" id="iii.viii.xv">

<p class="head" id="iii.viii.xv-p1">§ 62. The Decrees of Councils on the Papal
Authority.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.xv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.viii.xv-p3">Much more important than the opinions of individual
fathers are the formal decrees of the councils.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xv-p4">First mention here belongs to the council of
Sardica in Illyria (now Sofia in Bulgaria) in 343,<note n="579" id="iii.viii.xv-p4.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xv-p5">That this is the true date appears from the
recently discovered Festival Epistles of Athanasius, published in
Syriac by Cureton (London, 1848), in an English translation by Williams
(Oxford, 1854), and in German by Larsow (Leipzig, 1852). Mansi puts the
council in the year 344, but most writers, including Gieseler, Neander,
Milman, and Greenwood, following the erroneous statement of Socrates
(ii. 20) and Sozomen (iii. 12), place it in the year 347. Comp. on the
subject Larsow, Die Festbriefe des Athanasius, p. 31; and Hefele,
Conciliengesch. i. p. 513 sqq.</p></note> during the Arian controversy. This council is
the most favorable of all to the Roman claims. In the interest of the
deposed Athanasius and of the Nicene orthodoxy it decreed:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xv-p6">(1) That a deposed bishop, who feels he has a good
cause, may apply, out of reverence to the memory of the apostle Peter,
to the Roman bishop Julius, and shall leave it with him either to
ratify the deposition or to summon a new council.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xv-p7">(2) That the vacant bishopric shall not be filled
till the decision of Rome be received.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xv-p8">(3) That the Roman bishop, in such a case of
appeal, may, according to his best judgment, either institute a new
trial by the bishops of a neighboring province, or send delegates to
the spot with full power to decide the matter with the bishops.<note n="580" id="iii.viii.xv-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xv-p9">Can. 3, 4, and 5 (in the Latin translation,
can. 3, 4, and 7), in Mansi, iii. 23 sq., and in Hefele, i. 539 sqq.,
where the Greek and the Latin Dionysian text is given with learned
explanations. The Greek and Latin texts differ in some
points.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xv-p10">Thus was plainly committed to the Roman bishops an
appellate and revisory jurisdiction in the case of a condemned or
deposed bishop even of the East. But in the first place this authority
is not here acknowledged as a right already existing in practice. It is
conferred as a new power, and that merely as an honorary right, and as
pertaining only to the bishop Julius in person.<note n="581" id="iii.viii.xv-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xv-p11">So the much discussed <i>canones</i> are
explained not only by Protestant historians, but also by Catholic of
the Gallican school, like Peter de Marca, Quesnel, Du-Pin, Richer,
Febronius. This interpretation agrees best with the whole connection;
with the express mention of Julius (which is lacking indeed, in the
Latin translation of Prisca and in Isidore, but stands distinctly in
the Greek and Dionysian texts: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xv-p11.1">Ἰουλίῳ
τῷ
ἐπισκόπῳ
Ῥώμης</span>, Julio Romano episcopo); with the words, ” Si
vobis placet” (can. 3), whereby the appeal in question is made
dependent first on the decree of this council; and finally, with the
words, “Sancti Petri apostoli memoriam honoremus,” which represent the
Roman bishop’s right of review as an honorary matter.
What Hefele urges against these arguments (i. 548 sq.), seems to me
very insufficient.</p></note> Otherwise, either this bishop would not be
expressly named, or his successors would be named with him.
Furthermore, the canons limit the appeal to the case of a bishop
deposed by his comprovincials, and say nothing of other cases. Finally,
the council of Sardica was not a general council, but only a local
synod of the West, and could therefore establish no law for the whole
church. For the Eastern bishops withdrew at the very beginning, and
held an opposition council in the neighboring town of Philippopolis;
and the city of Sardica, too, with the praefecture of Illyricum, at
that time belonged to the Western empire and the Roman patriarchate: it
was not detached from them till 379. The council was intended, indeed,
to be ecumenical; but it consisted at first of only a hundred and
seventy bishops, and after the recession of the seventy-six Orientals,
it had only ninety-four; and even by the two hundred signatures of
absent bishops, mostly Egyptian, to whom the acts were sent for their
approval, the East, and even the Latin Africa, with its three hundred
bishoprics, were very feebly represented. It was not sanctioned by the
emperor Constantius, and has by no subsequent authority been declared
ecumenical.<note n="582" id="iii.viii.xv-p11.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xv-p12">Baronius, Natalis Alexander, and Mansi have
endeavored indeed to establish for the council an ecumenical character,
but in opposition to the weightiest ancient and modern authorities of
the Catholic church. Comp. Hefele, i. 596 sqq,</p></note> Accordingly its
decrees soon fell into oblivion, and in the further course of the Arian
controversy, and even throughout the Nestorian, where the bishops of
Alexandria, and not those of Rome, were evidently at the head of the
orthodox sentiment, they were utterly unnoticed.<note n="583" id="iii.viii.xv-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xv-p13">It is also to be observed, that the synodal
letters, as well as the orthodox ecclesiastical writers of this and the
succeeding age, which take notice of this council, like Socrates,
Sozomen, Theodoret, and Basil, make no mention of those decrees
concerning Rome.</p></note> The general councils of 381, 451, and 680
knew nothing of such a supreme appellate tribunal, but unanimously
enacted, that all ecclesiastical matters, without exception, should
first be decided in the provincial councils, with the right of
appeal—not to the bishop of Rome, but to the patriarch
of the proper diocese. Rome alone did not forget the Sardican decrees,
but built on this single precedent a universal right. Pope Zosimus, in
the case of the deposed presbyter Apiarius of Sicca (a.d.
417–418), made the significant mistake of taking the
Sardican decrees for Nicene, and thus giving them greater weight than
they really possessed; but he was referred by the Africans to the
genuine text of the Nicene canon. The later popes, however, transcended
the Sardican decrees, withdrawing from the provincial council,
according to the pseudo-Isidorian Decretals, the right of deposing a
bishop, which had been allowed by Sardica, and vesting it, as a causa
major, exclusively in themselves.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xv-p14">Finally, in regard to the four great ecumenical
councils, the first of Nice, the first of Constantinople, that of
Ephesus, and that of Chalcedon: we have already presented their
position on this question in connection with their legislation on the
patriarchal system.<note n="584" id="iii.viii.xv-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xv-p15">Comp. § 56.</p></note> We have
seen that they accord to the bishop of Rome a precedence of honor among
the five officially coequal patriarchs, and thus acknowledge him primus
inter pares, but, by that very concession, disallow his claims to
supremacy of jurisdiction, and to monarchical authority over the entire
church. The whole patriarchal system, in fact, was not monarchy, but
oligarchy. Hence the protest of the Roman delegates and of Pope Leo
against the decrees of the council of Chalcedon in 451, which coincided
with that of Constantinople in 381. This protest was insufficient to
annul the decree, and in the East it made no lasting impression; for
the subsequent incidental concessions of Greek patriarchs and emperors,
like that of the usurper Phocas in 606, and even of the sixth
ecumenical council of Constantinople in 680, to the see of Rome, have
no general significance, but are distinctly traceable to special
circumstances and prejudices.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xv-p16">It is, therefore, an undeniable historical fact,
that the greatest dogmatic and legislative authorities of the ancient
church bear as decidedly against the specific papal claims of the Roman
bishopric, is in favor of its patriarchal rights and an honorary
primacy in the patriarchal oligarchy. The subsequent separation of the
Greek church from the Latin proves to this day, that she was never
willing to sacrifice her independence to Rome, or to depart from the
decrees of her own greatest councils.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xv-p17">Here lies the difference, however, between the
Greek and the Protestant opposition to the universal monarchy of the
papacy. The Greek church protested against it from the basis of the
oligarchical patriarchal hierarchy of the fifth century; in an age,
therefore, and upon a principle of church organization, which preceded
the grand agency of the papacy in the history of the world. The
evangelical church protests against it on the basis of a freer
conception of Christianity, seeing in the papacy an institution, which
indeed formed the legitimate development of the patriarchal system, and
was necessary for the training of the Romanic and Germanic Nations of
the middle ages, but which has virtually fulfilled its mission and
outlived itself. The Greek church never had a papacy; the evangelical
historically implies one. The papacy stands between the age of the
patriarchal hierarchy and the age of the Reformation, like the Mosaic
theocracy between the patriarchal period and the advent of
Christianity. Protestantism rejects at once the papal monarchy and the
patriarchal oligarchy, and thus can justify the former as well as the
latter for a certain time and a certain stage in the progress of the
Christian world.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.xv-p18"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="63" title="Leo the Great. a.d. 440-461" shorttitle="Section 63" progress="30.00%" prev="iii.viii.xv" next="iii.viii.xvii" id="iii.viii.xvi">

<p class="head" id="iii.viii.xvi-p1">§ 63. <name id="iii.viii.xvi-p1.1">Leo the
Great</name>. a.d. 440–461.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.xvi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.viii.xvi-p3">I. St. Leo Magnus: Opera omnia (sermones et
epistolae), ed. Paschas. Quesnel., Par. 1675, 2 vols. 4to. (Gallican,
and defending <name id="iii.viii.xvi-p3.1">Hilary</name> against Leo, hence
condemned by the Roman Index); and ed. Petr. et Hieron. Ballerini (two
very learned brothers and presbyters, who wrote at the request of Pope
<name id="iii.viii.xvi-p3.2">Benedict</name> XIV.), Venet.
1753–1757, 3 vols. fol. (Vol. i. contains 96 Sermons
and 173 Epistles, the two other volumes doubtful writings and learned
dissertations.) This edition is reprinted in Migne’s
Patrologiae Cursus completus, vol. 54–57, Par.
1846.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.xvi-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.viii.xvi-p5">II. Acta Sanctorum: sub Apr. 11 (Apr. tom. ii. p.
14–30, brief and unsatisfactory). Tillemont: Mem. t.
xv. p. 414–832 (very full). Butler: Lives of the
Saints, sub Apr. 11. W. A. Arendt (R.C.): Leo der Grosse u. seine Zeit,
Mainz, 1835 (apologetic and panegyric). Edw. Perthel: P.
Leo’s I. Leben u. Lehren, Jena, 1843 (Protestant). Fr.
Boehringer: Die Kirche Christi u. ihre Zeugen, Zürich, 1846,
vol. i. div. 4, p. 170–309. Ph. Jaffé:
Regesta Pontif. Rom., Berol. 1851, p. 34 sqq. Comp. also Greenwood:
Cathedra Petri, Lond. 1859, vol. i. bk. ii. chap. iv.-vi. (The Leonine
Period); and H. H. Milman: Hist. of Latin Christianity, Lond. and New
York, 1860, vol. i. bk. ii. ch. iv.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.xvi-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.viii.xvi-p7">In most of the earlier bishops of Rome the person is
eclipsed by the office. The spirit of the age and public opinion rule
the bishops, not the bishops them. In the preceding period, Victor in
the controversy on Easter, Callistus in that on the restoration of the
lapsed, and Stephen in that on heretical baptism, were the first to
come out with hierarchical arrogance; but they were somewhat premature,
and found vigorous resistance in Irenaeus, Hippolytus, and Cyprian,
though on all three questions the Roman view at last carried the
day.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvi-p8">In the period before us, Damasus, who subjected
Illyria to the Roman jurisdiction, and established the authority of the
Vulgate, and Siricius, who issued the first genuine decretal letter,
trod in the steps of those predecessors. Innocent I.
(402–417) took a step beyond, and in the Pelagian
controversy ventured the bold assertion, that in the whole Christian
world nothing should be decided without the cognizance of the Roman
see, and that, especially in matters of faith, all bishops must turn to
St. Peter.<note n="585" id="iii.viii.xvi-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvi-p9">Ep. ad Conc. Cartha. and Ep. ad Concil. Milev.,
both in 416. In reference to this decision, which went against
Pelagius, <name id="iii.viii.xvi-p9.1">Augustine</name>uttered the word so often quoted by Roman
divines: ”<i>Causa finita est</i>; utinam aliquando finiatur error.”
But when Zosimus, the successor of Innocent, took the part of
Pelagius, <name id="iii.viii.xvi-p9.2">Augustine</name>and the African church boldly opposed him, and
made use of the Cyprianic right of protest.“Circumstances alter
cases.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvi-p10">But the first pope, in the proper sense of the
word, is <name id="iii.viii.xvi-p10.1">Leo I.</name>, who justly bears the title
of “the Great” in the history of the Latin hierarchy. In him the idea
of the Papacy, as it were, became flesh and blood. He conceived it in
great energy and clearness, and carried it out with the Roman spirit of
dominion, so far as the circumstances of the time at all allowed. He
marks the same relative epoch in the development of the papacy, as
Cyprian in the history of the episcopate. He had even a higher idea of
the prerogatives of the see of Rome than Gregory the Great, who, though
he reigned a hundred and fifty years later, represents rather the
patriarchal idea than the papal. Leo was at the same time the first
important theologian in the chair of Rome, surpassing in acuteness and
depth of thought all his predecessors, and all his successors down to
Gregory I. <name id="iii.viii.xvi-p10.2">Benedict</name> XIV. placed him (a.d.
1744) in the small class of doctores ecclesiae, or authoritative
teachers of the catholic faith. He battled with the Manichaean, the
Priscillianist, the Pelagian, and other heresies, and won an immortal
name as the finisher of the orthodox doctrine of the person of
Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvi-p11">The time and place of the birth and earlier life
of Leo are unknown. His letters, which are the chief source of
information, commence not before the year 442. Probably a Roman<note n="586" id="iii.viii.xvi-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvi-p12">As Quesnel and most of his successors infer
from Prosper’s Chronicle, and a passage in
Leo’s <scripRef passage="Ep. 31" id="iii.viii.xvi-p12.1">Ep. 31</scripRef>, c. 4, where he assigns among the reasons
for not attending the council at Ephesus in 449, that he could not
“deserere <i>patriam</i> et sedem apostolicam.” <i>Patria</i>, however,
may as well mean Italy, or at least the diocese of Rome, including the
ten suburbican provinces. In the Liber pontificalis he is called
“natione <i>Tuscus</i>,<i>“</i> but in two manuscript copies, “natione
<i>Romanus</i>.” Canisius, in the Acta Sanctorum, adopts the former
view. Butler reconciles the difficulty by supposing that he was
descended of a noble Tuscan family, but born at Rome.</p></note>—if not one by
birth, he was certainly a Roman in the proud dignity of his spirit and
bearing, the high order of his legislative and administrative talent,
and the strength and energy of his will—he
distinguished himself first under Coelestine (423–432)
and Sixtus III. (432–440) as archdeacon and legate of
the Roman church. After the death of the latter, and while himself
absent in Gaul, he was elected pope by the united voice of clergy,
senate, and people, and continued in that office one-and-twenty years
(440–461). His feelings at the assumption of this high
office, he himself thus describes in one of his sermons: “Lord, I have
beard your voice calling me, and I was afraid: I considered the work
which was enjoined on me, and I trembled. For what proportion is there
between the burden assigned to me and my weakness, this elevation and
my nothingness? What is more to be feared than exaltation without
merit, the exercise of the most holy functions being intrusted to one
who is buried in sin? Oh, you have laid upon me this heavy burden, bear
it with me, I beseech you be you my guide and my support.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvi-p13">During the time of his pontificate he was almost
the only great man in the Roman empire, developed extraordinary
activity, and took a leading part in all the affairs of the church. His
private life is entirely unknown, and we have no reason to question the
purity of his motives or of his morals. His official zeal, and all his
time and strength, were devoted to the interests of Christianity. But
with him the interests of Christianity were identical with the
universal dominion of the Roman church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvi-p14">He was animated with the unwavering conviction
that the Lord himself had committed to him, as the successor of Peter,
the care of the whole church.<note n="587" id="iii.viii.xvi-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvi-p15"><scripRef passage="Ep. v." id="iii.viii.xvi-p15.1">Ep. v.</scripRef> ad Episcopos Metrop. per Illyricum
constitutos, c. 2 (ed. Ball. i. 617, in Migne’s
Patristic Libr. vol. liv. p. 515): “Quia per <i>omnes</i> ecclesias
cura nostra distenditur, <i>exigente</i> hoc a nobis <i>Domino</i>, qui
apostolicae dignitatis beatissimo apostolo Petro primatum fidei suae
remuneratione <i>commisit, universalem</i> ecclesiam in fundamenti
ipsius [Quesnel proposes <i>istius</i> for <i>ipsius</i>] soliditate
constituens, necessitatem sollicitudinis quam habemus, cum his qui
nobis collegii caritate juncti sunt, sociamus.”</p></note> He anticipated all the dogmatical arguments by
which the power of the papacy was subsequently established. He refers
the petra, on which the church is built, to Peter and his confession.
Though Christ himself—to sum up his views on the
subject—is in the highest sense the rock and
foundation, besides which no other can be laid, yet, by transfer of his
authority, the Lord made Peter the rock in virtue of his great
confession, and built on him the indestructible temple of his church.
In Peter the fundamental relation of Christ to his church comes, as it
were, to concrete form and reality in history. To him specially and
individually the Lord intrusted the keys of the kingdom of heaven; to
the other apostles only in their general and corporate capacity. For
the faith of Peter the Lord specially prayed in the hour of his
passion, as if the standing of the other apostles would be the firmer,
if the mind of their leader remained unconquered. On Peter rests the
steadfastness of the whole apostolic college in the faith. To him the
Lord, after his resurrection, committed the care of his sheep and
lambs. Peter is therefore the pastor and prince of the whole church,
through whom Christ exercises his universal dominion on earth. This
primacy, however, is not limited to the apostolic age, but, like the
faith of Peter, and like the church herself, it perpetuates itself; and
it perpetuates itself through the bishops of Rome, who are related to
Peter as Peter was related to Christ. As Christ in Peter, so Peter in
his successors lives and speaks and perpetually executes the
commission: “Feed my sheep.”  It was by special direction of
divine providence, that Peter labored and died in Rome, and sleeps with
thousands of blessed martyrs in holy ground. The centre of worldly
empire alone can be the centre of the kingdom of God. Yet the political
position of Rome would be of no importance without the religious
considerations. By Peter was Rome, which had been the centre of all
error and superstition, transformed into the metropolis of the
Christian world, and invested with a spiritual dominion far wider than
her former earthly empire. Hence the bishopric of Constantinople, not
being a sedes apostolica, but resting its dignity on a political basis
alone, can never rival the Roman, whose primacy is rooted both in
divine and human right. Antioch also, where Peter only transiently
resided, and Alexandria, where he planted the church through his
disciple Mark, stand only in a secondary relation to Rome, where his
bones repose, and where that was completed, which in the East was only
laid out. The Roman bishop is, therefore, the primus omnium
episcoporum, and on him devolves the plenitudo potestatis, the
solicitudo omnium pastorum, and communis cura universalis ecclesiae.<note n="588" id="iii.viii.xvi-p15.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvi-p16">These views Leo repeatedly expresses in his
sermons on the festival of St. Peter and on the anniversary of his own
elevation, as well as in his official letters to the African, Illyrian,
and South Gallic bishops, to Dioscurus of Alexandria, to the patriarch
Anatolius of Constantinople, to the emperor Marcian and the empress
Pulcheria. Particular proof passages are unnecessary. Comp. especially
<scripRef passage="Ep. x., xi., xii., xiv., civ." id="iii.viii.xvi-p16.1">Ep. x., xi., xii., xiv., civ.</scripRef>-cvi. (ed. Baller.), and Perthel, l.c. p.
226-241, where the chief passages are given in full.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvi-p17">Leo thus made out of a primacy of grace and of
personal fitness a primacy of right and of succession. Of his person,
indeed, he speaks in his sermons with great humility, but only thereby
the more to exalt his official character. He tells the Romans, that the
true celebration of the anniversary of his accession is, to recognize,
honor, and obey, in his lowly person, Peter himself, who still cares
for shepherd and flock, and whose dignity is not lacking even to his
unworthy heir.<note n="589" id="iii.viii.xvi-p17.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvi-p18"> “Cujus dignitas etiam in indigno
haerede non deficit,” Sermo iii. in Natal, ordin. c. 4 (vol. i. p. 13,
ed. Ball.).“Etsi necessarium est trepidare de merito, religiosum est
tamen gaudere de dono: quoniam qui mihi oneris est auctor, ipse est
administrationis adjutor.” Serm. ii. c. 1.</p></note> Here,
therefore, we already have that characteristic combination of humility
and arrogance, which has stereotyped itself in the expressions:
“Servant of the servants of God,” “vicar of Christ,” and even “God upon
earth.”  In this double consciousness of his personal
unworthiness and his official exaltation, Leo annually celebrated the
day of his elevation to the chair of Peter. While Peter himself passes
over his prerogative in silence, and expressly warns against
hierarchical assumption,<note n="590" id="iii.viii.xvi-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvi-p19">Pet. v. 3.</p></note>
Leo cannot speak frequently and emphatically enough of his authority.
While Peter in Antioch meekly submits to the rebuke of the junior
apostle Paul,<note n="591" id="iii.viii.xvi-p19.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvi-p20"><scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 11" id="iii.viii.xvi-p20.1" parsed="|Gal|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11">Gal. ii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> Leo
pronounces resistance to his authority to be impious pride and the sure
way to hell.<note n="592" id="iii.viii.xvi-p20.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvi-p21"><scripRef passage="Ep. x." id="iii.viii.xvi-p21.1">Ep. x.</scripRef> c. 2 (ed. Ball. i. p. 634; ed. Migne,
vol. 54, p. 630), to the Gallican bishops in the matter
of <name id="iii.viii.xvi-p21.2">Hilary</name>: “Cui (sc. Petro) quisquis principatum
aestimat denegandum, illius quidem nullo modo potest minuere
dignitatem; sed <i>inflatus spiritu superbiae suae semetipsum in
inferna demergit</i>.” Comp. <scripRef passage="Ep. clxiv. 3" id="iii.viii.xvi-p21.3">Ep. clxiv. 3</scripRef>; clvii. 3.</p></note> Obedience to
the pope is thus necessary to salvation. Whosoever, says he, is not
with the apostolic see, that is, with the head of the body, whence all
gifts of grace descend throughout the body, is not in the body of the
church, and has no part in her grace. This is the fearful but
legitimate logic of the papal principle, which confines the kingdom of
God to the narrow lines of a particular organization, and makes the
universal spiritual reign of Christ dependent on a temporal form and a
human organ. But in its very first application this papal ban proved
itself a brutum fulmen, when in spite of it the Gallican archbishop
<name id="iii.viii.xvi-p21.4">Hilary</name>, against whom it was directed, died
universally esteemed and loved, and then was canonized. This very
impracticability of that principle, which would exclude all Greek and
Protestant Christians from the kingdom of heaven, is a refutation of
the principle itself.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvi-p22">In carrying his idea of the papacy into effect,
Leo displayed the cunning tact, the diplomatic address, and the iron
consistency which characterize the greatest popes of the middle age.
The circumstances in general were in his favor: the East rent by
dogmatic controversies; Africa devastated by the barbarians; the West
weak in a weak emperor; nowhere a powerful and pure bishop or divine,
like Athanasius, <name id="iii.viii.xvi-p22.1">Augustine</name>, or <name id="iii.viii.xvi-p22.2">Jerome</name>, in the former generation; the overthrow of the
Western empire at hand; a new age breaking, with new peoples, for whose
childhood the papacy was just the needful school; the most numerous and
last important general council convened; and the system of ecumenical
orthodoxy ready to be closed with the decision concerning the relation
of the two natures in Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvi-p23">Leo first took advantage of the distractions of
the North African church under the Arian Vandals, and wrote to its
bishops in the tone of an acknowledged over-shepherd. Under the stress
of the times, and in the absence of a towering, character like Cyprian
and <name id="iii.viii.xvi-p23.1">Augustine</name>, the Africans submitted to his
authority (443). He banished the remnants of the Manichaeans and
Pelagians from Italy, and threatened the bishops with his anger, if
they should not purge their churches of the heresy. In East Illyrian
which was important to Rome as the ecclesiastical outpost toward
Constantinople, he succeeded in regaining and establishing the
supremacy, which had been acquired by Damasus, but had afterward
slipped away. Anastasius of Thessalonica applied to him to be confirmed
in his office. Leo granted the prayer in 444, extending the
jurisdiction of Anastasius over all the Illyrian bishops, but reserving
to them a right of appeal in important cases, which ought to be decided
by the pope according to divine revelation. And a case to his purpose
soon presented itself, in which Leo brought his vicar to feel that he
was called indeed to a participation of his care, but not to a
plentitude of power (plenitudo potestatis). In the affairs of the
Spanish church also Leo had an opportunity to make his influence felt,
when Turibius, bishop of Astorga, besought his intervention against the
Priscillianists. He refuted these heretics point by point, and on the
basis of his exposition the Spaniards drew up an orthodox regula fidei
with eighteen anathemas against the Priscillianist error.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvi-p24">But in Gaul he met, as we have already, seen, with
a strenuous antagonist in <name id="iii.viii.xvi-p24.1">Hilary</name> of Arles,
and, though he called the secular power to his aid, and procured from
the emperor Valentinian an edict entirely favorable to his claims, he
attained but a partial victory.<note n="593" id="iii.viii.xvi-p24.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvi-p25">Comp. above, § 59.</p></note> Still less successful was his effort to establish
his primacy in the East, and to prevent his rival at Constantinople
from being elevated, by the famous twenty-eighth canon of Chalcedon, to
official equality with himself.<note n="594" id="iii.viii.xvi-p25.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvi-p26">See the particulars in § 36, above,
near the close</p></note> His earnest protest against that decree produced
no lasting effect. But otherwise he had the most powerful influence in
the second stage of the Christological controversy. He neutralized the
tyranny of Dioscurus of Alexandria and the results of the shameful
robber-council of Ephesus (449), furnished the chief occasion of the
fourth ecumenical council, presided over it by his legates (which the
Roman bishop had done at neither of the three councils before), and
gave the turn to the final solution of its doctrinal problem by that
celebrated letter to Flavian of Constantinople, the main points of
which were incorporated in the new symbol. Yet he owed this influence
by no means to his office alone, but most of all to his deep insight of
the question, and to the masterly tact with which he held the Catholic
orthodox mean between the Alexandrian and Antiochian, Eutychian and
Nestorian extremes. The particulars of his connection with this
important dogma belong, however, to the history of doctrine.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvi-p27">Besides thus shaping the polity and doctrine of
the church, Leo did immortal service to the city of Rome, in twice
rescuing it from destruction.<note n="595" id="iii.viii.xvi-p27.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvi-p28">Comp. Pertbel, l.c. p. 90 sqq., and p. 104
sqq.</p></note> When Attila, king of the Huns, the “scourge of
God,” after destroying Aquileia, was seriously threatening the capital
of the world (A. D. 452), Leo, with only two companions, crozier in
hand, trusting in the help of God, ventured into the hostile camp, and
by his venerable form, his remonstrances, and his gifts, changed the
wild heathen’s purpose. The later legend, which
Raphael’s pencil has employed, adorned the fact with a
visible appearance of Peter and Paul, accompanying the bishop, and,
with drawn sword, threatening Attila with destruction unless he should
desist.<note n="596" id="iii.viii.xvi-p28.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvi-p29">Leo himself says nothing of his mission to
Attila. Prosper, in Chron. ad ann. 452, mentions it briefly, and
Canisius, in the Vita Leonis (in the <i>Acta Sanctorum</i>, for the
month of April, tom. ii. p. 18), with later
exaggerations.</p></note> A similar case
occurred several years after (455), when the Vandal king Genseric,
invited out of revenge by the empress Eudoxia, pushed his ravages to
Rome. Leo obtained from him the promise that at least he would spare
the city the infliction of murder and fire; but the barbarians
subjected it to a fourteen days’ pillage, the enormous
spoils of which they transported to Carthage; and afterward the pope
did everything to alleviate the consequent destitution and suffering,
and to restore the churches.<note n="597" id="iii.viii.xvi-p29.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvi-p30">Comp. Leo’s 84th Sermon, which
was preached soon after the departure of the Vandals, and Prosper,
Chron ad ann. 455</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvi-p31">Leo died in 461, and was buried in the church of
St. Peter. The day and circumstances of his death are unknown.<note n="598" id="iii.viii.xvi-p31.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvi-p32">The Roman calendar places his name on the 11th
of April. But different writers fix his death on June 28, Oct. 30
(Quesnel), Nov. 4 (Pagi), Nov. 10 (Butler). Butler quotes the
concession of Bower, the apostate Jesuit, who, in his Lives of the
Popes, says of Leo, that “he was without doubt a man of extraordinary
parts, far superior to all who had governed that church before him, and
scarce equalled by any since.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvi-p33">The literary works of Leo consist of ninety-six
sermons and one hundred and seventy-three epistles, including epistles
of others to him. They are earnest, forcible, full of thought,
churchly, abounding in bold antitheses and allegorical freaks of
exegesis, and sometimes heavy, turgid, and obscure in style. His
collection of sermons is the first we have from a Roman bishops In his
inaugural discourse he declared preaching to be his sacred duty. The
sermons are short and simple, and were delivered mostly on high
festivals and on the anniversaries of his own elevation.<note n="599" id="iii.viii.xvi-p33.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvi-p34">Sermones de natali. Canisius (in Acta Sanct.,
l.c. p. 17) calls Leo Christianum Demosthenem.</p></note> Other works ascribed to him, such
as that on the calling of all nations,<note n="600" id="iii.viii.xvi-p34.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvi-p35">De vocatione omnium gentium—a
work praised highly even by Erasmus, Luther, Bullinger, and Grotius.
Quesnel has only proved the possibility of Leo’s being
the author. Comp. Perthel, l.c. p. 127 sqq. The Sacramentarium Leonis,
or a collection of liturgical prayers for all the festival days of the
year, contains some of his prayers, but also many which are of a later
date.</p></note> which takes a middle ground on the doctrine of
predestination, with the view to reconcile the Semipelagians and
Augustinians, are of doubtful genuineness.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.xvi-p36"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="64" title="The Papacy from Leo I to Gregory I. a.d. 461-590" shorttitle="Section 64" progress="30.81%" prev="iii.viii.xvi" next="iii.viii.xviii" id="iii.viii.xvii">

<p class="head" id="iii.viii.xvii-p1">§ 64. The Papacy from Leo I to <name id="iii.viii.xvii-p1.1">Gregory I</name>. a.d. 461–590.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.xvii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.viii.xvii-p3">The first Leo and the first Gregory are the two
greatest bishops of Rome in the first six centuries. Between them no
important personage appears on the chair of Peter; and in the course of
that intervening century the idea and the power of the papacy make no
material advance. In truth, they went farther in Leo’s
mind than they did in Gregory’s. Leo thought and acted
as an absolute monarch; Gregory as first among the patriarchs; but both
under the full conviction that they were the successors of Peter.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvii-p4">After the death of Leo, the archdeacon <name id="iii.viii.xvii-p4.1">Hilary</name>, who had represented him at the council of
Ephesus, was elected to his place, and ruled (461–468)
upon his principles, asserting the strict orthodoxy in the East and the
authority of the primacy in Gaul.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvii-p5">His successor, <name id="iii.viii.xvii-p5.1">Simplicius</name> (468–483), saw the final
dissolution of the empire under Romulus Augustulus (476), but, as he
takes not the slightest notice of it in his epistles, he seems to have
ascribed to it but little importance. The papal power had been rather
favored than hindered in its growth by the imbecility of the latest
emperors. Now, to a certain extent, it stepped into the imperial
vacancy, and the successor of Peter became, in the mind of the Western
nations, sole heir of the old Roman imperial succession.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvii-p6">On the fall of the empire the pope became the
political subject of the barbarian and heretical (for they were Arian)
kings; but these princes, as most of the heathen emperors had done,
allowed him, either from policy, or from ignorance or indifference,
entire freedom in ecclesiastical affairs. In Italy the Catholics had by
far the ascendency in numbers and in culture. And the Arianism of the
new rulers was rather an outward profession than an inward conviction.
Odoacer, who first assumed the kingdom of Italy
(476–493), was tolerant toward the orthodox faith, yet
attempted to control the papal election in 483 in the interest of the
state, and prohibited, under penalty of the anathema, the alienation of
church property by any bishop. Twenty years later a Roman council
protested against this intervention of a layman, and pronounced the
above prohibition null and void, but itself passed a similar decree
against the alienation of church estates.<note n="601" id="iii.viii.xvii-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvii-p7">This was the fifth (al. fourth) council under,
Symmachus, held in Nov. 502, therefore later than the <i>synodus
palmaris</i>. Comp. Hefele, ii. p. 625 sq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvii-p8">Pope <name id="iii.viii.xvii-p8.1">Felix II.</name>, or,
according to another reckoning,III. (483–492),
continued the war of his predecessor against the Monophysitism of the
East, rejected the Henoticon of the emperor Zeno, as an unwarrantable
intrusion of a layman in matters of faith, and ventured even the
excommunication of the bishop Acacius of Constantinople. Acacius
replied with a counter anathema, with the support of the other Eastern
patriarchs; and the schism between the two churches lasted over thirty
years, to the pontificate of Hormisdas.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvii-p9"><name id="iii.viii.xvii-p9.1">Gelasius I.</name>
(492–496) clearly announced the principle, that the
priestly power is above the kingly and the imperial, and that from the
decisions of the chair of Peter there is no appeal. Yet from this pope
we have, on the other hand, a remarkable testimony against what he
pronounces the “sacrilege” of withholding the cup from the laity, the
communio sub una specie.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvii-p10"><name id="iii.viii.xvii-p10.1">Anastasius II.</name>
(496–498) indulged in a milder tone toward
Constantinople, and incurred the suspicion of consent to its heresy.<note n="602" id="iii.viii.xvii-p10.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvii-p11">. Dante puts him in hell, and Baronius ascribes
his sudden death to an evident judgment of God.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvii-p12">His sudden death was followed by a contested papal
election, which led to bloody encounters. The Ostrogothic king
Theodoric (the Dietrich of Bern in the Niebelungenlied), the conqueror
and master of Italy (493–526), and, like Odoacer, an
Arian, was called into consultation in this contest, and gave his voice
for Symmachus against Laurentius, because Symmachus had received the
majority of votes, and had been consecrated first. But the party of
Laurentius, not satisfied with this, raised against Symmachus the
reproach of gross iniquities, even of adultery and of squandering the
church estates. The bloody scenes were renewed, priests were murdered,
cloisters were burned, and nuns were insulted. Theodoric, being again
called upon by the senate for a decision, summoned a council at Rome,
to which Symmachus gave his consent; and a synod, convoked by a
heretical king, must decide upon the pope! In the course of the
controversy several councils were held in rapid succession, the
chronology of which is disputed.<note n="603" id="iii.viii.xvii-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvii-p13">Comp. Hefele, ii. p. 615 sqq.</p></note> The most important was the synodus palmaris,<note n="604" id="iii.viii.xvii-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvii-p14">So named from the building in Rome, in which it
was held: “A porticu beati Petri Apostoli, quae appellatur ad
Palmaria,” as Anastasius says. In the histories of councils it is
erroneously given as Synodus III. Many historians, Gieseler among them,
place it in the year 503.</p></note> the fourth council under
Symmachus, held in October, 501. It acquitted this pope without
investigation, on the presumption that it did not behove the council to
pass judgment respecting the successor of St. Peter. In his vindication
of this council—for the opposition was not satisfied
with it—the deacon Ennodius, afterward bishop of Pavia
(† 521), gave the first clear expression to the
absolutism upon which Leo had already acted: that the Roman bishop is
above every human tribunal, and is responsible only to God himself.<note n="605" id="iii.viii.xvii-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvii-p15">Libellus apologeticus pro Synodo IV. Romana, in
Mansi, viii. 274. This vindication was solemnly adopted by the sixth
Roman council under Symmachus, in 503, and made equivalent to a decree
of council.</p></note> Nevertheless, even in the
middle age, popes were deposed and set up by emperors and general
councils. This is one of the points of dispute between the absolute
papal system and the constitutional episcopal system in the Roman
church, which was left unsettled even by the council of Trent.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvii-p16">Under <name id="iii.viii.xvii-p16.1">Hormisdas</name>
(514–523) the Monophysite party in the Greek church
was destroyed by the energetic zeal of the orthodox emperor Justin, and
in 519 the union of that church with Rome was restored, after a schism
of five-and-thirty years.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvii-p17"><name id="iii.viii.xvii-p17.1">Theodoric</name> offered no
hinderance to the transactions and embassies, and allowed his most
distinguished subject to assert his ecclesiastical supremacy over
Constantinople. This semi-barbarous and heretical prince was tolerant
in general, and very liberal toward the Catholic church; even rising to
the principle, which has waited till the modern age for its
recognition, that the power of the prince should be restricted to civil
government, and should permit no trespass on the conscience of its
subjects.” No one,” says he, “shall be forced to believe against his
will.”  Yet, toward the close of his reign, on mere
political suspicion, he ordered the execution of the celebrated
philosopher Boethius, with whom the old Roman literature far more
worthily closes, than the Roman empire with Augustulus; and on the same
ground he caused the death of the senator Symmachus and the
incarceration of Pope John I. (523–526).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvii-p18">Almost the last act of his reign was the
nomination of the worthy Felix III. (IV.) to the papal chair, after a
protracted struggle of contending parties. With the appointment he
issued the order that hereafter, as heretofore, the pope should be
elected by clergy and people, but should be confirmed by the temporal
prince before assuming his office; and with this understanding the
clergy and the city gave their consent to the nomination.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvii-p19">Yet, in spite of this arrangement, in the election
of Boniface II. (530–532) and John II.
(532–535) the same disgraceful quarrelling and
briberies occurred;—a sort of chronic disease in the
history of the papacy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvii-p20">Soon after the death of Theodoric (526) the Gothic
empire fell to pieces through internal distraction and imperial
weakness. Italy was conquered by Belisarius (535), and, with Africa,
again incorporated with the East Roman empire, which renewed under
Justinian its ancient splendor, and enjoyed a transient after-summer.
And yet this powerful, orthodox emperor was a slave to the intriguing,
heretical Theodora, whom he had raised from the theatre to the throne;
and Belisarius likewise, his victorious general, was completely under
the power of his wife Antonina.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvii-p21">With the conquest of Italy the popes fell into a
perilous and unworthy dependence on the emperor at Constantinople, who
reverenced, indeed, the Roman chair, but not less that of
Constantinople, and in reality sought to use both as tools of his own
state-church despotism. Agapetus (535–536) offered
fearless resistance to the arbitrary course of Justinian, and
successfully protested against the elevation of the Eutychian Anthimus
to the patriarchal see of Constantinople. But, by the intrigues of the
Monophysite empress, his successor, Pope Silverius (a son of Hormisdas,
536–538), was deposed on the charge of treasonable
correspondence with the Goths, and banished to the island of
Pandataria, whither the worst heathen emperors used to send the victims
of their tyranny, and where in 540 he died—whether a
natural or a violent death, we do not know.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvii-p22"><name id="iii.viii.xvii-p22.1">Vigilius</name>, a pliant
creature of Theodora, ascended the papal chair under the military
protection of Belisarius (538–554). The empress had
promised him this office and a sum of money, on condition that he
nullify the decrees of the council of Chalcedon, and pronounce Anthimus
and his friends orthodox. The ambitious and doubled-tongued prelate
accepted the condition, and accomplished the deposition, and perhaps
the death, of Silverius. In his pontificate occurred the violent
controversy of the three chapters and the second general council of
Constantinople (553). His administration was an unprincipled
vacillation between the dignity and duties of his office and
subservience to an alien theological and political influence; between
repeated condemnation of the three chapters in behalf of a
Eutychianizing spirit, and repeated retraction of that condemnation. In
Constantinople, where he resided several years at the instance of the
emperor, he suffered much personal persecution, but without the spirit
of martyrdom, and without its glory. For example, at least according to
Western accounts, he was violently torn from the altar, upon which he
was holding with both hands so firmly that the posts of the canopy fell
in above him; he was dragged through the streets with a rope around his
neck, and cast into a common prison; because he would not submit to the
will of Justinian and his council. Yet he yielded at last, through fear
of deposition. He obtained permission to return to Rome, but died in
Sicily, of the stone, on his way thither (554).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvii-p23"><name id="iii.viii.xvii-p23.1">Pelagius I.</name>
(554–560), by order of Justinian, whose favor he had
previously gained as papal legate at Constantinople, was made successor
of Vigilius, but found only two bishops ready to consecrate him. His
close connection with the East, and his approval of the fifth
ecumenical council, which was regarded as a partial concession to the
Eutychian Christology, and, so far, an impeachment of the authority of
the council of Chalcedon, alienated many Western bishops, even in
Italy, and induced a temporary suspension of their connection with
Rome. He issued a letter to the whole Christian world, in which he
declared his entire agreement with the first four general councils, and
then vindicated the fifth as in no way departing from the Chalcedonian
dogma. But only by the military aid of Narses could he secure
subjection; and the most refractory bishops, those of Aquileia and
Milan, he sent as prisoners to Constantinople.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvii-p24">In these two Justinian-made popes we see how much
the power of the Roman hierarchy was indebted to its remoteness from
the Byzantine despotism, and how much it was injured by contact with
it.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvii-p25">With the descent of the Arian Longobards into
Italy, after 668, the popes again became more independent of the
Byzantine court. They continued under tribute indeed to the ex-archs in
Ravenna, as the representatives of the Greek emperors (from 554), and
were obliged to have their election confirmed and their inauguration
superintended by them. But the feeble hold of these officials in Italy,
and the pressure of the Arian barbarians upon them, greatly favored the
popes, who, being the richest proprietors, enjoyed also great political
consideration in Italy, and applied their influence to the maintenance
of law and order amidst the reigning confusion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvii-p26">In other respects the administrations of John III.
(560–573), <name id="iii.viii.xvii-p26.1">Benedict</name> I.
(574–578), and Pelagius II.
(578–590), are among the darkest and the most sterile
in the annals of the papacy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvii-p27">But with <name id="iii.viii.xvii-p27.1">Gregory I.</name>
(590–604) a new period begins. Next to Leo I. he was
the greatest of the ancient bishops of Rome, and he marks the
transition of the patriarchal system into the strict papacy of the
middle ages. For several reasons we prefer to place him at the head of
the succeeding period. He came, it is true, with more modest claims
than Leo, who surpassed him in boldness, energy, and consistency. He
even solemnly protested, as his predecessor Pelagius II. had done,
against the title of universal bishop, which the Constantinopolitan
patriarch, John Jejunator, adopted at a council in 587;<note n="606" id="iii.viii.xvii-p27.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvii-p28">Even Justinian repeatedly applied to the
patriarch of Constantinople officially the title <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xvii-p28.1">οἰκομενικὸς πατριάρχης</span>, <i>universalis
patriarcha</i>.</p></note> he declared it an antichristian
assumption, in terms which quite remind us of the patriarchal equality,
and seem to form a step in recession from the ground of Leo. But when
we take his operations in general into view, and remember the rigid
consistency of the papacy, which never forgets, we are almost justified
in thinking, that this protest was directed not so much against the
title itself, as against the bearer of it, and proceeded more from
jealousy of a rival at Constantinople, than from sincere humility.<note n="607" id="iii.viii.xvii-p28.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xvii-p29">Bellarmine disposes of this apparent testimony
of one of the greatest and best popes against the system of popery,
which has frequently been urged since Calvin by Protestant
controversialists, by assuming that the term <i>episcopus
universalis</i> is used in two very different senses.“Respondeo,” he
says (in his great controversial work, De controversiis christianae
fidei, etc., de Romano pontifice, lib. ii. cap. 31), “duobus modis
posse intelligi nomen universalis episcopi. Uno modo, ut ille, qui
dicitur universalis, intelligatur esse solus episcopus omnium urbium
Christianarum, ita ut caeteri non sint episcopi, sed vicarii tantum
illius, qui dicitur episcopus universalis, et hoc modo nomen hoc est
vere profanum, sacrilegum et antichristianum.... Altero modo dici
potest episcopus universalis, qui habet curam totius ecclesiae, sed
generalem, ita ut non excludat particulares episcopos. Et hoc modo
nomen hoc posse tribui Romano pontifici ex mente Gregorii
probatur.”</p></note> From the same motive the
Roman bishops avoided the title of patriarch, as placing them on a
level with the Eastern patriarchs, and preferred the title of pope,
from a sense of the specific dignity of the chair of Peter. Gregory is
said to have been the first to use the humble-proud title: “Servant of
the servants of God.”  His successors, notwithstanding his
protest, called themselves “the universal bishops” of Christendom. What
he had condemned in his oriental colleagues as antichristian arrogance,
the later popes considered but the appropriate expression of their
official position in the church universal.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.xvii-p30"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="65" title="The Synodical System. The Ecumenical Councils" shorttitle="Section 65" progress="31.43%" prev="iii.viii.xvii" next="iii.viii.xix" id="iii.viii.xviii">

<p class="head" id="iii.viii.xviii-p1">§ 65. The Synodical System. The Ecumenical
Councils.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.xviii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.viii.xviii-p3">I. The principal sources are the Acts of the
Councils, the best and most complete collections of which are those of
the Jesuit Sirmond (<scripRef passage="Rom. 1608" id="iii.viii.xviii-p3.1" parsed="|Rom|1608|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1608">Rom. 1608</scripRef>–1612, 4 vols. fol.); the
so-called Collectio regia (Paris, 1644, 37 vols. fol.; a copy of it in
the Astor Libr., New York); but especially those of the Jesuit Hardouin
(† 1729): Collectio maxima Conciliorum generalium et
provincialium (Par. 1715 sqq., 12 vols. fol.), coming down to 1714, and
very available through its five copious indexes (tom. i. and ii.
embrace the first six centuries; a copy of it, from Van
Ess’s library, in the Union Theol. Sem. Library, at
New York); and the Italian Joannes Dominicus Mansi (archbishop of
Lucca, died 1769): Sacrorum Conciliorum nova et amplissima collection,
Florence, 1759-’98, in 31 (30) vols. fol. This is the
most complete and the best collection down to the fifteenth century,
but unfinished, and therefore without general indexes; tom. i. contains
the Councils from the beginning of Christianity to a.d. 304; tom.
ii.-ix. include our period to a.d. 590 (I quote from an excellent copy
of this rare collection in the Union Theol. Sem. Libr., at New York, 30
t. James Darling, in his Cyclop. Bibliographica, p.
740–756, gives the list of the contents of an earlier
edition of the Councils by Nic. Coleti, Venet., 1728, in 23 vols., with
a supplement of Mansi, in 6 vols. 1748-’52, which goes
down to 1727, while the new edition of Mansi only reaches to 1509.
Brunet, in the “Manuel Du Libraire,” quotes the edition of Mansi,
Florence, 1759–1798, with the remark: “Cette
collection, dont le dernier volume s’arrête
à l’année 1509, est peu commune
à Paris ou elle revenait à 600 fr.” 
Strictly speaking its stops in the middle of the 15th century, except
in a few documents which reach further.) Useful abstracts are the Summa
Conciliorum of Barth. Caranza, in many editions; and in the German
language, the Bibliothek der Kirchenversammlungen (4th and 5th
centuries), by Fuchs, Leipz., 1780–1784, 4 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.viii.xviii-p4">II. Chr. Wilh. Franz Walch (Luth.): Entwurf einer
vollstaendigen Historie der Kirchenversammlungen, Leipz., 1759. Edw. H.
Landon (Anglic.): A manual of Councils of the Holy Catholick Church,
comprising the substance of the most remarkable and important canons,
alphabetically arranged, 12mo. London, 1846. C. J. Hefele (R.C.):
Conciliengeshichte, Freiburg, 1855–1863, 5 vols. (a
very valuable work, not yet finished; vol. v. comes down to a.d. 1250).
Comp. my Essay on Oekumenische Concilien, in Dorner’s
Annals of Ger. Theol. vol. viii. 326–346.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.xviii-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.viii.xviii-p6">Above the patriarchs, even above the patriarch of
Rome, stood the ecumenical or general councils,<note n="608" id="iii.viii.xviii-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p7">The name <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xviii-p7.1">σύνοδος οἰκουμενική</span>(concilium universale, s. generale)
occurs first in the sixth canon of the council of Constantinople in
381. The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xviii-p7.2">οἰκουμένη</span> (sc. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xviii-p7.3">γῆ</span>) is, properly, the whole inhabited earth;
then, in a narrower sense, the earth inhabited by <i>Greeks</i>, in
distinction from the barbarian countries; finally, with the Romans, the
<i>orbis Romanus</i>, the political limits of which coincided with
those of the ancient Graeco-Latin church. But as the bishops of the
barbarians outside the empire were admitted, the ecumenical councils
represented the entire Catholic Christian world.</p></note> the highest representatives, of the unity and
authority of the old Catholic church. They referred originally to the
Roman empire, but afterward included the adjacent barbarian countries,
so far as those countries were represented in them by bishops. They
rise up like lofty peaks or majestic pyramids from the plan of ancient
church history, and mark the ultimate authoritative settlement of the
general questions of doctrine and discipline which agitated Christendom
in the Graeco-Roman empire.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p8">The synodical system in general had its rise in
the apostolic council at Jerusalem,<note n="609" id="iii.viii.xviii-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p9"><scripRef passage="Acts xv." id="iii.viii.xviii-p9.1" parsed="|Acts|15|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15">Acts xv.</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="Gal. ii." id="iii.viii.xviii-p9.2" parsed="|Gal|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2">Gal. ii.</scripRef> Comp. my History of the
Apostolic Church, §§ 67-69 (Engl. ed., p.
245-257). Mansi, l.c. tom. i. p. 22 (De quadruplici Synodo
Apostolorum), and other Roman Catholic writers, speak of <i>four</i>
Apostolic Synods: <scripRef passage="Acts i. 13" id="iii.viii.xviii-p9.3" parsed="|Acts|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.13">Acts i. 13</scripRef> sqq., for the election of an apostle; ch.
vi. for the election of deacons; ch. xv. for the settlement of the
question of the binding authority of the law of Moses; and ch. xxi. for
a similar object. But we should distinguish between a private
conference and consultation, and a public synod.</p></note> and completed its development, under its Catholic
form, in the course of the first five centuries. Like the episcopate,
it presented a hierarchical gradation of orders. There was, first, the
diocesan or district council, in which the bishop of a diocese (in the
later sense of the word) presided over his clergy; then the provincial
council, consisting of the metropolitan or archbishop and the bishops
of his ecclesiastical province; next, the patriarchal council,
embracing all the bishops of a patriarchal district (or a diocese in
the old sense of the term); then the national council, inaccurately
styled also general, representing either the entire Greek or the entire
Latin church (like the later Lateran councils and the council of
Trent); and finally, at the summit stood the ecumenical council, for
the whole Christian world. There was besides these a peculiar and
abnormal kind of synod, styled σύνοδος
ἐνδημοῦσα, frequently held by the bishop of
Constantinople with the provincial bishops resident (ἐνδημοῦντες) on the spot.<note n="610" id="iii.viii.xviii-p9.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p10">It is usually supposed there were only four or
five different kinds of council. But Hefele reckons eight (i. p. 3 and
4) adding to those above named the irregular<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xviii-p10.1">σύνοδοι ἐνδημοῦσαι</span>, also the synods of the bishops of
<i>two or more</i> provinces finally the <i>concilia</i> <i>mixta</i>,
consisting of the <i>secular</i> and spiritual dignitaries province, as
separate classes.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p11">In the earlier centuries the councils assembled
without fixed regularity, at the instance of present necessities, like
the Montanist and the Easter controversies in the latter part of the
second century. Firmilian of Cappadocia, in his letter to Cyprian,
first mentions, that at his time, in the middle of the third century,
the churches of Asia Minor held regular annual synods, consisting of
bishops and presbyters. From that time we find an increasing number of
such assemblies in Egypt, Syria, Greece, Northern Africa, Italy, Spain,
and Gaul. The council of Nicaea, a.d. 325, ordained, in the fifth
canon, that the provincial councils should meet twice a year: during
the fast season before Easter, and in the fall.<note n="611" id="iii.viii.xviii-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p12">A similar order, with different times, appears
still earlier in the 37th of the apostolic canons, where it is said (in
the ed. of Ueltzen, p. 244):<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xviii-p12.1">Δεύτεροντοῦ ἔτους σύνοδος γενέσθω τῶν ἐπισκόπων</span>.</p></note> In regard to the other synods no direction was
given.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p13">The Ecumenical councils were not stated, but
extraordinary assemblies, occasioned by the great theological
controversies of the ancient church. They could not arise until after
the conversion of the Roman emperor and the ascendancy of Christianity
as the religion of the state. They were the highest, and the last,
manifestation of the power of the Greek church, which in general took
the lead in the first age of Christianity, and was the chief seat of
all theological activity. Hence in that church, as well as in others,
they are still held in the highest veneration, and kept alive in the
popular mind by pictures in the churches. The Greek and Russian
Christians have annually commemorated the seven ecumenical councils,
since the year 842, on the first Sunday in Lent, as the festival of the
triumph of orthodoxy<note n="612" id="iii.viii.xviii-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p14">This Sunday, the celebration of which was
ordered by the empress Theodora in 842, is called among the Greeks
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xviii-p14.1">κυριακήτῆς ὀρθοδοξίας</span>. On that day the ancient councils are
dramatically reproduced in the public worship.</p></note> and
they live in the hope that an eighth ecumenical council shall yet heal
the divisions and infirmities of the Christian world. Through their
symbols of faith those councils, especially of Nice and of Chalcedon,
still live in the Western church, both Roman Catholic and Evangelical
Protestant.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p15">Strictly speaking, none of these councils properly
represented the entire Christian world. Apart from the fact that the
laity, and even the lower clergy, were excluded from them, the
assembled bishops themselves formed but a small part of the Catholic
episcopate. The province of North Africa alone numbered many more
bishops than were present at either the second, the third, or the fifth
general council.<note n="613" id="iii.viii.xviii-p15.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p16">The schismatical Donatists alone held a council
at Carthage in 308, of two hundred and seventy bishops (Comp. Wiltsch,
Kirchl. Geogr. u. Statistik, i. p. 53 and 54); while the second
ecumenical council numbered only a hundred and fifty, the third a
hundred and sixty (a hundred and ninety-eight), and the fifth a hundred
and sixty-four.</p></note> The
councils bore a prevailingly oriental character, were occupied with
Greek controversies, used the Greek language, sat in Constantinople or
in its vicinity, and consisted almost wholly of Greek members. The
Latin church was usually represented only by a couple of delegates of
the Roman bishop; though these delegates, it is true, acted more or
less in the name of the entire West. Even the five hundred and twenty,
or the six hundred and thirty members of the council of Chalcedon,
excepting the two representatives of Leo I., and two African fugitives
accidentally present, were all from the East. The council of
Constantinople in 381 contained not a single Latin bishop, and only a
hundred and fifty Greek, and was raised to the ecumenical rank by the
consent of the Latin church toward the middle of the following century.
On the other hand, the council of Ephesus, in 449, was designed by
emperor and pope to be an ecumenical council; but instead of this it
has been branded in history as the synod of robbers, for its violent
sanction of the Eutychian heresy. The council of Sardica, in 343, was
likewise intended to be a general council, but immediately after its
assembling assumed a sectional character, through the secession and
counter-organization of the Eastern bishops.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p17">It is, therefore, not the number of bishops
present, nor even the regularity of the summons alone, which determines
the ecumenical character of a council, but the result, the importance
and correctness of the decisions, and, above all, the consent of the
orthodox Christian world.<note n="614" id="iii.viii.xviii-p17.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p18">Schröckh says (vol. viii. p. 201),
unjustly, that this general consent belongs among the “empty conceits.”
Of course the unanimity must be limited to <i>orthodox</i>
Christendom.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p19">The number of the councils thus raised by the
public opinion of the Greek and Latin churches to the ecumenical
dignity, is seven. The succession begins with the first council of
Nicaea, in the year 325, which settled the doctrine of the divinity of
Christ, and condemned the Arian heresy. It closes with the second
council of Nice, in 787, which sanctioned the use of images in the
church. The first four of these councils command high theological
regard in the orthodox Evangelical churches, while the last three are
less important and far more rarely mentioned.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p20">The ecumenical councils have not only an
ecclesiastical significance, but bear also a political or state-church
character. The very name refers to the οἰκουμένη, the orbis Romanus, the empire.
Such synods were rendered possible only by that great transformation,
which is marked by the accession of <name id="iii.viii.xviii-p20.1">Constantine</name>. That emperor caused the assembling of the
first ecumenical council, though the idea was probably suggested to him
by friends among the bishops; at least Rufinus says, he summoned the
council “ex sacerdotum sententia.” At all events the Christian
Graeco-Roman emperor is indispensable to an ecumenical council in the
ancient sense of the term; its temporal head and its legislative
strength.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p21">According to the rigid hierarchical or papistic
theory, as carried out in the middle ages, and still asserted by Roman
divines, the pope alone, as universal head of the church, can summon,
conduct, and confirm a universal council. But the history of the first
seven, or, as the Roman reckoning is, eight, ecumenical councils, from
325 to 867, assigns this threefold power to the Byzantine emperors.
This is placed beyond all contradiction, by the still extant edicts of
the emperors, the acts of the councils, the accounts of all the Greek
historians, and the contemporary Latin sources. Upon this Byzantine
precedent, and upon the example of the kings of Israel, the Russian
Czars and the Protestant princes of Germany, Scandinavia, and
England—be it justly or
unjustly—build their claim to a similar and still more
extended supervision of the church in their dominions.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p22">In the first place, the call of the ecumenical
councils emanated from the emperors.<note n="615" id="iii.viii.xviii-p22.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p23">This is conceded even by the Roman Catholic
church historian Hefele (i. p. 7), in opposition to, Bellarmine and
other Romish divines.“The first eight general councils,” says he, “were
appointed and convoked by the <i>emperors</i>; all the subsequent
councils, on the contrary [i.e. all the <i>Roman</i> Catholic general
councils], by the popes; but even in those first councils there appears
a certain <i>participation of the popes</i> in their convocation, more
or less prominent in particular instances.” The latter assertion is too
sweeping, and can by no means be verified in the history of the first
two of these councils, nor of the fifth.</p></note> They fixed the place and time of the assembly,
summoned the metropolitans and more distinguished bishops of the empire
by an edict, provided the means of transit, and paid the cost of travel
and the other expenses out of the public treasury. In the case of the
council of Nicaea and the first of Constantinople the call was issued
without previous advice or consent from the bishop of Rome.<note n="616" id="iii.viii.xviii-p23.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p24">As regards the council of Nicaea: according to
Eusebius and all the ancient authorities, it was called
by <name id="iii.viii.xviii-p24.1">Constantine</name>alone; and not till three centuries later, at
the council of 680, was it claimed that Pope Sylvester had any share in
the convocation. As to the council of Constantinople in 381: the Roman
theory, that Pope Damasus summoned it in conjunction with Theodosius,
rests on a confusion of this council with another and an unimportant
one of 382. Comp. the notes of Valesius to Theodoret, Hist. Ecel. v. 9;
and Hefele (who here himself corrects his earlier view), vol. i. p. 8,
and vol. ii. p. 36.</p></note> In the council of Chalcedon, in
451, the papal influence is for the first time decidedly prominent; but
even there it appears in virtual subordination to the higher authority
of the council, which did not suffer itself to be disturbed by the
protest of Leo against its twenty-eighth canon in reference to the rank
of the patriarch of Constantinople. Not only ecumenical, but also
provincial councils were not rarely called together by Western princes;
as the council of Arles in 314 by <name id="iii.viii.xviii-p24.2">Constantine</name>, the council of Orleans in 549 by Childebert,
and—to anticipate an instance—the
synod of Frankfort in 794 by Charlemagne. Another remarkable fact has
been already mentioned: that in the beginning of the sixth century
several Orthodox synods at Rome, for the purpose of deciding the
contested election of Symmachus, were called by a secular prince, and
he the heretical Theodoric; yet they were regarded as valid.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p25">In the second place, the emperors, directly or
indirectly, took an active part in all but two of the ecumenical
councils summoned by them, and held the presidency. <name id="iii.viii.xviii-p25.1">Constantine</name> the Great, Marcian, and his wife Pulcheria,
<name id="iii.viii.xviii-p25.2">Constantine</name> Progonatus, Irene, and Basil the
Macedonian, attended in person; but generally the emperors, like the
Roman bishops (who were never present themselves), were represented by
delegates or commissioners, clothed with full authority for the
occasion. These deputies opened the sessions by reading the imperial
edict (in Latin and Greek) and other documents. They presided in
conjunction with the patriarchs, conducted the entire course of the
transactions, preserved order and security, closed the council, and
signed the acts either at the head or at the foot of the signatures of
the bishops. In this prominent position they sometimes exercised, when
they had a theological interest or opinion of their own, no small
influence on the discussions and decisions, though they had no votum;
as the presiding officers of deliberative and legislative bodies
generally have no vote, except when the decision of a question depends
upon their voice.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p26">To this presidency of the emperor or of his
commissioners the acts of the councils and the Greek historians often
refer. Even Pope Stephen V. (a.d. 817) writes, that <name id="iii.viii.xviii-p26.1">Constantine</name> the Great presided in the council of Nice.
According to Eusebius, he introduced the principal matters of business
with a solemn discourse, constantly attended the sessions, and took the
place of honor in the assembly. His presence among the bishops at the
banquet, which he gave them at the close of the council, seemed to that
panegyrical historian a type of Christ among his saints!<note n="617" id="iii.viii.xviii-p26.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p27">Euseb., Vita Const. iii. 15:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xviii-p27.1">Χριστοῦ βασιλείας ἔδοξενἄντις φαντασιοῦσθαιεἰκόνα, ὄναρτ̓εἷναι ἀλλ’ οὐχ ὕπαρ τὸ γινόμενον</span>.</p></note> This prominence of <name id="iii.viii.xviii-p27.2">Constantine</name> in the most celebrated and the most important
of all the councils is the more remarkable, since at that time he had
not yet even been baptized. When Marcian and Pulcheria appeared with
their court at the council of Chalcedon, to confirm its decrees, they
were greeted by the assembled bishops in the bombastic style of the
East, as defenders of the faith, as pillars of orthodoxy, as enemies
and persecutors of heretics; the emperor as a second <name id="iii.viii.xviii-p27.3">Constantine</name>, a new Paul, a new David; the empress as a
second Helena; with other high-sounding predicates.<note n="618" id="iii.viii.xviii-p27.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p28">Mansi, vii. 170 sqq. The emperor is called
there not simply divine, which would be idolatrous enough, but <i>most
divine</i>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xviii-p28.1">ὁ θειότατος·
καὶεὐσεβέστατος ἡμῶνδεσπότης</span>, divinissimus et piissimus noster
imperator ad sanctam synodum dixit, etc. And these adulatory epithets
occur repeatedly in the acts of this council.</p></note> The second and fifth general councils were
the only ones at which the emperor was not represented, and in them the
presidency was in the hands of the patriarchs of Constantinople.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p29">But together with the imperial commissioners, or
in their absence, the different patriarchs or their representatives,
especially the legates of the Roman bishop, the most powerful of the
patriarchs, took part in the presiding office. This was the case at the
third and fourth, and the sixth, seventh, and eighth universal
councils.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p30">For the emperor’s connection with
the council had reference rather to the conduct of business and to the
external affairs of the synod, than to its theological and religious
discussions. This distinction appears in the well-known dictum of <name id="iii.viii.xviii-p30.1">Constantine</name> respecting a double episcopate, which
we have already noticed. And at the Nicene council the emperor acted
accordingly. He paid the bishops greater reverence than his heathen
predecessors had shown the Roman senators. He wished to be a servant,
not a judge, of the successors of the apostles, who are constituted
priests and gods on earth. After his opening address, he “resigned the
word” to the (clerical) officers of the council,<note n="619" id="iii.viii.xviii-p30.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p31">Eusebius, Vita Const. iii. 13:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xviii-p31.1">Ὁμὲνδὴταῦτεἰπὼν
̔ Ρωμαίᾳ γλώττῃ</span>[which was still the official
language], <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xviii-p31.2">ὑφερμηνεύοντος ἑτέρου, παρεδίδουτὸνλόγοντοῖς τῆς συνόδουπροέδροις.</span> Yet, according to the immediately
following words of Eusebius, the emperor continued to take lively
interest in the proceedings, hearing, speaking, and exhorting to
harmony. Eusebius’whole account of this synod is brief
and unsatisfactory.</p></note> by whom probably Alexander, bishop of
Alexandria, Eustathius of Antioch, and Hosius of
Cordova—the latter as special friend of the emperor,
and as representative of the Western churches and perhaps of the bishop
of Rome—are to be understood. The same distinction
between a secular and spiritual presidency meets us in Theodosius II.,
who sent the comes Candidian as his deputy to the third general
council, with full power over the entire business proceedings, but none
over theological matters themselves; “for”—wrote he to
the council-, “it is not proper that one who does not belong to the
catalogue of most holy bishops, should meddle in ecclesiastical
discussions.” Yet Cyril of Alexandria presided at this council, and
conducted the business, at first alone, afterward in conjunction with
the papal legates; while Candidian supported the Nestorian opposition,
which held a council of its own under the patriarch John of
Antioch.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p32">Finally, from the emperors proceeded the
ratification of the councils. Partly by their signatures, partly by
special edicts, they gave the decrees of the council legal validity;
they raised them to laws of the realm; they took pains to have them
observed, and punished the disobedient with deposition and banishment.
This was done by <name id="iii.viii.xviii-p32.1">Constantine</name> the Great for
the decrees of Nice; by Theodosius the Great for those of
Constantinople; by Marcian for those of Chalcedon. The second
ecumenical council expressly prayed the emperor for such sanction,
since he was present neither in person nor by commission. The papal
confirmation, on the contrary, was not considered necessary, until
after the fourth general council, in 451.<note n="620" id="iii.viii.xviii-p32.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p33">To wit, in a letter of the council to Leo (<scripRef passage="Ep. 89" id="iii.viii.xviii-p33.1">Ep.
89</scripRef>, in the Epistles of Leo, ed. Baller., tom. i. p. 1099), and in a
letter of Marcian to Leo (<scripRef passage="Ep. 110" id="iii.viii.xviii-p33.2">Ep. 110</scripRef>, tom. i. p. 1182
sq.).</p></note> And notwithstanding this, Justinian broke through
the decrees of the fifth council, of 553, without the consent, and in
fact despite the intimated refusal of Pope Vigilius. In the middle
ages, however, the case was reversed. The influence of the pope on the
councils increased, and that of the emperor declined; or rather, the
German emperor never claimed so preëminent a position in the
church as the Byzantine. Yet the relation of the pope to a general
council, the question which of the two is above the other, is still a
point of controversy between the curialist or ultramontane and the
episcopal or Gallican schools.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p34">Apart from this predominance of the emperor and
his commissioners, the character of the ecumenical councils was
thoroughly hierarchical. In the apostolic council at Jerusalem, the
elders and the brethren took part with the apostles, and the decision
went forth in the name of the whole congregation.<note n="621" id="iii.viii.xviii-p34.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p35"><scripRef passage="Acts xv. 22" id="iii.viii.xviii-p35.1" parsed="|Acts|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.22">Acts xv. 22</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xviii-p35.2">Τότεἔδοξετοῖς ἀποστόλοις καὶτοῖς πρεσβυτέροις σὺνὃλῃ τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ</span>; and v. 23: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xviii-p35.3">Οἱἀπόστολοικαὶοἰπρεσβύτεροικαὶοἰἀδελφοὶτοῖς ... ἀδελφοῖς. κ.τ.λ.</span> Comp. my
Hist. of the Apostolic Church, § 69, and §
128.</p></note> But this republican or democratic element, so
to call it, had long since given way before the spirit of aristocracy.
The bishops alone, as the successors and heirs of the apostles, the
ecclesia docens, were members of the councils. Hence, in the fifth
canon of Nice, even a provincial synod is termed “the general assembly
of the bishops of the province.” The presbyters and deacons took part,
indeed, in the deliberations, and Athanasius, though at the time only a
deacon, exerted probably more influence on the council of Nice by his
zeal and his gifts, than most of the bishops; but they had no votum
decisivum, except when, like the Roman legates, they represented their
bishops. The laity were entirely excluded.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p36">Yet it must be remembered, that the bishops of
that day were elected by the popular voice. So far as that went, they
really represented the Christian people, and were not seldom called to
account by the people for their acts, though they voted in their own
name as successors of the apostles. Eusebius felt bound to justify, his
vote at Nice before his diocese in Caesarea, and the Egyptian bishops
at Chalcedon feared an uproar in their congregations.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p37">Furthermore, the councils, in an age of absolute
despotism, sanctioned the principle of common public deliberation, as
the best means of arriving at truth and settling controversy. They
revived the spectacle of the Roman senate in ecclesiastical form, and
were the forerunners of representative government and parliamentary
legislation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p38">In matters of discipline the majority decided; but
in matters of faith unanimity was required, though, if necessary, it
was forced by the excision of the dissentient minority. In the midst of
the assembly an open copy of the Gospels lay upon a desk or table, as,
a symbol of the presence of Christ, whose infallible word is the rule
of all doctrine. Subsequently the ecclesiastical canons and the relics
of the saints were laid in similar state. The
bishops—at least according to later
usage—sat in a circle, in the order of the dates of
their ordination or the rank of their sees; behind them, the priests;
before or beside them, the deacons. The meetings were opened and closed
with religious solemnities in liturgical style. In the ancient councils
the various subjects were discussed in open synod, and the Acts of the
councils contain long discourses and debates. But in the council of
Trent the subjects of action were wrought up in separate committees,
and only laid before the whole synod for ratification. The vote was
always taken by heads, till the council of Constance, when it was taken
by nations, to avoid the preponderance of the Italian prelates.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p39">The jurisdiction of the ecumenical councils
covered the entire legislation of the church, all matters of Christian
faith and practice (fidei et morum), and all matters of organization
arid worship. The doctrinal decrees were called dogmata or symbola; the
disciplinary, canones. At the same time, the councils exercised, when
occasion required, the highest judicial authority, in excommunicating
bishops and patriarchs.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p40">The authority of these councils in the decision of
all points of controversy was supreme and final.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p41">Their doctrinal decisions were early invested with
infallibility; the promises of the Lord respecting the
indestructibleness of his church, his own perpetual presence with the
ministry, and the guidance of the Spirit of truth, being applied in the
full sense to those councils, as representing the whole church. After
the example of the apostolic council, the usual formula for a decree
was: Visum est Sprirtui Sancto et nobis.<note n="622" id="iii.viii.xviii-p41.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p42"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xviii-p42.1">Ἒδοξετῷπνεύματιἁγίῳ καὶἡμῖν</span>, <scripRef passage="Acts xv. 28" id="iii.viii.xviii-p42.2" parsed="|Acts|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.28">Acts xv. 28</scripRef>. The provincial councils,
too, had already used this phrase; e.g. the Concil. Carthaginiense, of
252 (in the Opera Cypriani): “Placuit nobis, <i>Sancto Spiritu
suggerente</i>, et Domino per visiones multas et manifestas admonente.”
So the council of Arles, in 314: “Placuit ergo, <i>presente Spiritu
Sancto</i> et angelis ejus.”</p></note> <name id="iii.viii.xviii-p42.3">Constantine</name> the Great,
in a circular letter to the churches, styles the decrees of the Nicene
council a divine command;<note n="623" id="iii.viii.xviii-p42.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p43"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xviii-p43.1">Θείανἐντολήν,</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xviii-p43.2">θείανβούλησιν</span>, in Euseb., Vita Const. iii. 20. Comp.
his Ep. ad Eccl. Alexandr., in Socrates, H. E. i. 9 where he uses
similar expressions.</p></note> a
phrase, however, in reference to which the abuse of the word divine, in
the language of the Byzantine despots, must not be forgotten.
Athanasius says, with reference to the doctrine of the divinity of
Christ: “What God has spoken by the council of Nice, abides forever.”<note n="624" id="iii.viii.xviii-p43.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p44">Isidore of Pelusium also styles the Nicene
council divinely inspired, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xviii-p44.1">θεόθενἐμπνευςθεῖσα</span> (<scripRef passage="Ep. 1" id="iii.viii.xviii-p44.2">Ep. 1</scripRef>. iv. <scripRef passage="Ep. 99" id="iii.viii.xviii-p44.3">Ep. 99</scripRef>). So Basil the Great,
<scripRef passage="Ep. 114" id="iii.viii.xviii-p44.4">Ep. 114</scripRef> (in the <name id="iii.viii.xviii-p44.5">Benedict</name>ine edition of his Opera omnia, tom. iii.
p. 207), where he says that the 318 fathers of Nice have not spoken
without the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xviii-p44.6">ἐνέργειατοῦἁγίουπνεύματος</span>(non sine Spiritus Sancti
afflatu).</p></note> The council of Chalcedon
pronounced the decrees of the Nicene fathers unalterable statutes,
since God himself had spoken through them.<note n="625" id="iii.viii.xviii-p44.7"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p45"><scripRef passage="Act. i." id="iii.viii.xviii-p45.1" parsed="|Acts|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1">Act. i.</scripRef>, in Mansi, vi. p. 672. We quote from
the Latin translation: “Nullo autem modo patimur a quibusdam concuti
definitam fidem, sive fidei symbolum, a sanctis patribus nostris qui
apud Nicaeam convenerunt illis temporibus: nec permittimus aut nobis,
aut aliis, mutare aliquod verbum ex his quae ibidem continentur, aut
unam syllabam praeterire, memores dicentis: <i>Ne transferas terminos
aeternos, quos posuerunt patres tui</i> (<scripRef passage="Prov. xxii. 8" id="iii.viii.xviii-p45.2" parsed="|Prov|22|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.22.8">Prov. xxii. 8</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 20" id="iii.viii.xviii-p45.3" parsed="|Matt|10|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.20">Matt. x. 20</scripRef>).
Non enim erant ipsi loquentes, sed ipse Spiritus Dei et Patris qui
procedit ex ipso.”</p></note> The council of Ephesus, in the sentence of
deposition against Nestorius, uses the formula: “The Lord Jesus Christ,
whom he has blasphemed, determines through this most holy council.”<note n="626" id="iii.viii.xviii-p45.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p46"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xviii-p46.1">̓Ὁβλασφημηθεὶς παῤαὐτοῦκύριος Ἰης. Χριστὸς ωὝρισεδιὰτῆς παρούσης ἁγιωτάτης συνόδου</span>.</p></note> Pope Leo speaks of an
“irretractabilis consensus” of the council of Chalcedon upon the
doctrine of the person of Christ. Pope Gregory the Great even placed
the first four councils, which refuted and destroyed respectively the
heresies and impieties of Arius, Macedonius, Nestorius, and Eutyches,
on a level with the four canonical Gospels.<note n="627" id="iii.viii.xviii-p46.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p47">Lib. i. <scripRef passage="Ep. 25" id="iii.viii.xviii-p47.1">Ep. 25</scripRef> (ad Joannem episcopum Constant.,
et caeteros patriarchas, in Migne’s edition of Gr.
Opera, tom. iii. p. 478, or in the Bened. ed. iii. 515): “Praeterea,
quia corde creditur ad justitiam, ore autem confessio fit ad salutem,
sicut sancti evangelii quatuor libros, sic quatuor concilia suscipere
et venerari me fateor. Nicaenum scilicet in quo perversum Arii dogma
destruitur; Constantinopolitanum quoque, in quo Eunomii et Macedonii
error convincitur; Ephesinum etiam primum, in quo Nestorii impietas
judicatur; Chalcedonense vero, in quo Eutychetii [Eutychis] Dioscorique
pravitas reprobatur, tota devotione complector, integerrima
approbatione custodio: quia in his velut in quadrato lapide, sanctae
fidei structura consurgit, et cujuslibet vitae atque actionis existat,
quisquis eorum soliditatem non tenet, etiam si lapis esse cernitur,
tamen extra aedificium jacet. Quintum quoque concilium pariter veneror,
in quo et epistola, quae Ibae dicitur, erroris plena, reprobatur,”
etc.</p></note> In like manner Justinian puts the dogmas of the
first four councils on the same footing with the Holy Scriptures, and
their canons by the side of laws of the realm.<note n="628" id="iii.viii.xviii-p47.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p48">Justin. Novell. cxxxi.“Quatuor synodorum
dogmata sicut sanctas scripturas accipimus, et regulas sicut leges
observamus.”</p></note> The remaining three general councils have neither
a theological importance, nor therefore an authority, equal to that of
those first four, which laid the foundations of ecumenical orthodoxy.
Otherwise Gregory would have mentioned also the fifth council, of 553,
in the passage to which we have just referred. And even among the first
four there is a difference of rank; the councils of Nice and Chalcedon
standing highest in the character of their results.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p49">Not so with the rules of discipline prescribed in
the canones. These were never considered universally binding, like the
symbols of faith; since matters of organization and usage, pertaining
rather to the external form of the church, are more or less subject to
the vicissitude of time. The fifteenth canon of the council of Nice,
which prohibited and declared invalid the transfer of the clergy from
one place to another,<note n="629" id="iii.viii.xviii-p49.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p50">Conc. Nic. can. 15: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xviii-p50.1">ὛΩστεἀπὸπόλεως εἰς πόλινμὴμεταβαίνεινμήτεἐπίσκοπονμήτεπρεσβύτερονμήτεδιάκονον</span>. This prohibition arose from the theory
of the relation between a clergyman and his congregation, as a mystical
marriage, and was designed to restrain clerical ambition. It appears in
the Can. Apost. 13, 14, but was often violated. At the Nicene council
itself there were several bishops, like Eusebius of Nicomedia, and
Eustathius of Antioch, who had exchanged their first bishopric for
another and a better.</p></note>
Gregory Nazianzen, fifty-seven years later (382), reckons among
statutes long dead.<note n="630" id="iii.viii.xviii-p50.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p51"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xviii-p51.1">Νόμους πάλαιτεθνηκότας</span>, Carm. de vita sua, v.
1810.</p></note> Gregory
himself repeatedly changed his location, and <name id="iii.viii.xviii-p51.2">Chrysostom</name> was called from Antioch to Constantinople. Leo
I. spoke with strong disrespect of the third canon of the second
ecumenical council, for assigning to the bishop of Constantinople the
first rank after the bishop of Rome; and for the same reason be
protested against the twenty-eighth canon of the fourth ecumenical
council.<note n="631" id="iii.viii.xviii-p51.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p52">Epist. 106 (al. 80) ad Anatolium, and Epist.
105 ad Pulcheriam. Comp. above, § 57. Even Gregory I., so
late as 600, writes in reference to the <i>canones</i> of the
Constantinopolitan council of 381: “Romana autem ecclesia eosdem
canones vel gesta Synodi illius hactenus non habet, nec accepit; in hoc
autem eam accepit, quod est per eam contra Macedonium definitum.” Lib.
vii. <scripRef passage="Ep. 34" id="iii.viii.xviii-p52.1">Ep. 34</scripRef>, ad Eulogium episcopum Alexandr. (tom. iii. p. 882, ed.
Bened., and in Migne’s ed., iii.
893.)</p></note> Indeed the Roman
church has made no point of adopting all the disciplinary laws enacted
by those synods.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p53"><name id="iii.viii.xviii-p53.1">Augustine</name>, the ablest
and the most devout of the fathers, conceived, in the best vein of his
age, a philosophical view of this authority of the councils, which
strikes a wise and wholesome mean between the extremes of veneration
and disparagement, and approaches the free spirit of evangelical
Protestantism. He justly subordinates these councils to the Holy
Scriptures, which are the highest and the perfect rule of faith, and
supposes that the decrees of a council may be, not indeed set aside and
repealed, yet enlarged and completed by, the deeper research of a later
day. They embody, for the general need, the results already duly
prepared by preceding theological controversies, and give the
consciousness of the church, on the subject in question, the clearest
and most precise expression possible at the time. But this
consciousness itself is subject to development. While the Holy
Scriptures present the truth unequivocally and infallibly, and allow no
room for doubt, the judgment of bishops may be corrected and enriched
with new truths from the word of God, by the wiser judgment of other
bishops; the judgment of the provincial council by that of a general;
and the views of one general council by those of a later.<note n="632" id="iii.viii.xviii-p53.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p54">De Baptismo contra Donatistas, I. ii. 3 (in
the <name id="iii.viii.xviii-p54.1">Benedict</name>ine edition of August. Opera, tom. ix. p. 98):
“Quis autem nesciat, sanctam Scripturam canonicam, tam Veteris quam
Novi Testamenti, certis suis terminis contineri, eamque omnibus
posterioribus Episcoporum literis ita praeponi, ut de illa omnino
dubitari et disceptari non possit, utrum verum vel utrum rectum sit,
quidquid in ea scriptum esse constiterit; Episcoporum autem literas
quae post confirmatum canonem vel scripta sunt vel scribuntur, et per
sermonem forte sapientiorem cujuslibet in ea re peritioris, et per
aliorum Episcoporum graviorem auctoritatem doctioremque prudentiam, et
per concilia licere <i>reprehendi</i>, si quid in eis forte <i>a
veritate deviatum est</i>; et <i>ipsa concilia</i>, quae per singulas
regiones vel provincias fiunt, <i>plenariorum</i> <i>conciliorum
auctoritate</i>, quae
fiunt ex universo orbe Christiano, sine ullis ambagibus <i>cedere</i>;
<i>ipsaque plenaria saepe priora posterioribus emendari</i>, quum
aliquo experimento rerum aperitur quod clausum erat et cognoscitur quod
latebat; sine ullo typho sacrilegae superbiae, sine ulla inflata
cervice arrogantiae, sine ulla contentione lividae invidiae, cum sancta
humilitate, cum pace catholica, cum caritate christiana.” Comp. the
passage Contra Maximinum Arianum, ii. cap. 14, § 3 (in the
Bened. ed., tom. viii. p. 704), where he will have even the decision of
the Nicene council concerning the <i>homousion</i> measured by the
higher standard of the Scriptures.</p></note> In this <name id="iii.viii.xviii-p54.2">Augustine</name> presumed, that all the transactions of a
council were conducted in the spirit of Christian humility, harmony,
and love; but had he attended the council of Ephesus, in 431, to which
he was summoned about the time of his death, he would, to his grief,
have found the very opposite spirit reigning there. <name id="iii.viii.xviii-p54.3">Augustine</name>, therefore, manifestly acknowledges a gradual
advancement of the church doctrine, which reaches its corresponding
expression from time to time through the general councils; but a
progress within the truth, without positive error. For in a certain
sense, as against heretics, he made the authority of Holy Scripture
dependent on the authority of the catholic church, in his famous dictum
against the Manichaean heretics: “I would not believe the gospel, did
not the authority of the catholic church compel me.”<note n="633" id="iii.viii.xviii-p54.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p55">Contra Epistolam Manichaei, lib. i. c. 5 (in
the Bened. ed., tom. viii. p. 154): “Ego vero evangelio non crederem,
nisi me ecclesiae catholicae commoveret auctoritas.”</p></note> In like manner Vincentius Lerinensis teaches,
that the church doctrine passes indeed through various stages of growth
in knowledge, and becomes more and more clearly defined in opposition
to ever-rising errors, but can never become altered or dismembered.<note n="634" id="iii.viii.xviii-p55.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p56">Commonitorium, c. 23 (in
Migne’s Curs. Patrol. tom. 50, p. 667): “Sed forsitan
dicit aliquis: Nullusne ergo in ecclesia Christi profectus habebitur
religionis? Habeatur plane et maximus .... Sed ita tamen ut vere
profectus sit ille fidei, non permutatio. Si quidem ad profectum
pertinet ut in semetipsum unaquaeque res amplificetur; ad permutationem
vero, ut aliquid ex alio in aliud transvertatur. Crescat igitur oportet
et multum vehementerque proficiat tam singulorum quam omnium, tam unius
hominis, quam totius ecclesiae, aetatum ac seculorum gradibus,
intelligentia, scientia, sapientia, sed in suo dutaxat genere, in eodem
scilicet dogmate, eodem sensu, eademque sententia.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p57">The Protestant church makes the authority of the
general councils, and of all ecclesiastical tradition, depend on the
degree of its conformity to the Holy Scriptures; while the Greek and
Roman churches make Scripture and tradition coordinate. The Protestant
church justly holds the first four general councils in high, though not
servile, veneration, and has received their statements of doctrine into
her confessions of faith, because she perceives in them, though
compassed with human imperfection, the clearest and most suitable
expression of the teaching of the Scriptures respecting the Trinity and
the divine-human person of Christ. Beyond these statements the judgment
of the church (which must be carefully distinguished from theological
speculation) has not to this day materially
advanced;—the highest tribute to the wisdom and
importance of those councils. But this is not saying that the Nicene
and the later Athanasian creeds are the non plus ultra of all the
church’s knowledge of the articles therein defined.
Rather is it the duty of theology and of the church, while prizing and
holding fast those earlier attainments, to study the same problems ever
anew, to penetrate further and further these sacred fundamental
mysteries of Christianity, and to bring to light new treasures from the
inexhaustible mines of the Word of God, under the guidance of the same
Holy Spirit, who lives and works in the church at this day as mightily
as he did in the fifth century and the fourth. Christology, for
example, by the development of the doctrine of the two states of Christ
in the Lutheran church, and of the three offices of Christ in the
Reformed, has been substantially enriched; the old Catholic doctrine,
which was fixed with unerring tact at the council of Chalcedon, being
directly concerned only with the two natures of Christ, as against the
dualism of Nestorius and the monophysitism of Eutyches.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p58">With this provision for further and deeper
soundings of Scripture truth, Protestantism feels itself one with the
ancient Greek and Latin church in the bond of ecumenical orthodoxy. But
toward the disciplinary canons of the ecumenical councils its position
is still more free and independent than that of the Roman church. Those
canons are based upon an essentially unprotestant, that is,
hierarchical and sacrificial conception of church order and worship,
which the Lutheran and Anglican reformation in part, and the Zwinglian
and Calvinistic almost entirely renounced. Yet this is not to say that
much may not still be learned, in the sphere of discipline, from those
councils, and that perhaps many an ancient custom or institution is not
worthy to be revived in the spirit of evangelical freedom.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p59">The moral character of those councils was
substantially parallel with that of earlier and later ecclesiastical
assemblies, and cannot therefore be made a criterion of their
historical importance and their dogmatic authority. They faithfully
reflect both the light and the shade of the ancient church. They bear
the heavenly treasure in earthen vessels. If even among the inspired
apostles at the council of Jerusalem there was much debate,<note n="635" id="iii.viii.xviii-p59.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p60"><scripRef passage="Acts xv. 6" id="iii.viii.xviii-p60.1" parsed="|Acts|15|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.6">Acts xv. 6</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xviii-p60.2">Πολλῆς συζητήσεως γενομένης</span>; which Luther indeed renders quite too
strongly: ” After they had wrangled long.” The English versions from
Tyndale to King James translate: ” much disputing.”</p></note> and soon after, among Peter, Paul,
and Barnabas, a violent, though only temporary collision, we must of
course expect much worse of the bishops of the Nicene and the
succeeding age, and of a church already interwoven with a morally
degenerate state. Together with abundant talents, attainments, and
virtues, there were gathered also at the councils ignorance, intrigues,
and partisan passions, which had already been excited on all sides by
long controversies preceding and now met and arrayed themselves, as
hostile armies, for open combat. For those great councils, all
occasioned by controversies on the most important and the most
difficult problems of theology, are, in fact, to the history of
doctrine, what decisive battles are to the history of war. Just because
religion is the deepest and holiest interest of man, are religious
passions wont to be the most violent and bitter; especially in a time
when all classes, from imperial court to market stall, take the
liveliest interest in theological speculation, and are drawn into the
common vortex of excitement. Hence the notorious rabies theologorum was
more active in the fourth and fifth centuries than it has been in any
other period of history, excepting, perhaps, in the great revolution of
the sixteenth century, and the confessional polemics of the
seventeenth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p61">We have on this point the testimony of
contemporaries and of the acts of the councils themselves. St. Gregory
Nazianzen, who, in the judgment of Socrates, was the most devout and
eloquent man of his age,<note n="636" id="iii.viii.xviii-p61.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p62">Hist. Eccl. lib. v. cap. 7.</p></note>
and who himself, as bishop of Constantinople, presided for a time over
the second ecumenical council, had so bitter an observation and
experience as even to lose, though without sufficient reason, all
confidence in councils, and to call them in his poems “assemblies of
cranes and geese.” “To tell the truth” thus in 382 (a year after the
second ecumenical council, and doubtless including that assembly in his
allusion) he answered Procopius, who in the name of the emperor
summoned him in vain to a synod—“to tell the truth, I
am inclined to shun every collection of bishops, because I have never
yet seen that a synod came to a good end, or abated evils instead of
increasing them. For in those assemblies (and I do not think I express
myself too strongly here) indescribable contentiousness and ambition
prevail, and it is easier for one to incur the reproach of wishing to
set himself up as judge of the wickedness of others, than to attain any
success in putting the wickedness away. Therefore I have withdrawn
myself, and have found rest to my soul only in solitude.”<note n="637" id="iii.viii.xviii-p62.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p63">Ep. ad Procop. 55, old order (al. 130). Similar
representations occur in <scripRef passage="Ep. 76, 84" id="iii.viii.xviii-p63.1">Ep. 76, 84</scripRef>; Carm. de vita sua, v. 1680-1688;
Carm. x. v. 92; Carm. Adv. Episc. v. 154. Comp. Ullmann, Gregor. von
Naz., p. 246 sqq., and p. 270. It is remarkable that Gibbon makes no
use of these passages to support his summary judgment of the general
councils at the end of his twentieth chapter, where he says: “The
progress of time and superstition erased the memory of the weakness,
the passion, the ignorance, which disgraced these ecclesiastical
synods; and the Catholic world has unanimously submitted to the
<i>infallible</i> decrees of the general councils.”</p></note> It is true, the contemplative
Gregory had an aversion to all public life, and in such views yielded
unduly to his personal inclinations. And in any case he is
inconsistent; for he elsewhere speaks with great respect of the council
of Nice, and was, next to Athanasius, the leading advocate of the
Nicene creed. Yet there remains enough in his many unfavorable pictures
of the bishops and synods of his time, to dispel all illusions of their
immaculate purity. Beausobre correctly observes, that either Gregory
the Great must be a slanderer, or the bishops of his day were very
remiss. In the fifth century it was no better, but rather worse. At the
third general council, at Ephesus, 431, all accounts agree that
shameful intrigue, uncharitable lust of condemnation, and coarse
violence of conduct were almost as prevalent as in the notorious
robber-council of Ephesus in 449; though with the important difference,
that the former synod was contending for truth, the latter for error.
Even at Chalcedon, the introduction of the renowned expositor and
historian Theodoret provoked a scene, which almost involuntarily
reminds us of the modern brawls of Greek and Roman monks at the holy
sepulchre under the restraining supervision of the Turkish police. His
Egyptian opponents shouted with all their might: “The faith is gone!
Away with him, this teacher of Nestorius!” His friends replied with
equal violence: “They forced us [at the robber-council] by blows to
subscribe; away with the Manichaeans, the enemies of Flavian, the
enemies of the faith! Away with the murderer Dioscurus? Who does not
know his wicked deeds? The Egyptian bishops cried again: Away with the
Jew, the adversary of God, and call him not bishop!” To which the
oriental bishops answered: “Away with the rioters, away with the
murderers! The orthodox man belongs to the council!” At last the
imperial commissioners interfered, and put an end to what they justly
called an unworthy and useless uproar.<note n="638" id="iii.viii.xviii-p63.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p64"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xviii-p64.1">Ἐκβοήσεις δημοτικαί.</span> See Harduin, tom. ii. p. 71 sqq., and Mansi,
tom. vi. p. 590 sq. Comp. also Hefele, ii. p. 406 sq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xviii-p65">In all these outbreaks of human passion, however,
we must not forget that the Lord was sitting in the ship of the church,
directing her safely through the billows and storms. The Spirit of
truth, who was not to depart from her, always triumphed over error at
last, and even glorified himself through the weaknesses of his
instruments. Upon this unmistakable guidance from above, only set out
by the contrast of human imperfections, our reverence for the councils
must be based. Soli Deo gloria; or, in the language of <name id="iii.viii.xviii-p65.1">Chrysostom</name>: Δόξα
τῷ θεῷ
πάντων
ἕνεκεν!</p>

<p id="iii.viii.xviii-p66"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="66" title="List of the Ecumenical Councils of the Ancient Church" shorttitle="Section 66" progress="33.28%" prev="iii.viii.xviii" next="iii.viii.xx" id="iii.viii.xix">

<p class="head" id="iii.viii.xix-p1">§ 66. List of the Ecumenical Councils of the
Ancient Church,</p>

<p id="iii.viii.xix-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.viii.xix-p3">We only add, by way of a general view, a list of all
the ecumenical councils of the Graeco-Roman church, with a brief
account of their character and work.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xix-p4">1. The Concilium Nicaenum I., a.d. 325; held at
Nicaea in Bithynia, a lively commercial town near the imperial
residence of Nicomedia, and easily accessible by land and sea. It
consisted of three hundred and eighteen bishops,<note n="639" id="iii.viii.xix-p4.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xix-p5">This is the usual estimate, resting on the
authority of Athanasius, Basil (<scripRef passage="Ep. 114" id="iii.viii.xix-p5.1">Ep. 114</scripRef>; Opera, t. iii. p 207, ed.
Bened.), Socrates, Sozomen, and Theodoret; whence the council is
sometimes called the Assembly of the Three Hundred and Eighteen. Other
data reduce the number to three hundred, or to two hundred and seventy,
or two hundred and fifty, or two hundred and eighteen; while later
tradition swells it to two thousand or more.</p></note> besides a large number of priests, deacons,
and acolytes, mostly from the East, and was called by <name id="iii.viii.xix-p5.2">Constantine</name> the Great, for the settlement of the Arian
controversy. Having become, by decisive victories in 323, master of the
whole Roman empire, he desired to complete the restoration of unity and
peace with the help of the dignitaries of the church. The result of
this council was the establishment (by anticipation) of the doctrine of
the true divinity of Christ, the identity of essence between the Son
and the Father. The fundamental importance of this dogma, the number,
learning, piety and wisdom of the bishops, many of whom still bore the
marks of the Diocletian persecution, the personal presence of the first
Christian emperor, of Eusebius, “the father of church history,” and of
Athanasius, “the father of orthodoxy” (though at that time only
archdeacon), as well as the remarkable character of this epoch,
combined in giving to this first general synod a peculiar weight and
authority. It is styled emphatically “the great and holy council,”
holds the highest place among all the councils, especially with the
Greeks,<note n="640" id="iii.viii.xix-p5.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xix-p6">For some time the Egyptian and Syrian churches
commemorated the council of Nicaea by an annual
festival.</p></note> and still lives in
the Nicene Creed, which is second in authority only to the ever
venerable Apostles’ Creed. This symbol was, however,
not finally settled and completed in its present form (excepting the
still later Latin insertion of filioque), until the second general
council. Besides this the fathers assembled at Nicaea issued a number
of canons, usually reckoned twenty on various questions of discipline;
the most important being those on the rights of metropolitans, the time
of Easter, and the validity of heretical baptism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xix-p7">2. The Concilium Constantinopolitanum I., a.d. 381
summoned by Theodosius the Great, and held at the imperial city, which
had not even name in history till five years after the former council.
This council, however, was exclusively oriental, and comprised only a
hundred and fifty bishops, as the emperor had summoned none but the
adherents of the Nicene party, which had become very much reduced under
the previous reign. The emperor did not attend it. Meletius of Antioch
was president till his death; then Gregory Nazianzen; and, after his
resignation, the newly elected patriarch Nectarius of Constantinople.
The council enlarged the Nicene confession by an article on the
divinity and personality of the Holy Ghost, in opposition to the
Macedonians or Pneumatomachists (hence the title Symbolum
Nicaeno-Constantinopolitanum), and issued seven more canons, of which
the Latin versions, however, give only the first four, leaving the
genuineness of the other three, as many think, in doubt.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xix-p8">3. The Concilium Ephesinum, a.d. 431; called by
Theodosius II., in connection with the Western co-emperor Valentinian
III., and held under the direction of the ambitious and violent Cyril
of Alexandria. This council consisted of, at first, a hundred and sixty
bishops, afterward a hundred and ninety-eight,<note n="641" id="iii.viii.xix-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xix-p9">The opposition council, which John of Antioch,
on his subsequent arrival, held in the same city in the cause of
Nestorius and under the protection of the imperial commissioner
Candidian, numbered forty-three members, and excommunicated Cyril, as
Cyril had excommunicated Nestorius.</p></note> including, for the first time, papal delegates
from Rome, who were instructed not to mix in the debates, but to sit as
judges over the opinions of the rest. It condemned the error of
Nestorius on the relation of the two natures in Christ, without,
stating clearly the correct doctrine. It produced, therefore, but a
negative result, and is the least important of the first four councils,
as it stands lowest also in moral character. It is entirely rejected by
the Nestorian or Chaldaic Christians. Its six canons relate exclusively
to Nestorian and Pelagian affairs, and are wholly omitted by Dionysius
Exiguus in his collection.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xix-p10">4. The Concilium Chalcedonense, a.d. 451; summoned
by the emperor Marcian, at the instance of the Roman bishop Leo; held
at Chalcedon in Bithynia, opposite Constantinople; and composed of five
hundred and twenty (some say six hundred and thirty) bishops.<note n="642" id="iii.viii.xix-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xix-p11">The synod itself, in a letter to Leo, states
the number as only five hundred and twenty; Leo, on the contrary (<scripRef passage="Ep. 102" id="iii.viii.xix-p11.1">Ep.
102</scripRef>), speaks of about six hundred members; and the usual opinion
(Tillemont, Memoires, t. xv. p. 641) raises the whole number of
members, including deputies, to six hundred and
thirty.</p></note> Among these were three delegates
of the bishop of Rome, two bishops of Africa, and the rest all Greeks
and Orientals. The fourth general council fixed the orthodox doctrine
of the person of Christ in opposition to Eutychianism and Nestorianism,
and enacted thirty canons (according to some manuscripts only
twenty-seven or twenty-eight), of which the twenty-eighth was resisted
by the Roman legates and Leo I. This was the most numerous, and next to
the Nicene, the most important of all the general councils, but is
repudiated by all the Monophysite sects of the Eastern church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xix-p12">5. The Concilium Constantinopolitanum II. was
assembled a full century later, by the emperor Tustinian, a.d. 553,
without consent of the pope, for the adjustment of the tedious
Monophysite controversy. It was presided over by the patriarch
Eutychius of Constantinople, consisted of only one hundred and
sixty-four bishops, and issued fourteen anathemas against the three
chapters,<note n="643" id="iii.viii.xix-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xix-p13">Tria capitula, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xix-p13.1">Κεφάλεια</span>.</p></note> so called, or the
christological views of three departed bishops and divines, Theodore of
Mopsueste, Theodoret of Cyros, and Ibas of Edessa, who were charged
with leaning toward the Nestorian heresy. The fifth council was not
recognized, however, by many Western bishops, even after the
vacillating Pope Vigilius gave in his assent to it, and it induced a
temporary schism between Upper Italy and the Roman see. As to
importance, it stands far below the four previous councils. Its Acts,
in Greek, with the exception of the fourteen anathemas, are lost.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xix-p14">Besides these, there are two later councils, which
have attained among the Greeks and Latins an undisputed ecumenical
authority: the Third Council of Constantinople, under <name id="iii.viii.xix-p14.1">Constantine</name> Progonatus, a.d. 680, which condemned
Monothelitism (and Pope Honorius, † 638),<note n="644" id="iii.viii.xix-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xix-p15">The condemnation of a departed pope as a
heretic by an ecumenical council is so inconsistent with the claims of
papal infallibility, that Romish historians have tried their utmost to
dispute the fact, or to weaken its force by sophistical
pleading.</p></note> and consummated the old Catholic
christology; and the Second Council of Nicaea, under the empress Irene,
a.d. 787, which sanctioned the image-worship of the Catholic church,
but has no dogmatical importance.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xix-p16">Thus Nicaea—now the miserable
Turkish hamlet Is-nik<note n="645" id="iii.viii.xix-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xix-p17"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xix-p17.1">Εἰς Νίκαιαν</span>. <i>Nice</i> and <i>Nicene</i> are
properly misnomers, but sanctioned by the use of Gibbon and other great
English writers.</p></note>—has the honor of both opening and
closing the succession of acknowledged ecumenical councils.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xix-p18">From this time forth the Greeks and Latins part,
and ecumenical councils are no longer to be named. The Greeks
considered the second Trullan<note n="646" id="iii.viii.xix-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xix-p19"><i>Trullum</i> was a saloon with a cupola in
the imperial palace of Constantinople.</p></note> (or the fourth Constantinopolitan) council of 692,
which enacted no symbol of faith, but canons only, not an independent
eighth council, but an appendix to the fifth and sixth ecumenical
councils (hence, called the Quinisexta sc. synodus); against which view
the Latin church has always protested. The Latin church, on the other
hand, elevates the fourth council of Constantinople, a.d. 869,<note n="647" id="iii.viii.xix-p19.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xix-p20">The Latins call it the fourth because they
reject the fourth Constantinopolitan (the second Trullan) council of
692, because of its canons, and the fifth of 754 because it condemned
the worship of images, which was subsequently sanctioned by the second
council of Nicaea in 787.</p></note> which deposed the patriarch
Photius, the champion of the Greek church in her contest with the
Latin, to the dignity of an eighth ecumenical council; but this council
was annulled for the Greek church by the subsequent restoration of
Photius. The Roman church also, in pursuance of her claims to exclusive
catholicity, adds to the seven or eight Greek councils twelve or more
Latin general councils, down to the Vatican (1870); but to all these
the Greek and Protestant churches can concede only a sectional
character. Three hundred and thirty-six years elapsed between the last
undisputed Graeco-Latin ecumenical council of the ancient church (a.d.
787), and the first Latin ecumenical council of the mediaeval church
(1123). The authority of the papal see had to be established in the
intervening centuries.<note n="648" id="iii.viii.xix-p20.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xix-p21">On the number of the ecumenical councils till
that of Trent the Roman divines themselves are not agreed. The
Gallicans reckon twenty-one, Bellarmine eighteen, Hefele only sixteen.
The undisputed ones, besides the eight already mentioned Graeco-Latin
councils, are these eight Latin: the first Lateran (Roman)
council, <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.viii.xix-p21.1">a.d.</span>1123; the second Lateran, <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.viii.xix-p21.2">a.d.</span>1139; the
third Lateran, <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.viii.xix-p21.3">a.d.</span>1179; the fourth Lateran, <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.viii.xix-p21.4">a.d.</span>1215); the
first of Lyons, <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.viii.xix-p21.5">a.d.</span>1245; the second of Lyons, <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.viii.xix-p21.6">a.d.</span>1274; that
of Florence, <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.viii.xix-p21.7">a.d.</span>1439; (the fifth Lateran, 1512-1517, is
disputed;) and that of Trent, <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.viii.xix-p21.8">a.d.</span>1545-1563. The
ecumenical character of the three reformatory councils of Pisa,
Constance, and Basle, in the beginning of the fifteenth century, and of
the fifth Lateran council, <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.viii.xix-p21.9">a.d.</span>1512-1517, is
questioned among the Roman divines, and is differently viewed upon
ultramontane and upon Gallican principles. Hefele considers them
<i>partially</i> ecumenical; that is, so far as they were ratified by
the pope. [But in the Revised edition of his
<i>Conciliengeschichte</i>, 1873 sqq., he reckons twenty ecumenical
councils, including the Vatican, 1870. See Appendix, p.
1032.]</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.viii.xix-p22"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="67" title="Books of Ecclesiastical Law" shorttitle="Section 67" progress="33.71%" prev="iii.viii.xix" next="iii.ix" id="iii.viii.xx">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Ecclesiastical Law" id="iii.viii.xx-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="iii.viii.xx-p1">§ 67. Books of Ecclesiastical Law.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.xx-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.viii.xx-p3">I. Bibiliotheca juris canonici veteris, ed. Voellus
(theologian of the Sorbonne) and Justellus (Justeau, counsellor and
secretary to the French king), Par. 1661, 2 vols. fol. (Vol. i.
contains the canons of the universal church, Greek and Latin, the
ecclesiastical canons of Dionysius Exiguus, or of the old Roman church,
the canons of the African church, etc. See a list of contents in
Darling’s Cyclop. Bibliographica, p. 1702 sq.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.viii.xx-p4">II. See the literature in vol. ii. § 56
(p. 183). The brothers Ballerini: De antiquis tum editis tum ineditis
collectionibus et collectoribus canonum ad Gratianum usque in ed. Opp.
Leon M. Ven., 1753 sqq. The treatises of Quesnel, Marca, Constant,
Drey, Theiner, etc., on the history of the collections of canons. Comp.
Ferd. Walther: Lehrbuch des Kirchenrechts, p. 109 sqq., 8th ed.,
1839.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.xx-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.viii.xx-p6">The universal councils, through their disciplinary
enactments or canons, were the main fountain of ecclesiastical law. To
their canons were added the decrees of the most important provincial
councils of the fourth century, at Ancyra (314), Neo-Caesarea (314),
Antioch (341), Sardica (343), Gangra (365), and Laodicea (between 343
and 381); and in a third series, the orders of eminent bishops, popes,
and emperors. From these sources arose, after the beginning of the
fifth century, or at all events before the council of Chalcedon,
various collections of the church laws in the East, in North Africa, in
Italy, Gaul, and Spain; which, however, had only provincial authority,
and in many respects did not agree among themselves. A codex canonum
ecclesiae universae did not exist. The earlier collections because
eclipsed by two, which, the one in the West, the other in the East,
attained the highest consideration.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xx-p7">The most important Latin collection comes from the
Roman, though by descent Scythian, abbot Dionysius Exiguus,<note n="649" id="iii.viii.xx-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xx-p8">It is uncertain whether he obtained the surname
Exiguus from his small stature or his monastic
humility.</p></note> who also, notwithstanding the
chronological error at the base of his reckoning, immortalized himself
by the introduction of the Christian calendar, the “Dionysian Era.” It
was a great thought of this “little” monk to view Christ as the turning
point of ages, and to introduce this view into chronology. About the
year 500 Dionysius translated for the bishop Stephen of Salona a
collection of canons from Greek into Latin, which is still extant, with
its prefatory address to Stephen.<note n="650" id="iii.viii.xx-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xx-p9">It may be found in the above-cited Bibliotheca,
vol. i., and in all good collections of councils. He says in the
preface that, confusione priscae translationis (the Prisca or Itala)
offensus, he has undertaken a new translation of the Greek
canons.</p></note> It contains, first, the, fifty so-called Apostolic
Canons, which pretend to have been collected by Clement of Rome, but in
truth were a gradual production of the third and fourth centuries;<note n="651" id="iii.viii.xx-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xx-p10">“Canones, qui dicuntur apostolorum, ... quibus
plurimi consensum non praebuere facilem;” implying that Dionysius
himself, with many others, doubted their apostolic origin. In a later
collection of canons by Dionysius, of which only the preface remains,
he entirely omitted the apostolic canons, with the remark: “Quos non
admisit universitas, ego quoque in hoc opere praetermisi.” On the
pseudo-apostolic Canons and Constitutions, comp. vol. i. §
113 (p. 440-442), and the well-known critical work of the Roman
Catholic theologian Drey.</p></note> then the canons of the most
important councils of the fourth and fifth centuries, including those
of Sardica and Africa; and lastly, the papal decretal letters from
Siricius (385) to Anastasius II. (498). The Codex Dionysii was
gradually enlarged by additions, genuine and spurious, and through the
favor of the popes, attained the authority of law almost throughout the
West. Yet there were other collections also in use, particularly in
Spain and North Africa.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xx-p11">Some fifty years after Dionysius, John
Scholasticus, previously an advocate, then presbyter at Antioch, and
after 564 patriarch of Constantinople, published a collection of canons
in Greek,<note n="652" id="iii.viii.xx-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xx-p12"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xx-p12.1">Σύνταγμακανόνων</span>, Concordia canonum, in the Bibliotheca
of Justellus, tom. ii.</p></note> which surpassed
the former in completeness and convenience of arrangement, and for this
reason, as well as the eminence of the author, soon rose to universal
authority in the Greek church. In it he gives eighty-five Apostolic
Canons, and the ordinances of the councils of Ancyra (314) and Nicaea
(325), down to that of Chalcedon (451), in fifty titles, according to
the order of subjects. The second Trullan council (Quinisextum, of
692), which passes with the Greeks for ecumenical, adopted the
eighty-five Apostolic Canons, while it rejected the Apostolic
Constitutions, because, though, like the canons, of apostolic origin,
they had been early adulterated. Thus arose the difference between the
Greek and Latin churches in reference to the number of the so-called
Apostolic canons; the Latin church retaining only the fifty of the
Dionysian collection.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xx-p13">The same John, while patriarch of Constantinople,
compiled from the Novelles of Justinian a collection of the
ecclesiastical state-laws or νόμοι, as they were called in distinction from
the synodal church-laws or κανόνες. Practical wants then led to a
union of the two, under the title of Nomocanon.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.viii.xx-p14">These books of ecclesiastical law served to
complete and confirm the hierarchical organization, to regulate the
life of the clergy, and to promote order and discipline; but they
tended also to fix upon the church an outward legalism, and to
embarrass the spirit of progress.</p>

<p id="iii.viii.xx-p15"><br />
</p>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="VI" title="Church Discipline and Schisms" shorttitle="Chapter VI" progress="33.94%" prev="iii.viii.xx" next="iii.ix.i" id="iii.ix">

<h3 class="c13" id="iii.ix-p0.1">CHAPTER VI.</h3>

<p id="iii.ix-p1"><br />
</p>

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Church Discipline" id="iii.ix-p1.2" />

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Church Schisms" id="iii.ix-p1.3" />

<p class="MsoHeading7C" id="iii.ix-p2">CHURCH DISCIPLINE AND SCHISMS.</p>

<p id="iii.ix-p3"><br />
</p>

<div3 type="Section" n="68" title="Decline of Discipline" shorttitle="Section 68" progress="33.94%" prev="iii.ix" next="iii.ix.ii" id="iii.ix.i">

<p class="head" id="iii.ix.i-p1">§ 68. Decline of Discipline.</p>

<p id="iii.ix.i-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.ix.i-p3">The principal sources are the books of
ecclesiastical law and the acts of councils. Comp. the literature at
§ 67, and at vol. i. § 114.</p>

<p id="iii.ix.i-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.ix.i-p5">The union of the church with the state shed, in
general, an injurious influence upon the discipline of the church; and
that, in two opposite directions.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.i-p6">On the one hand it increased the stringency of
discipline and led to a penal code for spiritual offences. The state
gave her help to the church, lent the power of law to acts of
suspension and excommunication, and accompanied those acts with civil
penalties. Hence the innumerable depositions and banishments of bishops
during the theological controversies of the Nicene and the following
age, especially under the influence of the Byzantine despotism and the
religious intolerance and bigotry of the times. Even the penalty of
death was decreed, at least against the Priscillianists, though under
the protest of nobler divines, who clave to the spiritual character of
the church and of her weapons.<note n="653" id="iii.ix.i-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.i-p7">Comp. § 27, above.</p></note> Heresy was regarded as the most grievous and
unpardonable crime against society, and was treated accordingly by the
ruling party, without respect of creed.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.i-p8">But on the other hand discipline became weakened.
With the increasing stringency against heretics, firmness against
practical errors diminished. Hatred of heresy and laxity of morals,
zeal for purity of doctrine and indifference to purity of life, which
ought to exclude each other, do really often stand in union. Think of
the history of Pharisaism at the time of Christ, of orthodox
Lutheranism in its opposition to Spener and the Pietistic movement, and
of prelatical Anglicanism in its conflict with Methodism and the
evangelical party. Even in the Johannean age this was the case in the
church of Ephesus, which prefigured in this respect both the light and
shade of the later Eastern church.<note n="654" id="iii.ix.i-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.i-p9"><scripRef passage="Rev. ii. 1-7" id="iii.ix.i-p9.1" parsed="|Rev|2|1|2|7" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.1-Rev.2.7">Rev. ii. 1-7</scripRef>. Comp. my Hist. of the Apostolic
Church, p. 429.</p></note> The earnest, but stiff, mechanical penitential
discipline, with its four grades of penance, which had developed itself
during the Dioclesian persecution,<note n="655" id="iii.ix.i-p9.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.i-p10">Comp. vol. i. § 114 (p. 444
sq.).</p></note> continued in force, it is true, as to the letter,
and was repeatedly reaffirmed by the councils of the fourth century.
But the great change of circumstances rendered the practical execution
of it more and more difficult, by the very multiplication and high
position, of those on whom it ought to be enforced. In that mighty
revolution under <name id="iii.ix.i-p10.1">Constantine</name> the church lost
her virginity, and allied herself with the mass of heathendom, which
had not yet experienced an inward change. Not seldom did the emperors
themselves, and other persons of authority, who ought to have led the
way with a good example, render themselves, with all their zeal for
theoretical orthodoxy, most worthy of suspension and excommunication by
their scandalous conduct, while they were surrounded by weak or worldly
bishops, who cared more for the favor of their earthly masters, than
for the honor of their heavenly Lord and the dignity of the church.
Even Eusebius, otherwise one of the better bishops of his time, had no
word of rebuke for the gross crimes of <name id="iii.ix.i-p10.2">Constantine</name>, but only the most extravagant eulogies for
his merits.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.i-p11">In the Greek church the discipline gradually
decayed, to the great disadvantage of public morality, and every one
was allowed to partake of the communion according to his conscience.
The bishops alone reserved the right of debarring the vicious from the
table of the Lord. The patriarch Nectarius of Constantinople, about
390, abolished the office of penitential priest (presbyter
poenitentiarius), who was set over the execution of the penitential
discipline. The occasion of this act was furnished by a scandalous
occurrence: the violation of a lady of rank in the church by a
worthless deacon, when she came to submit herself to public penance.
The example of Nectarius was soon followed by the other oriental
bishops.<note n="656" id="iii.ix.i-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.i-p12">Sozomen, vii. 16; Socrates, v. 19. This fact
has been employed by the Roman church against the Protestant, in the
controversy on the sacrament of penance. Nectarius certainly did
abolish the institution of penitential priest, and the <i>public</i>
church penance. But for or against private penances no inference can be
drawn from the statement of these historians.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.i-p13">Socrates and Sozomen, who inclined to the severity
of the Novatians, date the decline of discipline and of the former
purity of morals from this act. But the real cause lay further back, in
the connection of the church with the temporal power. Had the state
been pervaded with the religious earnestness and zeal of Christianity,
like the Genevan republic, for example, under the reformation of
Calvin, the discipline of the church would have rather gained than lost
by the alliance. But the vast Roman state could not so easily and
quickly lay aside its heathen traditions and customs; it perpetuated
them under Christian names. The great mass of the people received, at
best, only John’s baptism of repentance, not
Christ’s baptism of the Holy Ghost and of fire.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.i-p14">Yet even under these new conditions the original
moral earnestness of the church continued, from time to time, to make
itself known. Bishops were not wanting to confront even the emperors,
as Nathan stood before David after his fall, in fearless rebuke. <name id="iii.ix.i-p14.1">Chrysostom</name> rigidly insisted, that the deacon should
exclude all unworthy persons from the holy communion, though by his
vehement reproof of the immoralities of the imperial court, he brought
upon himself at last deposition and exile.” Though a captain,” says he
to those who administer the communion, “or a governor, nay, even one
adorned with the imperial crown, approach [the table of the Lord]
unworthily, prevent him; you have greater authority than he .... Beware
lest you excite the Lord to wrath, and give a sword instead of food.
And if a new Judas should approach the communion, prevent him. Fear
God, not man. If you fear man, he will treat you with scorn; if you
fear God, you will appear venerable even to men.”<note n="657" id="iii.ix.i-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.i-p15">Hom. 82 (al. 83) in Matt., toward the close (in
Montfaucon’s edition of Chrys., tom. vii. p. 789 sq.).
Comp. his exposition of <scripRef passage="1Cor. xi. 27, 28" id="iii.ix.i-p15.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|27|11|28" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.27-1Cor.11.28">1Cor. xi. 27, 28</scripRef>, in Hom. 27 and 28, in
1Corinth. (English translation in the Oxford Library of the Fathers,
etc., p. 379 sqq., and 383 sqq.).</p></note> Synesius excommunicated the worthless
governor of Pentapolis, Andronicus, for his cruel oppression of the
poor and contempt of the exhortations of the bishop, and the discipline
attained the desired effect. The most noted example of church
discipline is the encounter between <name id="iii.ix.i-p15.2">Ambrose</name>
and Theodosius I. in Milan about the year 390. The bishop refused the
powerful and orthodox emperor the communion, and thrust him back from
the threshold of the church, because in a tempest of rage he had caused
seven thousand persons in Thessalonica., regardless of rank, sex, or
guilt, to be hewn down by his soldiers in horrible cruelty on account
of a riot. Eight months afterward <name id="iii.ix.i-p15.3">Ambrose</name>
gave him absolution at his request, after he had submitted to the
public penance of the church and promised in future not to execute a
death penalty until thirty days after the pronouncing of it, that he
might have time to revoke it if necessary, and to exercise mercy.<note n="658" id="iii.ix.i-p15.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.i-p16">This occurrence is related by
<name id="iii.ix.i-p16.1">Ambrose</name>himself, in 395, in his funeral discourse on Theodosius (de obitu
Theod. c. 34, in the Bened. ed. of his works, tom. ii. p. 1207), in
these words: “Deflevit in ecclesia publice peccatum suum, quod ei
aliorum fraude obrepserat; gemitu et lacrymis oravit veniam. Quod
privati erubescunt, non erubuit imperator, publice agere poenitentiam;
neque ullus postea dies fuit quo non illum doleret errorem. Quid, quod
praeclaram adeptus victoriam; tamen quia hostes in acie prostrati sunt
abstinuit a consortio sacramentorum, donec Domini circa se gratiam
filiorum experiretur adventu.” Also by his biographer Paulinus (de vita
Ambros. c. 24), by <name id="iii.ix.i-p16.2">Augustine</name>(De Civit.
Dei, v. 26), by the historians Theodoret (v. 17), Sozomen (vii. 25),
and Rufinus (xi. 18).</p></note> Here <name id="iii.ix.i-p16.3">Ambrose</name> certainly vindicated—though
perhaps not without admixture of hierarchical
loftiness—the dignity and rights of the church against
the state, and the claims of Christian temperance and mercy against
gross military power.” Thus,” says a modern historians “did the church
prove, in a time of unlimited arbitrary power, the refuge of popular
freedom, and saints assume the part of tribunes of the people.”<note n="659" id="iii.ix.i-p16.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.i-p17">Hase, Church History, § 117 (p. 161,
7th ed.)</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.ix.i-p18"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="69" title="The Donatist Schism. External History" shorttitle="Section 69" progress="34.28%" prev="iii.ix.i" next="iii.ix.iii" id="iii.ix.ii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Donatism" id="iii.ix.ii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="iii.ix.ii-p1">§ 69. The Donatist Schism. External
History.</p>

<p id="iii.ix.ii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.ix.ii-p3">I. Sources. <name id="iii.ix.ii-p3.1">Augustine</name>:
Works against the Donatists (Contra epistolam Parmeniani, libri iii.;
De baptismo, contra Donatistas, libri vii.; Contra literas Petiliani,
libri iii.; De Unitate Ecclesiae, lib. unus; Contra Cresconium,
grammaticum Donat., libri iv.; Breviculus Collationis cum Donatistis;
Contra Gaudentium, etc.), in the 9th vol. of his Opera, ed. Bened.
(Paris, 1688). Optatus Milevitanus (about 370): De schismate
Donatistarum. L. E. Du Pin: Monumenta vett. ad Donatist. Hist.
pertinentia, Par. 1700. Excerpta et Scripta vetera ad Donatistarum
Historiam pertinentia, at the close of the ninth volume of the Bened.
ed. of <name id="iii.ix.ii-p3.2">Augustine</name>’s
works.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.ix.ii-p4">II. Literature. Valesius: De schism. Donat.
(appended to his ed. of Eusebius). Walch: Historie der Ketzereien,
etc., vol. iv. Neander: Allg. K. G. ii. 1, p. 366 sqq.
(Torrey’s Engl. translation, ii. p. 182 sqq.). A.
Roux: De <name id="iii.ix.ii-p4.1">Augustine</name> adversario Donat. Lugd.
Bat. 1838. F. Ribbeck: Donatus u. Augustinus, oder der erste
entscheidende Kampf zwischen Separatismus u. Kirche., Elberf. 1858.
(The author was for a short time a Baptist, and then returned to the
Prussian established church, and wrote this work against
separatism.)</p>

<p id="iii.ix.ii-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.ix.ii-p6">Donatism was by far the most important schism in the
church of the period before us. For a whole century it divided the
North African churches into two hostile camps. Like the schisms of the
former period,<note n="660" id="iii.ix.ii-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.ii-p7">Comp. vol. i. § 115, p. 447
sqq.</p></note> it arose
from the conflict of the more rigid and the more indulgent theories of
discipline in reference to the restoration of the lapsed. But through
the intervention of the Christianized state, it assumed at the same
time an ecclesiastico-political character. The rigoristic penitential
discipline had been represented in the previous period especially by
the Montanists and Novatians, who were still living; while the milder
principle and practice had found its most powerful support in the Roman
church, and, since the time of <name id="iii.ix.ii-p7.1">Constantine</name>,
had generally prevailed.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.ii-p8">The beginnings of the Donatist schism appear in
the Dioclesian persecution, which revived that controversy concerning
church discipline and martyrdom. The rigoristic party, favored by
Secundus of Tigisis, at that time primate of Numidia, and led by the
bishop Donatus of Casae Nigrae, rushed to the martyr’s
crown with fanatical contempt of death, and saw in flight from danger,
or in the delivering up of the sacred books, only cowardice and
treachery, which should forever exclude from the fellowship of the
church. The moderate party, at whose head stood the bishop Mensurius
and his archdeacon and successor Caecilian, advocated the claims of
prudence and discretion, and cast suspicion on the motives of the
forward confessors and martyrs. So early as the year 305 a schism was
imminent, in the matter of an episcopal election for the city of Cita.
But no formal outbreak occurred until after the cessation of the
persecution in 311; and then the difficulty arose in connection with
the hasty election of Caecilian to the bishopric of Carthage. The
Donatists refused to acknowledge him, because in his ordination the
Numidian bishops were slighted, and the service was performed by the
bishop Felix of Aptungis, or Aptunga, whom they declared to be a
traditor, that is, one who had delivered up the sacred writings to the
heathen persecutors. In Carthage itself he had many opponents, among
whom were the elders of the congregation (seniores plebis), and
particularly a wealthy and superstitious widow, Lucilla, who was
accustomed to kiss certain relics before her daily communion, and
seemed to prefer them to the spiritual power of the sacrament. Secundus
of Tigisis and seventy Numidian bishops, mostly of the rigoristic
school, assembled at Carthage deposed and excommunicated Caecilian, who
refused to appear, and elected the lector Majorinus, a favorite of
Lucilla, in his place. After his death, in 315, Majorinus was succeeded
by Donatus, a gifted man, of fiery energy and eloquence, revered by his
admirers as a wonder worker, and styled The Great. From this man, and
not from the Donatus mentioned above, the name of the party was
derived.<note n="661" id="iii.ix.ii-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.ii-p9">“Pars Donati, Donatistae, Donatiani.”
Previously they were commonly called “Pars Majorini.” Optatus of Mileve
seems, indeed, to know of only one Donatus. But the Donatists expressly
distinguish Donatus Magnus of Carthage from Donatus a Casis Nigris.
Likewise <name id="iii.ix.ii-p9.1">Augustine</name>, Contra Cresconium Donat, ii. 1; though he
himself had formerly confounded the two.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.ii-p10">Each party endeavored to gain churches abroad to
its side, and thus the schism spread. The Donatists appealed to the
emperor <name id="iii.ix.ii-p10.1">Constantine</name>—the
first instance of such appeal, and a step which they afterward had to
repent. The emperor, who was at that time in Gaul, referred the matter
to the Roman bishop Melchiades (Miltiades) and five Gallican bishops,
before whom the accused Caecilian and ten African bishops from each
side were directed to appear. The decision went in favor of Caecilian,
and he was now, except in Africa, universally regarded as the
legitimate bishop of Carthage. The Donatists remonstrated. A second
investigation, which <name id="iii.ix.ii-p10.2">Constantine</name> intrusted to
the council of Arles (Arelate) in 314, led to the same result. When the
Donatists hereupon appealed from this ecclesiastical tribunal to the
judgment of the emperor himself, he likewise declared against them at
Milan in 316, and soon afterward issued penal laws against them,
threatening them with the banishment of their bishops and the
confiscation of their churches.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.ii-p11">Persecution made them enemies of the state whose
help they had invoked, and fed the flame of their fanaticism. They made
violent resistance to the imperial commissioner, Ursacius, and declared
that no power on earth could induce them to hold church fellowship with
the “rascal” (nebulo) Caecilian. <name id="iii.ix.ii-p11.1">Constantine</name>
perceived the fruitlessness of the forcible restriction of religion,
and, by an edict in 321, granted the Donatists full liberty of faith
and worship. He remained faithful to this policy of toleration, and
exhorted the Catholics to patience and indulgence. At a council in 330
the Donatists numbered two hundred and seventy bishops.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.ii-p12">Constans, the successor of <name id="iii.ix.ii-p12.1">Constantine</name>, resorted again to violent measures; but
neither threats nor promises made any impression on the party. It came
to blood. The Circumcellions, a sort of Donatist mendicant monks, who
wandered about the country among the cottages of the peasantry,<note n="662" id="iii.ix.ii-p12.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.ii-p13">“Cellas circumientes rusticorum.” Hence the
name <i>Circumcelliones</i>. But they called themselves <i>Milites
Christi Agonistici</i>. Their date and origin are uncertain. According
to Optatus of Mileve, they first appeared under Constans, in
347.</p></note> carried on plunder, arson, and
murder, in conjunction with mutinous peasants and slaves, and in crazy
zeal for the martyr’s crown, as genuine soldiers of
Christ, rushed into fire and water, and threw themselves down from
rocks. Yet there were Donatists who disapproved this revolutionary
frenzy. The insurrection was suppressed by military force; several
leaders of the Donatists were executed, others were banished, and their
churches were closed or confiscated. Donatus the Great died in exile.
He was succeeded by one Parmenianus.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.ii-p14">Under <name id="iii.ix.ii-p14.1">Julian</name> the
Apostate the Donatists again obtained, with all other heretics and
schismatics, freedom of religion, and returned to the possession of
their churches, which they painted anew, to redeem them from their
profanation by the Catholics. But under the subsequent emperors their
condition grew worse, both from persecutions without and dissensions
within. The quarrel between the two parties extended into all the
affairs of daily life; the Donatist bishop Faustinus of Hippo, for
example, allowing none of the members of his church to bake bread for
the Catholic inhabitants.</p>

<p id="iii.ix.ii-p15"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="70" title="Augustine and the Donatists. Their Persecution and Extinction" shorttitle="Section 70" progress="34.59%" prev="iii.ix.ii" next="iii.ix.iv" id="iii.ix.iii">

<p class="head" id="iii.ix.iii-p1">§ 70. <name id="iii.ix.iii-p1.1">Augustine</name>
and the Donatists. Their Persecution and Extinction.</p>

<p id="iii.ix.iii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.ix.iii-p3">At the end of the fourth century, and in the
beginning of the fifth, the great <name id="iii.ix.iii-p3.1">Augustine</name>,
of Hippo, where there was also a strong congregation of the
schismatics, made a powerful effort, by instruction and persuasion, to
reconcile the Donatists with the Catholic church. He wrote several
works on the subject, and set the whole African church in motion
against them. They feared his superior dialectics, and avoided him
wherever they could. The matter, however, was brought, by order of the
emperor in 411, to a three days’ arbitration at
Carthage, attended by two hundred and eighty-six Catholic bishops and
two hundred and seventy-nine Donatist.<note n="663" id="iii.ix.iii-p3.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.iii-p4"><name id="iii.ix.iii-p4.1">Augustine</name>gives an
account of the debate in his Breviculus Collationis cum Donatists
(Opera, tom. ix. p. 545-580).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.iii-p5"><name id="iii.ix.iii-p5.1">Augustine</name>, who, in two
beautiful sermons before the beginning of the disputation, exhorted to
love, forbearance and meekness, was the chief speaker on the part of
the Catholics Petilian, on the part of the schismatics. Marcellinus,
the imperial tribune and notary, and a friend of <name id="iii.ix.iii-p5.2">Augustine</name>, presided, and was to pass the decisive
judgment. This arrangement was obviously partial, and secured the
triumph of the Catholics. The discussions related to two points: (1)
Whether the Catholic bishops Caecilian and Felix of Aptunga were
traditors; (2) Whether the church lose her nature and attributes by
fellowship with heinous sinners. The balance of skill and argument was
on the side of <name id="iii.ix.iii-p5.3">Augustine</name>, though the
Donatists brought much that was forcible against compulsion in
religion, and against the confusion of the temporal and the spiritual
powers. The imperial commissioner, as might be expected, decided in
favor of the Catholics. The separatists nevertheless persisted in their
view, but their appeal to the emperor continued unsuccessful.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.iii-p6">More stringent civil laws were now enacted against
them, banishing the Donatist clergy from their country, imposing fines
on the laity, and confiscating the churches. In 415 they were even
forbidden to hold religious assemblies, upon pain of death.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.iii-p7"><name id="iii.ix.iii-p7.1">Augustine</name> himself, who
had previously consented only to spiritual measures against heretics,
now advocated force, to bring them into the fellowship of the church,
out of which there was no salvation. He appealed to the command in the
parable of the supper, <scripRef passage="Luke 14:23" id="iii.ix.iii-p7.2" parsed="|Luke|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.23">Luke, xiv. 23</scripRef>, to “compel them to come in;” where,
however, the “compel” (ἀνάγκασον) is evidently but a vivid
hyperbole for the holy zeal in the conversion of the heathen, which we
find, for example, in the apostle Paul.<note n="664" id="iii.ix.iii-p7.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.iii-p8">On <name id="iii.ix.iii-p8.1">Augustine</name>’s view Comp. § 27, toward the
close.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.iii-p9">New eruptions of fanaticism ensued. A bishop
Gaudentius threatened, that if the attempt were made to deprive him of
his church by force, he, would burn himself with his congregation in
it, and vindicated this intended suicide by the example of Rhazis, in
the second book of Maccabees (ch. xiv.).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.iii-p10">The conquest of Africa by the Arian Vandals in 428
devastated the African church, and put an end to the controversy, as
the French Revolution swept both Jesuitism and Jansenism away. Yet a
remnant of the Donatists, as we learn from the letters of Gregory I.,
perpetuated itself into the seventh century, still proving in their
ruins the power of a mistaken puritanic zeal and the responsibility and
guilt of state-church persecution. In the seventh century the entire
African church sank under the Saracenic conquest.</p>

<p id="iii.ix.iii-p11"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="71" title="Internal History of the Donatist Schism. Dogma of the Church" shorttitle="Section 71" progress="34.73%" prev="iii.ix.iii" next="iii.ix.v" id="iii.ix.iv">

<p class="head" id="iii.ix.iv-p1">§ 71. Internal History of the Donatist
Schism. Dogma of the Church.</p>

<p id="iii.ix.iv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.ix.iv-p3">The Donatist controversy was a conflict between
separatism and catholicism; between ecclesiastical purism and
ecclesiastical eclecticism; between the idea of the church as an
exclusive community of regenerate saints and the idea of the church as
the general Christendom of state and people. It revolved around the
doctrine of the essence of the Christian church, and, in particular, of
the predicate of holiness. It resulted in the completion by <name id="iii.ix.iv-p3.1">Augustine</name> of the catholic dogma of the church,
which had been partly developed by Cyprian in his conflict with a
similar schism.<note n="665" id="iii.ix.iv-p3.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.iv-p4">Comp. vol. i § 111, 115, and
131.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.iv-p5">The Donatists, like <name id="iii.ix.iv-p5.1">Tertullian</name> in his Montanistic writings, started from an
ideal and spiritualistic conception of the church as a fellowship of
saints, which in a sinful world could only be imperfectly realized.
They laid chief stress on the predicate of the subjective holiness or
personal worthiness of the several members, and made the catholicity of
the church and the efficacy of the sacraments dependent upon that. The
true church, therefore, is not so much a school of holiness, as a
society of those who are already holy; or at least of those who appear
so; for that there are hypocrites not even the Donatists could deny,
and as little could they in earnest claim infallibility in their own
discernment of men. By the toleration of those who are openly sinful,
the church loses, her holiness, and ceases to be church. Unholy priests
are incapable of administering sacraments; for how can regeneration
proceed from the unregenerate, holiness from the unholy? No one can
give what he does not himself possess. He who would receive faith from
a faithless man, receives not faith but guilt.<note n="666" id="iii.ix.iv-p5.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.iv-p6">Aug. Contra literas Petil. l. i. cap. 5 (tom.
ix. p. 208): “Qui fidem a perfido sumserit, non fidem percipit, sed
reatum; omnis enim res origine et radice consistit, et si caput non
habet aliquid, nihil est.”</p></note> It was on this ground, in fact, that they rejected
the election of Caecilian: that he had been ordained bishop by an
unworthy person. On this ground they refused to recognize the Catholic
baptism as baptism at all. On this point they had some support in
Cyprian, who likewise rejected the validity of heretical baptism,
though not from the separatist, but from the catholic point of view,
and who came into collision, upon this question, with Stephen of
Rome.<note n="667" id="iii.ix.iv-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.iv-p7">Comp. vol. i. § 104, p. 404
sqq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.iv-p8">Hence, like the Montanists and Novatians, they
insisted on rigorous church discipline, and demanded the
excommunication of all unworthy members, especially of such as had
denied their faith or given up the Holy Scriptures under persecution.
They resisted, moreover, all interference of the civil power in church
affairs; though they themselves at first had solicited the help of
<name id="iii.ix.iv-p8.1">Constantine</name>. In the great imperial church,
embracing the people in a mass, they saw a secularized Babylon, against
which they set themselves off, in separatistic arrogance, as the only
true and pure church. In support of their views, they appealed to the
passages of the Old Testament, which speak of the external holiness of
the people of God, and to the procedure of Paul with respect to the
fornicator at Corinth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.iv-p9">In opposition to this subjective and
spiritualistic theory of the church, <name id="iii.ix.iv-p9.1">Augustine</name>, as champion of the Catholics, developed the
objective, realistic theory, which has since been repeatedly
reasserted, though with various modifications, not only in the Roman
church, but also in the Protestant, against separatistic and schismatic
sects. He lays chief stress on the catholicity of the church, and
derives the holiness of individual members and the validity of
ecclesiastical functions from it. He finds the essence of the church,
not in the personal character of the several Christians, but in the
union of the whole church with Christ. Taking the historical point of
view, he goes back to the founding of the church, which may be seen in
the New Testament, which has spread over all the world, and which is
connected through the unbroken succession of bishops with the apostles
and with Christ. This alone can be the true church. It is impossible
that she should all at once disappear from the earth, or should exist
only in the African sect of the Donatists.<note n="668" id="iii.ix.iv-p9.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.iv-p10"><name id="iii.ix.iv-p10.1">Augustine</name>, ad
Catholicos Epistola contra Donatistas, usually quoted under the shorter
title, De unitate Ecclesiae, c. 12 (Bened. ed. tom. ix. p. 360):
“Quomodo coeptum sit ab Jerusalem, et deinde processum in Judaeam et
Samariam, et inde in totam terram, ubi adhuc crescit ecclesia, donec
usque in finem etiam reliquas gentes, ubi adhuc non est, obtineat,
scripturis sanctis testibus consequenter ostenditur; quisquis aliud
evangelizaverit, anathema sit. Aliud autem evangelizat, qui periisse
dicit de caetero mundo ecclesiam et in parte Donati in sola Africa
remansisse dicit. Ergo anathema sit. Aut legat mihi hoc in scripturis
sanctis, et non sit anathema.”</p></note> What is all that they may say of their little
heap, in comparison with the great catholic Christendom of all lands?
Thus even numerical preponderance here enters as an argument; though
under other circumstances it may prove too much, and would place the
primitive church at a clear disadvantage in comparison with the
prevailing Jewish and heathen masses, and the Evangelical church in its
controversy with the Roman Catholic.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.iv-p11">From the objective character of the church as a
divine institution flows, according to the catholic view, the efficacy
of all her functions, the Sacraments in particular. When Petilian, at
the Collatio cum Donatistis, said: “He who receives the faith from a
faithless priest, receives not faith, but guilt,” <name id="iii.ix.iv-p11.1">Augustine</name> answered: “But Christ is not unfaithful
(perfidus), from whom I receive faith (fidem), not guilt (reatum).
Christ, therefore, is properly the functionary, and the priest is
simply his organ.” “My origin,” said <name id="iii.ix.iv-p11.2">Augustine</name> on the same occasion, “is Christ, my root is
Christ, my head is Christ. The seed, of which I was born, is the word
of God, which I must obey even though the preacher himself practise not
what he preaches. I believe not in the minister by whom I am baptized,
but in Christ, who alone justifies the sinner and can forgive guilt.”<note n="669" id="iii.ix.iv-p11.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.iv-p12">Contra literas Petiliani, l. i. c. 7 (Opera,
tom. ix. p. 209): “Origo mea Christus est, radix mea Christus est,
caput meum Christus est.” ... In the same place: “Me innocentem non
facit, nisi qui mortuus est propter delicta nostra et resurrexit
propter justificationem nostram. Non enim in ministrum, per quem
baptizor, credo; sed in cum qui justificat impium, ut deputetur mihi
fides in justitiam.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.iv-p13">Lastly, in regard to church discipline, the
opponents of the Donatists agreed with them in considering it wholesome
and necessary, but would keep it within the limits fixed for it by the
circumstances of the time and the fallibility of men. A perfect
separation of sinners from saints is impracticable before the final
judgment. Many things must be patiently borne, that greater evil may be
averted, and that those still capable of improvement may be improved,
especially where the offender has too many adherents.” Man,” says <name id="iii.ix.iv-p13.1">Augustine</name>, “should punish in the spirit of love,
until either the discipline and correction come from above, or the
tares are pulled up in the universal harvest.”<note n="670" id="iii.ix.iv-p13.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.iv-p14">Aug. Contra Epistolam Parmeniani, l. iii. c. 2,
§ 10-15 (Opera, tom. ix. p. 62-66).</p></note> In support of this view appeal was made to the
Lord’s parables of the tares among the wheat, and of
the net which gathered together of every kind (<scripRef passage="Matt. xiii." id="iii.ix.iv-p14.1" parsed="|Matt|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13">Matt. xiii.</scripRef>). These two
parables were the chief exegetical battle ground of the two parties.
The Donatists understood by the field, not the church, but the world,
according to the Saviour’s own exposition of the
parable of the tares;<note n="671" id="iii.ix.iv-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.iv-p15">Breviculus Collat. c. Don. Dies tert. c. 8,
§ 10 (Opera, ix. p. 559): “Zizania inter triticum non in
ecclesia, sed in ipso mundo permixta dixerunt, quoniam Dominus ait,
<i>Ager est</i> <i>mundus</i>“
(<scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 38" id="iii.ix.iv-p15.1" parsed="|Matt|13|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.38">Matt. xiii. 38</scripRef>). As to the exegetical merits of the controversy see
Trench’s “Notes on the Parables,” p. 83 sqq. (9th
Lond. edition, 1863), and Lange’s Commentary on <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii." id="iii.ix.iv-p15.2" parsed="|Matt|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13">Matt.
xiii.</scripRef> (Amer. ed. by Schaff, p. 244 sqq.).</p></note> the
Catholics replied that it was the kingdom of heaven or the church to
which the parable referred as a whole, and pressed especially the
warning of the Saviour not to gather up the tares before the final
harvest, lest they root up also the wheat with them. The Donatists,
moreover, made a distinction between unknown offenders, to whom alone
the parable of the net referred, and notorious sinners. But this did
not gain them much; for if the church compromises her character for
holiness by contact with unworthy persons at all, it matters not
whether they be openly unworthy before men or not, and no church
whatever would be left on earth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.iv-p16">On the other hand, however, <name id="iii.ix.iv-p16.1">Augustine</name>, who, no more than the Donatists, could
relinquish the predicate of holiness for the church, found himself
compelled to distinguish between a true and a mixed, or merely apparent
body of Christ; forasmuch as hypocrites, even in this world, are not in
and with Christ, but only appear to be.<note n="672" id="iii.ix.iv-p16.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.iv-p17">Corpus Christi <i>verum</i> atque
<i>permixtum</i>, or <i>verum</i> atque <i>simulatum</i>. Comp. De
doctr. Christ. iii. 32, as quoted below in full.</p></note> And yet he repelled the Donatist charge of making
two churches. In his view it is one and the same church, which is now
mixed with the ungodly, and will hereafter be pure, as it is the same
Christ who once died, and now lives forever, and the same believers,
who are now mortal and will one day put on
immortality’.<note n="673" id="iii.ix.iv-p17.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.iv-p18">Breviculus Collationis cum Donatistis, Dies
tertius, cap. 10, § 19 and 20 (Opera, ix. 564): “Deinde
calumniantes, quod duas ecclesias Catholici dixerint, unam quae nunc
habet permixtos malos, aliam quae post resurrectionem eos non esset
habitura: veluti non iidem futuri essent sancti cum Christo regnaturi,
qui nunc pro ejus nomine cum juste vivunt tolerant malos .... De duabus
etiam ecclesiis calumniam eorum Catholici refutarunt, identidem
expressius ostendentes, quid dixerint, id est, non eam ecclesiam, quos
nunc habet permixtos malos, alienam se dixisse a regno Dei, ubi non
erunt mali commixti, sed eandem ipsam unam et sanctam ecclesiam nunc
esse aliter tunc autem aliter futuram, nunc habere malos mixtos, tunc
non habituram ... sicut non ideo duo Christi, quia prior mortuus postea
non moriturus.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.iv-p19">With some modification we may find here the germ
of the subsequent Protestant distinction of the visible and invisible
church; which regards the invisible, not as another church, but as the
ecclesiola in ecclesia (or ecclesiis), as the smaller communion of true
believers among professors, and thus as the true substance of the
visible church, and as contained within its limits, like the soul in
the body, or the kernel in the shell. Here the moderate Donatist and
scholarly theologian, Tychoius,<note n="674" id="iii.ix.iv-p19.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.iv-p20">Or Tichonius, as <name id="iii.ix.iv-p20.1">Augustine</name>spells the
name. Although himself a Donatist, he wrote against them, “qui contra
Donatistas invictissime scripsit, cum fuerit Donatista” (says Aug. De
doctr. Christ. l. iii. c. 30, § 42). He was opposed to
rebaptism and acknowledged the validity of the Catholic sacraments; but
he was equally opposed to the secularism of the Catholic church and its
mixture with the state, and adhered to the strict discipline of the
Donatists. Of his works only one remains, viz., Liber regularum, or de
septem regulis, a sort of Biblical hermeneutics, or a guide for the
proper understanding of the mysteries of the Bible. It was edited by
Gallandi, in his Bibliotheca Veterum Patrum, tom. viii. p.
107-129. <name id="iii.ix.iv-p20.2">Augustine</name>notices these rules at length in his work De
doctrina Christiana, lib. iii. c. 30 sqq. (Opera, ed. Bened. tom. iii.
p. 57 sqq.). Tychonius seems to have died before the close of the
fourth century. Comp. on him Tillemont, Memoires, tom. vi. p. 81 sq.,
and an article of A. Vogel, in Herzog’s
Real-Encyclopaedie, vol. xvi. p. 534-536.</p></note> approached <name id="iii.ix.iv-p20.3">Augustine</name>;
calling the church a twofold body of Christ,<note n="675" id="iii.ix.iv-p20.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.iv-p21">“Corpus Domini bipartitum.” This was the second
of his rules for the true understanding of the
Scriptures.</p></note> of which the one part embraces the true
Christians, the other the apparent.<note n="676" id="iii.ix.iv-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.iv-p22"><name id="iii.ix.iv-p22.1">Augustine</name>objects only
to his mode of expression, De doctr. Christ. iii. 32 (tom. iii. 58):
“Secunda [regula Tichonii] est <i>de Domini corpore bipartito</i>; non
enim revera Domini corpus est, quod cum illo non erit in aeternum; sed
dicendum fuit de <i>Domini corpore vero</i> atque <i>permixto</i>, aut
<i>vero</i> atque <i>simulato</i>, vel quid aliud; quia non solum in
aeternum, verum etiam nunc hypocrites non cum illo esse dicendi sunt,
quamvis in ejus esse videantur ecclesia, unde poterat ista regula et
sic appellari, ut diceretur de permixta ecclesia.” Comp. also Dr. Baur,
K. G. vom 4-6 Jahrh., p. 224.</p></note> In this, as also in acknowledging the validity of
the Catholic baptism, Tychonius departed from the Donatists; while he
adhered to their views on discipline and opposed the Catholic mixture
of the church and the world. But neither he nor <name id="iii.ix.iv-p22.2">Augustine</name> pursued this distinction to any clearer
development. Both were involved, at bottom, in the confusion of
Christianity with the church, and of the church with a particular
outward organization.</p>

<p id="iii.ix.iv-p23"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="72" title="The Roman Schism of Damasus and Ursinus" shorttitle="Section 72" progress="35.26%" prev="iii.ix.iv" next="iii.ix.vi" id="iii.ix.v">

<p class="head" id="iii.ix.v-p1">§ 72. The Roman Schism of Damasus and
Ursinus.</p>

<p id="iii.ix.v-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.ix.v-p3">Rufinus: Hist. <scripRef passage="Eccl. ii. 10" id="iii.ix.v-p3.1" parsed="|Eccl|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.2.10">Eccl. ii. 10</scripRef>. Hieronymus: Chron. ad
ann. 366. Socrates: H. E. iv. 29 (all in favor of Damasus). Faustinus
et Marcellinus (two presbyters of Ursinus): Libellus precum ad Imper.
Theodos. in Bibl. Patr. Lugd. v. 637 (in favor of Ursinus). With these
Christian accounts of the Roman schism may be compared the impartial
statement of the heathen historian Ammianus Marcellinus, xxvii. c. 3,
ad ann. 367.</p>

<p id="iii.ix.v-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.ix.v-p5">The church schism between <name id="iii.ix.v-p5.1">Damasus</name> and <name id="iii.ix.v-p5.2">Ursinus</name> (or <name id="iii.ix.v-p5.3">Ursicinus</name>) in Rome, had nothing to do with the
question of discipline, but proceeded partly from the Arian
controversy, partly from personal ambition.<note n="677" id="iii.ix.v-p5.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.v-p6">Ammianus Marc., l.c., intimates the latter:
“Damasus et Ursinus supra humanum modum ad rapiendam episcopatus sedem
ardentes scissis studiis asperrimo conflictabantur,”
etc.</p></note> For such were the power and splendor of the court
of the successor of the Galilean fisherman, even at that time, that the
distinguished pagan senator, Praetextatus, said to Pope Damasus: “Make
me a bishop of Rome, and I will be a Christian to-morrow.”<note n="678" id="iii.ix.v-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.v-p7">This is related even by St. <name id="iii.ix.v-p7.1">Jerome</name>(Comp.
above § 53, p. 267, note), and goes to confirm the
statements of Ammianus.</p></note> The schism presents a mournful
example of the violent character of the episcopal elections at Rome.
These elections were as important events for the Romans as the
elections of the emperors by the Praetorian soldiers had formerly been.
They enlisted and aroused all the passions of the clergy and the
people.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.v-p8">The schism originated in the deposition and
banishment of the bishop Tiberius, for his orthodoxy, and the election
of the Arian Felix<note n="679" id="iii.ix.v-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.v-p9">Athanasius (Historia Arianorum ad Monachos,
§ 75, Opera ed. Bened. i. p. 389), and Socrates (H. E. ii.
37), decidedly condemn him as an Arian. Nevertheless this heretic and
anti-pope has been smuggled into the Roman catalogue of saints and
martyrs. Gregory XIII instituted an investigation into the matter,
which was terminated by the sudden discovery of his remains, with the
inscription: “Pope and Martyr.”</p></note> as pope
in opposition by the arbitrary will of the emperor Constantius (a.d.
355). Liberius, having in his exile subscribed the Arian creed of
Sirmium, <note n="680" id="iii.ix.v-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.v-p10">According to Baronius, ad a. 357, the jealousy
of Felix was the Delilah, who robbed the catholic Samson (Liberius) of
his strength.</p></note> was in 358
reinstated, and Felix retired, and is said to have subsequently
repented his defection to Arianism. The parties, however,
continued.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.v-p11">After the death of Liberius in 366, Damasus was,
by the party of Felix, and Ursinus by the party of Liberius, elected
successor of Peter. It came to repeated bloody encounters; even the
altar of the Prince of Peace was desecrated, and in a church whither
Ursinus had betaken himself, a hundred and thirty-seven men lost their
lives in one day.<note n="681" id="iii.ix.v-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.v-p12">Ammian. Marc. l. xxvii. c. 3: “Constat in
basilica Sicinini (Sicinii), ubi ritus Christiani est conventiculum,
uno die cxxxvii. reperta cadavera peremtorum.” Then he speaks of the
pomp and luxury of the Roman bishopric, on account of which it was the
object of so passionate covetousness and ambition, and contrasts with
it the simplicity and self-denial of the rural clergy. The account is
confirmed by <name id="iii.ix.v-p12.1">Augustine</name>, Brevic. Coll.c. Donat. c. 16, and
Hieron. in Chron. an. 367. Socrates, iv. 29, speaks generally of
several fights, in which many lives were lost.</p></note> Other
provinces also were drawn into the quarrel. It was years before Damasus
at last, with the aid of the, emperor, obtained undisputed possession
of his office, and Ursinus was banished. The statements of the two
parties are so conflicting in regard to the priority and legitimacy of
election in the two cases, and the authorship of the bloody scenes,
that we cannot further determine on which side lay the greater blame.
Damasus, who reigned from 367 to 384) is indeed depicted as in other
respects a violent man,<note n="682" id="iii.ix.v-p12.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.v-p13">His opponents also charged him with too great
familiarity with Roman ladies. The same accusation, however, was made
against his friend <name id="iii.ix.v-p13.1">Jerome</name>, on account of his zeal for the spread
of the ascetic life among the Roman matrons.</p></note> but
he was a man of learning and literary taste, and did good service by
his patronage of <name id="iii.ix.v-p13.2">Jerome</name>’s
Latin version of the Bible, and by the introduction of the Latin
Psalter into the church song.<note n="683" id="iii.ix.v-p13.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.v-p14">Comp. on Damasus his works, edited by Merenda,
Rome, 1754, several epistles of <name id="iii.ix.v-p14.1">Jerome</name>, Tillemont,
tom. viii. 386, and Butler’s Lives of the Saints, sub
Dec. 11th.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.ix.v-p15"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="73" title="The Meletian Schism at Antioch" shorttitle="Section 73" progress="35.44%" prev="iii.ix.v" next="iii.x" id="iii.ix.vi">

<p class="head" id="iii.ix.vi-p1">§ 73. The Meletian Schism at Antioch.</p>

<p id="iii.ix.vi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.ix.vi-p3">Hieronymus: Chron. ad ann. 864. <name id="iii.ix.vi-p3.1">Chrysostom</name>us: Homilia in S. Patrem nostrum Meletium,
archiepiscopum magnae Antiochiae (delivered a.d. 386 or 387, in
Montfaucon’s ed. of Chrysost. Opera, tom. ii. p.
518–523). Sozomen: H. E. iv. 28; vii. 10, 11.
Theodor.: H. E. V. 3, 35. Socrates: H. E. iii. 9; v. 9, 17. Comp.
Walch: Ketzerhistorie, part iv. p. 410 sqq.</p>

<p id="iii.ix.vi-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.ix.vi-p5">The Meletian schism at Antioch<note n="684" id="iii.ix.vi-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.vi-p6">Not to be confounded with the Meletian schism
at Alexandria, which arose in the previous period. Comp. vol. i.
§ 115 (p. 451).</p></note> was interwoven with the Arian controversies,
and lasted through more than half a century.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.vi-p7">In 361 the majority of the Antiochian church
elected as bishop Meletius, who had formerly been an Arian, and was
ordained by this party, but after his election professed the Nicene
orthodoxy. He was a man of rich persuasive eloquence, and of a sweet
and amiable disposition, which endeared him to the Catholics and
Arians. But his doctrinal indecision offended the extremists of both
parties. When he professed the Nicene faith, the Arians deposed him in
council, sent him into exile, and transferred his bishopric to Euzoius,
who had formerly been banished with Arius.<note n="685" id="iii.ix.vi-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.vi-p8">Sozom. H. E. iv. c. 28..</p></note> The Catholics disowned Euzoius, but split among
themselves; the majority adhered to the exiled Meletius, while the old
and more strictly orthodox party, who had hitherto been known as the
Eustathians, and with whom Athanasius communicated, would not recognize
a bishop of Arian consecration, though Catholic in belief, and elected
Paulinus, a presbyter of high character, who was ordained
counter-bishop by Lucifer of Calaris.<note n="686" id="iii.ix.vi-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.vi-p9">This Lucifer was an orthodox fanatic, who
afterward himself fell into conflict with Athanasius in Alexandria, and
formed a sect of his own, the <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.ix.vi-p9.1">Luciferians</span>, On rigid
principles of church purity. Comp. Socr. iii. 9; Sozom. iii. 15; and
Walch, Ketzerhist. iii. 338 sqq</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.vi-p10">The doctrinal difference between the Meletians and
the old Nicenes consisted chiefly in this: that the latter acknowledged
three hypostases in the divine trinity, the former only three prosopa;
the one laying the stress on the triplicity of the divine essence, the
other on its unity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.vi-p11">The orthodox orientals declared for Meletius, the
occidentals and Egyptians for Paulinus, as legitimate bishop of
Antioch. Meletius, on returning from exile under the protection of
Gratian, proposed to Paulinus that they should unite their flocks, and
that the survivor of them should superintend the church alone; but
Paulinus declined, since the canons forbade him to take as a colleague
one who had been ordained by Arians.<note n="687" id="iii.ix.vi-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.vi-p12">Theodoret, H. E. lib. iii. 3. He highly
applauds the magnanimous proposal of Meletius.</p></note> Then the military authorities put Meletius in
possession of the cathedral, which had been in the hands of Euzoius.
Meletius presided, as senior bishop, in the second ecumenical council
(381), but died a few days after the opening of it—a
saint outside the communion of Rome. His funeral was imposing: lights
were borne before the embalmed corpse, and psalms sung in divers
languages, and these honors were repeated in all the cities through
which it passed on its transportation to Antioch, beside the grave of
St. Babylas.<note n="688" id="iii.ix.vi-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.vi-p13">Sozom. vii. c. 10. The historian says that the
singing of psalms on such occasions was quite contrary to Roman
custom.</p></note> The
Antiochians engraved his likeness on their rings, their cups, and the
walls of their bedrooms. So St. <name id="iii.ix.vi-p13.1">Chrysostom</name>
informs us in his eloquent eulogy on Meletius.<note n="689" id="iii.ix.vi-p13.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.vi-p14"><name id="iii.ix.vi-p14.1">Chrysostom</name>says in the
beginning of this oration, that five years had elapsed since Meletius
had gone to Jesus. He died in 381, consequently the oration must have
been pronounced in 386 or 387.</p></note> Flavian was elected his successor, although
Paulinus was still alive. This gave rise to fresh troubles, and excited
the indignation of the bishop of Rome. <name id="iii.ix.vi-p14.2">Chrysostom</name> labored for the reconciliation of Rome and
Alexandria to Flavian. But the party of Paulinus, after his death in
389, elected Evarius as successor († 392), and the
schism continued down to the year 413 or 415, when the bishop Alexander
succeeded in reconciling the old orthodox remnant with the successor of
Meletius. The two parties celebrated their union by a splendid
festival, and proceeded together in one majestic stream to the
church.<note n="690" id="iii.ix.vi-p14.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.vi-p15">Theodoret, H. E. l. v. c. 35. Dr. J. R. Kurtz,
in his large work on Church History (Handbuch der Kirchengesch. vol. i.
part ii. § 181, p. 129) erroneously speaks of a resignation
of Alexander, by which he, from love of peace, induced his congregation
to acknowledge the Meletian bishop Flavian. But Flavian had died
several years before (in 404), and Alexander was himself the second
successor of Flavian, the profligate Porphyrius intervening. Theodoret
knows nothing of a resignation. Kurtz must be used with considerable
caution, as he is frequently inaccurate, and relies too much on
secondary authorities.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.vi-p16">Thus a long and tedious schism was brought to a
close, and the church of Antioch was permitted at last to enjoy that
peace which the Athanasian synod of Alexandria in 362 had desired for
it in vain.<note n="691" id="iii.ix.vi-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.ix.vi-p17">See the Epist. Synodica Conc. Alex. in
Mansi’s Councils, tom. iii. p. 345
sqq.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.ix.vi-p18"><br />
</p>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="VII" title="Public Worship and Religious Customs and Ceremonies" shorttitle="Chapter VII" progress="35.65%" prev="iii.ix.vi" next="iii.x.i" id="iii.x">

<h3 class="c13" id="iii.x-p0.1">CHAPTER VII.</h3>

<p id="iii.x-p1"><br />
</p>

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Public Worship" id="iii.x-p1.2" />

<p class="MsoHeading7C" id="iii.x-p2">PUBLIC WORSHIP AND RELIGIOUS CUSTOMS AND
CEREMONIES.</p>

<p id="iii.x-p3"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.x-p4">I. The ancient Liturgies; the Acts of Councils; and
the ecclesiastical writers of the period.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.x-p5">II. The archaeological and liturgical works of
Martene, Mamachi, Bona, Muratori, Pelicia, Asseman, Renaudot, Binterim,
and Staudenmeier, of the Roman Catholic church; and Bingham, Augusti,
Siegel, Alt, Piper, Neale, and Daniel, of the Protestant.</p>

<p id="iii.x-p6"><br />
</p>

<div3 type="Section" n="74" title="The Revolution in Cultus" shorttitle="Section 74" progress="35.66%" prev="iii.x" next="iii.x.ii" id="iii.x.i">

<p class="head" id="iii.x.i-p1">§ 74. The Revolution in Cultus.</p>

<p id="iii.x.i-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.x.i-p3">The change in the legal and social position of
Christianity with reference to the temporal power, produced a mighty
effect upon its cultus. Hitherto the Christian worship had been
confined to a comparatively small number of upright confessors, most of
whom belonged to the poorer classes of society. Now it came forth from
its secrecy in private houses, deserts, and catacombs, to the light of
day, and must adapt itself to the higher classes and to the great mass
of the people, who had been bred in the traditions of heathenism. The
development of the hierarchy and the enrichment of public worship go
hand in hand. A republican and democratic constitution demands simple
manners and customs; aristocracy and monarchy surround themselves with
a formal etiquette and a brilliant court-life. The universal priesthood
is closely connected with a simple cultus; the episcopal hierarchy,
with a rich, imposing ceremonial.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.i-p4">In the Nicene age the church laid aside her lowly
servant-form, and put on a splendid imperial garb. She exchanged the
primitive simplicity of her cultus for a richly colored multiplicity.
She drew all the fine arts into the service of the sanctuary, and began
her sublime creations of Christian architecture, sculpture, painting,
poetry, and music. In place of the pagan temple and altar arose
everywhere the stately church and the chapel in honor of Christ, of the
Virgin Mary, of martyrs and saints. The kindred ideas of priesthood,
sacrifice, and altar became more fully developed and more firmly fixed,
as the outward hierarchy grew. The mass, or daily repetition of the
atoning sacrifice of Christ by the hand of the priest, became the
mysterious centre of the whole system of worship. The number of church
festivals was increased; processions, and pilgrimages, and a multitude
of significant and superstitious customs and ceremonies were
introduced. The public worship of God assumed, if we may so speak, a
dramatic, theatrical character, which made it attractive and imposing
to the mass of the people, who were as yet incapable, for the most
part, of worshipping God in spirit and in truth. It was addressed
rather to the eye and the ear, to feeling and imagination, than to
intelligence and will. In short, we already find in the Nicene age
almost all the essential features of the sacerdotal, mysterious,
ceremonial, symbolical cultus of the Greek and Roman churches of the
present day.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.i-p5">This enrichment and embellishment of the cultus
was, on one hand, a real advance, and unquestionably had a disciplinary
and educational power, like the hierarchical organization, for the
training of the popular masses. But the gain in outward appearance and
splendor was balanced by many a loss in simplicity and spirituality.
While the senses and the imagination were entertained and charmed, the
heart not rarely returned cold and hungry. Not a few pagan habits and
ceremonies, concealed under new names, crept into the church, or were
baptized only with water, not with the fire and Spirit of the gospel.
It is well known with what peculiar tenacity a people cleave to
religious usages; and it could not be expected that they should break
off in an instant from the traditions of centuries. Nor, in fact, are
things which may have descended from heathenism, to be by any means
sweepingly condemned. Both the Jewish cultus and the heathen are based
upon those universal religious wants which Christianity must satisfy,
and which Christianity alone can truly meet. Finally, the church has
adopted hardly a single existing form or ceremony of religion, without
at the same time breathing into it a new spirit, and investing it with
a high moral import. But the limit of such appropriation it is very
hard to fix, and the old nature of Judaism and heathenism which has its
point of attachment in the natural heart of man, continually betrayed
its tenacious presence. This is conceded and lamented by the most
earnest of the church fathers of the Nicene and post-Nicene age, the
very persons who are in other respects most deeply involved in the
Catholic ideas of cultus.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.i-p6">In the Christian martyr-worship and saint-worship,
which now spread with giant strides over the whole Christian world, we
cannot possibly mistake the succession of the pagan worship of gods and
heroes, with its noisy popular festivities. <name id="iii.x.i-p6.1">Augustine</name> puts into the mouth of a heathen the question:
“Wherefore must we forsake gods, which the Christians themselves
worship with us?” He deplores the frequent revels and amusements at the
tombs of the martyrs; though he thinks that allowance should be made
for these weaknesses out of regard to the ancient custom. Leo the Great
speaks of Christians in Rome who first worshipped the rising sun, doing
homage to the pagan Apollo, before repairing to the basilica of St.
Peter. Theodoret defends the Christian practices at the graves of the
martyrs by pointing to the pagan libations, propitiations, gods, and
demigods. Since Hercules, Aesculapitis, Bacchus, the Dioscuri, and many
other objects of pagan worship were mere deified men, the Christians,
he thinks, cannot be blamed for honoring their
martyrs—not making them gods but venerating them as
witnesses and servants of the only, true God. <name id="iii.x.i-p6.2">Chrysostom</name> mourns over the theatrical customs, such as
loud clapping in applause, which the Christians at Antioch and
Constantinople brought with them into the church. In the Christmas
festival, which from the fourth century spread from Rome over the
entire church, the holy commemoration of the birth of the Redeemer is
associated—to this day, even in Protestant
lands—with the wanton merriments of the pagan
Saturnalia. And even in the celebration of Sunday, as it was introduced
by <name id="iii.x.i-p6.3">Constantine</name>, and still continues on the
whole continent of Europe, the cultus of the old sun-god Apollo
mingles, with the remembrance of the resurrection of Christ; and the
widespread profanation of the Lord’s Day, especially
on the continent of Europe, demonstrates the great influence which
heathenism still exerts upon Roman and Greek Catholic, and even upon
Protestant, Christendom.</p>

<p id="iii.x.i-p7"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="75" title="The Civil and Religious Sunday" shorttitle="Section 75" progress="35.91%" prev="iii.x.i" next="iii.x.iii" id="iii.x.ii">

<p class="head" id="iii.x.ii-p1">§ 75. The Civil and Religious Sunday.</p>

<p id="iii.x.ii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.x.ii-p3">Geo. Holden: The Christian Sabbath. Lond. 1825 (see
ch. v.). John T. Baylee: History of the Sabbath. Lond. 1857 (see chs.
x.-xiii.). James Aug. Hessey: Sunday, its Origin, History, and present
Obligation; Bampton Lectures preached before the University of Oxford.
Lond. 1860 (Patristic and high-Anglican). James Gilfillan: The Sabbath
viewed in the Light of Reason, Revelation, and History, with Sketches
of its Literature. Edinb. and New York, 1862 (The Puritan and
Anglo-American view). Robert Cox: The Literature on the Sabbath
Question. Edinb. 1865, 2 vols. (Latitudinarian, but very full and
learned).</p>

<p id="iii.x.ii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.x.ii-p5">The observance of Sunday originated in the time of
the apostles, and ever since forms the basis of public worship, with
its ennobling, sanctifying, and cheering influences, in all Christian
lands.</p>

<p id="iii.x.ii-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ii-p7">The Christian Sabbath is, on the one hand, the
continuation and the regeneration of the Jewish Sabbath, based upon
God’s resting from the creation and upon the fourth
commandment of the decalogue, which, as to its substance, is not of
merely national application, like the ceremonial and civil law, but of
universal import and perpetual validity for mankind. It is, on the
other hand, a new creation of the gospel, a memorial of the
resurrection of Christ and of the work of redemption completed and
divinely sealed thereby. It rests, we may say, upon the threefold basis
of the original creation, the Jewish legislation, and the Christian
redemption, and is rooted in the physical, the moral, and the religious
wants of our nature. It has a legal and an evangelical aspect. Like the
law in general, the institution of the Christian Sabbath is a wholesome
restraint upon the people, and a schoolmaster to lead them to Christ.
But it is also strictly evangelical: it was originally made for the
benefit of man, like the family, with which it goes back beyond the
fall to the paradise of innocence, as the second institution of God on
earth; it was “a delight” to the pious of the old dispensation (<scripRef passage="Isa. lviii. 13" id="iii.x.ii-p7.1" parsed="|Isa|58|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.58.13">Isa.
lviii. 13</scripRef>), and now, under the new, it is fraught with the glorious
memories and blessings of Christ’s resurrection and
the outpouring of the Holy Spirit. The Christian Sabbath is the ancient
Sabbath baptized with fire and the Holy Ghost, regenerated,
spiritualized, and glorified. It is the connecting link of creation and
redemption, of paradise lost, and paradise regained, and a pledge and
preparation for the saints’ everlasting rest in
heaven.<note n="692" id="iii.x.ii-p7.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ii-p8">For a fuller exposition of the
Author’s views on the Christian Sabbath, <i>see</i>
his Essay on the Anglo-American Sabbath (English and German), New York,
1863.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ii-p9">The ancient church viewed the Sunday mainly, we
may say, one-sidedly and exclusively, from its Christian aspect as a
new institution, and not in any way as a continuation of the Jewish
Sabbath. It observed it as the day of the commemoration of the
resurrection or of the now spiritual creation, and hence as a day of
sacred joy and thanksgiving, standing in bold contrast to the days of
humiliation and fasting, as the Easter festival contrasts with Good
Friday.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ii-p10">So long as Christianity was not recognized and
protected by the state, the observance of Sunday was purely religious,
a strictly voluntary service, but exposed to continual interruption
from the bustle of the world and a hostile community. The pagan Romans
paid no more regard to the Christian Sunday than to the Jewish
Sabbath.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ii-p11">In this matter, as in others, the accession of
<name id="iii.x.ii-p11.1">Constantine</name> marks the beginning of a new era,
and did good service to the church and to the cause of public order and
morality. <name id="iii.x.ii-p11.2">Constantine</name> is the founder, in part
at least, of the civil observance of Sunday, by which alone the
religious observance of it in the church could be made universal and
could be properly secured. In the year 321 he issued a law prohibiting
manual labor in the cities and all judicial transactions, at a later
period also military exercises, on Sunday.<note n="693" id="iii.x.ii-p11.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ii-p12">Lex Constantini a. 321 (Cod. Just. l. iii.,
<scripRef passage="Tit. 12, 3" id="iii.x.ii-p12.1" parsed="|Titus|12|0|0|0;|Titus|3|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.12 Bible:Titus.3">Tit. 12, 3</scripRef>): Imperator Constantinus Aug. Helpidio: “Omnes judices,
urbanaeque plebes et cunctarum artium officia venerabili die Solis
quiescant. Ruri tamen positi agrorum culturae libere licenterque
inserviant, quoniam frequenter evenit, ut non aptius alio die frumenta
sulcis aut vineae scrobibus mandentur, ne occasione momenti pereat
commoditas coelesti provisione concessa. Dat. Non. Mart. Crispo ii. et
Constantino ii. Coss.” In English: “On the venerable Day of the Sun let
the magistrates and people residing in cities rest, and let all
workshops be closed. In the country, however, persons engaged in
agriculture may freely and lawfully continue their pursuits; because it
often happens that another day is not so suitable for grain-sowing or
for vine-planting; lest by neglecting the proper moment for such
operations the bounty of heaven should be lost. (Given the 7th day of
March, Crispus and <name id="iii.x.ii-p12.2">Constantine</name>being
consuls each of them for the second time.)” The prohibition of military
exercises is mentioned by Eusebius, Vita Const. IV. 19, 20, and seems
to refer to a somewhat later period. In this point <name id="iii.x.ii-p12.3">Constantine</name>was
in advance of modern Christian princes, who prefer Sunday for
parades.</p></note> He exempted the liberation of slaves, which as an
act of Christian humanity and charity, might, with special propriety,
take place on that day.<note n="694" id="iii.x.ii-p12.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ii-p13">Cod. Theod. l. ii. tit. 8, 1: “Sicut
indignissimum videbatur, diem Solis ... altercantibus jurgiis et noxiis
partium contentionibus occupari, ita gratum et jocundum est, eo die,
quae sunt maxime votiva, compleri; atque ideo emancipandi et
manumittendi die festo cuncti licentiam habeant.”</p></note> But
the Sunday law of <name id="iii.x.ii-p13.1">Constantine</name> must not be
overrated. He enjoined the observance, or rather forbade the public
desecration of Sunday, not under the name of Sabbatum or Dies Domini,
but under its old astrological and heathen title, Dies Solis, familiar
to all his subjects, so that the law was as applicable to the
worshippers of Hercules, Apollo, and Mithras, as to the Christians.
There is no reference whatever in his law either to the fourth
commandment or to the resurrection of Christ. Besides he expressly
exempted the country districts, where paganism still prevailed, from
the prohibition of labor, and thus avoided every appearance of
injustice. Christians and pagans had been accustomed to festival rests.
<name id="iii.x.ii-p13.2">Constantine</name> made these rests to synchronize,
and gave the preference to Sunday, on which day Christians from the
beginning celebrated the resurrection of their Lord and Saviour. This
and no more was implied in the famous enactment of 321. It was only a
step in the right direction, but probably the only one which <name id="iii.x.ii-p13.3">Constantine</name> could prudently or safely take at that
period of transition from the rule of paganism to that of
Christianity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ii-p14">For the army, however, he went beyond the limits
of negative and protective legislation, to which the state ought to
confine itself in matters of religion, and enjoined a certain positive
observance of Sunday, in requiring the Christian soldiers to attend
Christian worship, and the heathen soldiers, in the open field, at a
given signal, with eyes and hands raised towards heaven, to recite the
following, certainly very indefinite, form of prayer: “Thee alone we
acknowledge as God, thee we reverence as king, to thee we call as our
helper. To thee we owe our victories, by thee have we obtained the
mastery of our enemies. To thee we give thanks for benefits already
received, from thee we hope for benefits to come. We all fall at thy
feet, and fervently beg that thou wouldest preserve to us our emperor
<name id="iii.x.ii-p14.1">Constantine</name> and his divinely beloved sons in
long life healthful and victorious.”<note n="695" id="iii.x.ii-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ii-p15">Euseb. Vit. Const. iv. 20.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ii-p16"><name id="iii.x.ii-p16.1">Constantine</name>’s successors pursued the
Sunday legislation which he had initiated, and gave a legal sanction
and civil significance also to other holy days of the church, which
have no Scriptural authority, so that the special reverence due to the
Lord’s Day was obscured in proportion as the number of
rival claims increased. Thus Theodosius I. increased the number of
judicial holidays to one hundred and twenty-four. The Valentinians, I.
and II., prohibited the exaction of taxes and the collection of moneys
on Sunday, and enforced the previously enacted prohibition of lawsuits.
Theodosius the Great, in 386, and still more stringently the younger
Theodosius, in 425, forbade theatrical performances, and Leo and
Anthemius, in 460, prohibited other secular amusements, on the
Lord’s Day.<note n="696" id="iii.x.ii-p16.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ii-p17">Cod. Theod. xv. 5, 2, a. 386: “Nullus Solis die
populo spectaculum praebeat.” If the emperor’s
birthday fell on Sunday, the acknowledgment of it, which was
accompanied by games, was to be postponed.</p></note> Such laws, however, were probably never rigidly
executed. A council of Carthage, in 401, laments the
people’s passion for theatrical and other
entertainments on Sunday. The same abuse, it is well known, very
generally prevails to this day upon the continent of Europe in both
Protestant and Roman Catholic countries, and Christian princes and
magistrates only too frequently give it the sanction of their
example.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ii-p18">Ecclesiastical legislation in like manner
prohibited needless mechanical and agricultural labor, and the
attending of theatres and other public places of amusement, also
hunting and weddings, on Sunday and on feast days. Besides such
negative legislation, to which the state must confine itself, the
church at the same time enjoined positive observances for the sacred
day, especially the regular attendance of public worship, frequent
communion, and the payment of free-will offerings (tithes). Many a
council here confounded the legal and the evangelical principles,
thinking themselves able to enforce by the threatening of penalties
what has moral value only as a voluntary act. The Council of Eliberis,
in 305, decreed the suspension from communion of any person living in a
town who shall absent himself for three Lord’s Days
from church. In the same legalistic spirit, the council of Sardica,<note n="697" id="iii.x.ii-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ii-p19">Can. xi. appealing to former ordinances, Comp.
Can. Apost. xiii. and xiv. (xiv. and xv.), and the council of Elvira,
can. xxi. Hefele: Conciliengesch. i. p. 570.</p></note> in 343, and the Trullan
council<note n="698" id="iii.x.ii-p19.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ii-p20">Can. lxxx.</p></note> of 692, threatened
with deposition the clergy who should unnecessarily omit public worship
three Sundays in succession, and prescribed temporary excommunication
for similar neglect among the laity. But, on the other hand, the
councils, while they turned the Lord’s Day itself into
a legal ordinance handed down from the apostles, pronounced with all
decision against the Jewish Sabbatism. The Apostolic Canons and the
council of Gangra (the latter, about 450, in opposition to the Gnostic
Manichaean asceticism of the Eustathians) condemn fasting on Sunday.<note n="699" id="iii.x.ii-p20.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ii-p21">Can. Apost. liii. (alias Iii.): “Si quis
episcopus aut presbyter aut diaconus in diebus festis non sumit carnem
aut vinum, deponatur.” Comp. can. lxvi. (lxv.) and Const. Apost. v. 20.
The council of Gangra says in the 18th canon: “If any one, for
pretended ascetic reasons, fast on Sunday, let him be anathema.” The
same council condemns those who despise the house of God and frequent
schismatical assemblies.</p></note> In the Greek church this
prohibition is still in force, because Sunday, commemorating the
resurrection of Christ, is a day of spiritual joy. On the same
symbolical ground kneeling in prayer was forbidden on Sunday and
through the whole time of Easter until Pentecost. The general council
of Nicaeea, in 325, issued on this point in the twentieth canon the
following decision: “Whereas some bow the knee on Sunday and on the
days of Pentecost [i.e., during the seven weeks after Easter], the holy
council, that everything may everywhere be uniform, decrees that
prayers be offered to God in a standing posture.” The Trullan council,
in 692, ordained in the ninetieth canon: “From Saturday evening to
Sunday evening let no one bow the knee.” The Roman church in general
still adheres to this practice.<note n="700" id="iii.x.ii-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ii-p22">Comp. the Corpus juris can. c. 13, Dist. 3 de
consecr. Roman Catholics, however, always kneel in the reception and
adoration of the sacrament.</p></note> The New Testament gives no law for such secondary
matters; the apostle Paul, on the contrary, just in the season of
Easter and Pentecost, before his imprisonment, following an inward
dictate, repeatedly knelt in prayer.<note n="701" id="iii.x.ii-p22.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ii-p23"><scripRef passage="Acts xx. 36" id="iii.x.ii-p23.1" parsed="|Acts|20|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.36">Acts xx. 36</scripRef>; xxi. 5.</p></note> The council of Orleans, in 538, says in the
twenty-eighth canon: “It is Jewish superstition, that one may not ride
or walk on Sunday, nor do anything to adorn the house or the person.
But occupations in the field are forbidden, that people may come to the
church and give themselves to prayer.”<note n="702" id="iii.x.ii-p23.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ii-p24">Comp. the brief scattered decrees of the
councils on the sanctification of Sunday, in Hefele, l.c. i. 414, 753,
760, 761, 794; ii 69, 647, 756; Neale’s Feasts and
Fasts; and Gilfillan: The Sabbath, &amp;c., p. 390.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ii-p25">As to the private opinions of the principal
fathers on this subject, they all favor the sanctification of the
Lord’s Day, but treat it as a peculiarly Christian
institution, and draw a strong, indeed a too strong, line of
distinction between it and the Jewish Sabbath; forgetting that they are
one in essence and aim, though different in form and spirit, and that
the fourth commandment as to its substance—viz., the
keeping holy of one day out of seven—is an integral
part of the decalogue or the moral law, and hence of perpetual
obligation.<note n="703" id="iii.x.ii-p25.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ii-p26">See the principal patristic passages on the
Lord’s Day in Hessey, Sunday, etc., p. 90 ff. and p.
388 ff. Hessey says, p. 114: “In no clearly genuine passage that I can
discover in any writer of these two [the fourth and fifth] centuries,
or in any public document, ecclesiastical or civil, is the fourth
commandment referred to as the ground of the obligation to observe the
Lord’s Day.” The Reformers of the sixteenth century,
likewise, in their zeal against legalism and for Christian freedom,
entertained rather lax views on the Sabbath law. It was left for
Puritanism in England, at the close of Queen
Elizabeth’s reign, to bring out the perpetuity of the
fourth commandment and the legal and general moral feature in the
Christian Sabbath. The book of Dr. Bownd, first published in 1595,
under the title, “The Doctrine of the Sabbath,” produced an entire
revolution on the subject in the English mind, which is visible to this
day in the strict observance of the Lord’s Day in
England, Scotland, the British Provinces, and the United States. Comp.
on Dr. Bownd’s book my Essay above quoted, p. 16 ff.,
Gilfillan, p. 69 ff., and Hessey, p. 276 ff.</p></note> Eusebius calls
Sunday, but not the Sabbath, “the first and chief of days and a day of
salvation,” and commends <name id="iii.x.ii-p26.1">Constantine</name> for
commanding that “all should assemble together every week, and keep that
which is called the Lord’s Day as a festival, to
refresh even their bodies and to stir up their minds by divine precepts
and instruction.”<note n="704" id="iii.x.ii-p26.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ii-p27">De Laud. Const. c. 9 arid 17.</p></note>
Athanasius speaks very highly of the Lord’s Day, as
the perpetual memorial of the resurrection, but assumes that the old
Sabbath has deceased.<note n="705" id="iii.x.ii-p27.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ii-p28">In the treatise: De sabbatis et de
circumcisione, which is among the doubtful works of
Athanasius.</p></note>
Macarius, a presbyter of Upper Egypt (350), spiritualizes the Sabbath
as a type and shadow of the true Sabbath given by the Lord to the
soul—the true and eternal Sabbath, which is freedom
from sin.<note n="706" id="iii.x.ii-p28.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ii-p29">Hom. 35.</p></note> <name id="iii.x.ii-p29.1">Hilary</name> represents the whole of this life as a preparation
for the eternal Sabbath of the next. Epiphanius speaks of Sunday as an
institution of the apostles, but falsely attributes the same origin to
the observance of Wednesday and Friday as half fasts. <name id="iii.x.ii-p29.2">Ambrose</name> frequently mentions Sunday as an evangelical
festival, and contrasts it with the defunct legal Sabbath. <name id="iii.x.ii-p29.3">Jerome</name> makes the same distinction. He relates of the
Egyptian coenobites that they “devote themselves on the
Lord’s Day to nothing but prayer and reading the
Scriptures.” But he mentions also without censure, that the pious Paula
and her companions, after returning from church on Sundays, “applied
themselves to their allotted works and made garments for themselves and
others.” <name id="iii.x.ii-p29.4">Augustine</name> likewise directly derives
Sunday from the resurrection, and not from the fourth commandment.
Fasting on that day of spiritual joy he regards, like <name id="iii.x.ii-p29.5">Ambrose</name>, as a grave scandal and heretical practice. The
Apostolical Constitutions in this respect go even still further, and
declare: “He that fasts on the Lord’s Day is guilty of
sin.” But they still prescribe the celebration of the Jewish Sabbath on
Saturday in addition to the Christian Sunday. <name id="iii.x.ii-p29.6">Chrysostom</name> warns Christians against sabbatizing with the
Jews, but earnestly commends the due celebration of the
Lord’s Day. Leo the Great, in a beautiful
passage—the finest of all the patristic utterances on
this subject—lauds the Lord’s Day as
the day of the primitive creation, of the Christian redemption, of the
meeting of the risen Saviour with the assembled disciples, of the
outpouring of the Holy Spirit, of the principal Divine blessings
bestowed upon the world.<note n="707" id="iii.x.ii-p29.7"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ii-p30">Leon. Epist. ix. ad Dioscurum Alex. Episc. c. 1
(Opp. ed. Ballerini, tom. i. col. 630): “Dies resurrectionis Dominicae
... quae tantis divinarum dispositionum mysteriis est consecrata, ut
quicquid est a Domino insignius constitutum, in huius piei dignitate
sit gestum. In hac mundus sumpsit exordium. In hac per resurrectionem
Christi et mors interitum, et vita accepit initium. In hac apostoli a
Domino praedicandi omnibus gentibus evangelii tubam sumunt, et
inferendum universo mundo sacramentum regenerationis accipiunt. In hac,
sicut beatus Joannes evangelista testatur (Joann. xx. 22), congregatis
in unum discipulis, januis clausis, cum ad eos Dominus introisset,
insufflavit, et dixit: ’<i>Accipite Spiritum Sanctum;
quorum remiseritis peccata, remittuntur eis, et quorum detinueritis,
detenta erunt.</i>’In hac denique promissus a Domino
apostolis Spiritus Sanctus advenit: ut coelesti quadam regula
insinuatum et traditum noverimus, in illa die celebranda nobis esse
mysteria sacerdotalium <name id="iii.x.ii-p30.1">benedict</name>ionum, in qua
collata sunt omnia dona gratiarum.”</p></note>
But he likewise brings it in no connection with the fourth commandment,
and with the other fathers leaves out of view the proper foundation of
the day in the eternal moral law of God.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ii-p31">Besides Sunday, the Jewish Sabbath also was
distinguished in the Eastern church by the absence of fasting and by
standing in prayer. The Western church, on the contrary, especially the
Roman, in protest against Judaism, observed the seventh day of the week
as a fast day, like Friday. This difference between the two churches
was permanently fixed by the fifty-fifth canon of the Trullan council
of 692: “In Rome fasting is practised on all the Saturdays of
Quadragesima [the forty days’ fast before Easter].
This is contrary to the sixty-sixth apostolic canon, and must no longer
be done. Whoever does it, if a clergyman, shall be deposed; if a
layman, excommunicated.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ii-p32">Wednesday and Friday also continued to be observed
in many countries as days commemorative of the passion of Christ (dies
stationum), with half-fasting. The Latin church, however, gradually
substituted fasting on Saturday for fasting on Wednesday.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ii-p33">Finally, as to the daily devotions: the number of
the canonical hours was enlarged from three to seven (according to
<scripRef passage="Ps. 119:164" id="iii.x.ii-p33.1" parsed="|Ps|119|164|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.164">Ps.
cxix. 164</scripRef>: “Seven times in a
day will I praise thee But they were strictly kept only in the
cloisters, under the technical names of matina (about three
o’clock), prima (about six), tertia (nine), sexta
(noon), nona (three in the afternoon), vesper (six), completorium
(nine), and mesonyctium or vigilia (midnight). Usually two nocturnal
prayers were united. The devotions consisted of prayer, singing,
Scripture reading, especially in the Psalms, and readings from the
histories of the martyrs and the homilies of the fathers. In the
churches ordinarily only morning and evening worship was held. The high
festivals were introduced by a night service, the vigils.</p>

<p id="iii.x.ii-p34"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="76" title="The Church Year" shorttitle="Section 76" progress="36.71%" prev="iii.x.ii" next="iii.x.iv" id="iii.x.iii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="The Church Year" id="iii.x.iii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="iii.x.iii-p1">§ 76. The Church Year.</p>

<p id="iii.x.iii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.x.iii-p3">R. Hospinian: Festa Christian. (Tiguri, 1593) Genev.
1675. M. A. Nickel (R.C.): Die heil. Zeiten u. Feste nach ihrer
Entstehung u. Feier in der Kath. Kirche, Mainz, 1825 sqq. 6 vols.
Pillwitz: Geschichte der heil. Zeiten. Dresden, 1842. E. Ranke: Das
kirchliche Pericopensystem aus den aeltesten Urkunden dargelegt.
Berlin, 1847. Fr. Strauss (late court preacher and professor in
Berlin): Das evangelische Kirchenjahr. Berl. 1850. Lisco: Das
christliche Kirchenjahr. Berl. (1840) 4th ed. 1850. Bobertag: Das
evangelische Kirchenjahr, &amp;c. Breslau, 1857. Comp. also Augusti:
Handbuch der Christlichen Archaeologie, vol. i. (1836), pp.
457–595.</p>

<p id="iii.x.iii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.x.iii-p5">After the, fourth century, the Christian year, with a
cycle of regularly recurring annual religious festivals, comes forth in
all its main outlines, though with many fluctuations and variations in
particulars, and forms thenceforth, so to speak, the skeleton of the
Catholic cultus.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iii-p6">The idea of a religious year, in distinction from
the natural and from the civil year, appears also in Judaism, and to
some extent in the heathen world. It has its origin in the natural
necessity of keeping alive and bringing to bear upon the people by
public festivals the memory of great and good men and of prominent
events. The Jewish ecclesiastical year was, like the whole Mosaic
cultus, symbolical and typical. The Sabbath commemorated the creation
and the typical redemption, and pointed forward to the resurrection and
the true redemption, and thus to the Christian Sunday. The passover
pointed to Easter, and the feast of harvest to the Christian Pentecost.
The Jewish observance of these festivals originally bore an earnest,
dignified, and significant character, but in the hands of Pharisaism it
degenerated very largely into slavish Sabbatism and heartless ceremony,
and provoked the denunciation of Christ and the apostles. The heathen
festivals of the gods ran to the opposite extreme of excessive sensual
indulgence and public vice.<note n="708" id="iii.x.iii-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iii-p7">Philo, in his Tract de Cherubim (in Augusti,
l.c. p. 481 sq.), paints this difference between the Jewish and heathen
festivals in strong colors; and the picture was often used by the
church fathers against the degenerate pagan character of the Christian
festivals.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iii-p8">The peculiarity of the Christian year is, that it
centres in the person and work of Jesus Christ, and is intended to
minister to His glory. In its original idea it is a yearly
representation of the leading events of the gospel history; a
celebration of the birth, passion, and resurrection of Christ, and of
the outpouring of the Holy Spirit, to revive gratitude and devotion.
This is the festival part, the semestre Domini. The other half, not
festal, the semestre ecclesiae, is devoted to the exhibition of the
life of the Christian church, its founding, its growth, and its
consummation, both is a whole, and in its individual members, from the
regeneration to the resurrection of the dead. The church year is, so to
speak, a chronological confession of faith; a moving panorama of the
great events of salvation; a dramatic exhibition of the gospel for the
Christian people. It secures to every important article of faith its
place in the cultus of the church, and conduces to wholeness and
soundness of Christian doctrine, as against all unbalanced and erratic
ideas.<note n="709" id="iii.x.iii-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iii-p9">This last thought is well drawn out by W.
Archer Butler in one of his sermons: “It is the chief advantage of that
religious course of festivals by which the church fosters the piety of
her children, that they tend to preserve a due proportion and
equilibrium in our religious views. We have all a tendency to adopt
particular views of the Christian truths, to insulate certain doctrines
from their natural accompaniments, and to call our favorite fragment
the gospel. We hold a few texts so near our eyes that they hide all the
rest of the Bible. The church festival system spreads the gospel
history in all its fulness across the whole surface of the sacred year.
It is a sort of chronological creed, and forces us, whether we will or
no, by the very revolution of times and seasons, to give its proper
place and dignity to every separate article. ’Day unto
day uttereth speech,’ and the tone of each holy
anniversary is distinct and decisive. Thus the festival year is a
bulwark of orthodoxy as real as our confession of faith.” History
shows, however (especially that of Germany and France), that neither
the church year nor creeds can prevent a fearful apostasy to
rationalism and infidelity.</p></note> It serves to
interweave religion with the, life of the people by continually
recalling to the popular mind the most important events upon which our
salvation rests, and by connecting them with the vicissitudes of the
natural and the civil year. Yet, on the other hand, the gradual
overloading of the church year, and the multiplication of
saints’ days, greatly encouraged superstition and
idleness, crowded the Sabbath and the leading festivals into the
background, and subordinated the merits of Christ to the patronage of
saints. The purification and simplification aimed at by the Reformation
became an absolute necessity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iii-p10">The order of the church year is founded in part
upon the history of Jesus and of the apostolic church; in part,
especially in respect to Easter and Pentecost, upon the Jewish sacred
year; and in part upon the natural succession of seasons; for the life
of nature in general forms the groundwork of the higher life of the
spirit, and there is an evident symbolical correspondence between
Easter and spring, Pentecost and the beginning of harvest, Christmas
and the winter solstice, the nativity of John the Baptist and the
summer solstice.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iii-p11">The Christian church year, however, developed
itself spontaneously from the demands of the Christian worship and
public life, after the precedent of the Old Testament cultus, with no
positive direction from Christ or the apostles. The New Testament
contains no certain traces of annual festivals; but so early as the
second century we meet with the general observance of Easter and
Pentecost, founded on the Jewish passover and feast of harvest, and
answering to Friday and Sunday in the weekly cycle. Easter was a season
of sorrow, in remembrance of the passion; Pentecost was a time of joy,
in memory of the resurrection of the Redeemer and the outpouring of the
Holy Ghost.<note n="710" id="iii.x.iii-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iii-p12">Comp. vol. i. § 99</p></note> These two
festivals form the heart of the church year. Less important was the
feast of the Epiphany, or manifestation of Christ as Messiah. In the
fourth century the Christmas festival was added to the two former
leading feasts, and partially took the place of the earlier feast of
Epiphany, which now came to be devoted particularly to the
manifestation of Christ among the Gentiles. And further, in Easter the
πάσχα
σταυρώσιμονand ἀναστάσιμονcame to be more strictly
distinguished, the latter being reckoned a season of joy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iii-p13">From this time, therefore, we have three great
festival cycles, each including a season of preparation before the
feast and an after-season appropriate: Christmas, Easter, and
Pentecost. The lesser feasts of Epiphany and Ascension arranged
themselves under these.<note n="711" id="iii.x.iii-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iii-p14">. There was no unanimity, however, in this
period, in the number of the feasts. <name id="iii.x.iii-p14.1">Chrysostom</name>, for
example, counts seven principal feasts, corresponding to the seven days
of the week: Christmas, Epiphany, Passion, Easter, Ascension,
Pentecost, and the Feast of the Resurrection of the Dead. The last,
however, is not a strictly ecclesiastical feast, and the later Greeks
reckon only six principal festivals, answering to the six days of
creation, followed by the eternal Sabbath of the church triumphant in
heaven. Comp. Augusti, i. p. 530,</p></note> All
bear originally a christological character, representing the three
stages of the redeeming work of Christ: the beginning, the prosecution,
and the consummation. All are for the glorification of God in
Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iii-p15">The trinitarian conception and arrangement of the
festal half of the church year is of much later origin, cotemporary
with the introduction of the festival of the Trinity (on the Sunday
after Pentecost). The feast of Trinity dates from the ninth or tenth
century, and was first authoritatively established in the Latin church
by Pope John XXII., in 1334, as a comprehensive closing celebration of
the revelation of God the Father, who sent His Son (Christmas), of the
Son, who died for us and rose again (Easter), and of the Holy Ghost,
who renews and sanctifies us (Pentecost).<note n="712" id="iii.x.iii-p15.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iii-p16">The assertion that the festum Trinitatis
descends from the time of Gregory the Great, has poor foundation in his
words: “Ut de Trinitate specialia cantaremus; for these refer to the
praise of the holy Trinity in the general public worship of God. The
first clear traces of this festival appear in the time of Charlemagne
and in the tenth century, when Bishop Stephen of Liege vindicated it.
Yet so late as 1150 it was counted by the abbot Potho at Treves among
the <i>novae</i> celebritates. Many considered it improper to celebrate
a special feast of the Trinity, while there was no distinct celebration
of the unity of God. The Roman church year reached its culmination and
mysterious close in the feast of Corpus Christi (the body of Christ),
which was introduced under Pope Clement the Fifth, in 1311, and was
celebrated on Thursday of Trinity week (feria quinta proxima post
octavam Pentecostes) in honor of the mystery of
transubstantiation.</p></note> The Greek church knows nothing of this festival to
this day, though she herself, in the Nicene age, was devoted with
special earnestness and zeal to the development of the doctrine of the
Trinity. The reason of this probably is, that there was no particular
historical fact to give occasion for such celebration, and that the
mystery of the holy Trinity, revealed in Christ, is properly the object
of adoration in all the church festivals and in the whole Christian
cultus.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iii-p17">But with these three great feast-cycles the
ancient church was not satisfied. So early as the Nicene age it
surrounded them with feasts of Mary, of the apostles, of martyrs, and
of saints, which were at first only local commemorations, but gradually
assumed the character of universal feasts of triumph. By degrees every
day of the church year became sacred to the memory of a particular
martyr or saint, and in every case was either really or by supposition
the day of the death of the saint, which was significantly called his
heavenly birth-day.<note n="713" id="iii.x.iii-p17.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iii-p18">Hence called <i>Natales, natalitia,
nativitas</i>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.iii-p18.1">γενέθλια</span>, of the martyrs. The Greek church also
has its saint for every day of the year, but varies in many particulars
from the Roman calendar.</p></note> This
multiplication of festivals has at bottom the true thought, that the
whole life of the Christian should be one unbroken spiritual festivity.
But the Romish calendar of saints anticipates an ideal condition, and
corrupts the truth by exaggeration, as the Pharisees made the word of
God “of none effect” by their additions. It obliterates the necessary
distinction between Sunday and the six days of labor, to the prejudice
of the former, and plays into the hands of idleness. And finally, it
rests in great part upon uncertain legends and fantastic myths, which
in some cases even eclipse the miracles of the gospel history, and
nourish the grossest superstition.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iii-p19">The Greek oriental church year differs from the
Roman in this general characteristic: that it adheres more closely to
the Jewish ceremonies and customs, while the Roman attaches itself to
the natural year and common life. The former begins in the middle of
September (Tisri), with the first Sunday after the feast of the Holy
Cross; the latter, with the beginning of Advent, four weeks before
Christmas. Originally Easter was the beginning of the church year, both
in the East and in the West; and the Apostolic Constitutions and
Eusebius call the month of Easter the “first month” (corresponding to
the month Nisan, which opened the sacred year of the Jews, while the
first of Tisri, about the middle of our September, opened their civil
year). In the Greek church also the lectiones continuae of the Holy
Scriptures, after the example of the Jewish Parashioth and Haphthoroth,
became prominent and the church year came to be divided according to
the four Evangelists; while in the Latin church, since the sixth
century, only select sections from the Gospels, and Epistles, called
pericopes, have been read. Another peculiarity of the Western church
year, descending from the fourth century, is the division into four
portions, of three months each, called Quatember,<note n="714" id="iii.x.iii-p19.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iii-p20">Quatuor tempora.</p></note> separated from each other by a three
days’ fast. Pope Leo I. delivered several sermons on
the quarterly Quatember fast,<note n="715" id="iii.x.iii-p20.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iii-p21">Sermones de jejunio quatuor
temporum.</p></note> and urges especially on that occasion charity to
the poor. Instead of this the Greek church has a division according to
the four Gospels, which are read entire in course; Matthew next after
Pentecost, Luke beginning on the fourteenth of September, Mark at the
Easter fast, and John on the first Sunday after Easter.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iii-p22">So early as the fourth century the observance of
the festivals was enjoined under ecclesiastical penalties, and was
regarded as an established divine ordinance. But the most eminent
church teachers, a <name id="iii.x.iii-p22.1">Chrysostom</name>, a <name id="iii.x.iii-p22.2">Jerome</name>, and an <name id="iii.x.iii-p22.3">Augustine</name>,
expressly insist, that the observance of the Christian festivals must
never be a work of legal constraint, but always an act of evangelical
freedom; and Socrates, the historian, says, that Christ and the
apostles have given no laws and prescribed no penalties concerning
it.<note n="716" id="iii.x.iii-p22.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iii-p23">Comp. the passages in Augusti, l.c. i. p. 474
sqq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iii-p24">The abuse of the festivals soon fastened itself on
the just use of them and the sensual excesses of the pagan feasts, in
spite of the earnest warnings of several fathers, swept in like a wild
flood upon the church. Gregory Nazianzen feels called upon, with
reference particularly to the feast of Epiphany, to caution his people
against public parade, splendor of dress, banquetings, and drinking
revels, and says: “Such things we will leave to the Greeks, who worship
their gods with the belly; but we, who adore the eternal Word, will
find our only satisfaction in the word and the divine law, and in the
contemplation of the holy object of our feast.”<note n="717" id="iii.x.iii-p24.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iii-p25">Orat. 38 in Theoph., cited at large by Augusti,
p. 483 sq. Comp. <name id="iii.x.iii-p25.1">Augustine</name>, <scripRef passage="Ep. 22, 3" id="iii.x.iii-p25.2">Ep. 22, 3</scripRef>; 29, 9, according to which
“comessationes et ebrietates in honorem etiam beatissimorum martyrum”
were of almost daily occurrence in the African church, and were
leniently judged, lest the transition of the heathen should be
discouraged.</p></note> On the other hand, however, the Catholic church,
especially after Pope Gregory I. (the “pater caerimoniarum”), with a
good, but mistaken intention, favored the christianizing of heathen
forms of cultus and popular festivals, and thereby contributed
unconsciously to the paganizing of Christianity in the Middle Age. The
calendar saints took the place of the ancient deities, and Rome became
a second time a pantheon. Against this new heathenism, with its
sweeping abuses, pure Christianity was obliged with all earnestness and
emphasis to protest.</p>

<p id="iii.x.iii-p26"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iii-p27">Note. – The Reformation of the
sixteenth century sought to restore the entire cultus, and with it the
Catholic church year, to its primitive Biblical simplicity; but with
different degrees of consistency. The Lutheran, the Anglican, and the
German Reformed churches—the latter with the greater
freedom—retained the chief festivals, Christmas,
Easter, and Pentecost, together with the system of pericopes, and in
some cases also the days of Mary and the apostles (though these are
passing more and more out of use); while the strictly Calvinistic
churches, particularly the Presbyterians and Congregationalists,
rejected all the yearly festivals as human institutions, but, on the
other hand, introduced a proportionally stricter observance of the
weekly day of rest instituted by God Himself. The Scotch General
Assembly of August 6th, 1575, resolved: “That all days which heretofore
have been kept holy, besides the Sabbath-days, such as Yule day
[Christmas], saints’ days, and such others, may be
abolished, and a civil penalty be appointed against the keepers thereof
by ceremonies, banqueting, fasting, and such other vanities.” At first,
the most of the Reformers, even Luther and Bucer, were for the
abolition of all feast days, except Sunday; but the genius and long
habits of the people were against such a radical reform. After the end
of the sixteenth and beginning of the seventeenth century the strict
observance of Sunday developed itself in Great Britain and North
America; while the Protestantism of the continent of Europe is much
looser in this respect, and not essentially different from Catholicism.
It is remarkable, that the strictest observance of Sunday is found just
in those countries where the yearly feasts have entirely lost place in
the popular mind: Scotland and New England. In the United States,
however, for some years past, the Christmas and Easter festivals have
regained ground without interfering at all with the strict observance
of the Lord’s day, and promise to become regular
American institutions. Good Friday and Pentecost will follow. On Good
Friday of the year 1864 the leading ministers of the different
evangelical churches in New York (the Episcopalian, Presbyterian, Dutch
and German Reformed, Lutheran, Congregational, Methodist, and Baptist)
freely united in the celebration of the atoning death of their common
Saviour and in humiliation and prayer to the great edification of the
people. It is acknowledged more and more that the observance of the
great facts of the evangelical history to the honor of Christ is a
common inheritance of primitive Christianity and inseparable from
Christian worship.” These festivals” (says Prof. Dr. Henry B. Smith in
his admirable opening sermon of the Presbyterian General Assembly, N.
S., of 1864, on Christian Union and Ecclesiastical Re-union),
“antedate, not only our (Protestant) divisions, but also the
corruptions of the Papacy; they exalt the Lord and not man; they
involve a public and solemn recognition of essential Christian facts,
and are thus a standing protest against infidelity; they bring out the
historic side of the Christian faith, and connect us with its whole
history; and all in the different denominations could unite in their
observance without sacrificing any article of their creed or
discipline.” There is no danger that American Protestantism will
transgress the limits of primitive evangelical simplicity in this
respect, and ever return to the papal Mariolatry and Hagiolatry. The
Protestant churches have established also many new annual festivals,
such as the feasts of the Reformation, of Harvest-home, and of the Dead
in Germany; and in America, the frequent days of fasting and prayer,
besides the annual Thanksgiving-day, which originated in Puritan New
England, and has been gradually adopted in almost all the states of the
Union, and quite recently by the general government itself, as a
national institution. With the pericopes, or Scripture lessons, the
Reformed church everywhere deals much more freely than the Lutheran,
and properly reserves the right to expound the whole word of Scripture
in any convenient order according to its choice. The Gospels and
Epistles may be read as a regular part of the Sabbath service; but the
minister should be free to select his text from any portion of the
Canonical Scriptures; only it is always advisable to follow a system
and to go, if possible, every year through the whole plan and order of
salvation in judicious adaptation to the church year and the wants of
the people.</p>

<p id="iii.x.iii-p28"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="77" title="The Christmas Cycle" shorttitle="Section 77" progress="37.49%" prev="iii.x.iii" next="iii.x.v" id="iii.x.iv">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Christmas" id="iii.x.iv-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="iii.x.iv-p1">§ 77. The Christmas Cycle.</p>

<p id="iii.x.iv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.x.iv-p3">Besides the general literature given in the previous
section, there are many special treatises on the origin of the
Christmas festival, by Bynaeus, Kindler, Ittig, Vogel, Wernsdorf,
Jablonsky, Planck, Hagenbach, P. Cassel, &amp;c. Comp. Augusti:
Archaeol. i. 533.</p>

<p id="iii.x.iv-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.x.iv-p5">The Christmas festival<note n="718" id="iii.x.iv-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iv-p6"><i>Natalis</i>, or <i>natalitia Domini</i> or
<i>Christi</i>,<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.iv-p6.1">ἡμέρα γενέθλιος, γενέθλια
τοῦ Χριστοῦ</span>.</p></note> is the celebration of the incarnation of the Son
of God. It is occupied, therefore, with the event which forms the
centre and turning-point of the history of the world. It is of all the
festivals the one most thoroughly interwoven with the popular and
family life, and stands at the head of the great feasts in the Western
church year. It continues to be, in the entire Catholic world and in
the greater part of Protestant Christendom, the grand jubilee of
children, on which innumerable gifts celebrate the infinite love of God
in the gift of his only-begotten Son. It kindles in mid-winter a holy
fire of love and gratitude, and preaches in the longest night the
rising of the Sun of life and the glory of the Lord. It denotes the
advent of the true golden age, of the freedom and equality of all the
redeemed before God and in God. No one can measure the joy and blessing
which from year to year flow forth upon all ages of life from the
contemplation of the holy child Jesus in his heavenly innocence and
divine humility.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iv-p7">Notwithstanding this deep significance and wide
popularity, the festival of the birth of the Lord is of comparatively
late institution. This may doubtless be accounted for in the following
manner: In the first place, no corresponding festival was presented by
the Old Testament, as in the case of Easter and Pentecost. In the
second place, the day and month of the birth of Christ are nowhere
stated in the gospel history, and cannot be certainly determined.
Again: the church lingered first of all about the death and
resurrection of Christ, the completed fact of redemption, and made this
the centre of the weekly worship and the church year. Finally: the
earlier feast of Epiphany afforded a substitute. The artistic religious
impulse, however, which produced the whole church year, must sooner or
later have called into existence a festival which forms the groundwork
of all other annual festivals in honor of Christ. For, as <name id="iii.x.iv-p7.1">Chrysostom</name>, some ten years, after the introduction of
this anniversary in Antioch, justly said, without the birth of Christ
there were also no baptism, passion, resurrection, or ascension, and no
outpouring of the Holy Ghost; hence no feast of Epiphany, of Easter, or
of Pentecost.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iv-p8">The feast of Epiphany had spread from the East to
the West. The feast of Christmas took the opposite course. We find it
first in Rome, in the time of the bishop Liberius, who on the
twenty-fifth of December, 360, consecrated Marcella, the sister of St.
<name id="iii.x.iv-p8.1">Ambrose</name>, nun or bride of Christ, and
addressed her with the words: “Thou seest what multitudes are come to
the birth-festival of thy bridegroom.”<note n="719" id="iii.x.iv-p8.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iv-p9"><name id="iii.x.iv-p9.1">Ambrose</name>, De virgin.
iii. 1: “Vides quantus ad natalem Sponsi tui populus convenerit, ut
nemo impastus recedit?</p></note> This passage implies that the festival was already
existing and familiar. Christmas was introduced in Antioch about the
year 380; in Alexandria, where the feast of Epiphany was celebrated as
the nativity of Christ, not till about 430. <name id="iii.x.iv-p9.2">Chrysostom</name>, who delivered the Christmas homily in Antioch
on the 25th of December, 386,<note n="720" id="iii.x.iv-p9.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iv-p10">Opp. ii. 384.</p></note> already calls it, notwithstanding its recent
introduction (some ten years before), the fundamental feast, or the
root, from which all other Christian festivals grow forth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iv-p11">The Christmas festival was probably the Christian
transformation or regeneration of a series of kindred heathen
festivals—the Saturnalia, Sigillaria, Juvenalia, and
Brumalia—which were kept in Rome in the month of
December, in commemoration of the golden age of universal freedom and
equality, and in honor of the unconquered sun, and which were great
holidays, especially for slaves and children.<note n="721" id="iii.x.iv-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iv-p12">The Satumalia were the feast of Saturn or
Kronos, in representation of the golden days of his reign, when all
labor ceased, prisoners were set free, slaves went about in
gentlemen’s clothes and in the hat (the mark of a
freeman), and all classes gave themselves up to mirth and rejoicing.
The Sigillaria were a festival of images and puppets at the close of
the Saturnalia on the 21st and 22d of December, when miniature images
of the gods, wax tapers, and all sorts of articles of beauty and luxury
were distributed to children and among kinsfolk. The Brumalia, from
bruma (brevissima, the shortest day), had reference to the winter
solstice, and the return of the Sol invictus.</p></note> This connection accounts for many customs of the
Christmas season, like the giving of presents to children and to the
poor, the lighting of wax tapers, perhaps also the erection of
Christmas trees, and gives them a Christian import; while it also
betrays the origin of the many excesses in which the unbelieving world
indulges at this season, in wanton perversion of the true Christmas
mirth, but which, of course, no more forbid right use, than the abuses
of the Bible or of any other gift of God. Had the Christmas festival
arisen in the period of the persecution, its derivation from these
pagan festivals would be refuted by the then reigning abhorrence of
everything heathen; but in the Nicene age this rigidness of opposition
between the church and the world was in a great measure softened by the
general conversion of the heathen. Besides, there lurked in those pagan
festivals themselves, in spite of all their sensual abuses, a deep
meaning and an adaptation to a real want; they might be called
unconscious prophecies of the Christmas feast. Finally, the church
fathers themselves<note n="722" id="iii.x.iv-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iv-p13"><name id="iii.x.iv-p13.1">Chrysostom</name>, Gregory
of Nyassa, Leo the Great, and others.</p></note> confirm
the symbolical reference of the feast of the birth of Christ, the Sun
of righteousness, the Light of the world, to the birth-festival of the
unconquered sun,<note n="723" id="iii.x.iv-p13.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iv-p14"><i>Dies</i> or <i>natales invicti Solis</i>.
This is the feast of the Persian sun-god Mithras, which was formally
introduced in Rome under Domitian and Trajan.</p></note> which on
the twenty-fifth of December, after the winter solstice, breaks the
growing power of darkness, and begins anew his heroic career. It was at
the same time, moreover, the prevailing opinion of the church in the
fourth and fifth centuries, that Christ was actually born on the
twenty-fifth of December; and <name id="iii.x.iv-p14.1">Chrysostom</name>
appeals, in behalf of this view, to the date of the registration under
Quirinius (Cyrenius), preserved in the Roman archives. But no certainly
respecting the birthday of Christ can be reached from existing data.<note n="724" id="iii.x.iv-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iv-p15">In the early church, the 6th of January, the
day of the Epiphany festival, was regarded by some as the birth-day of
Christ. Among Biblical chronologists, <name id="iii.x.iv-p15.1">Jerome</name>, Baronius,
Lamy, Usher, Petavius, Bengel, and Seyffarth, decide for the 25th of
December, while Scaliger, Hug Wieseler, and Ellicott (Hist. Lectures on
the Life of our Lord Jesus Christ, p. 70, note 3, Am. ed.), place the
birth of Christ in the month of February. The passage in Luke, ii. 8,
is frequently cited against the common view, because, according to the
Talmudic writers, the flocks in Palestine were brought in at the
beginning of November, and not driven to pasture again till toward
March. Yet this rule, certainly, admitted many exceptions, according to
the locality and the season. Comp. the extended discussion in Wieseler:
Chronologische Synopse, p. 132 ff., and Seyffarth, Chronologia
Sacra.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iv-p16">Around the feast of Christmas other festivals
gradually gathered, which compose, with it, the Christmas Cycle. The
celebration of the twenty-fifth of December was preceded by the
Christmas Vigils, or Christmas Night, which was spent with the greater
solemnity, because Christ was certainly born in the night.<note n="725" id="iii.x.iv-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iv-p17"><scripRef passage="Luke ii. 8" id="iii.x.iv-p17.1" parsed="|Luke|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.8">Luke ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iv-p18">After Gregory the Great the four Sundays before
Christmas began to be devoted to the preparation for the coming of our
Lord in the flesh and for his second coming to the final judgment.
Hence they were called Advent Sundays. With the beginning of Advent the
church year in the West began. The Greek church reckons six Advent
Sundays, and begins them with the fourteenth of November. This Advent
season was designed to represent and reproduce in the consciousness of
the church at once the darkness and the yearning and hope of the long
ages before Christ. Subsequently all noisy amusements and also weddings
were forbidden during this season. The pericopes are selected with
reference to the awakening of repentance and of desire after the
Redeemer.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iv-p19">From the fourth century Christmas was followed by
the memorial days of St. Stephen, the first Christian martyr (Dec. 26),
of the apostle and evangelist John (Dec. 27), and of the Innocents of
Bethlehem (Dec. 28), in immediate succession; representing a threefold
martyrdom: martyrdom in will and in fact (Stephen), in will without the
fact (John), and in fact without the will, an unconscious martyrdom of
infanthe innocence. But Christian martyrdom in general was regarded by
the early church as a heavenly birth and a fruit of the earthly birth
of Christ. Hence the ancient festival hymn for the day of St. Stephen,
the leader of the noble army of martyrs: “Yesterday was Christ born
upon earth, that to-day Stephen might be born in heaven.”<note n="726" id="iii.x.iv-p19.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iv-p20">“Heri natus est Christus in terris, ut hodie
Stephanus nasceretur in coelis.” The connection is, however, a purely
ideal one; for at first the death-day of Stephen was in August;
afterward, on account of the discovery of his relics, it was
transferred to January.</p></note> The close connection of the feast
of John the, Evangelist with that of the birth of Christ arises from
the confidential relation of the beloved disciple to the Lord, and from
the fundamental thought of his Gospel: “The Word was made flesh.” The
innocent infant-martyrs of Bethlehem, “the blossoms of martyrdom, the
rosebuds torn off by the hurricane of persecution, the offering of
first-fruits to Christ, the tender flock of sacrificial lambs,” are at
the same time the representatives of the innumerable host of children
in heaven.<note n="727" id="iii.x.iv-p20.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iv-p21">Comp. the beautiful hymn of the Spanish poet
Prudentius, of the fifth century: “Salvete flores martyrum.” German
versions by Nickel, Königsfeld, Bässler,
Hagenbach, &amp;c. A good English version in “The Words of the Hymnal
Noted, ” Lond, p. 45:</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.x.iv-p22">“All hail! ye Infant-Martyr flowers,</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.x.iv-p23">Cut off in life’s first dawning
hours:</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.x.iv-p24">As rosebuds, snapt in tempest strife,</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.x.iv-p25">When Herod sought your Saviour’s life,”
&amp;c.</p></note> More than half
of the human race are said to die in infancy, and yet to children the
word emphatically applies: “Theirs is the kingdom of heaven.” The
mystery of infant martyrdom is constantly repeated. How many children
are apparently only born to suffer, and to die; but in truth the pains
of their earthly birth are soon absorbed by the joys of their heavenly
birth, and their temporary cross is rewarded by an eternal crown.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iv-p26">Eight days after Christmas the church celebrated,
though not till after the sixth or seventh century, the Circumcision
and the Naming of Jesus. Of still later origin is the Christian New
Year’s festival, which falls on the same day as the
Circumcision. The pagan Romans solemnized the turn of the year, like
the Saturnalia, with revels. The church teachers, in reaction, made the
New Year a day of penance and prayer. Thus <name id="iii.x.iv-p26.1">Augustine</name>, in a sermon: “Separate yourselves from the
heathen, and at the change of the year do the opposite of what they do.
They give each other gifts; give ye alms instead. They sing worldly
songs; read ye the word of God. They throng the theatre come ye to the
church. They drink themselves drunken; do ye fast.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iv-p27">The feast of Epiphany<note n="728" id="iii.x.iv-p27.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iv-p28"><span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.iv-p28.1"> τὰ ἐπιφάνεια</span>, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.iv-p28.2">ἐπιφανία, Χριστ
φανία</span>, also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.iv-p28.3">θεοφανία</span>. Comp. vol i. §
99.</p></note> on the contrary, on the sixth of January, is older,
as we have already observed, than Christmas itself, and is mentioned by
Clement of Alexandria. It refers in general to the manifestation of
Christ in the world, and originally bore the twofold character of a
celebration of the birth and the baptism of Jesus. After the
introduction of Christmas, it lost its reference to the birth. The
Eastern church commemorated on this day especially the baptism of
Christ, or the manifestation of His Messiahship, and together with this
the first manifestation of His miraculous power at the marriage at
Cana. The Westem church, more Gentile-Christian in its origin, gave this
festival, after the fourth century, a special reference to the
adoration of the infant Jesus by the wise men from the east,<note n="729" id="iii.x.iv-p28.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iv-p29"><scripRef passage="Matt. ii. 1-11" id="iii.x.iv-p29.1" parsed="|Matt|2|1|2|11" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.1-Matt.2.11">Matt. ii. 1-11</scripRef>.</p></note> under the name of the feast of the
Three Kings, and transformed it into a festival of Gentile missions;
considering the wise men as the representatives of the nobler heathen
world.<note n="730" id="iii.x.iv-p29.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.iv-p30"><name id="iii.x.iv-p30.1">Augustine</name>, Sermo 203:
“Hodierno die manifestatus redemptor omnium gentium,” &amp;c. The
transformation of the Persian magi or priest-philosophers into three
kings (Caspar, Melchior, and Balthasar) by the mediaeval legend was a
hasty inference from the triplicity of the gifts and from <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxii. 10, 11" id="iii.x.iv-p30.2" parsed="|Ps|72|10|72|11" osisRef="Bible:Ps.72.10-Ps.72.11">Ps. lxxii.
10, 11</scripRef>. The legend brings us at last to the cathedral at Cologne, where
the bodies of the three saint-kings are to this day exhibited and
worshipped.</p></note> Thus at the same
time the original connection of the feast with the birth of Christ was
preserved. Epiphany forms the close of the Christmas Cycle. It was an
early custom to announce the term of the Easter observance on the day
of Epiphany by the so-called Epistolae paschales, or gravmmata
pascavlia. This was done especially by the bishop of Alexandria, where
astronomy most flourished, and the occasion was improved for edifying
instructions and for the discussion of important religious questions of
the day.</p>

<p id="iii.x.iv-p31"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="78" title="The Easter Cycle" shorttitle="Section 78" progress="38.05%" prev="iii.x.iv" next="iii.x.vi" id="iii.x.v">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Easter" id="iii.x.v-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="iii.x.v-p1">§ 78. The Easter Cycle.</p>

<p id="iii.x.v-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.x.v-p3">Easter is the oldest and greatest annual festival of
the church. As to its essential idea and observance, it was born with
the Christian Sunday on the morning of the resurrection.<note n="731" id="iii.x.v-p3.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.v-p4">The late Dr. Fried. Strauss of Berlin, an
eminent writer on the church year (Das evangelische Kirchenjahr, p.
218), says: ”<span lang="DE" id="iii.x.v-p4.1">Das heilige Osterfest ist das christliche Fest schlechthin. Es
ist nicht blos Hauptfest, sondern das Fest, das einmal im Jahre
vollstandig auftritt, aber in allen andern Festen von irgend einer
Seite wiederkehrt, und eben dadurch diese zu Festen macht. Nannte man
doch jeden Festtag, ja sogar jeden Sonntag aus diesem Grunde <i>dies
paschalis</i>. Daher musste es auch das ursprüngliche Fest
in dem umfassendsten Sinne des Wortes sein. Man kann nicht sagen, in
welcher christlichen Zeit es entstanden sei; es ist mit der Kirche
entstanden, und die Kirche ist mit ihm entstanden</span>.”</p></note> Like the passover with the Jews,
it originally marked the beginning of the church year. It revolves
entirely about the person and the work of Christ, being devoted to the
great saving fact of his passion and resurrection. We have already
spoken of the origin and character of this festival,<note n="732" id="iii.x.v-p4.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.v-p5">Vol. i. § 99 (p. 373
ff.).</p></note> and shall confine ourselves here to the
alterations and enlargements which it underwent after the Nicene
age.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.v-p6">The Easter festival proper was preceded by a forty
days’ season of repentance and fasting, called
Quadragesima, at least as early as the year 325; for the council of
Nice presupposes the existence of this season.<note n="733" id="iii.x.v-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.v-p7">In its fifth canon, where it orders that
provincial councils be held twice a year, before <i>Quadragesima</i>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.v-p7.1">πρὸ τῆς τεσσαρακοστῆς</span>), and in the autumn.</p></note> This fast was an imitation of the forty
days’ fasting of Jesus in the wilderness, which itself
was put in typical connection with the forty days’
fasting of Moses<note n="734" id="iii.x.v-p7.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.v-p8"><scripRef passage="Ex. xxxiv. 28" id="iii.x.v-p8.1" parsed="|Exod|34|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.34.28">Ex. xxxiv. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> and
Elijah,<note n="735" id="iii.x.v-p8.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.v-p9"><scripRef passage="1 Kings xix. 8" id="iii.x.v-p9.1" parsed="|1Kgs|19|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.19.8">1 Kings xix. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and the forty
years’ wandering of Israel through the desert. At
first a free-will act, it gradually assumed the character of a fixed
custom and ordinance of the church. Respecting the length of the season
much difference prevailed, until Gregory I. (590–604)
fixed the Wednesday of the sixth week before Easter, Ash Wednesday as
it is called,<note n="736" id="iii.x.v-p9.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.v-p10"><i><span lang="DE" id="iii.x.v-p10.1">Dies cinerum, caput
jejunii</span></i>,
or <i><span lang="DE" id="iii.x.v-p10.2">quadragesimae</span></i>.</p></note> as the
beginning of it. On this day the priests and the people sprinkled
themselves with dust and ashes, in token of their perishableness and
their repentance, with the words: “Remember, O man, that dust thou art,
and unto dust thou must return; repent, that thou mayest inherit
eternal life.” During Quadragesima criminal trials and criminal
punishments, weddings, and sensual amusements were forbidden; solemn,
earnest silence was imposed upon public and private life; and works of
devotion, penances and charity were multiplied. Yet much hypocrisy was
practised in the fasting; the rich compensating with exquisite dainties
the absence of forbidden meats. <name id="iii.x.v-p10.3">Chrysostom</name>
and <name id="iii.x.v-p10.4">Augustine</name> are found already lamenting
this abuse. During the days preceding the beginning of Lent, the
populace gave themselves up to unrestrained merriment, and this abuse
afterward became legitimized in all Catholic countries, especially in
Italy (flourishing most in Rome, Venice, and Cologne), in the
Carnival.<note n="737" id="iii.x.v-p10.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.v-p11">From <i>caro</i> and <i>vale</i>; flesh taking
its departure for a time in a jubilee of revelling. According to
others, it is the converse: dies quo caro <i>valet</i>; <i>i.e</i>.,
the day on which it is still allowed to eat flesh and to indulge the
flesh. The Carnival, or Shrove-tide, embraces the time from the feast
of Epiphany to Ash Wednesday, or, commonly, only the last three or the
last eight days preceding Lent. It is celebrated in every city of
Italy; in Rome, especially, with masquerades, races, dramatic plays,
farces, jokes, and other forms of wild merriment and frantic joy, yet
with good humor; replacing the old Roman feasts of Saturnalia,
Lupercalia, and Floralia</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.v-p12">The six Sundays of Lent are called Quadragesima
prima, secunda, and so on to sexta. They are also named after the
initial words of the introit in the mass for the day: Invocabit (<scripRef passage="Ps. xci. 15" id="iii.x.v-p12.1" parsed="|Ps|91|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.91.15">Ps. xci.
15</scripRef>), Reminiscere, (<scripRef passage="Ps. xxv. 6" id="iii.x.v-p12.2" parsed="|Ps|25|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.25.6">Ps. xxv.
6</scripRef>), Oculi (<scripRef passage="Ps. xxxiv. 15" id="iii.x.v-p12.3" parsed="|Ps|34|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.15">Ps. xxxiv.
15</scripRef>), Laetare (<scripRef passage="Is. lxvi. 10" id="iii.x.v-p12.4" parsed="|Isa|66|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.66.10">Is. lxvi. 10</scripRef>), Judica (<scripRef passage="Ps. xliii. 1" id="iii.x.v-p12.5" parsed="|Ps|43|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.43.1">Ps. xliii. 1</scripRef>), Palmarum (from <scripRef passage="Matt. xxi. 8" id="iii.x.v-p12.6" parsed="|Matt|21|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.8">Matt. xxi. 8</scripRef>). The three Sundays preceding
Quadragesima are called respectively Estomihi (from <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxi. 2" id="iii.x.v-p12.7" parsed="|Ps|31|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.31.2">Ps. xxxi. 2</scripRef>) or Quinquagesima (i.e., Dominica
quinquagesimae diei, viz., before Easter), Sexagesima, and
Septuagesima; which are, however, inaccurate designations. These three
Sundays were regarded as preparatory to the Lenten season proper. In
the larger cities it became customary to preach daily during the
Quadragesimal fast; and the usage of daily Lenten sermons
(Quadragesimales, or sermones Quadragesimales) has maintained itself in
the Roman church to this day.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.v-p13">The Quadragesimal fast culminates in the Great, or
Silent, or Holy Week,<note n="738" id="iii.x.v-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.v-p14"><i>Septimana sancta, magna, muta; hebdomas
nigra</i>, or <i>paschalis</i>; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.v-p14.1">ἑβδομὰς μεγάλη</span>, <i>Passion Week</i>.</p></note> which
is especially devoted to the commemoration of the passion and death of
Jesus, and is distinguished by daily public worship, rigid fasting, and
deep silence. This week, again, has its prominent days. First Palm
Sunday,<note n="739" id="iii.x.v-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.v-p15"><i>Dominica palmarum</i>; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.v-p15.1">ἑορτὴ τῶν
βαίων</span>.</p></note> which has been, in
the East since the fourth century, in the West since the sixth,
observed in memory of the entry of Jesus into Jerusalem for His
enthronement on the cross. Next follows Maundy Thursday,<note n="740" id="iii.x.v-p15.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.v-p16"><span lang="DE" id="iii.x.v-p16.1">Feria quinta paschae, dies natalis
eucharistiae, dies viridium</span>; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.v-p16.2">ἡμεγάληπέμπτη</span>. The English name, Maundy Thursday, is
derived from <i><span lang="DE" id="iii.x.v-p16.3">maunds</span></i>or
baskets, in which on that day the king of England distributed alms to
certain poor at Whitehall, <i>Maund</i> is connected with the Latin
<i>mendicare</i>, and French <i><span lang="FR" id="iii.x.v-p16.4">mendier</span></i>, to beg.</p></note> in commemoration of the
institution of the Holy Supper, which on this day was observed in the
evening, and was usually connected with a love feast, and also with
feet-washing. The Friday of the Holy Week is distinguished from all
others as Good Friday,<note n="741" id="iii.x.v-p16.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.v-p17"><i>Dies dominicae passionis</i>;
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.v-p17.1">παρασκευή, πάσχα σταυρώσιμον, ἡμέρα τοῦ
σταυροῦ.</span> In German <i>Char-Freitag</i> either
from the Greek <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.v-p17.2">χάρις</span>, or, more probably, from the Latin
<i>carus</i>, <i>beloved, dear</i>, comp. the English <i>Good</i>
Friday. Other etymologists derive it from <i>carena</i>
(<i>carême</i>), <i>i.e., fasting</i>, or from <i>kar</i>
(<i>küren, to</i> <i>choose</i>), <i>i.e., the chosen
day</i>; others still from <i>karo-parare, i.e.,
preparation-day</i>.</p></note> the
day of the Saviour’s death; the day of the deepest
penance and fasting of the year, stripped of all Sunday splendor and
liturgical pomp, veiled in the deepest silence and holy sorrow; the
communion omitted (which had taken place the evening before), altars
unclothed, crucifixes veiled, lights extinguished, the story of the
passion read, and, instead of the church hymns, nothing sung but
penitential psalms. Finally the Great Sabbath,<note n="742" id="iii.x.v-p17.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.v-p18"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.v-p18.1">Μέγα</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.v-p18.2">ἅγιον σάββατον</span>; <i>sabbatum magnum</i>, or
<i>sanctum</i>.</p></note> the day of the Lord’s repose in
the grave and descent into Hades; the favorite day in all the year for
the administration of baptism, which symbolizes participation in the
death of Christ.<note n="743" id="iii.x.v-p18.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.v-p19"><scripRef passage="Rom. vi. 4-6" id="iii.x.v-p19.1" parsed="|Rom|6|4|6|6" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.4-Rom.6.6">Rom. vi. 4-6</scripRef>.</p></note> The Great
Sabbath was generally spent as a fast day, even in the Greek church,
which usually did not fast on Saturday.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.v-p20">In the evening of the Great Sabbath began the
Easter Vigils,<note n="744" id="iii.x.v-p20.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.v-p21"><i>Vigiliae paschales</i>; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.v-p21.1">παννυχίδες.</span></p></note> which
continued, with Scripture reading, singing, and prayer, to the dawn of
Easter morning, and formed the solemn transition from the πάσχα
σταυρώσιμον
to the πάσχα
ἀναστάσιμον, and from the deep sorrow of
penitence over the death of Jesus to the joy of faith in the
resurrection of the Prince of life. All Christians, and even many
pagans, poured into the church with lights, to watch there for the
morning of the resurrection. On this night the cities were splendidly
illuminated, and transfigured in a sea of fire; about midnight a solemn
procession surrounded the church, and then triumphally entered again
into the “holy gates,” to celebrate Easter. According to an ancient
tradition, it was expected that on Easter night Christ would come again
to judge the world.<note n="745" id="iii.x.v-p21.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.v-p22">Comp. Lactantius: Inst. divin. vii. c. 19; and
Hieronymus ad <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 6" id="iii.x.v-p22.1" parsed="|Matt|25|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.6">Matt. xxv. 6</scripRef> (t. vii. 203, ed. Vallarsi):
“<span lang="DE" id="iii.x.v-p22.2">Unde
traditionem apostolicam permansisse, ut in die vigiliarum Paschae ante
noctis dimidium populos dimittere non liceat, <i>expectantes adventum
Christi</i></span>.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.v-p23">The Easter festival itself<note n="746" id="iii.x.v-p23.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.v-p24"><i>Festum dominicae
resurrectionis</i>; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.v-p24.1">ἑορτὴἀναστάσιμος, κυριακὴμεγάλη</span>.</p></note> began with the jubilant salutation, still
practized in the Russian church: “The Lord is risen !” and the
response: “He is truly risen!<note n="747" id="iii.x.v-p24.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.v-p25">“Dominus resurrexit.”—“Vere
resurrexit.”</p></note> Then the holy kiss of brotherhood scaled the newly
fastened bond of love in Christ. It was the grandest and most joyful of
the feasts. It lasted a whole week, and closed with the following
Sunday, called the Easter Octave,<note n="748" id="iii.x.v-p25.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.v-p26"><i>Octava paschae, pascha
clausum</i>; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.v-p26.1">ἀντίπασχα</span>. <i>Octave</i>is applied in genera to the whole
eight-days’ observance of the great church festivals;
then especially to the eighth or last day of the
feast.</p></note> or White Sunday,<note n="749" id="iii.x.v-p26.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.v-p27"><i>Dominica in albis</i>. Also
<i>Quasimodogeniti</i>, from the Introit for public worship, <scripRef passage="1 Pet. ii. 2" id="iii.x.v-p27.1" parsed="|1Pet|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.2">1 Pet. ii.
2</scripRef> (“Quasimodo geniti infantes,”” As new-born babes,” &amp;c.). Among
the Greeks it was called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.v-p27.2">καινὴ κυριακή</span>.</p></note> when the baptized appeared in white garments, and
were solemnly incorporated into the church.</p>

<p id="iii.x.v-p28"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="79" title="The Time of the Easter Festival" shorttitle="Section 79" progress="38.42%" prev="iii.x.v" next="iii.x.vii" id="iii.x.vi">

<p class="head" id="iii.x.vi-p1">§ 79. The Time of the Easter Festival.</p>

<p id="iii.x.vi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.x.vi-p3">Comp. the Literature in vol. i. at § 99;
also L. Ideler: Handbuch der Chronologie. Berlin, 1826. Vol. ii. F.
Piper: Geschichte des Osterfestes. Berlin, 1845. Hefele:
Conciliengeschichte. Freiburg, 1855. Vol. i. p. 286 ff.</p>

<p id="iii.x.vi-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.x.vi-p5">The time of the Easter festival became, after the
second century, the subject of long and violent controversies and
practical confusions, which remind us of the later Eucharistic
disputes, and give evidence that human passion and folly have sought to
pervert the great facts and institutions of the New Testament from holy
bonds of unity into torches of discord, and to turn the sweetest honey
into poison, but, with all their efforts, have not been able to destroy
the beneficent power of those gifts of God.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.vi-p6">These Paschal controversies descended into the
present period, and ended with the victory of the Roman and Alexandrian
practice of keeping Easter, not, like Christmas and the Jewish
Passover, on a fixed day of the month, whatever day of the week it
might be, but on a Sunday, as the day of the resurrection of our Lord.
Easter thus became, with all the feasts depending on it, a movable
feast; and then the different reckonings of the calendar led to many
inconveniences and confusions. The exact determination of Easter Sunday
is made from the first full moon after the vernal equinox; so that the
day may fall on any Sunday between the 22d day of March and the 25th of
April.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.vi-p7">The council of Arles in 314 had already decreed,
in its first canon, that the Christian Passover be celebrated “uno die
et uno tempore per omnem orbem,” and that the bishops of Rome should
fix the time. But as this order was not universally obeyed, the fathers
of Nicaea proposed to settle the matter, and this was the second main
object of the first ecumenical council in 325. The result of the
transactions on this point, the particulars of which are not known to
us, does not appear in the canons (probably out of consideration for
the numerous Quartodecimanians), but is doubtless preserved in the two
circular letters of the council itself and the emperor <name id="iii.x.vi-p7.1">Constantine</name>.<note n="750" id="iii.x.vi-p7.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.vi-p8">Socrates: Hist. <scripRef passage="Eccl. i. 9" id="iii.x.vi-p8.1" parsed="|Eccl|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.1.9">Eccl. i. 9</scripRef>; Theodoret: H. E. i.
10; Eusebius: Vita Const ii. 17. Comp. Hefele, l.c. i. p. 309
sqq.</p></note>
The feast of the resurrection was thenceforth required to be celebrated
everywhere on a Sunday, and never on the day of the Jewish passover,
but always after the fourteenth of Nisan, on the Sunday after the first
vernal full moon. The leading motive for this regulation was opposition
to Judaism, which had dishonored the passover by the crucifixion of the
Lord.” We would,” says the circular letter of <name id="iii.x.vi-p8.2">Constantine</name> in reference to the council of Nice, “we
would have nothing in common with that most hostile people, the Jews;
for we have received from the Redeemer another way of honoring God [the
order of the days of the week], and harmoniously adopting this method,
we would withdraw ourselves from the evil fellowship of the Jews. For
what they pompously assert, is really utterly absurd: that we cannot
keep this feast at all without their instruction .... It is our duty to
have nothing in common with the murderers of our Lord.” This bitter
tone against Judaism runs through the whole letter.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.vi-p9">At Nicaea, therefore, the Roman and Alexandrian
usage with respect to Easter triumphed, and the Judaizing practice of
the Quartodecimanians, who always celebrated Easter on the fourteenth
of Nisan, became thenceforth a heresy. Yet that practice continued in
many parts of the East, and in the time of Epiphanius, about a.d. 400,
there were many, Quartodecimanians, who, as he says, were orthodox,
indeed, in doctrine, but in ritual were addicted to Jewish fables, and
built upon the principle: “Cursed is every one who does not keep his
passover on the fourteenth of Nisan.”<note n="751" id="iii.x.vi-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.vi-p10">Epiphanius, Haer. l.c. 1. Comp. <scripRef passage="Ex. xii. 15" id="iii.x.vi-p10.1" parsed="|Exod|12|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.15">Ex. xii.
15</scripRef>.</p></note> They kept the day with the Communion and with
fasting till three o’clock. Yet they were divided into
several parties among themselves. A peculiar offshoot of the
Quartodecimanians was the rigidly ascetic Audians, who likewise held
that the passover must be kept at the very same time (not after the
same manner) with the Jews, on the fourteenth of Nisan, and for their
authority appealed to their edition of the Apostolic Constitutions.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.vi-p11">And even in the orthodox church these measures did
not secure entire uniformity. For the council of Nicaea, probably from
prudence, passed by the question of the Roman and Alexandrian
computation of Easter. At least the Acts contain no reference to it.<note n="752" id="iii.x.vi-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.vi-p12">Hefele thinks, however (i. p. 313 f.), from an
expression of Cyril of Alexandria and Leo I., that the Nicaenum (1)
gave the Alexandrian reckoning the preference over the Roman; (2)
committed to Alexandria the reckoning, to Rome the announcing, of the
Easter term; but that this order was not duly
observed.</p></note> At all events this difference
remained: that Rome, afterward as before, fixed the vernal equinox, the
terminus a quo of the Easter full moon, on the 18th of March, while
Alexandria placed it correctly on the 21st. It thus occurred, that the
Latins, the very year after the Nicene council, and again in the years
330, 333, 340, 341, 343, varied from the Alexandrians in the time of
keeping Easter. On this account the council of Sardica, as we learn
from the recently discovered Paschal Epistles of Athanasius, took the
Easter question again in hand, and brought about, by mutual
concessions, a compromise for the ensuing fifty years, but without
permanent result. In 387 the difference of the Egyptian and the Roman
Easter amounted to fully five weeks. Later attempts also to adjust the
matter were in vain, until the monk Dionysius Exiguus, the author of
our Christian calendar, succeeded in harmonizing the computation of
Easter on the basis of the true Alexandrian reckoning; except that the
Gallican and British Christians adhered still longer to the old custom,
and thus fell into conflict with the Anglo-Saxon. The introduction of
the improved Gregorian calendar in the Western church in 1582 again
produced discrepancy; the Eastern and Russian church adhered to the
<name id="iii.x.vi-p12.1">Julian</name> calendar, and is consequently now
about twelve days behind us. According to the Gregorian calendar, which
does not divide the months with astronomical exactness, it sometimes
happens that the Paschal full moon is put a couple of hours too early,
and the Christian Easter, as was the case in 1825, coincides with the
Jewish Passover, against the express order of the council of
Nicaea.</p>

<p id="iii.x.vi-p13"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="80" title="The Cycle of Pentecost" shorttitle="Section 80" progress="38.68%" prev="iii.x.vi" next="iii.x.viii" id="iii.x.vii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Pentecost" id="iii.x.vii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="iii.x.vii-p1">§ 80. The Cycle of Pentecost.</p>

<p id="iii.x.vii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.x.vii-p3">The whole period of seven weeks from Easter to
Pentecost bore a joyous, festal character. It was called Quinquagesima,
or Pentecost in the wider sense,<note n="753" id="iii.x.vii-p3.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.vii-p4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.vii-p4.1">Πεντεκοστή</span>. Comp. the author’s
Hist. of the Apost. Ch. § 54.</p></note> and was the memorial of the exaltation of Christ
at the right hand of the Father, His repeated appearances during the
mysterious forty days, and His heavenly headship and eternal presence
in the church. It was regarded as a continuous Sunday, and
distinguished by the absence of all fasting and by standing in prayer.
Quinquagesima formed a marked contrast with the Quadragesima which
preceded. The deeper the sorrow of repentance had been in view of the
suffering and dying Saviour, the higher now rose the joy of faith in
the risen and eternally living Redeemer. This joy, of course, must keep
itself clear of worldly amusements, and be sanctified by devotion,
prayer, singing, and thanksgiving; and the theatres, therefore,
remained closed through the fifty days. But the multitude of nominal
Christians soon forgot their religious impressions, and sought to
compensate their previous fasting with wanton merry-making.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.vii-p5">The seven Sundays after Easter are called in the
Latin church, respectively, Quasimodo-geniti, Misericordia Domini,
Jubilate, Cantate, Rogate, (or, Vocem jucunditatis), Exaudi, and
Pentecoste. In the Eastern church the Acts of the Apostles are read at
this season.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.vii-p6">Of the fifty festival days, the fortieth and the
fiftieth were particularly prominent. The fortieth day after Easter,
always a Thursday, was after the fourth century dedicated to the
exaltation of Christ at the right hand of God, and hence named
Ascension Day.<note n="754" id="iii.x.vii-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.vii-p7"><i>Dies ascensionis</i>; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.vii-p7.1">ἑορτὴ τῆς ἀναλήψεως.</span></p></note> The fiftieth
day, or the feast of Pentecost in the stricter sense,<note n="755" id="iii.x.vii-p7.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.vii-p8"><i>Dies pentecostes</i>; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.vii-p8.1">πεντεκοστή, ἡμέρα τοῦ
Πνεύματος</span>.</p></note> was the kernel and culminating point of this
festival season, as Easter day was of the Easter cycle. It was the
feast of the Holy Ghost, who on this day was poured out upon the
assembled disciples with the whole fulness of the accomplished
redemption; and it was at the same time the birth-day of the Christian
church. Hence this festival also was particularly prized for baptisms
and ordinations. Pentecost corresponded to the Jewish feast of that
name, which was primarily the feast of first-fruits, and afterward
became also the feast of the giving of the law on Sinai, and in this
twofold import was fulfilled in the outpouring of the Holy Ghost and
the founding of the Christian church.” Both revelations of the divine
law,” writes <name id="iii.x.vii-p8.2">Jerome</name> to Fabiola, “took place
on the fiftieth day after the passover; the one on Sinai, the other on
Zion; there the mountain was shaken, here the temple; there, amid
flames and lightnings, the tempest roared and the thunder rolled, here,
also with mighty wind, appeared tongues of fire; there the sound of the
trumpet pealed forth the words of the law, here the cornet of the
gospel sounded through the mouth of the apostles.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.vii-p9">The celebration of Pentecost lasted, at least
ultimately, three days or a whole week, closing with the Pentecostal
Octave, which in the Greek church (so early as <name id="iii.x.vii-p9.1">Chrysostom</name>) was called The Feast of all Saints and
Martyrs,<note n="756" id="iii.x.vii-p9.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.vii-p10"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.vii-p10.1">κυριακὴ
τῶν ἁγίων
πάντων μαρτυρησάντων</span>. The Western church kept a similar
feast on the first of November, but not till the eighth
century.</p></note> because the
martyrs are the seed and the beauty of the church. The Latin church, on
the contrary, though not till the tenth century, dedicated the Sunday
after Pentecost to the Holy Trinity, and in the later times of the
Middle Age, further added to the festival part of the church year the
feast of Corpus Christi, in celebration of the mystery of
transubstantiation, on the Thursday after Trinity. It thus invested the
close of the church year with a purely dogmatic import. Protestantism
has retained the feast of Trinity, in opposition to the
Antitrinitarians; but has, of course, rejected the feast of Corpus
Christi.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.vii-p11">In the early church, Pentecost was the last great
festival of the Christian year. Hence the Sundays following it, till
Advent, were counted from Whitsunday.<note n="757" id="iii.x.vii-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.vii-p12">So in the Roman church even after the
introduction of the Trinity festival. The Protestants, on the contrary,
as far as they retained the ecclesiastical calendar (Lutherans,
Anglicans, &amp;c.), make the first Sunday <i>after</i> Pentecost the
basis, and count the First, Second, Third Sunday <i>after Trinity</i>,
instead of the First, Second, etc., Sunday after
<i>Whitsunday</i>.</p></note> The number of the Sundays in the second half of
the church year therefore varies between twenty-seven and twenty-two,
according to the time of Easter. In this part of the year we find even
in the old lectionaries and sacramentaries some subordinate, feasts in
memory of great men of the church; such as the feast of St. Peter and
St. Paul, the founders of the church (June 29); the feast of the chief
martyr, Laurentius, the representative of the church militant (August,
10); the feast of the archangel Michael, the representative of the
church triumphant (September 29).</p>

<p id="iii.x.vii-p13"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="81" title="The Exaltation of the Virgin Mariology" shorttitle="Section 81" progress="38.88%" prev="iii.x.vii" next="iii.x.ix" id="iii.x.viii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Mariology" id="iii.x.viii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="iii.x.viii-p1">§ 81. The Exaltation of the Virgin
Mariology.</p>

<p id="iii.x.viii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.x.viii-p3">Canisius (R.C.): De Maria Virgine libri quinque.
Ingolst. 1577. Lamberertini (R.C.): Comment. dum De J. Christi,
matrisque ejus festis. Patav. 1751. Perrone (R.C.): De Immaculata B. V.
Mariae conceptu. <scripRef passage="Rom. 1848" id="iii.x.viii-p3.1" parsed="|Rom|1848|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1848">Rom. 1848</scripRef>. (In defence of the new papal dogma of the
sinless conception of Mary.) F. W. Genthe: Die Jungfrau Maria, ihre
Evangelien u. ihre Wunder. Halle, 1852. Comp. also the elaborate
article, “Maria, Mutter des Herrn,” by Steitz, in
Herzog’s Protest. Real-Encycl. (vol. ix. p. 74 ff.),
and the article, “Maria, die heil. Jungfrau,” by Reithmayr (R.C.) in
Wetzer u. Welte’s Kathol. Kirchenlex. (vi. 835 ff.);
also the Eirenicon-controversy between Pusey and J. H. Newman,
1866.</p>

<p id="iii.x.viii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.x.viii-p5">Into these festival cycles a multitude of subordinate
feasts found their way, at the head of which stand the festivals of the
holy Virgin Mary, honored as queen of the army of saints.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p6">The worship of Mary was originally only a
reflection of the worship of Christ, and the feasts of Mary were
designed to contribute to the glorifying of Christ. The system arose
from the inner connection of the Virgin with the holy mystery of the
Incarnation of the Son of God; though certainly, with this leading
religious and theological interest other motives combined. As mother of
the Saviour of the world, the Virgin Mary unquestionably holds forever
a peculiar position among all women, and in the history of redemption.
Even in heaven she must stand peculiarly near to Him whom on earth she
bore nine months under her bosom, and whom she followed with true
motherly care to the cross. It is perfectly natural, nay, essential, to
sound religious feeling, to associate with Mary the fairest traits of
maidenly and maternal character, and to revere her as the highest model
of female purity, love, and piety. From her example issues a silent
blessing upon all generations, and her name and memory are, and ever
will be, inseparable from the holiest mysteries and benefits of faith.
For this reason her name is even wrought into the
Apostles’ Creed, in the simple and chaste words:
“Conceived by the Holy Ghost, born of the Virgin Mary.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p7">The Catholic church, however, both Latin and
Greek, did not stop with this. After the middle of the fourth century
it overstepped the wholesome Biblical limit, and transformed the mother
of the Lord”<note n="758" id="iii.x.viii-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p8"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p8.1">Ἡ μήτηρ τοῦ κυρίου</span>, <scripRef passage="Luke i. 43" id="iii.x.viii-p8.2" parsed="|Luke|1|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.43">Luke i. 43</scripRef>.</p></note> into a mother
of God, the humble handmaid of the Lord”<note n="759" id="iii.x.viii-p8.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p9"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p9.1">Ἡ δούλη κυρίου</span>, <scripRef passage="Luke i. 38" id="iii.x.viii-p9.2" parsed="|Luke|1|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.38">Luke i. 38</scripRef>.</p></note> into a queen of heaven, the “highly favored”<note n="760" id="iii.x.viii-p9.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p10"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p10.1">Κεχαριτωμένη</span> (pass. part.), <scripRef passage="Luke i. 28" id="iii.x.viii-p10.2" parsed="|Luke|1|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.28">Luke i.
28</scripRef>.</p></note> into a dispenser of favors,
the “blessed among women”<note n="761" id="iii.x.viii-p10.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p11"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p11.1">Εὐλογημένη
ἐν
γυναιξίν</span>, <scripRef passage="Luke i. 28" id="iii.x.viii-p11.2" parsed="|Luke|1|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.28">Luke i. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>
into an intercessor above all women, nay, we may almost say, the
redeemed daughter of fallen Adam, who is nowhere in Holy Scripture
excepted from the universal sinfulness, into a sinlessly holy
co-redeemer. At first she was acquitted only of actual sin, afterward
even of original; though the doctrine of the immaculate conception of
the Virgin was long contested, and was not established as an article of
faith in the Roman church till 1854. Thus the veneration of Mary
gradually degenerated into the worship of Mary; and this took so deep
hold upon the popular religious life in the Middle Age, that, in spite
of all scholastic distinctions between latria, and dulia, and
hyrerdulia, Mariolatry practically prevailed over the worship of
Christ. Hence in the innumerable Madonnas of Catholic art the human
mother is the principal figure, and the divine child accessory. The
Romish devotions scarcely utter a Pater Noster without an Ave Maria,
and turn even more frequently and naturally to the compassionate,
tender-hearted mother for her intercessions, than to the eternal Son of
God, thinking that in this indirect way the desired gift is more sure
to be obtained. To this day the worship of Mary is one of the principal
points of separation between the Graeco-Roman Catholicism and
Evangelical Protestantism. It is one of the strongest expressions of
the fundamental Romish error of unduly exalting the human factors or
instruments of redemption, and obstructing, or rendering needless, the
immediate access of believers to Christ, by thrusting in subordinate
mediators. Nor can we but agree with nearly all unbiased historians in
regarding the worship of Mary as an echo of ancient heathenism. It
brings plainly to mind the worship of Ceres, of Isis, and of other
ancient mothers of the gods; as the worship of saints and angels
recalls the hero-worship of Greece and Rome. Polytheism was so deeply
rooted among the people, that it reproduced itself in Christian forms.
The popular religious want had accustomed itself even to female
deities, and very naturally betook itself first of all to Mary, the
highly favored and blessed mother of the divine-human Redeemer, as the
worthiest object of adoration.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p12">Let us trace now the main features in the
historical development of the Catholic Mariology and Mariolatry.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p13">The New Testament contains no intimation of any
worship or festival celebration of Mary. On the one hand, Mary, is
rightly called by Elizabeth, under the influence of the Holy Ghost,
“the mother of the Lord”<note n="762" id="iii.x.viii-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p14"><scripRef passage="Luke i. 43" id="iii.x.viii-p14.1" parsed="|Luke|1|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.43">Luke i. 43</scripRef>:<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p14.2">Ἡ μήτηρ τοῦ
κυρίου μου</span>.</p></note>—but nowhere “the mother of God,”
which is at least not entirely synonymous—and is
saluted by her, as well as by the angel Gabriel, as “blessed among
women;”<note n="763" id="iii.x.viii-p14.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p15"><scripRef passage="Luke i. 28" id="iii.x.viii-p15.1" parsed="|Luke|1|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.28">Luke i. 28</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p15.2">Χαῖρε, κεχαριτωμένη·ὁκύριος μετὰσοῦ, εὐλογημένησὺἐνγυναιξίν</span>. So Elizabeth, <scripRef passage="Luke i. 42" id="iii.x.viii-p15.3" parsed="|Luke|1|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.42">Luke i.
42</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p15.4">Εὐλογημένη
σὺ
ἐν
γυναιξί, καὶ εὐλογημένος ὁ καρπὸς τῆς κοιλίας σου</span>.</p></note> nay, she herself
prophesies in her inspired song, which has since resounded through all
ages of the church, that “henceforth all generations shall call me
blessed.”<note n="764" id="iii.x.viii-p15.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p16"><scripRef passage="Luke i. 48" id="iii.x.viii-p16.1" parsed="|Luke|1|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.48">Luke i. 48</scripRef>: Ἀ<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p16.2">πὸ τοῦ νῦν μακαριοῦσί
με πᾶσαι αἱ γενεαί</span>.</p></note> Through all the
youth of Jesus she appears as a devout virgin, full of childlike
innocence, purity, and humility; and the few traces we have of her
later life, especially the touching scene at the cross,<note n="765" id="iii.x.viii-p16.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p17"><scripRef passage="John xix. 25-27" id="iii.x.viii-p17.1" parsed="|John|19|25|19|27" osisRef="Bible:John.19.25-John.19.27">John xix. 25-27</scripRef>.</p></note> confirm this impression. But, on
the other hand, it is equally unquestionable, that she is nowhere in
the New Testament excepted from the universal sinfulness and the
universal need of redemption, and represented as immaculately holy, or
as in any way an object of divine veneration. On the contrary, true to
the genuine female character, she modestly stands back throughout the
gospel history, and in the Acts and the Epistles she is mentioned
barely once, and then simply as the “mother of Jesus;”<note n="766" id="iii.x.viii-p17.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p18"><scripRef passage="Acts i. 14" id="iii.x.viii-p18.1" parsed="|Acts|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.14">Acts i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> even her birth and her death are
unknown. Her glory fades in holy humility before the higher glory of
her Son. In truth, there are plain indications that the Lord, with
prophetic reference to the future apotheosis of His mother according to
the flesh, from the first gave warning against it. At the wedding in
Cana He administered to her, though leniently and respectfully, a
rebuke for premature zeal mingled perhaps with maternal vanity.<note n="767" id="iii.x.viii-p18.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p19"><scripRef passage="John ii. 4" id="iii.x.viii-p19.1" parsed="|John|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.4">John ii. 4</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p19.2">Τί ἐμοὶ καὶ σοἰ, γύναι</span>; Comp. the commentators on the passage. The
expression ”<i>woman</i>“ is entirely respectful, comp. <scripRef passage="John xix. 21" id="iii.x.viii-p19.3" parsed="|John|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.21">John xix. 21</scripRef>;
xx. 13, 15. But the ”<i>What have I to do with thee</i>?” is, like the
Hebrewךְלָיָ
ילּ־המַ
(Josh. xxii, 24;
2 <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.viii-p19.4">Sam.</span>xvi. 10; xix. 22; 1 Kings xvii 18; <scripRef passage="2 Kings iii. 13" id="iii.x.viii-p19.5" parsed="|2Kgs|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.3.13">2 Kings iii. 13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Chron. xxxv. 21" id="iii.x.viii-p19.6" parsed="|2Chr|35|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.35.21">2
Chron. xxxv. 21</scripRef>), a rebuke and censure of undue interference; comp.
<scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 29" id="iii.x.viii-p19.7" parsed="|Matt|8|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.29">Matt. viii. 29</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke viii. 28" id="iii.x.viii-p19.8" parsed="|Luke|8|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.28">Luke viii. 28</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark i. 24" id="iii.x.viii-p19.9" parsed="|Mark|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.24">Mark i. 24</scripRef> (also the classics). Meyer,
the best grammatical expositor, observes on <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p19.10">γύναι</span>: “That Jesus did not say <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p19.11">μῆτερ</span>, flowed involuntarily from the sense of His
higher wonder-working position, whence He repelled the interference of
feminine weakness, which here met Him even in His
mother.”</p></note> On a subsequent occasion he put
her on a level with other female disciples, and made the carnal
consanguinity subordinate to the spiritual kinship of the doing of the
will of God.<note n="768" id="iii.x.viii-p19.12"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p20"><scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 46-50" id="iii.x.viii-p20.1" parsed="|Matt|12|46|12|50" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.46-Matt.12.50">Matt. xii. 46-50</scripRef>.</p></note> The well-meant
and in itself quite innocent <name id="iii.x.viii-p20.2">benedict</name>ion of
an unknown woman upon His mother He did not indeed censure, but He
corrected it with a <name id="iii.x.viii-p20.3">benedict</name>ion upon all who
hear the word of God and keep it, and thus forestalled the deification
of Mary by confining the ascription within the bounds of moderation.<note n="769" id="iii.x.viii-p20.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p21">Luke xi 27, 28. The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p21.1">μενοῦνγε</span> is emphatic, <i>utique</i>, but also
corrective, <i>imo vero</i>; so here, and <scripRef passage="Rom. ii. 20" id="iii.x.viii-p21.2" parsed="|Rom|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.20">Rom. ii. 20</scripRef>; x. 18. Luther
inexactly translates simply, <i>ja</i>; the English Bible more
correctly, <i>yea rather</i>. Meyer <i>ad loc</i>.: “Jesus does not
forbid the congratulation of His mother, but He applies the
predicate <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p21.3">μακάριος</span> as the woman had done, to an outward
relation, but to an <i>ethical</i> category, in which <i>any</i> one
<i>might</i> stand, so that the congratulation of His mother <i>as</i>
<i>mother</i> is thereby corrected.” Van Oosterzee strikingly remarks
in his Commentary on Luke (in Lange’s
<i>Bibelwerk</i>): ” The congratulating woman is the prototype of all
those, who in all times have honored the mother of the Lord above her
Son, and been guilty of Mariolatry. If the Lord even here disapproves
this honoring of His mother, where it moves in so modest limits, what
judgment would He pass upon the new dogma of Pio Nono, on which a whole
new Mariology is built?”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p22">In striking contrast with this healthful and sober
representation of Mary in the canonical Gospels are the numerous
apocryphal Gospels of the third and fourth centuries, which decorated
the life of Mary with fantastic fables and wonders of every kind, and
thus furnished a pseudo-historical foundation for an unscriptural
Mariology and Mariolatry.<note n="770" id="iii.x.viii-p22.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p23">Here belongs, above all, the Protevangelium
Jacobi Minoris, which dates from the third or fourth century; then the
Evangelium de nativitate S. Mariae; the Historia de nativitate Mariae
et de infantia Salvatoris; the Evangelium infantiae Servatoris; the
Evang. Josephi fabri lignarii. Comp. Thilo’s Cod.
Apocryphus N. Ti. Lips. 1832, and the convenient digest of this
apocryphal history in R. Hofmann’s <span lang="DE" id="iii.x.viii-p23.1">Leben Jesu nach den
Apocryphen</span>. Leipz.
1851, pp. 5-117.</p></note>
The Catholic church, it is true, condemned this apocryphal literature
so early as the Decrees of Gelasius;<note n="771" id="iii.x.viii-p23.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p24">Decret de libris apocr. Coll
Cone. ap. Harduin, tom. ii. p. 941. Comp. Pope Innocent I., Ep. ad
Exuperium Tolosanum, c. 7, where the Protevang. Jacobi is rejected and
condemned.</p></note> yet many of the fabulous elements of
it—such as the names of the parents of Mary, Joachim
(instead of Eli, as in <scripRef passage="Luke iii. 23" id="iii.x.viii-p24.1" parsed="|Luke|3|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.23">Luke iii. 23</scripRef>) and Anna,<note n="772" id="iii.x.viii-p24.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p25">Epiphanius also, Haer. 78, no. 17, gives the
parents of Jesus these names. To reconcile this with Luke iii: 23, the
Roman theologians suppose, that Eli, or Heli, is an abbreviation of
Heliakim, and that this is the same with Joakim, or
Joachim.</p></note> the birth of Mary in a cave, her education in the
temple, and her mock marriage with the aged Joseph<note n="773" id="iii.x.viii-p25.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p26">According to the apocryphal Historia Josephi he
was already ninety years old; according to Epiphanius at least eighty;
and was blessed with children by a former marriage. According to
Origen, also, and Eusebius, and Gregory of Nyssa, Joseph was an aged
widower. <name id="iii.x.viii-p26.1">Jerome</name>, on the contrary, makes him, like Mary, a pure
<i>coelebs</i>, and says of him: “Mariae quam putatus est habuisse,
custos potius fait quam maritus;” consequently he must “virginem
mansisse cum Maria, qui pater Domini meruit adpellari.” Contr. Helvid.
c. 19.</p></note>—passed into the Catholic
tradition.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p27">The development of the orthodox Catholic Mariology
and Mariolatry originated as early as the second century in an
allegorical interpretation of the history of the fall, and in the
assumption of an antithetic relation of Eve and Mary, according to
which the mother of Christ occupies the same position in the history of
redemption as the wife of Adam in the history of sin and death.<note n="774" id="iii.x.viii-p27.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p28"><scripRef passage="Rom. v. 12" id="iii.x.viii-p28.1" parsed="|Rom|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12">Rom. v. 12</scripRef> ff.; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 22" id="iii.x.viii-p28.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.22">1 Cor. xv. 22</scripRef>. But Paul ignores
here Eve and Mary altogether.</p></note> This idea, so fruitful of many
errors, is ingenious, but unscriptural, and an apocryphal substitute
for the true Pauline doctrine of an antitypical parallel between the
first and second Adam.<note n="775" id="iii.x.viii-p28.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p29">In later times in the Latin church even the
<i>Ave</i> with which Gabriel saluted the Virgin, was received as the
converse of the name of <i>Eva</i>; though the Greek
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p29.1">χαῖρε</span><scripRef passage="Luke i. 28" id="iii.x.viii-p29.2" parsed="|Luke|1|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.28"> Luke i. 28</scripRef>, admits no such far-fetched
accommodation. In like manner the bruising of the
serpent’s head, <scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 15" id="iii.x.viii-p29.3" parsed="|Gen|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.15">Gen. iii. 15</scripRef>, was applied to Mary
instead of Christ, because the Vulgate wrongly translates the
Hebrew <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="iii.x.viii-p29.4">שׁאר
ךָפְיּשׁי</span><span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="iii.x.viii-p29.5">ְ</span><span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="iii.x.viii-p29.6">אוּה</span><i>, ipsa</i>conteret caput tuum;“while the LXX. rightly refers
the <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="iii.x.viii-p29.7">אוּה</span> to <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="iii.x.viii-p29.8">ﬠרַזֶ</span> as masc., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p29.9">αὐτός</span> and likewise all Protestant versions of
the Bible.</p></note> It
tends to substitute Mary for Christ. Justin Martyr, Irenaeus, and <name id="iii.x.viii-p29.10">Tertullian</name>, are the first who present Mary as the
counterpart of Eve, as a “mother of all living” in the higher,
spiritual sense, and teach that she became through her obedience the
mediate or instrumental cause of the blessings of redemption to the
human race, as Eve by her disobedience was the fountain of sin and
death.<note n="776" id="iii.x.viii-p29.11"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p30">Irenaeus: Adv. haer. lib. iii. c. 22,
§ 4: “Consequenter autem et Maria virgo obediens invenitur,
dicens: ’<i>Ecce ancilla tua, Domine, fiat mihi
secundum verbum tuum</i>’(<scripRef passage="Luke i. 38" id="iii.x.viii-p30.1" parsed="|Luke|1|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.38">Luke i. 38</scripRef>); Eva vero
disobediens: non obedivit enim, quum adhuc esset virgo. Quemadmodum
illa virum quidem habens Adam, virgo tamen adhuc existens ...
inobediens facta, et sibi et universo generihumano causa facta est
mortis: <i>sic et Maria</i> habens praedestinatum virum, et tamen virgo
obediens, et <i>sibi et universo generi humano causa facta est
salutis</i> .... Sic autem et Evae inobedientiea nodus solutionem
accepit per obedientiam Mariae. Quod enim allgavit virgo Eva per
incredulitatem, hoc virgo Maria solvit per fidem.” Comp. v. 19,
§ 1. Similar statements occur in Justin M. (Dial.c.Tryph.
100), <name id="iii.x.viii-p30.2">Tertullian</name>(De carne Christi, c. 17), Epiphanius (Haer.
78, 18), Ephraem (Opp. ii. 318; iii. 607), <name id="iii.x.viii-p30.3">Jerome</name>(<scripRef passage="Ep. xxii." id="iii.x.viii-p30.4">Ep. xxii.</scripRef> ad
Eustoch. 21: “Mors per Evam, vita per Mariam ”). Even St.
<name id="iii.x.viii-p30.5">Augustine</name>carries this parallel between the first and second Eve as far as
any of the fathers, in a sermon De Adam et Eva et sancta Maria, not
heretofore quoted, published from Vatican Manuscripts in Angelo
Mai’s Nova Patrum Bibliotheca, tom. i. <scripRef passage="Rom. 1852" id="iii.x.viii-p30.6" parsed="|Rom|1852|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1852">Rom. 1852</scripRef>, pp.
1-4. Here, after a most exaggerated invective against woman (whom he
calls latrocinium vitae, suavis mors, blanda percussio, interfectio
lenis, pernicies delicata, malum libens, sapida jugulatio, omnium
calamitas rerum—and all that in a sermon!), goes on
thus to draw a contrast between Eve and Mary: “O mulier ista
exsecranda, dum decepit! o iterum beata colenda, dum salvat! Plus enim
contulit gratiae, quam doloris. Licet ipsa docuerit mortem, ipsa tamen
genuit dominum salvatorem. Inventa est ergo mors per mulierem, vita per
virginem .... Ergo malum per feminam, immo et per feminam bonum: quia
si per Evam cecidimus, magis stamus per Mariam: per Evam sumus
servituti addicti effeti per Mariam liberi: Eva nobis sustulit
diuturnitatem, aeternitatem nobis Maria condonavit: Eva nos damnari
fecit per arboris pomum, absolvit Maria per arboris sacramentum, quia
et Christus in ligno pependit ut fructus” (c. 3, pp. 2 and 3). And in
conclusion: “Haec mater est humani generis, auctor illa salutis. Eva
nos educavit, roboravit et Maria: per Evam cotidie crescimus, regnamus
in aeternum per Mariam: per Evam deducti ad terram, ad coelum elevati
per Mariam” (c. 4, p. 4). Comp. Aug Sermo 232, c.
2.</p></note> Irenaeus calls her
also the “advocate of the virgin Eve,” which, at a later day, is
understood in the sense of intercessor.<note n="777" id="iii.x.viii-p30.7"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p31">Adv. haer. v. cap. 19, § 1:
“Quemadmodum illa [Eva] seducta est ut effugeret Deum ... sic haec
[Maria] suasa est obedire Deo, uti virginis Evae virgo Maria fieret
advocata [probably a translation of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p31.1">συνήγορος</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p31.2">παράκλητος</span>]. Et quemadmodum adstrictum est morti
genus humanum per virginem, <i>salvatur per virginem</i>, aequa lance
disposita, virginalis inobedientia per virginalem obedientiam.” p
415</p></note> On this account this father stands as the oldest
leading authority in the Catholic Mariology; though with only partial
justice; for he was still widely removed from the notion of the
sinlessness of Mary, and expressly declares the answer of Christ in
<scripRef passage="John 2:4" id="iii.x.viii-p31.3" parsed="|John|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.4">John ii.
4</scripRef>, to be a reproof of her
premature haste.<note n="778" id="iii.x.viii-p31.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p32">Adv. haer. iii. cap. 16, § 7 (not.
c. 18, as Gieseler, i. 2, p. 277, wrongly cited it): ”... Dominus
<i>repellus ejus intempestivam festinationem</i>, dixit:
<i>’Quid mihi et tibi est
mulier</i>?’” So even <name id="iii.x.viii-p32.1">Chrysostom</name>, Hom. 21
in Joh n. 1.</p></note> In the
same way <name id="iii.x.viii-p32.2">Tertullian</name>, Origen, Basil the Great,
and even <name id="iii.x.viii-p32.3">Chrysostom</name>, with all their high
estimate of the mother of our Lord, ascribe to her on one or two
occasions (<scripRef passage="John 2:3" id="iii.x.viii-p32.4" parsed="|John|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.3">John ii. 3</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Matt. 8:47" id="iii.x.viii-p32.5" parsed="|Matt|8|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.47">Matt.
xiii. 47</scripRef>) maternal vanity,
also doubt and anxiety, and make this the sword (<scripRef passage="Luke 2:35" id="iii.x.viii-p32.6" parsed="|Luke|2|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.35">Luke ii. 35</scripRef>) which, under the cross, passed
through her soul.<note n="779" id="iii.x.viii-p32.7"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p33"><name id="iii.x.viii-p33.1">Tertullian</name>, De carne
Christi, c. 7; Origen, in Luc. Hom. 17; Basil, <scripRef passage="Ep. 260" id="iii.x.viii-p33.2">Ep. 260</scripRef>;
<name id="iii.x.viii-p33.3">Chrysostom</name>, Hom. 44 in Matt, and Hom. 21 in Joh ; Cyril Alex. In
Joann. l. xii.</p></note> In
addition to this typological antithesis of Mary and Eve, the rise of
monasticism supplied the development of Mariology a further motive in
the enhanced estimate of virginity, without which no true holiness
could be conceived. Hence the virginity of Mary, which is unquestioned
for the part of her life before the birth of Christ, came to be
extended to her whole life, and her marriage with the aged Joseph to be
regarded as a mere protectorate, and, therefore, only a nominal
marriage. The passage, <scripRef passage="Matt. 1:25" id="iii.x.viii-p33.4" parsed="|Matt|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.25">Matt. i. 25</scripRef>,
which, according to its obvious literal meaning (the ἕωςand πρωτότοκος<note n="780" id="iii.x.viii-p33.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p34">The reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p34.1">πρωτότοκος</span> in <scripRef passage="Matt. i. 25" id="iii.x.viii-p34.2" parsed="|Matt|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.25">Matt. i. 25</scripRef> is somewhat doubtful, but
it is certainly genuine in <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 7" id="iii.x.viii-p34.3" parsed="|Luke|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.7">Luke ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>), seems to favor the opposite view, was overlooked
or otherwise explained; and the brothers of Jesus,<note n="781" id="iii.x.viii-p34.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p35">They are always called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p35.1">ἀδελφοί</span> (four in number, James, Joseph or Joses,
Simon, and Jude) and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p35.2">αδελφαί</span> (at least two), <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 46, 47" id="iii.x.viii-p35.3" parsed="|Matt|12|46|12|47" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.46-Matt.12.47">Matt. xii. 46, 47</scripRef>; xiii.
55, 56; <scripRef passage="Mark iii. 31, 32" id="iii.x.viii-p35.4" parsed="|Mark|3|31|3|32" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.31-Mark.3.32">Mark iii. 31, 32</scripRef>; vi. 3; <scripRef passage="John vii. 3, 5, 10" id="iii.x.viii-p35.5" parsed="|John|7|3|0|0;|John|7|5|0|0;|John|7|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.3 Bible:John.7.5 Bible:John.7.10">John vii. 3, 5, 10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts i. 14" id="iii.x.viii-p35.6" parsed="|Acts|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.14">Acts i. 14</scripRef>, etc.,
but nowhere <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p35.7">ἀνεψιοί</span>; Mark a term well known to the N. T.
vocabulary (<scripRef passage="Col. iv. 10" id="iii.x.viii-p35.8" parsed="|Col|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.10">Col. iv. 10</scripRef>), or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p35.9">συγγενεῖς</span>, kinsmen (<scripRef passage="Mark vi. 4" id="iii.x.viii-p35.10" parsed="|Mark|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.4">Mark vi. 4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke i. 36, 58" id="iii.x.viii-p35.11" parsed="|Luke|1|36|0|0;|Luke|1|58|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.36 Bible:Luke.1.58">Luke i. 36, 58</scripRef>;
ii. 44; <scripRef passage="John viii. 26" id="iii.x.viii-p35.12" parsed="|John|8|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.26">John viii. 26</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts x. 24" id="iii.x.viii-p35.13" parsed="|Acts|10|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.24">Acts x. 24</scripRef>), or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p35.14">υἱοὶτῆς ἀδελφῆς</span>, sister’s sons (<scripRef passage="Acts xxiii. 26" id="iii.x.viii-p35.15" parsed="|Acts|23|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.26">Acts
xxiii. 26</scripRef>). This speaks strongly against the
cousin-theory.</p></note> who appear fourteen or fifteen times in the
gospel history and always in close connection with His mother, were
regarded not as sons of Mary subsequently born, but either as sons of
Joseph by a former marriage (the view of Epiphanius), or, agreeably to
the wider Hebrew use of the term ̀ἀcousins of Jesus (<name id="iii.x.viii-p35.16">Jerome</name>).<note n="782" id="iii.x.viii-p35.17"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p36">Comp. on this whole complicated question of the
brothers of Christ and the connected question of James, the
author’s treatise on Jakobus und die Brüder
des Herrn, Berlin, 1842, his Hist. of the Apostolic Church, 2d ed.
§ 95 (p. 383 of the Leipzig ed.; p. 378 of the English), and
his article on the Brethren of Christ in the Bibliotheca Sacra of
Andover for Oct. 1864</p></note> It
was felt—and this feeling is shared by many devout
Protestants—to be irreconcilable with her dignity and
the dignity of Christ, that ordinary children should afterward proceed
from the same womb out of which the Saviour of the world was born. The
name perpetua virgo, ἀεὶ
παρθένος, was thenceforth a peculiar and
inalienable predicate of Mary. After the fourth century it was taken
not merely in a moral sense, but in the physical also, as meaning that
Mary conceived and produced the Lord clauso utero.<note n="783" id="iii.x.viii-p36.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p37"><name id="iii.x.viii-p37.1">Tertullian</name>(De carne
Christi, c. 23: Virgo quantum a viro; <i>non virgo quantum a
partu</i>), Clement of Alex. (Strom. vii. p. 889), and even Epiphanius
(Haer. lxxviii. § 19, where it is said of
Christ:<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p37.2">Οὗτός ἐστινἀληθῶς ἀνοίγωνμήτρανμητρός</span>), were still of another opinion on this
point. <name id="iii.x.viii-p37.3">Ambrose</name>of Milan is the first, within my knowledge, to
propound this miraculous view (Epist. 42 ad Siricium). He appeals to
<scripRef passage="Ezek. xliv. 1-3" id="iii.x.viii-p37.4" parsed="|Ezek|44|1|44|3" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.44.1-Ezek.44.3">Ezek. xliv. 1-3</scripRef>, taking the east gate of the temple, which must remain
closed because Jehovah passed through it, to refer typically to
Mary.“Quos est haec porta, nisi Maria? Ideo clausa, quia virgo. Porta
igitur Maria, per quam Christus intravit in hunc mundum.” De inst.
Virg. c. 8 (Op. ii. 262). So <name id="iii.x.viii-p37.5">Ambrose</name>also in his
hymn, ” A solis ortus cardine,“and <name id="iii.x.viii-p37.6">Jerome</name>, Adv. Pelag.
l. ii. 4. The resurrection of Jesus from the closed tomb and the
entrance of the risen Jesus through the closed doors, also, was often
used as an analogy. The fathers assume that the stone which sealed the
Saviour’s tomb, was not rolled away till after the
resurrection, and they draw a parallel between the sealed tomb from
which He rose to everlasting life, and the closed gate of the
Virgin’s womb from which He was born to earthly
life. <name id="iii.x.viii-p37.7">Jerome</name>, <i>Comment. in Matth</i>. xxvii. 60: ” Potest
novum sepulchrum Mariae virginalem uterum demonstrare.” Gregory the
Great: ” Ut ex clauso Virginis utero natus, sic ex clauso sepulchro
resurrexit in quo nemo conditus fuerat, et postquam resurrexisset, se
per clausas fores in conspectum apostolorum induxit.” Subsequently the
catholic view, consistently, removed every other incident of an
ordinary birth, such as pain and the flow of blood. While
<name id="iii.x.viii-p37.8">Jerome</name>still would have Jesus born under all ” naturae contumeliis,“John
Damascenus says (De orth. fide, iv. 14): ” Since this birth was not
preceded by any [carnal] pleasure, it could also have been followed by
no pangs.” Here, too, a passage of prophecy must serve as a proof: <scripRef passage="Is. lxvi. 7" id="iii.x.viii-p37.9" parsed="|Isa|66|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.66.7">Is.
lxvi. 7</scripRef>: ” Before she travailed, she brought
forth,”&amp;c.</p></note> This, of course, required the supposition of
a miracle, like the passage of the risen Jesus through the closed
doors. Mary, therefore, in the Catholic view, stands entirely alone in
the history of the world in this respect, as in others: that she was a
married virgin, a wife never touched by her husband.<note n="784" id="iii.x.viii-p37.10"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p38"><name id="iii.x.viii-p38.1">Augustine</name>(De s. virg.
c. 6): “Sola Maria et spiritu et corpore mater et
virgo.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p39">Epiphanius, in his seventy-eighth Heresy, combats
the advocates of the opposite view in Arabia toward the end of the
fourth century (367), as heretics under the title of
Antidikomarianites, opposers of the dignity of Mary, i.e., of her
perpetual virginity. But, on the other hand, he condemns, in the
seventy-ninth Heresy, the contemporaneous sect of the Collyridians in
Arabia, a set of fanatical women, who, as priestesses, rendered divine
worship to Mary, and, perhaps in imitation of the worship of Ceres,
offered little cakes (κολλυρίδες) to her; he claims adoration for
God and Christ alone. <name id="iii.x.viii-p39.1">Jerome</name> wrote, about
383, with indignation and bitterness against <name id="iii.x.viii-p39.2">Helvidius</name> and <name id="iii.x.viii-p39.3">Jovinian</name>, who,
citing Scripture passages and earlier church teachers, like <name id="iii.x.viii-p39.4">Tertullian</name>, maintained that Mary bore children to
Joseph after the birth of Christ. He saw in this doctrine a desecration
of the temple of the Holy Ghost, and he even compares <name id="iii.x.viii-p39.5">Helvidius</name> to Erostratus, the destroyer of the temple at
Ephesus.<note n="785" id="iii.x.viii-p39.6"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p40"><name id="iii.x.viii-p40.1">Helvidius</name>adduces the
principal exegetical arguments for his view; the passages on the
Lord’s brothers, and especially <scripRef passage="Matt. i. 25" id="iii.x.viii-p40.2" parsed="|Matt|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.25">Matt. i. 25</scripRef>, pressing
the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p40.3">ἐγίνωσκε</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p40.4">ἕως</span>. <name id="iii.x.viii-p40.5">Jerome</name>remarks, on the contrary, that the
<i>knowing</i> by no means necessarily denotes nuptial intercourse, and
that <i>till</i> does not always fix a limit; e.g., <scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 20" id="iii.x.viii-p40.6" parsed="|Matt|28|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.20">Matt. xxviii. 20</scripRef>
and <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 25" id="iii.x.viii-p40.7" parsed="|1Cor|15|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.25">1 Cor. xv. 25</scripRef>. In like manner <name id="iii.x.viii-p40.8">Helvidius</name>laid stress
on the expression <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p40.9">πρωτότοκος</span>, used of Christ, <scripRef passage="Matt. i. 25" id="iii.x.viii-p40.10" parsed="|Matt|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.25">Matt. i. 25</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 7" id="iii.x.viii-p40.11" parsed="|Luke|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.7">Luke ii.
7</scripRef>; to which <name id="iii.x.viii-p40.12">Jerome</name>rightly replies that, according to the law,
every son who first opens the womb is called the <i>first-born</i>, <scripRef passage="Ex. xxxiv. 19, 20" id="iii.x.viii-p40.13" parsed="|Exod|34|19|34|20" osisRef="Bible:Exod.34.19-Exod.34.20">Ex.
xxxiv. 19, 20</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Num. xviii. 15" id="iii.x.viii-p40.14" parsed="|Num|18|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.18.15">Num. xviii. 15</scripRef> ff., whether followed by other children
or not. The “brothers of Jesus” he explains to be cousins, sons of
Alpheus and the sister of the Virgin Mary, who likewise was called Mary
(as he wrongly infers from <scripRef passage="John xix. 25" id="iii.x.viii-p40.15" parsed="|John|19|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.25">John xix. 25</scripRef>). The main argument
of <name id="iii.x.viii-p40.16">Jerome</name>, however, is the ascetic one: the
overvaluation of celibacy. Joseph was probably only “custos,” not
“maritus Mariae” cap. 19), and their marriage only nominal. He would
not indeed deny that there are pious souls among married women and
widows, but they are such as have abstained or ceased from living in
conjugal intercourse (cap. 21). <name id="iii.x.viii-p40.17">Helvidius</name>,
conversely, ascribed equal moral dignity to the married and the single
state. So <name id="iii.x.viii-p40.18">Jovinian</name>. Comp. § 43.</p></note> The bishop Bonosus
of Sardica was condemned for the same view by the Illyrican bishops,
and the Roman bishop Siricius approved the sentence, a.d. 392.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p41"><name id="iii.x.viii-p41.1">Augustine</name> went a step
farther. In an incidental remark against Pelagius, he agreed with him
in excepting Mary, “propter honorem Domini,” from actual (but not from
original) sin.<note n="786" id="iii.x.viii-p41.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p42">De Nat. et grat. contra Pelag. c. 36,
§ 42: ”<i>Excepta sancto virgine Maria, de qua propter
honorem Domini nullam prorsus, cum de peccatis agitur, haberi volo
guaestionem ... hac ergo</i> <i>virgine excepta</i>, si omnes illos sanctos et sanctas (whom Peligius takes
for sinless] ... congregare possemus et interrogare, utrum essent sine
peccato, quid fuisse responsuros putamus: utrum hoc quod iste
[Pelagius] dicit, an quod Joannes apostolus” [<scripRef passage="1 John i. 8" id="iii.x.viii-p42.1" parsed="|1John|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.8">1 John i. 8</scripRef>]? In other
places, however, <name id="iii.x.viii-p42.2">Augustine</name>says, that the flesh of Mary came “de
peccati propagine” (De Gen. ad Lit. x. c. 18), and that, in virtue of
her descent from Adam, she was subject to death also as the consequence
of sin (“Maria ex Adam mortua propter peocatum,” Enarrat. in <scripRef passage="Ps. 34" id="iii.x.viii-p42.3" parsed="|Ps|34|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34">Ps. 34</scripRef>,
vs. 12). This was also the view of Anselm of Canterbury
(† 1109), in his Cur Deus homo, ii. 16, where he says
of Christ that he assumed sinless manhood “de massa peccatrice, id est
de humano genere, quod totum infectum errat peccato,” and of Mary:
“Virgo ipsa, unde assumptus est, est in iniquitatibus concepta, et in
peccatis concepit eam mater ejus, et cum originali peccato nata est,
quoniam et ipsa in Adam peccavit in quo omnes
peccaverunt.” <name id="iii.x.viii-p42.4">Jerome</name>taught the universal sinfulness without
any exception, Adv. Pelag. ii. 4.</p></note> This
exception he is willing to make from the sinfulness of the race, but no
other. He taught the sinless birth and life of Mary, but not her
immaculate conception. He no doubt assumed, as afterward Bernard of
Clairvaux and Thomas Aquinas, a sanctificatio in utero, like that of
Jeremiah (<scripRef passage="Jer. 1:5" id="iii.x.viii-p42.5" parsed="|Jer|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.1.5">Jer. i. 5</scripRef>) and
John the Baptist (<scripRef passage="Luke i. 15" id="iii.x.viii-p42.6" parsed="|Luke|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.15">Luke i. 15</scripRef>),
whereby, as those two men were fitted for their prophetic office, she
in a still higher degree was sanctified by a special operation of the
Holy Ghost before her birth, and prepared to be a pure receptacle for
the divine Logos. The reasoning of <name id="iii.x.viii-p42.7">Augustine</name>
backward from the holiness of Christ to the holiness of His mother was
an important turn, which was afterward pursued to further results. The
same reasoning leads as easily to the doctrine of the immaculate
conception of Mary, though also, just as well, to a sinless mother of
Mary herself, and thus upward to the beginning, of the race, to another
Eve who never fell. <name id="iii.x.viii-p42.8">Augustine</name>’s opponent, Pelagius, with his
monastic, ascetic idea of holiness and his superficial doctrine of sin,
remarkably outstripped him on this point, ascribing to Mary perfect
sinlessness. But, it should be remembered, that his denial of original
sin to all men, and his excepting of sundry saints of the Old Testament
besides Mary, such as Abel, Enoch, Abraham, Isaac, Melchizedek, Samuel,
Elijah, Daniel, from actual sin,<note n="787" id="iii.x.viii-p42.9"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p43"><name id="iii.x.viii-p43.1">Augustine</name>, De Nat. et
grat. cap. 36.</p></note> so that πάντεςin <scripRef passage="Rom. 5:12" id="iii.x.viii-p43.2" parsed="|Rom|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12">Rom. v. 12</scripRef>, in his view, means only a majority,
weaken the honor he thus appears to confer upon the mother of the Lord.
The Augustinian view long continued to prevail; but at last Pelagius
won the victory on this point in the Roman church.<note n="788" id="iii.x.viii-p43.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p44">The doctrine of the Immaculate Conception of
Mary was, for the first time after Pelagius, plainly brought forward in
1140 at Lyons, but was opposed by Bernard of Clairvaux (<scripRef passage="Ep. 174" id="iii.x.viii-p44.1">Ep. 174</scripRef>), and
thence continued an avowed issue between the Franciscans and
Dominicans, till it gained the victory in the papal bull of
1854.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p45">Notwithstanding this exalted representation of
Mary, there appear no clear traces of a proper worship of Mary, as
distinct from the worship of saints in general, until the Nestorian
controversy of 430. This dispute formed an important turning-point not
only in Christology, but in Mariology also. The leading interest in it
was, without doubt, the connection of the virgin with the mystery of
the incarnation. The perfect union of the divine and human natures
seemed to demand that Mary might be called in some sense the mother of
God, θεοτόκος, Deipara; for that which was born
of her was not merely the man Jesus, but the God-Man Jesus Christ.<note n="789" id="iii.x.viii-p45.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p46">The expression <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p46.1">θεοτόκος</span> does not occur in the Scriptures, and is
at best easily misunderstood. The nearest to it is the expression of
Elizabeth:<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p46.2">Ἡ μήτηρ τοῦ κυρίου μου</span>, <scripRef passage="Luke i. 43" id="iii.x.viii-p46.3" parsed="|Luke|1|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.43">Luke i. 43</scripRef>, and the words of the angel
Gabriel: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p46.4">Τὸ γεννώμμενον [ἐκ σοῦ</span>, <i>de te</i>, al. <i>in te</i>, is not
sufficiently attested, and is a later explanatory
addition] <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p46.5">ἅγιο νκληθήσεται
υἱὸς Θεοῦ</span>, <scripRef passage="Luke i. 35" id="iii.x.viii-p46.6" parsed="|Luke|1|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.35">Luke i. 35</scripRef>. But with what right the
distinguished Roman Catholic professor Reithmayr, in the Catholic
Encyclop. above quoted, vol. vi. p. 844, puts into the mouth of
Elizabeth the expression, “mother <i>of God</i> my Lord;” I cannot see;
for there is no such variation in the reading of <scripRef passage="Luke i. 43" id="iii.x.viii-p46.7" parsed="|Luke|1|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.43">Luke i.
43</scripRef>.</p></note> The church, however, did, of
course, not intend by that to assert that she was the mother of the
uncreated divine essence—for this would be palpably
absurd and blasphemous—nor that she herself was
divine, but only that she was the human point of entrance or the
mysterious channel for the eternal divine Logos. Athanasius and the
Alexandrian church teachers of the Nicene age, who pressed the unity of
the divine and the human in Christ to the verge of monophysitism, had
already used this expression frequently and without scruple,<note n="790" id="iii.x.viii-p46.8"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p47">The earliest witnesses for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p47.1">θεοτόκος</span> are Origen (according to Socrates, H. E.
vii. 32), Eusebius (Vita Const iii. 43), Cyril of
Jerus. (Catech. x. 146), Athanasius (Orat. iii. c. Arian. c. 14, 83),
Didymus (De Trinit. i. 31, 94; ii 4, 133), and GregoryNaz. (Orat. li.
738). But it should be remembered that Hesychius, presbyter in
Jerusalem († 343) calls David, as an ancestor of
Christ, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p47.2">θεοπάτωρ</span> (Photius, Cod. 275), and that in many
apocrypha James is called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p47.3">ἀδελφόθεος</span> (Gieseler, i. ii. 134). It is also worthy
of note that <name id="iii.x.viii-p47.4">Augustine</name>(† 430), with all his
reverence for Mary, never calls her <i>mater</i> <i>Dei</i> or
<i>Deipara</i>; on the contrary, he seems to guard against it, Tract.
viii. in Ev. Joann. c. 9. “Secundum quod Deus erat [Christus] matrem
non habebat.”</p></note> and Gregory Nazianzen even
declares every one impious who denies its validity.<note n="791" id="iii.x.viii-p47.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p48">Orat. li. 738: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p48.1">Εἴ τιοὐθεοτόκον
τὴν Μαρίαν
ὑπολαμβάνει, χωρίς ἐστι τῆς θεότητος .</span></p></note> Nestorius, on the contrary, and the
Antiochian school, who were more devoted to the distinction of the two
natures in Christ, took offence at the predicate θεοτόκος, saw in it a relapse into the
heathen mythology, if not a blasphemy against the eternal and
unchangeable Godhead, and preferred the expression Χριστοτόκος, mater Christi. Upon this broke
out the violent controversy between him and the bishop Cyril of
Alexandria, which ended in the condemnation of Nestorianism at Ephesus
in 431.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p49">Thenceforth the θεοτόκοςwas a test of orthodox
Christology, and the rejection of it amounted to the beginning or the
end of all heresy. The overthrow of Nestorianism was at the same time
the victory of Mary-worship. With the honor of the Son, the honor also
of the Mother was secured. The opponents of Nestorius, especially
Proclus, his successor in Constantinople († 447), and
Cyril of Alexandria († 444), could scarcely find
predicates enough to express the transcendent glory of the mother of
God. She was the crown of virginity, the indestructible temple of God,
the dwelling place of the Holy Trinity, the paradise of the second
Adam, the bridge from God to man, the loom of the incarnation, the
sceptre of orthodoxy; through her the Trinity is glorified and adored,
the devil and demons are put to flight, the nations converted, and the
fallen creature raised to heaven.<note n="792" id="iii.x.viii-p49.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p50">Comp. Cyril’s Encom. in S. M.
Deiparam and Homil. Ephes., and the Orationes of Proclus in Gallandi,
vol. ix. Similar extravagant laudation had already been used by Ephraim
Syrus († 378) in his work, De laudibus Dei genetricis,
and in the collection of prayers which bore his name, but are in part
doubtless of later origin, in the 3d volume of his works, pp. 524-552,
ed. Benedetti and S. Assemani.</p></note> The people were all on the side of the Ephesian
decision, and gave vent to their joy in boundless enthusiasm, amidst
bonfires, processions, and illuminations.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p51">With this the worship of Mary, the mother of God,
the queen of heaven, seemed to be solemnly established for all time.
But soon a reaction appeared in favor of Nestorianism, and the church
found it necessary to condemn the opposite extreme of Eutychianism or
Monophysitism. This was the office of the council of Chalcedon in 451:
to give expression to the element of truth in Nestorianism, the duality
of nature in the one divine-human person of Christ. Nevertheless the
θεοτόκοςwas expressly retained, though it
originated in a rather monophysite view.<note n="793" id="iii.x.viii-p51.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.viii-p52">̓<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.viii-p52.1">Εκ Μαρίας τῆς παρθένον, τῆς θεοτόκου</span>.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.x.viii-p53"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="82" title="Mariolatry" shorttitle="Section 82" progress="40.18%" prev="iii.x.viii" next="iii.x.x" id="iii.x.ix">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Mariolatry" id="iii.x.ix-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="iii.x.ix-p1">§ 82. Mariolatry.</p>

<p id="iii.x.ix-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.x.ix-p3">Thus much respecting the doctrine of Mary. Now the
corresponding practice. From this Mariology follows Mariolatry. If Mary
is, in the strict sense of the word, the mother of God, it seems to
follow as a logical consequence, that she herself is divine, and
therefore an object of divine worship. This was not, indeed, the
meaning and purpose of the ancient church; as, in fact, it never
asserted that Mary was the mother of the essential, eternal divinity of
the Logos. She was, and continues to be, a created being, a human
mother, even according to the Roman and Greek doctrine. But according
to the once prevailing conception of her peculiar relation to deity, a
certain degree of divine homage to Mary, and some invocation of her
powerful intercession with God, seemed unavoidable, and soon became a
universal practice.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ix-p4">The first instance of the formal invocation of
Mary occurs in the prayers of Ephraim Syrus († 379),
addressed to Mary and the saints, and attributed by the tradition of
the Syrian church, though perhaps in part incorrectly, to that author.
The first more certain example appears in Gregory Nazianzen
(† 389), who, in his eulogy on Cyprian, relates of
Justina that she besought the virgin Mary to protect her threatened
virginity, and at the same time disfigured her beauty by ascetic
self-tortures, and thus fortunately escaped the amours of a youthful
lover (Cyprian before his conversion).<note n="794" id="iii.x.ix-p4.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ix-p5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.ix-p5.1">Τὴν παρθένον
Μαρίαν ἱκετεύουσα
βοηθῆναι</span> (Virginem Mariam supplex
obsecrans) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.ix-p5.2">παρθένῳ κινδυνευούσῃ</span>. Orat. xviii de St. Cypriano, tom. i. p.
279, ed. Paris. The earlier and authentic accounts respecting Cyprian
know nothing of any such courtship of Cyprian and intercession of
Mary.</p></note> But, on the other hand, the numerous writings of
Athanasius, Basil, <name id="iii.x.ix-p5.3">Chrysostom</name>, and <name id="iii.x.ix-p5.4">Augustine</name>, furnish no example of an invocation of
Mary. Epiphanius even condemned the adoration of Mary, and calls the
practice of making offerings to her by the Collyridian women,
blasphemous and dangerous to the soul.<note n="795" id="iii.x.ix-p5.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ix-p6">Adv. Haer. Collyrid.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.ix-p6.1">Ἐν
τιμῇ
ἔστω
Μαρία, ὁ δὲ
Πατὴρ ...
προσκύνείσθω,
τὴν Μαρίαν
μηδεὶς
προσκυνείτω.</span></p></note> The entire silence of history respecting the
worship of the Virgin down to the end of the fourth century, proves
clearly that it was foreign to the original spirit of Christianity, and
belongs among the many innovations of the post-Nicene age.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ix-p7">In the beginning of the fifth century, however,
the worship of saints appeared in full bloom, and then Mary, by reason
of her singular relation to the Lord, was soon placed at the head, as
the most blessed queen of the heavenly host. To her was accorded the
hyperdulia (ὑπερδουλεία)—to anticipate
here the later scholastic distinction sanctioned by the council of
Trent—that is, the highest degree of veneration, in
distinction from mere dulia (δουλεία), which belongs to all saints and
angels, and from latria (λατρεία), which, properly speaking, is due
to God alone. From that time numerous churches and altars were
dedicated to the holy Mother of God, the perpetual Virgin; among them
also the church at Ephesus in which the anti-Nestorian council of 431
had sat. Justinian I., in a law, implored her intercession with God for
the restoration of the Roman empire, and on the dedication of the
costly altar of the church of St. Sophia he expected all blessings for
church and empire from her powerful prayers. His general, Narses, like
the knights in the Middle Age, was unwilling to go into battle till he
had secured her protection. Pope Boniface IV. in 608 turned the
Pantheon in Rome into a temple of Mary ad martyres: the pagan Olympus
into a Christian heaven of gods. Subsequently even her images (made
after an original pretending to have come from Luke) were divinely
worshipped, and, in the prolific legends of the superstitious Middle
Age, performed countless miracles, before some of which the miracles of
the gospel history grow dim. She became almost coördinate
with Christ, a joint redeemer, invested with most of His own attributes
and acts of grace. The popular belief ascribed to her, as to Christ, a
sinless conception, a sinless birth, resurrection and ascension to
heaven, and a participation of all power in heaven and on earth. She
became the centre of devotion, cultus, and art, the popular symbol of
power, of glory, and of the final victory of catholicism over all
heresies.<note n="796" id="iii.x.ix-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ix-p8">The Greek church even goes so far as to
substitute, in the collects, the name of Mary for the name of Jesus,
and to offer petitions in the name of the Theotokos.</p></note> The Greek and
Roman churches vied throughout the Middle Age (and do so still) in the
apotheosis of the human mother with the divine-human child Jesus in her
arms, till the Reformation freed a large part of Latin Christendom from
this unscriptural semi-idolatry and concentrated the affection and
adoration of believers upon the crucified and risen Saviour of the
world, the only Mediator between God and man.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ix-p9">A word more: respecting the favorite prayer to
Mary, the angelic greeting, or the Ave Maria, which in the Catholic
devotion runs parallel to the Pater Noster. It takes its name from the
initial words of the salutation of Gabriel to the holy Virgin at the
annunciation of the birth of Christ. It consists of three parts:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.x.ix-p10">(1) The salutation of the angel (<scripRef passage="Luke 1:28" id="iii.x.ix-p10.1" parsed="|Luke|1|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.28">Luke i. 28</scripRef>):<br />
Ave Maria, gratiae
plena, Dominus tecum!</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.x.ix-p11">(2) The words of Elizabeth (<scripRef passage="Luke 1:42" id="iii.x.ix-p11.1" parsed="|Luke|1|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.42">Luke i. 42</scripRef>):<br />
<name id="iii.x.ix-p11.3">Benedict</name>a tu in mulieribus<note n="797" id="iii.x.ix-p11.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ix-p12">96 .These words, according to the <i>textus receptus,</i> had been
already spoken also by the angel, <scripRef passage="Luke i. 28" id="iii.x.ix-p12.1" parsed="|Luke|1|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.28">Luke i. 28</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.ix-p12.2">Εὐλογημένησὺ
ἐν
γυναιξίν</span>, though they are wanting here in
important manuscripts, and are omitted by Tischendorf and Meyer asa
later addition, from i. 42.</p></note>, et <name id="iii.x.ix-p12.3">benedict</name>us fructus
ventris tui, Jesus.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.x.ix-p13">(3) The later unscriptural addition, which contains
the prayer proper, and is offensive to the Protestant and all sound
Christian feeling:<br />
Sancta Maria, mater
Dei, ora pro nobis peccatoribus, nunc et in hora mortis. Amen.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ix-p14">Formerly this third part, which gave the formula
the character of a prayer, was traced back to the anti-Nestorian
council of Ephesus in 431, which sanctioned the expression mater Dei,
or Dei genitrix (θεοτόκος).But Roman archaeologists<note n="798" id="iii.x.ix-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ix-p15">Mast, for example, in Wetzer und
Welte’s Kathol. Kirchenlexikon, vol. i. p,
563</p></note> now concede that it is a much
later addition, made in the beginning of the sixteenth century (1508),
and that the closing words, nunc et in hora mortis, were added even
after that time by the Franciscans. But even the first two parts did
not come into general use as a standing formula of prayer until the
thirteenth century.<note n="799" id="iii.x.ix-p15.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.ix-p16">Peter Damiani (who died <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.ix-p16.1">a.d.</span> 1072) first
mentions, as a solitary case, that a clergyman daily prayed the words:
“Ave Maria, gratia plena! Dominus tecum, <name id="iii.x.ix-p16.2">benedict</name>a tu in
mulieribus.” The first order on the subject was issued by Odo, bishop
of Paris, after 1196 (comp. Mansi, xxii. 681): “Exhortentur populum
semper presbyteri ad dicendam orationem dominicam et credo in Deum et
<i>salutationem beatae Virginis</i>.”</p></note> From
that date the Ave Maria stands in the Roman church upon a level with
the Lord’s Prayer and the Apostles’
Creed, and with them forms the basis of the rosary.</p>

<p id="iii.x.ix-p17"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="83" title="The Festivals of Mary" shorttitle="Section 83" progress="40.47%" prev="iii.x.ix" next="iii.x.xi" id="iii.x.x">

<p class="head" id="iii.x.x-p1">§ 83. The Festivals of Mary.</p>

<p id="iii.x.x-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.x.x-p3">This mythical and fantastic, and, we must add, almost
pagan and idolatrous Mariology impressed itself on the public cultus in
a series of festivals, celebrating the most important facts and
fictions of the life of the Virgin, and in some degree running parallel
with the festivals of the birth, resurrection, and ascension of
Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.x-p4">1. The Annunciation of Mary<note n="800" id="iii.x.x-p4.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.x-p5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.x-p5.1">Ημέρα
ἀσπασμοῦ,</span>
or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.x-p5.2">Χαριτισμοῦ,
εύαγγελισμοῦ,
ἐνσαρκώσεως</span>; <i>festum annunciationis</i>, s.
<i>incarnationis</i>, <i>conceptionis Domini.</i></p></note> commemorates the announcement of the birth of
Christ by the archangel Gabriel,<note n="801" id="iii.x.x-p5.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.x-p6"><scripRef passage="Luke i. 26-39" id="iii.x.x-p6.1" parsed="|Luke|1|26|1|39" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.26-Luke.1.39">Luke i. 26-39</scripRef>.</p></note> and at the same time the conception of Christ; for
in the view of the ancient church Mary conceived the Logos (Verbum)
through the ear by the word of the angel. Hence the festival had its
place on the 25th of March, exactly nine months before Christmas;
though in some parts of the church, as Spain and Milan, it was
celebrated in December, till the Roman practice conquered. The first
trace of it occurs in Proclus, the opponent and successor of Nestorius
in Constantinople after 430; then it appears more plainly in several
councils and homilies of the seventh century.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.x-p7">2. The Purification of Mary<note n="802" id="iii.x.x-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.x-p8"><i>Festum purificationis Mariae,</i>
or<i>praesentationis Domini, Simeonis et Hannae
occursus;</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.x-p8.1">ὑπαπάντη</span>, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.x-p8.2">ὑπάντη</span>, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.x-p8.3">ὑπάντησις
τοῦ
Κυρίου</span> (<i>the meeting of the Lord with Simeon and
Anna in the temple</i>).</p></note> or Candlemas, in memory of the ceremonial
purification of the Virgin,<note n="803" id="iii.x.x-p8.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.x-p9">Comp. <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 22" id="iii.x.x-p9.1" parsed="|Luke|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.22">Luke ii. 22</scripRef>; Lev. xi 2-7. The apparent
incongruity of Mary’s need of purification with the
prevalent Roman Catholic doctrine of her absolute purity and freedom
from the ordinary accompaniments of parturition (even, according to
Paschasius Radbert, from the flow of blood) gave rise to all kinds of
artificial explanations. <name id="iii.x.x-p9.2">Augustine</name>derived it
from the consuetudo legis rather than the necessitas expiandi
purgandique peccati, and places it on a par with the baptism of Christ.
(Quaest. in Heptateuchum, l. iii. c. 40.)</p></note>
forty days after the birth of Jesus, therefore on the 2d of February
(reckoning from the 25th of December); and at the same time in memory
of the presentation of Jesus in the temple and his meeting of Simeon
and Anna.<note n="804" id="iii.x.x-p9.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.x-p10"><scripRef passage="Luke ii. 22-38" id="iii.x.x-p10.1" parsed="|Luke|2|22|2|38" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.22-Luke.2.38">Luke ii. 22-38</scripRef>.</p></note> This, like the
preceding, was thus originally as much a festival of Christ as of Mary,
especially in the Greek church. It is supposed to have been introduced
by Pope Gelasius in 494, though by some said not to have arisen till
542 under Justinian I., in consequence of a great earthquake and a
destructive pestilence. Perhaps it was a Christian transformation of
the old Roman lustrations or expiatory sacrifices (Februa, Februalia),
which from the time of Numa took place in February, the month of
purification or expiation.<note n="805" id="iii.x.x-p10.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.x-p11">Februarius, from Februo, the purifying god;
like Januarius, from the god Janus. Februare = purgare to purge.
February was originally the last month.</p></note>
To heathen origin is due also the use of lighted tapers, with which the
people on this festival marched, singing, out of the church through the
city. Hence the name Candlemas.<note n="806" id="iii.x.x-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.x-p12"><i>Festum candelarum</i> sive
<i>luminum</i>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.x-p13">3. The Ascension, or Assumption rather, of Mary<note n="807" id="iii.x.x-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.x-p14"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.x-p14.1">κοίμησις,</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.x-p14.2">ἀνάληψις τῆς ἁγίας Θεοτόκου</span>, <i>festum
assumptionis</i>.</p></note> is celebrated on the 15th of
August. The festival was introduced by the Greek emperor Mauritius
(582–602); some say, under Pope Gelasius
(† 496). In Rome, after the ninth century, it is one
of the principal feasts, and, like the others, is distinguished with
vigil and octave.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.x-p15">It rests, however, on a purely apocryphal
foundation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.x-p16">The entire silence of the apostles and the
primitive church teachers respecting the departure of Mary stirred idle
curiosity to all sorts of inventions, until a translation like
Enoch’s and Elijah’s was attributed
to her. In the time of Origen some were inferring from <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 35" id="iii.x.x-p16.1" parsed="|Luke|2|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.35">Luke ii. 35</scripRef>,
that she had suffered martyrdom. Epiphanius will not decide whether she
died and was buried, or not. Two apocryphal Greek writings de transitu
Mariae, of the end of the fourth or beginning of the fifth century, and
afterward pseudo-Dionysius the Areopagite and Gregory of Tours
(† 595), for the first time contain the legend that
the soul of the mother of God was transported to the heavenly paradise
by Christ and His angels in presence of all the apostles, and on the
following morning<note n="808" id="iii.x.x-p16.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.x-p17">According to later representations, as in the
three discourses of John Damascenus on this subject, her body rested,
like the body of the Lord, <i>three days</i> uncorrupted in the
grave.</p></note> her body
also was translated thither on a cloud and there united with the soul.
Subsequently the legend was still further embellished, and, besides the
apostles, the angels and patriarchs also, even Adam and Eve, were made
witnesses of the wonderful spectacle.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.x-p18">Still the resurrection and ascension of Mary are
in the Roman church only a matter of “devout and probable opinion,” not
an article of faith;<note n="809" id="iii.x.x-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.x-p19">The Greek council of Jerusalem in 1672, which
was summoned against the Calvinists, officially proclaimed it, and thus
almost raised it to the authority of a dogma.</p></note> and a
distinction is made between the ascensio of Christ (by virtue of His
divine nature) and the assumptio of Mary (by the power of grace and
merit).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.x-p20">But since Mary, according to the most recent Roman
dogma, was free even from original sin, and since death is a
consequence of sin, it should strictly follow that she did not die at
all, and rise again, but, like Enoch and Elijah, was carried alive to
heaven.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.x-p21">In the Middle Age—to anticipate
briefly—yet other festivals of Mary arose: the
Nativity of Mary,<note n="810" id="iii.x.x-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.x-p22"><i>Nativitas, natalis B. M.
V.;</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.x-p22.1">γενέθλιον</span>, &amp;c.</p></note> after
a.d. 650; the Presentation of Mary,<note n="811" id="iii.x.x-p22.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.x-p23"><i>Festum presentationis.</i></p></note> after the ninth century, founded on the apocryphal
tradition of the eleven years’ ascetic discipline of
Mary in the temple at Jerusalem; the Visitation of Mary<note n="812" id="iii.x.x-p23.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.x-p24"><i>Festum visitationis.</i></p></note> in memory of her visit to
Elizabeth; a festival first mentioned in France in 1247, and limited to
the western church; and the festival of the Immaculate Conception,<note n="813" id="iii.x.x-p24.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.x-p25"><i>Festum immaculatae</i> <i>conceptionis B.
M.V.</i></p></note> which arose with the doctrine
of the sinless conception of Mary, and is interwoven with the history
of that dogma down to its official and final promulgation by Pope Pius
IX. in 1854.</p>

<p id="iii.x.x-p26"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="84" title="The Worship of Martyrs and Saints" shorttitle="Section 84" progress="40.72%" prev="iii.x.x" next="iii.x.xii" id="iii.x.xi">

<p class="head" id="iii.x.xi-p1">§ 84. The Worship of Martyrs and Saints.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.x.xi-p3">I. Sources: The Memorial Discourses of Basil the
Great on the martyr Mamas (a shepherd in Cappadocia, †
about 276), and on the forty martyrs (soldiers, who are said to have
suffered in Armenia under Licinius in 320); of Gregory Naz. on Cyprian
(† 248), on Athanasius († 372), and
on Basil († 379); of Gregory Of Nyssa on Ephraim Syrus
(† 378), and on the megalomartyr Theodorus; of <name id="iii.x.xi-p3.1">Chrysostom</name> on Bernice and Prosdoce, on the Holy
Martyrs, on the Egyptian Martyrs, on Meletius of Antioch; several
homilies of <name id="iii.x.xi-p3.2">Ambrose</name>, <name id="iii.x.xi-p3.3">Augustine</name>, Leo the Great, Peter Chrysologus Caesarius,
&amp;c.; <name id="iii.x.xi-p3.4">Jerome</name> against <name id="iii.x.xi-p3.5">Vigilantius</name>. The most important passages of the fathers
on the veneration of saints are conveniently collected in: The Faith of
Catholics on certain points of controversy, confirmed by Scripture and
attested by the Fathers. By Berington and Kirk, revised by Waterworth.”
3d ed. 1846, vol. iii. pp. 322–416.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.x.xi-p4">II. The later Literature: (1) On the Roman Catholic
side: The Acta Sanctorum of the Bollandists, thus far 58 vols. fol.
(1643–1858, coming down to the 22d of October). Theod.
Ruinart: Acta primorum martyrum sincera et selecta. Par. 1689 (confined
to the first four centuries). Laderchio: S. patriarcharum et
prophetarum, confessorum, cultus perpetuus, etc. <scripRef passage="Rom. 1730" id="iii.x.xi-p4.1" parsed="|Rom|1730|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1730">Rom. 1730</scripRef>. (2) On the
Protestant side: J. Dallaeus: Adversus Latinorum de cultus religiosi
objecto traditionem. Genev. 1664. Isaac Taylor: Ancient Christianity.
4th ed. Lond. 1844, vel. ii. p. 173 ff. (“Christianized demonolatry in
the fourth century.”)</p>

<p id="iii.x.xi-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.x.xi-p6">The system of saint-worship, including both Hagiology
and Hagiolatry, developed itself at the same time with the worship of
Mary; for the latter is only the culmination of the former.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p7">The New Testament is equally ignorant of both. The
expression ἅγιοι, sancti, saints, is used by the
apostles not of a particular class, a spiritual aristocracy of the
church, but of all baptized and converted Christians without
distinction; because they are separated from the world, consecrated to
the service of God, washed from the guilt of sin by the blood of
Christ, and, notwithstanding all their remaining imperfections and
sins, called to perfect holiness. The apostles address their epistles
to “the saints” i.e., the Christian believers, “at Rome, Corinth,
Ephesus,” &amp;c.<note n="814" id="iii.x.xi-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p8">Comp. <scripRef passage="Acts ix. 13, 32, 41" id="iii.x.xi-p8.1" parsed="|Acts|9|13|0|0;|Acts|9|32|0|0;|Acts|9|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.13 Bible:Acts.9.32 Bible:Acts.9.41">Acts ix. 13, 32, 41</scripRef>; xxvi. 10; <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 7" id="iii.x.xi-p8.2" parsed="|Rom|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.7">Rom. i. 7</scripRef>;
xii. 13; xv. 25, 26; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 2" id="iii.x.xi-p8.3" parsed="|1Cor|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.2">1 Cor. i. 2</scripRef>; vi. 1; <scripRef passage="Eph. i. 1, 15, 18" id="iii.x.xi-p8.4" parsed="|Eph|1|1|0|0;|Eph|1|15|0|0;|Eph|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.1 Bible:Eph.1.15 Bible:Eph.1.18">Eph. i. 1, 15, 18</scripRef>; iv. 12;
<scripRef passage="Phil. i. 1" id="iii.x.xi-p8.5" parsed="|Phil|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.1">Phil. i. 1</scripRef>; iv. 21, 22; <scripRef passage="Rev. xiii. 7, 10" id="iii.x.xi-p8.6" parsed="|Rev|13|7|0|0;|Rev|13|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.7 Bible:Rev.13.10">Rev. xiii. 7, 10</scripRef>, &amp;c.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p9">After the entrance of the heathen masses into the
church the title came to be restricted to bishops and councils and to
departed heroes of the Christian faith, especially the martyrs of the
first three centuries. When, on the cessation of persecution, the
martyr’s crown, at least within the limits of the
Roman empire, was no longer attainable, extraordinary ascetic piety,
great service to the church, and subsequently also the power of
miracles, were required as indispensable conditions of reception into
the Catholic calendar of saints. The anchorets especially, who, though
not persecuted from without, voluntarily crucified their flesh and
overcame evil spirits, seemed to stand equal to the martyrs in holiness
and in claims to veneration. A tribunal of canonization did not yet
exist. The popular voice commonly decided the matter, and passed for
the voice of God. Some saints were venerated only in the regions where
they lived and died; others enjoyed a national homage; others, a
universal.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p10">The veneration of the saints increased with the
decrease of martyrdom, and with the remoteness of the objects of
reverence. “Distance lends enchantment to the view;” but “familiarity”
is apt “to breed contempt.” The sins and faults of the heroes of faith
were lost in the bright haze of the past, while their virtues shone the
more, and furnished to a pious and superstitious fancy the richest
material for legendary poesy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p11">Almost all the catholic saints belong to the
higher degrees of the clergy or to the monastic life. And the monks
were the chief promoters of the worship of saints. At the head of the
heavenly chorus stands Mary, crowned as queen by the side of her divine
Son; then come the apostles and evangelists, who died a violent death,
the protomartyr Stephen, and the martyrs of the first three centuries;
the patriarchs and prophets also of the Old Covenant down to John the
Baptist; and finally eminent hermits and monks, missionaries,
theologians, and bishops, and those, in general, who distinguished
themselves above their contemporaries in virtue or in public service.
The measure of ascetic self-denial was the measure of Christian virtue.
Though many of the greatest saints of the Bible, from the patriarch
Abraham to Peter, the prince of the apostles, lived in marriage, the
Romish ethics, from the time of <name id="iii.x.xi-p11.1">Ambrose</name> and
<name id="iii.x.xi-p11.2">Jerome</name>, can allow no genuine holiness within
the bonds of matrimony, and receives only virgines and some few vidui
and viduae into its spiritual nobility.<note n="815" id="iii.x.xi-p11.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p12">To reconcile this perverted view with the
Bible, the Roman tradition arbitrarily assumes that Peter separated
from his wife after his conversion; whereas Paul, so late as the year
57, expressly presupposes the opposite, and claims for himself the
right to take with him a sister as a wife on his missionary tours
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xi-p12.1">ἀδελφὴν
γυναῖκα
περιάγειν</span>), like the other apostles, and the
brothers of the Lord, and Cephas. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 5" id="iii.x.xi-p12.2" parsed="|1Cor|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.5">1 Cor. ix. 5</scripRef>. Married saints, like
St. Elisabeth of Hungary and St. Louis of France, are rare
exceptions.</p></note> In this again the close connection of
saint-worship with monasticism is apparent.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p13">To the saints, about the same period, were added
angels as objects of worship. To angels there was ascribed in the
church from the beginning a peculiar concern with the fortunes of the
militant church, and a certain oversight of all lands and nations. But
<name id="iii.x.xi-p13.1">Ambrose</name> is the first who expressly exhorts to
the invocation of our patron angels, and represents it as a duty.<note n="816" id="iii.x.xi-p13.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p14">De viduis c. 9: “Obsecrandi sunt Angeli pro
nobis, qui nobis ad praesidium dati sunt.” Origen had previously
<i>commended</i> the invocation of angels.</p></note> In favor of the guardianship
and interest of angels appeal was rightly made to several passages of
the Old and New Testaments: <scripRef passage="Dan. 10:13, 20, 21; 12:1" id="iii.x.xi-p14.1" parsed="|Dan|10|13|0|0;|Dan|10|20|0|0;|Dan|10|21|0|0;|Dan|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.10.13 Bible:Dan.10.20 Bible:Dan.10.21 Bible:Dan.12.1">Dan. x. 13, 20, 21; xii. 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. 18:10" id="iii.x.xi-p14.2" parsed="|Matt|18|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.10">Matt. xviii. 10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 15:7" id="iii.x.xi-p14.3" parsed="|Luke|15|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.7">Luke xv. 7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Heb. 1:14" id="iii.x.xi-p14.4" parsed="|Heb|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.14">Heb. i. 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 12:15" id="iii.x.xi-p14.5" parsed="|Acts|12|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.15">Acts xii. 15</scripRef>. But in <scripRef passage="Col. 2:18" id="iii.x.xi-p14.6" parsed="|Col|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.18">Col. ii. 18</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="Rev. 19:10; 22:8, 9" id="iii.x.xi-p14.7" parsed="|Rev|19|10|0|0;|Rev|22|8|22|9" osisRef="Bible:Rev.19.10 Bible:Rev.22.8-Rev.22.9">Rev. xix. 10; xxii. 8, 9</scripRef>, the worship of angels is
distinctly rebuked.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p15">Out of the old Biblical notion of guardian angels
arose also the idea of patron saints for particular countries, cities,
churches, and classes, and against particular evils and dangers. Peter
and Paul and Laurentius became the patrons of Rome; James, the patron
of Spain; Andrew, of Greece; John, of theologians; Luke, of painters;
subsequently Phocas, of seamen; Ivo, of jurists; <name id="iii.x.xi-p15.1">Anthony</name>, a protector against pestilence; Apollonia,
against tooth-aches; &amp;c.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p16">These different orders of saints and angels form a
heavenly hierarchy, reflected in the ecclesiastical hierarchy on earth.
Dionysius the Areopagite, a fantastical Christian Platonist of the
fifth-century, exhibited the whole relation of man to God on the basis
of the hierarchy; dividing the hierarchy into two branches, heavenly
and earthly, and each of these again into several degrees, of which
every higher one was the mediator of salvation to the one below it.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p17">These are the outlines of the saint-worship of our
period. Now to the exposition and estimate of it, and then the
proofs.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p18">The worship of saints proceeded originally,
without doubt, from a pure and truly Christian source, to wit: a very
deep and lively sense of the communion of saints, which extends over
death and the grave, and embraces even the blessed in heaven. It was
closely connected with love to Christ, and with gratitude for
everything great and good which he has done through his instruments for
the welfare of posterity. The church fulfilled a simple and natural
duty of gratitude, when, in the consciousness of unbroken fellowship
with the church triumphant, she honored the memory of the martyrs and
confessors, who had offered their life for their faith, and had
achieved victory for it over all its enemies. She performed a duty of
fidelity to her own children, when she held up for admiration and
imitation the noble virtues and services of their fathers. She honored
and glorified Christ Himself when she surrounded Him with an
innumerable company of followers, contemplated the reflection of His
glory in them, and sang to His praise in the Ambrosian Te Deum:</p>

<p id="iii.x.xi-p19"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.x.xi-p19.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.x.xi-p19.3">“The glorious company of the Apostles praise thee;</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.x.xi-p19.4">The goodly fellowship of the Prophets praise thee;</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.x.xi-p19.5">The noble army of Martyrs praise thee;</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.x.xi-p19.6">The holy church throughout all the world doth
acknowledge thee;</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.x.xi-p19.7">The Father, of an infinite majesty;</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.x.xi-p19.8">Thine adorable, true, and only Son;</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.x.xi-p19.9">Also the Holy Ghost, the Comforter.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.x.xi-p19.10">Thou art the King of glory, O Christ;</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.x.xi-p19.11">Thou art the everlasting Son of the Father.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.x.xi-p19.12">When thou tookest upon thee to deliver man, thou didst
not abhor the Virgin’s womb;<note n="817" id="iii.x.xi-p19.13"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p20">“Non horruisti Virginis uterum.” The
translation in the American Episcopal Liturgy has softened this
expression thus: “Thou didst humble thyself to be born of a
Virgin.”</p></note></l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.x.xi-p20.1">When thou hadst overcome the sharpness of death, thou
didst open the kingdom of heaven to all believers.”</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.x.xi-p21"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p22">In the first three centuries the veneration of the
martyrs in general restricted itself to the thankful remembrance of
their virtues and the celebration of the day of their death as the day
of their heavenly birth.<note n="818" id="iii.x.xi-p22.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p23"><i>Natalitia,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xi-p23.1">γενέθλια</span>.</p></note>
This celebration usually took place at their graves. So the church of
Smyrna annually commemorated its bishop Polycarp, and valued his bones
more than gold and gems, though with the express distinction: “Christ
we worship as the Son of God; the martyrs we love and honor as
disciples and successors of the Lord, on account of their insurpassable
love to their King and Master, as also, we wish to be their companions
and fellow disciples.”<note n="819" id="iii.x.xi-p23.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p24">In the Epistle of the church of Smyrna De
Martyr. Polycarpi, cap. 17 (Patres-Apost. ed. Dressel, p.
404): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xi-p24.1">Τοῦτον
μὲν γὰρ
υἱὸν
ὄντα τοῦ
Θεοῦ
προσκυνοῦμεν·
τοὺς δὲ
μάρτυρας ,
ὡς μαθητὰς
καὶ
μιμητὰς
τοῦ κυρίου
ἀγαπῶμεν
ἀξίως , κ. τ.
λ</span></p></note> Here
we find this veneration as yet in its innocent simplicity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p25">But in the Nicene age it advanced to a formal
invocation of the saints as our patrons (patroni) and intercessors
(intercessores, mediatores) before the throne of grace, and degenerated
into a form of refined polytheism and idolatry. The saints came into
the place of the demigods, Penates and Lares, the patrons of the
domestic hearth and of the country. As once temples and altars to the
heroes, so now churches and chapels<note n="820" id="iii.x.xi-p25.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p26">Memoriae, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xi-p26.1">μαρτύρια</span>.</p></note> came to be built over the graves of the martyrs,
and consecrated to their names (or more precisely to God through them).
People laid in them, as they used to do in the temple of Aesculapius,
the sick that they might be healed, and hung in them, as in the temples
of the gods, sacred gifts of silver and gold. Their graves were, as
<name id="iii.x.xi-p26.2">Chrysostom</name> says, move splendidly adorned and
more frequently visited than the palaces of kings. Banquets were held
there in their honor, which recall the heathen sacrificial feasts for
the welfare of the manes. Their relics were preserved with scrupulous
care, and believed to possess miraculous virtue. Earlier, it was the
custom to pray for the martyrs (as if they were not yet perfect) and to
thank God for their fellowship and their pious example. Now such
intercessions for them were considered unbecoming, and their
intercession was invoked for the living.<note n="821" id="iii.x.xi-p26.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p27"><name id="iii.x.xi-p27.1">Augustine</name>, Serm. 159,
1 (al. 17): “Injuria est pro martyre orare, cujus nos debemus
orationibus commendari.” Serm. 284, 5: “Pro martyribus non orat
[ecclesia], sed eorum potius orationibus se commendat.” Serm. 285, 5:
“Pro aliis fidelibus defunctis oratur [to wit, for the souls in
purgatory still needing purification]; <i>pro martyribus non
oratur</i>; tam enim perfecti exierunt, ut non sint suscepti nostri,
sed <i>advocati</i>.” Yet <name id="iii.x.xi-p27.2">Augustine</name>adds the
qualification: “Neque hoc in se, sed in illo cui capiti perfecta membra
cohaeserunt. Ille est enim vere <i>advocatus unus</i>, qui interpellat
pro nobis, sedens ad dexteram Patris: sed advocatus unus, sicut et
pastor unus.” When the grateful intercessions for the departed saints
and martyrs were exchanged for the invocation of their intercession,
the old formula: “Annue nobis, Domine, ut animae famuli tui Leonis haec
prosit oblatio,” was changed into the later: “Annue nobis, quaesumus,
Domine, ut intercessione beati Leonis haec nobis prosit oblatio.” But
instead of praying for the saints, the Catholic church now prays for
the souls in purgatory.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p28">This invocation of the dead was accompanied with
the presumption that they take the deepest interest in all the fortunes
of the kingdom of God on earth, and express it in prayers and
intercessions.<note n="822" id="iii.x.xi-p28.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p29"><name id="iii.x.xi-p29.1">Ambrose</name>, De viduis,
c. 9, calls the martyrs “nostri praesules et speculatores (spectatores)
vitae actuumque nostrorum.”</p></note> This was
supposed to be warranted by some passages of Scripture, like <scripRef passage="Luke 15:10" id="iii.x.xi-p29.2" parsed="|Luke|15|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.10">Luke xv.
10</scripRef>, which speaks of the
angels (not the saints) rejoicing over the conversion of a sinner, and
<scripRef passage="Rev. 8:3, 4" id="iii.x.xi-p29.3" parsed="|Rev|8|3|8|4" osisRef="Bible:Rev.8.3-Rev.8.4">Rev.
viii. 3, 4</scripRef>, which represents
an angel as laying the prayers of all the saints on the golden altar
before the throne of God. But the New Testament expressly rebukes the
worship of the angels (<scripRef passage="Col. 2:18" id="iii.x.xi-p29.4" parsed="|Col|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.18">Col. ii. 18</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Rev. 19:10; 22:8, 9" id="iii.x.xi-p29.5" parsed="|Rev|19|10|0|0;|Rev|22|8|22|9" osisRef="Bible:Rev.19.10 Bible:Rev.22.8-Rev.22.9">Rev. xix. 10; xxii. 8, 9</scripRef>), and furnishes not a single example of
an actual invocation of dead men; and it nowhere directs us to address
our prayers to any creature. Mere inferences from certain premises,
however plausible, are, in such weighty matters, not enough. The
intercession of the saints for us was drawn as a probable inference
from the duty of all Christians to pray for others, and the invocation
of the saints for their intercession was supported by the unquestioned
right to apply to living saints for their prayers, of which even the
apostles availed themselves in their epistles.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p30">But here rises the insolvable question: How can
departed saints hear at once the prayers of so many Christians on
earth, unless they either partake of divine omnipresence or divine
omniscience? And is it not idolatrous to clothe creatures with
attributes which belong exclusively to Godhead? Or, if the departed
saints first learn from the omniscient God our prayers, and then bring
them again before God with their powerful intercessions, to what
purpose this circuitous way? Why not at once address God immediately,
who alone is able, and who is always ready, to hear His children for
the sake of Christ?</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p31"><name id="iii.x.xi-p31.1">Augustine</name> felt this
difficulty, and concedes his inability to solve it. He leaves it
undecided, whether the saints (as <name id="iii.x.xi-p31.2">Jerome</name> and
others actually supposed) are present in so many places at once, or
their knowledge comes through the omniscience of God, or finally it
comes through the ministry of angels.<note n="823" id="iii.x.xi-p31.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p32">De cura pro mortuis (<span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.xi-p32.1">a.d.</span> 421), c. 16. In
another place he decidedly rejects the first hypothesis, because
otherwise he himself would be always surrounded by his pious mother,
and because in <scripRef passage="Isa. lxiii. 16" id="iii.x.xi-p32.2" parsed="|Isa|63|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.63.16">Isa. lxiii. 16</scripRef> it is said: “Abraham is ignorant of
us.”</p></note> He already makes the distinction between λατρεία, or adoration due to God alone,
and the invocatio (δουλεία) of the saints, and firmly repels
the charge of idolatry, which the Manichaean Faustus brought against
the catholic Christians when he said: “Ye have changed the idols into
martyrs, whom ye worship with the like prayers, and ye appease the
shades of the dead with wine and flesh.” <name id="iii.x.xi-p32.3">Augustine</name> asserts that the church indeed celebrates the
memory of the martyrs with religious solemnity, to be stirred up to
imitate them, united with their merits, and supported by their
prayers,<note n="824" id="iii.x.xi-p32.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p33">“Et ad excitandam imitationem, et ut mentis
eorum consocietur, atque orationibus adjuvetur.” Contra Faustum l. 20,
n. 21.</p></note> but it offers
sacrifice and dedicates altars to God alone. Our martyrs, says he, are
not gods; we build no temples to our martyrs, as to gods; but we
consecrate to them only memorial places, as to departed men, whose
spirits live with God; we build altars not to sacrifice to the martyrs,
but to sacrifice with them to the one God, who is both ours and
theirs.<note n="825" id="iii.x.xi-p33.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p34">De Civit. Dei, xxii. 10: “Nobis Martyres non
sunt dii: quia unum eundemque Deum et nostrum scimus et Martyrum. Nec
tamen miraculis, quae per Memorias nostrorum Martyrum fiunt, ullo modo
comparanda sunt miracula, quae facta per templa perhibentur illorum.
Verum si qua similia videntur, sicut a Moyse magi Pharaonis, sic eorum
dii victi sunt a Martyribus nostris .... Martyribus nostris non templa
sicut diis, sed Memorias sicut hominibus mortuis, quorum apud Deum
vivunt spiritus, fabricamus; nec ibi erigimus altaria, in quibus
sacrificemus Martyribus, sed uni Deo et Martyrum et nostro sacrificium
[corpus Christi] immolamus.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p35">But in spite of all these distinctions and
cautions, which must be expected from a man like <name id="iii.x.xi-p35.1">Augustine</name>, and acknowledged to be a wholesome restraint
against excesses, we cannot but see in the martyr-worship, as it was
actually practised, a new form of the hero-worship of the pagans. Nor
can we wonder in the least. For the great mass of the Christian people
came, in fact, fresh from polytheism, without thorough conversion, and
could not divest themselves of their old notions and customs at a
stroke. The despotic form of government, the servile subjection of the
people, the idolatrous homage which was paid to the Byzantine emperors
and their statues, the predicates divina, sacra, coelestia, which were
applied to the utterances of their will, favored the worship of saints.
The heathen emperor <name id="iii.x.xi-p35.2">Julian</name> sarcastically
reproached the Christians with reintroducing polytheism into
monotheism, but, on account of the difference of the objects, revolted
from the Christian worship of martyrs and relics, as from the “stench
of graves and dead men’s bones.” The Manichaean taunt
we have already mentioned. The Spanish presbyter <name id="iii.x.xi-p35.3">Vigilantius</name>, in the fifth century, called the worshippers
of martyrs and relics, ashes-worshippers and idolaters,<note n="826" id="iii.x.xi-p35.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p36"><i>Cinerarios</i> and
<i>idololatrae</i>.</p></note> and taught that, according to the
Scriptures, the living only should pray with and for each other. Even
some orthodox church teachers admitted the affinity of the
saint-worship with heathenism, though with the view of showing that all
that is good in the heathen worship reappears far better in the
Christian. Eusebius cites a passage from Plato on the worship of
heroes, demi-gods, and their graves, and then applies it to the
veneration of friends of God and champions of true religion; so that
the Christians did well to visit their graves, to honor their memory
there, and to offer their prayers.<note n="827" id="iii.x.xi-p36.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p37">In his Praeparat. Evangelica, xiii. cap. 11, p,
663. Comp. Demostr. Evang. iii. § 3, p.
107.</p></note> The Greeks, Theodoret thinks, have the least
reason to be offended at what takes place at the graves of the martyrs;
for the libations and expiations, the demi-gods and deified men,
originated with themselves. Hercules, Aesculapius, Bacchus, the
Dioscuri, and the like, are deified men; consequently it cannot be a
reproach to the Christians that they—not deify,
but—honor their martyrs as witnesses and servants of
God. The ancients saw nothing censurable in such worship of the dead.
The saints, our helpers and patrons, are far more worthy of such honor.
The temples of the gods are destroyed, the philosophers, orators, and
emperors are forgotten, but the martyrs are universally known. The
feasts of the gods are now replaced by the festivals of Peter, Paul,
Marcellus, Leontius, Antonins, Mauricius, and other martyrs, not with
pagan pomp and sensual pleasures, but with Christian soberness and
decency.<note n="828" id="iii.x.xi-p37.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p38">Theodoret, Graec. affect. curatio. Disp. viii.
(Ed. Schulz, iv. p. 902 sq.)</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p39">Yet even this last distinction which Theodoret
asserts, sometimes disappeared. <name id="iii.x.xi-p39.1">Augustine</name>
laments that in the African church banqueting and revelling were daily
practised in honor of the martyrs,<note n="829" id="iii.x.xi-p39.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p40">“Commessationes et ebrietates in honorem etiam
beatissimorum Martyrum.” <scripRef passage="Ep. 22" id="iii.x.xi-p40.1">Ep. 22</scripRef> and 29.</p></note> but thinks that this weakness must be for the time
indulged from regard to the ancient customs of the pagans.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p41">In connection with the new hero-worship a new
mythology also arose, which filled up the gaps of the history of the
saints, and sometimes even transformed the pagan myths of gods and
heroes into Christian legends.<note n="830" id="iii.x.xi-p41.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p42">Thus, e.g., the fate of the Attic
king’s son Hippolytus, who was dragged to death by
horses on the sea shore, was transferred to the Christian martyr
Hippolytus, of the beginning of the third century. The martyr Phocas, a
gardener at Sinope in Pontus, became the patron of all mariners, and
took the place of Castor and Pollux. At the daily meals on shipboard,
Phocas had his portion set out among the rest, as an invisible guest,
and the proceeds of the sale of these portions was finally distributed
among the poor as a thank-offering for the prosperous
voyage.</p></note> The superstitious imagination, visions, and
dreams, and pious fraud famished abundant contributions to the
Christian legendary poesy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p43">The worship of the saints found eloquent
vindication and encouragement not only, in poets like Prudentius (about
405) and Paulinus of Nola (died 431), to whom greater freedom is
allowed, but even in all the prominent theologians and preachers of the
Nicene and post-Nicene age. It was as popular as monkery, and was as
enthusiastically commended by the leaders of the church in the East and
West.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p44">The two institutions, moreover, are closely
connected and favor each other. The monks were most zealous friends of
saint-worship in their own cause. The church of the fifth century
already went almost as far in it as the Middle Age, at all events quite
as far as the council of Trent; for this council does not prescribe the
invocation of the saints, but confines itself to approving it as “good
and useful” (not as necessary) on the ground of their reigning with
Christ in heaven and their intercession for us, and expressly remarks
that Christ is our only, Redeemer and Saviour.<note n="831" id="iii.x.xi-p44.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p45">Conc. Trid. Sess. xxv.: “Sanctos una cum
Christo regnantes orationes suas pro hominibus Deo offere;<i>bonum</i>
atque <i>utile</i> esse suppliciter eos invocare et ob beneficia
impetranda a Deo per Filium eius Jesum Christum, qui solus noster
redemptor et salvator est, ad eorum orationes, opem auxiliumque
confugere.”</p></note> This moderate and prudent statement of the
doctrine, however, has not yet removed the excesses which the Roman
Catholic people still practise in the worship of the saints, their
images, and their relics. The Greek church goes even further in theory
than the Roman; for the confession of Peter Mogilas (which was
subscribed by the four Greek patriarchs in 1643, and again sanctioned
by the council of Jerusalem in 1672), declares it duty and propriety
(χρέος) to implore the intercession (μεσιτεία) of Mary and the saints with God
for us.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p46">We now cite, for proof and further illustration,
the most important passages from the church fathers of our period on
this point. In the numerous memorial discourses of the fathers, the
martyrs are loaded with eulogies, addressed as present, and besought
for their protection. The universal tone of those productions is
offensive to the Protestant taste, and can hardly be reconciled with
evangelical ideas of the exclusive and all-sufficient mediation of
Christ and of justification by pure grace without the merit of works.
But it must not be forgotten that in these discourses very much is to
be put to the account of the degenerate, extravagant, and fulsome
rhetoric of that time. The best church fathers, too, never separated
the merits of the saints from the merits of Christ, but considered the
former as flowing out of the latter.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p47">We begin with the Greek fathers. Basil the Great
calls the forty soldiers who are said to have suffered martyrdom under
Licinius in Sebaste about 320, not only a “holy choir,” an “invincible
phalanx,” but also “common patrons of the human family, helpers of our
prayers and most mighty intercessors with God.”<note n="832" id="iii.x.xi-p47.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p48">Basil. M. Hom. 19, in XL. Martyres,
§ 8: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xi-p48.1">Ὢ χορὸς ἅγιος, ὢ σύνταγμα
ἱερόν, ὢ συναπισμὸς ἀῥῥαγής, ὢ κοινοὶ φύλακες τοῦ
γένους τῶν ἀνθρώπων</span>
(Ocommunes generis humani
custodes), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xi-p48.2">ἀγαθοὶ
κοινωνοὶ
φροντίδων, δεήσεως συνεργοὶ, πρεσβευταὶδυνατώτατοι</span> (legati apud Deum
potentissimi), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xi-p48.3">ἀστέρες τῆς οἰκουμένης, ἄνθη τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν, ὑμᾶς ούχ
ἡ γῆ κατέκρυψεν, ἀλλ̓
οὐρανὸς ὑπεδέξατο</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p49">Ephraim Syrus addresses the departed saints, in
general, in such words as these: “Remember me, ye heirs of God, ye
brethren of Christ, pray to the Saviour for me, that I through Christ
may be delivered from him who assaults me from day to day;” and the
mother of a martyr: “O holy, true, and blessed mother, plead for me
with the saints, and pray: ’Ye triumphant martyrs of
Christ, pray for Ephraim, the least, the miserable,’
that I may find grace, and through the grace of Christ may be
saved.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p50">Gregory of Nyssa asks of St. Theodore, whom he
thinks invisibly present at his memorial feast, intercessions for his
country, for peace, for the preservation of orthodoxy, and begs him to
arouse the apostles Peter and Paul and John to prayer for the church
planted by them (as if they needed such an admonition!). He relates
with satisfaction that the people streamed to the burial place of this
saint in such multitudes that the place looked like an ant hill. In his
Life of St. Ephraim, he tells of a pilgrim who lost himself among the
barbarian posterity of Ishmael, but by the prayer, “St. Ephraim, help
me!”<note n="833" id="iii.x.xi-p50.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p51"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xi-p51.1">Αγιε Εφραὶμ, βαήθειμοί</span>.</p></note> and the protection of
the saint, happily found his way home. He himself thus addresses him at
the close: “Thou who standest at the holy altar, and with angels
servest the life-giving and most holy Trinity, remember us all, and
implore for us the forgiveness of sins and the enjoyment of the eternal
kingdom.”<note n="834" id="iii.x.xi-p51.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p52">Ἀ<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xi-p52.1">ιτούμενος ἡμῖν ἁμαρτημάτων
ἄφεσιν, αίωνίου
τὲ
βασιλείας ἀπόλαυσιν.</span> De vita Ephraem. p. 616 (tom.
iii.).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p53">Gregory Nazianzen is convinced that the departed
Cyprian guides and protects his church in Carthage more powerfully by
his intercessions than he formerly did by his teachings, because he now
stands so much nearer the Deity; he addresses him as present, and
implores his favor and protection.<note n="835" id="iii.x.xi-p53.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p54"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xi-p54.1">Σὺ δὲ ἡμᾶς ἐποπτεύσις ἄνωθεν ἵλεως, καὶ τὸν ἡμέτερον
διεξάγοις λόγον καὶ βίον, κ. τ.λ.</span> Orat. 18 in
laud. Cypr. p. 286.</p></note> In his eulogy on Athanasius, who was but a little
while dead, he prays: “Look graciously down upon us, and dispose this
people to be perfect worshippers of the perfect Trinity; and when the
times are quiet, preserve us—when they are troubled,
remove us, and take us to thee in thy fellowship.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p55">Even <name id="iii.x.xi-p55.1">Chrysostom</name> did not
rise above the spirit of the time. He too is an eloquent and
enthusiastic advocate of the worship of the saints and their relics. At
the close of his memorial discourse on Sts. Bernice and
Prosdoce—two saints who have not even a place in the
Roman calendar—he exhorts his hearers not only on
their memorial days but also on other days to implore these saints to
be our protectors: “For they have great boldness not merely during
their life but also after death, yea, much greater after death.<note n="836" id="iii.x.xi-p55.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p56"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xi-p56.1">Παρακαλῶμεν
αὐτὰς, ἀξιῶμεν
γενέσθαι
προστάτιδας ἡμῶν; πολλὴν γὰρ
ἔχουσιν παῤῥησίαν
οὐχὶ ζῶσαι μόνον, ἀλλὰ καὶ τελευτήσασαι· καὶ
πολλῶ μᾶλλον τελευτήσασαι.</span> Opp. tom. ii. 770.</p></note> For they now bear the stigmata of
Christ [the marks of martyrdom], and when they show these, they can
persuade the King to anything.” He relates that once, when the harvest
was endangered by excessive rain, the whole population of
Constantinople flocked to the church of the Apostles, and there elected
the apostles Peter and Andrew, Paul and Timothy, patrons and
intercessors before the throne of grace.<note n="837" id="iii.x.xi-p56.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p57">Contra ludos et theatra, n. 1, tom. vi.
318.</p></note> Christ, says he on <scripRef passage="Heb. 1:14" id="iii.x.xi-p57.1" parsed="|Heb|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.14">Heb. i. 14</scripRef>, redeems us as Lord and Master, the
angels redeem us as ministers.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p58">Asterius of Amasia calls the martyr Phocas, the
patron of mariners, “a pillar and foundation of the churches of God in
the world, the most renowned of the martyrs, who draws men of all
countries in hosts to his church in Sinope, and who now, since his
death, distributes more abundant nourishment than Joseph in Egypt.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p59">Among the Latin fathers, <name id="iii.x.xi-p59.1">Ambrose</name> of Milan is one of the first and most decided
promoters of the worship of saints. We cite a passage or two. “May
Peter, who so successfully weeps for himself, weep also for us, and
turn upon us the friendly look of Christ.<note n="838" id="iii.x.xi-p59.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p60">Hexaem. l. v. cap. 25, § 90: “Fleat
pro nobis Petrus, qui pro se bene flevit, et in nos pia Christi ora
convertat. Approperet Jesu Domini passio, quae quotidie delicta nostra
condonat et munus remissionis operatur.”</p></note> The angels, who are appointed to guard us, must be
invoked for us; the martyrs, to whose intercession we have claim by the
pledge of their bodies, must be invoked. They who have washed away
their sins by their own blood, may pray for our sins. For they are
martyrs of God, our high priests, spectators of our life and our acts.
We need not blush to use them as intercessors for our weakness; for
they also knew the infirmity of the body when they gained the victory
over it.”<note n="839" id="iii.x.xi-p60.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p61">De viduis, c. 9: “Obsecrandi sunt Angeli pro
nobis, qui nobis ad praesidium dati sunt; martyres obsecrandi, quorum
videmur nobis quoddam corporis pignore patrocinium vindicare. Possunt
pro peccatis rogare nostris, qui proprio sanguine etiam si qua
habuerunt peccata laverunt. Isti enim sunt Dei martyres, nostri prae
sules, speculatores vitae actuumque nostrorum,” etc.
<name id="iii.x.xi-p61.1">Ambrose</name>goes farther than the council of Trent, which does not command
the invocation of the saints, but only commends it, and represents it
not as duty, but only as privilege. See the passage already cited, p.
437.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p62"><name id="iii.x.xi-p62.1">Jerome</name> disputes the
opinion of <name id="iii.x.xi-p62.2">Vigilantius</name>, that we should pray
for one another in this life only, and that the dead do not hear our
prayers, and ascribes to departed saints a sort of omnipresence,
because, according to <scripRef passage="Rev. 14:4" id="iii.x.xi-p62.3" parsed="|Rev|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.4">Rev. xiv. 4</scripRef>,
they follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth.<note n="840" id="iii.x.xi-p62.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p63">Adv. Vigilant. n. 6: “Si agnus ubique, ergo et
hi, qui cum agno sunt, ubique esse credendi sunt.” So the heathen also
attributed ubiquity to their demons. Hesiodus, Opera et dies, v. 121
sqq.</p></note> He thinks that their prayers are much more
effectual in heaven than they were upon earth. If Moses implored the
forgiveness of God for six hundred thousand men, and Stephen, the first
martyr, prayed for his murderers after the example of Christ, should
they cease to pray, and to be heard, when they are with Christ?</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p64"><name id="iii.x.xi-p64.1">Augustine</name> infers from
the interest which the rich man in hell still had in the fate of his
five surviving brothers (<scripRef passage="Luke 16:27" id="iii.x.xi-p64.2" parsed="|Luke|16|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.27">Luke xvi. 27</scripRef>), that the pious dead in heaven must
have even far more interest in the kindred and friends whom they have
left behind.<note n="841" id="iii.x.xi-p64.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p65">Epist. 259, n. 5.</p></note> He also calls
the saints our intercessors, yet under Christ, the proper and highest
Intercessor, as Peter and the other apostles are shepherds under the
great chief Shepherd.<note n="842" id="iii.x.xi-p65.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p66">Sermo 285, n. 5.</p></note> In a
memorial discourse on Stephen, he imagines that martyr, and St. Paul
who stoned him, to be present, and begs them for their intercessions
with the Lord with whom they reign.<note n="843" id="iii.x.xi-p66.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p67">Sermo 317, n. 5: “Ambo modo sermonem nostrum
auditis; ambo pro nobis orate ... orationibus suis commendent
nos.”</p></note> He attributes miraculous effects, even the raising
of the dead, to the intercessions of Stephen.<note n="844" id="iii.x.xi-p67.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p68">Serm. 324.</p></note> But, on the other hand, he declares, as we have
already observed, his inability to solve the difficult question of the
way in which the dead can be made acquainted with our wishes and
prayers. At all events, in <name id="iii.x.xi-p68.1">Augustine</name>’s practical religion the
worship of the saints occupies a subordinate place. In his
“Confessions” and “Soliloquies” he always addresses himself directly to
God, not to Mary nor to martyrs.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p69">The Spanish poet Prudentius flees with prayers and
confessions of sin to St. Laurentius, and considers himself unworthy to
be heard by Christ Himself.<note n="845" id="iii.x.xi-p69.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p70">Hymn. ii. in hon. S. Laurent. vss.
570-584:</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.x.xi-p71">“Indignus agnosco et scio,</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.x.xi-p72">Quem Christus ipse exaudiat;</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.x.xi-p73">—- Sed per patronos martyres</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.x.xi-p74">Potest medelam consequi.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p75">The poems of Paulinus of Nola are full of direct
prayers for the intercessions of the saints, especially of St. Felix,
in whose honor he erected a basilica, and annually composed an ode, and
whom he calls his patron, his father, his lord. He relates that the
people came in great crowds around the wonder-working relics of this
saint on his memorial day, and could not look on them enough.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p76">Leo the Great, in his sermons, lays great stress
on the powerful intercession of the apostles Peter and Paul, and of the
Roman martyr Laurentius.<note n="846" id="iii.x.xi-p76.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p77">“Cuius oratione,” says he of the latter, “et
patrocinio adjuvari nos sine cessatione confidimus.” Serm. 85 in Natal.
S. Laurent c. 4.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p78">Pope Gregory the Great, at the close of our
period, went much farther.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p79">According to this we cannot wonder that the Virgin
Mary and the saints are interwoven also in the prayers of the
liturgies,<note n="847" id="iii.x.xi-p79.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xi-p80">E.g., the Liturgies of St. James, St. Mark, St.
Basil, St. <name id="iii.x.xi-p80.1">Chrysostom</name>, the Coptic Liturgy of St. Cyril, and
the Roman Liturgy.</p></note> and that their
merits and intercession stand by the side of the merits of Christ as a
ground of the acceptance of our prayers.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xi-p81"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="85" title="Festivals of the Saints" shorttitle="Section 85" progress="42.04%" prev="iii.x.xi" next="iii.x.xiii" id="iii.x.xii">

<p class="head" id="iii.x.xii-p1">§ 85. Festivals of the Saints.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.x.xii-p3">The system of saint-worship, like that of the worship
of Mary, became embodied in a series of religious festivals, of which
many had only a local character, some a provincial, some a universal.
To each saint a day of the year, the day of his death, or his heavenly
birthday, was dedicated, and it was celebrated with a memorial oration
and exercises of divine worship, but in many cases desecrated by
unrestrained amusements of the people, like the feasts of the heathen
gods and heroes.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xii-p4">The most important saints’ days
which come down from the early church, and bear a universal character,
are the following:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xii-p5">1. The feast of the two chief apostles Peter and
Paul,<note n="848" id="iii.x.xii-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xii-p6"><i>Natalis apostolorum Petri et
Pauli</i>.</p></note> on the twenty-ninth
of June, the day of their martyrdom. It is with the Latins and the
Greeks the most important of the feasts of the apostles, and, as the
homilies for the day by Gregory Nazianzen, <name id="iii.x.xii-p6.1">Chrysostom</name>, <name id="iii.x.xii-p6.2">Ambrose</name>, <name id="iii.x.xii-p6.3">Augustine</name>, and Leo the Great show, was generally
introduced as early as the fourth century</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xii-p7">2. Besides this, the Roman church has observed
since the fifth century a special feast in honor of the prince of the
apostles and for the glorification of the papal office: the feast of
the See of Peter<note n="849" id="iii.x.xii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.xii-p8"><i>Festum cathedrae Petri.</i></p></note> on the
twenty-second of February, the day on which, according to tradition, he
took possession of the Roman bishopric. With this there was also an
Antiochan St. Peter’s day on the eighteenth of January, in memory of
the supposed episcopal reign of this apostle in Antioch. The Catholic
liturgists dispute which of these two feasts is the older. After Leo
the Great, the bishops used to keep the Natales. Subsequently the feast
of the Chains of Peter<note n="850" id="iii.x.xii-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xii-p9"><i>Festum catenarum Petri</i>, commonly
<i>Petri ad vincula</i>, on the first of August. According to the
legend, the Herodian Peter’s-chain, which the empress
Eudoxia, wife of Theodosius II., discovered on a pilgrimage in
Jerusalem, and sent as a precious relic to Rome, miraculously united
with the Neronian Peter’s-chain at Rome on the first
contact, so that the two have since formed only one holy and
inseparable chain!</p></note> was
introduced in memory of the chains which Peter wore, according to <scripRef passage="Acts 12:6" id="iii.x.xii-p9.1" parsed="|Acts|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.6">Acts xii.
6</scripRef>, under Herod at Jerusalem,
and, according to the Roman legend, in the prison at Rome under
Nero.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xii-p10">3. The feast of John, the apostle and evangelist,
on the twenty-seventh of December, has already been mentioned in
connection with the Christmas cycle.<note n="851" id="iii.x.xii-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xii-p11">Comp. § 77, volume
3</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xii-p12">4. Likewise the feast of the protomartyr Stephen,
on the twenty-sixth of December, after the fourth century.<note n="852" id="iii.x.xii-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xii-p13">· Ibid.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xii-p14">5. The feast of John the Baptist, the last
representative of the saints before Christ. This was, contrary to the
general rule, a feast of his birth, not his martyrdom, and, with
reference to the birth festival of the Lord on the twenty-fifth of
December, was celebrated six months earlier, on the twenty-fourth of
June, the summer solstice. This was intended to signify at once his
relation to Christ and his well-known word: “He must increase, but I
must decrease.” He represented the decreasing sun of the ancient
covenant; Christ, the rising sun of the new.<note n="853" id="iii.x.xii-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xii-p15">Comp. <scripRef passage="John iii. 30" id="iii.x.xii-p15.1" parsed="|John|3|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.30">John iii. 30</scripRef>. This interpretation is
given by <name id="iii.x.xii-p15.2">Augustine</name>, Serm. 12 in Nat. Dom.: “In nativitate Christi
<i>dies crescit,</i> in Johannis nativitate <i>decrescit</i>. Profectum
plane facit dies, quum mundi Salvator oritur; defectum patitur, quum
ultimus prophetarum generatur.”</p></note> In order to celebrate more especially the
martyrdom of the Baptist, a feast of the Beheading of John,<note n="854" id="iii.x.xii-p15.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xii-p16"><i>Festum decollationis S. Johannis
B.</i></p></note> on the twenty-ninth of August, was
afterward introduced; but this never became so important and popular as
the feast of his birth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xii-p17">6. To be just to all the heroes of the faith, the
Greek church, after the fourth century, celebrated a feast of All
Saints on the Sunday after Pentecost (the Latin festival of the
Trinity).<note n="855" id="iii.x.xii-p17.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xii-p18">This Sunday is therefore called by the Greeks
the <i>Martyrs’</i> <i>and
Saints’</i> Sun<i>day,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xii-p18.1">ἡ κυριακὴ
τῶν ἁγίων
πάντων,</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xii-p18.2">τῶν ἁγίων
καὶ μαρτύρων</span>. We have a homily of
<name id="iii.x.xii-p18.3">Chrysostom</name>on it: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xii-p18.4">Ἐγκώμιονεἰς τοῦς ἁγίους πάντας τοῦς ἐνὅλῳ τῷ κόσμῳ μαρτυρήσαντες</span>, or De martyribus totius orbis. Hom.
lxxiv. Opera, tom. ii. 711 sqq.</p></note> The Latin church,
after 610, kept a similar feast, the Festum Omnium Sanctorum, on the
first of November; but this did not come into general use till after
the ninth century.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xii-p19">7. The feast of the Archangel Michael,<note n="856" id="iii.x.xii-p19.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xii-p20"><i>Festum S. Michaelis,
archangeli.</i></p></note> the leader of the hosts of angels,
and the representative of the church triumphant,<note n="857" id="iii.x.xii-p20.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xii-p21"><scripRef passage="Rev. xii. 7-9" id="iii.x.xii-p21.1" parsed="|Rev|12|7|12|9" osisRef="Bible:Rev.12.7-Rev.12.9">Rev. xii. 7-9</scripRef>; comp. Jude, vs.
9.</p></note> on the twenty-ninth of September. This owes
its origin to some miraculous appearances of Michael in the Catholic
legends.<note n="858" id="iii.x.xii-p21.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xii-p22">Comp. Augusti, Archaeologie, i. p. 585.
Michael, e.g., in a pestilence in Rome in the seventh century, is said
to have appeared as a deliverer on the Tomb of Hadrian (Moles Hadriani,
or Mausoleo di Adriano), so that the place received the name of
Angel’s Castle (Castello di S. Angelo). It lies, as is
well known, at the great bridge of the Tiber, and is used as a
fortress.</p></note> The worship of the
angels developed itself simultaneously with the worship of Mary and the
saints, and churches also were dedicated to angels, and called after
their names. Thus <name id="iii.x.xii-p22.1">Constantine</name> the Great built
a church to the archangel Michael on the right bank of the Black Sea,
where the angel, according to the legend, appeared to some ship-wrecked
persons and rescued them from death. Justinian I. built as many as six
churches to him. Yet the feast of Michael, which some trace back to
Pope Gelasius I., a.d. 493, seems not to have become general till after
the ninth century.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xii-p23"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="86" title="The Christian Calendar. The Legends of the Saints. The Acta Sanctorum" shorttitle="Section 86" progress="42.27%" prev="iii.x.xii" next="iii.x.xiv" id="iii.x.xiii">

<p class="head" id="iii.x.xiii-p1">§ 86. The Christian Calendar. The Legends of
the Saints. The Acta Sanctorum.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xiii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.x.xiii-p3">This is the place for some observations on the origin
and character of the Christian calendar with reference to its
ecclesiastical elements, the catalogue of saints and their
festivals.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiii-p4">The Christian calendar, as to its contents, dates
from the fourth and later centuries; as to its form, it comes down from
classical antiquity, chiefly from the Romans, whose numerous calendars
contained, together with astronomical and astrological notes, tables
also of civil and religious festivals and public sports. Two calendars
of Christian Rome still extant, one of the year 354, the other of the
year 448,<note n="859" id="iii.x.xiii-p4.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiii-p5">The latter is found in the Acta Sanct. Jun.
tom. vii. p. 176 sqq.</p></note> show the
transition. The former contains for the first time the Christian week
beginning with Sunday, together with the week of heathen Rome; the
other contains Christian feast days and holidays, though as yet very
few, viz., four festivals of Christ and six martyr days. The oldest
purely Christian calendar is a Gothic one, which originated probably in
Thrace in the fourth century. The fragment still extant<note n="860" id="iii.x.xiii-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiii-p6">Printed in Angelo Mai, Script. vet. nova
collect. tom. v. P. 1, pp. 66-68. Comp. Krafft, Kirchengeschichte der
germanischen Völker. Vol. i. Div. 1, pp.
385-387.</p></note> contains thirty-eight days for
November and the close of October, among which seven days are called by
the names of saints (two from the Bible, three from the church
universal, and two from the Gothic church).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiii-p7">There are, however, still earlier lists of
saints’ days, according to the date of the holiday;
the oldest is a Roman one of the middle of the fourth century, which
contains the memorial days of twelve bishops of Rome and twenty-four
martyrs, together with the festival of the birth of Christ and the
festival of Peter on the twenty-second of February.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiii-p8">Such tables are the groundwork of the calendar and
the martyrologies. At first each community or province had its own
catalogue of feasts, hence also its own calendar. Such local registers
were sometimes called diptycha<note n="861" id="iii.x.xiii-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiii-p9">From <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xiii-p9.1">δίπτυχος</span>, folded double.</p></note> (δίπτυχα), because they were recorded on
tables with two leaves; yet they commonly contained, besides the names
of the martyrs, the names also of the earlier bishops and still living
benefactors or persons, of whom the priests were to make mention by
name in the prayer before the consecration of the elements in the
eucharist. The spread of the worship of a martyr, which usually started
from the place of his martyrdom, promoted the interchange of names. The
great influence of Rome gave to the Roman festival-list and calendar
the chief currency in the West.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiii-p10">Gradually the whole calendar was filled up with
the names of saints. As the number of the martyrs exceeded the number
of days in the year, the commemoration of several must fall upon the
same day, or the canonical hours of cloister devotion must be given up.
The oriental calendar is richer in saints from the Old Testament than
the occidental.<note n="862" id="iii.x.xiii-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiii-p11">The Roman Catholic saint-calendars have passed,
without material change, to the Protestant church in Germany and other
countries. Recently Prof. Piper in Berlin has attempted a thorough
evangelical reform of the calendar by rejecting the doubtful or
specifically Roman saints, and adding the names of the forerunners of
the Reformation and the Reformers and distinguished men of the
Protestant churches to the list under their birthdays. To this reform
also his <i>Evangelischer Kalender</i> is devoted, which has appeared
annually since 1850, and contains brief, popular sketches of the
Catholic and Protestant saints received into the improved calendar.
Most English and American calendars entirely omit this list of
saints.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiii-p12">With the calendars are connected the Martyrologia,
or Acta Martyrum, Acta Sanctorum, called by the Greeks Menologia and
Menaea.<note n="863" id="iii.x.xiii-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiii-p13">From <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xiii-p13.1">μήν</span>month; hence, month-register. The Greek
Menologies, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xiii-p13.2">μηνολόγια</span>are simply the lists of the martyrs in
monthly order, with short biographical notices. The
Menaea, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xiii-p13.3">μηναῖα</span>, are intended for the public worship and
comprise twelve folio volumes, corresponding to the twelve months, with
the <i>officia</i> of the saints for every day, and the proper legends
and hymns.</p></note> There were at first
only “Diptycha” and “Calendaria martyrum,” i.e., lists of the names of
the martyrs commemorated by the particular church in the order of the
days of their death on the successive days of the year, with or without
statements of the place and manner of their passion. This simple
skeleton became gradually animated with biographical sketches, coming
down from different times and various authors, containing a confused
mixture of history and fable, truth and fiction, piety and
superstition, and needing to be used with great critical caution. As
these biographies of the saints were read on their annual days in the
church and in the cloisters for the edification of the people, they
were called Legenda.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiii-p14">The first Acts of the Martyrs come down from the
second and third centuries, in part from eye-witnesses, as, for
example, the martyrdom of Polycarp (a.d. 167), and of the martyrs of
Lyons and Vienne in South Gaul; but most of them originated, at least
in their present form, in the post-Constantinian age. Eusebius wrote a
general martyrology, which is lost. The earliest Latin martyrology is
ascribed to <name id="iii.x.xiii-p14.1">Jerome</name>, but at all events
contains many later additions; this father, however, furnished valuable
contributions to such works in his “Lives of eminent Monks” and his
“Catalogue of celebrated Church Teachers.” Pope Gelasius thought good
to prohibit or to restrict the church reading of the Acts of the
Saints, because the names of the authors were unknown, and superfluous
and incongruous additions by heretics or uneducated persons (idiotis)
might be introduced. Gregory the Great speaks of a martyrology in use
in Rome and elsewhere, which is perhaps the same afterward ascribed to
<name id="iii.x.xiii-p14.2">Jerome</name> and widely spread. The
presentMartyrologium Romanum, which embraces the saints of all
countries, is an expansion of this, and was edited by Baronius with a
learned commentary at the command of Gregory XIII. and Sixtus V. in
1586, and afterward enlarged by the Jesuit Heribert Rosweyd.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiii-p15">Rosweyd († 1629) also sketched,
toward the close of the sixteenth century, the plan for the celebrated
“Acta Sanctorum, quotquot toto orbe coluntur,” which Dr. John van
Bolland († 1665) and his companions and continuators,
called Bollandists (Henschen, † 1681; Papenbroek,
† 1714; Sollier, † 1740; Stiltinck,
† 1762, and others of inferior merit), published at
Antwerp in fifty-three folio volumes, between the years 1643 and 1794
(including the two volumes of the second series), under the direction
of the Jesuits, and with the richest and rarest literary aids.<note n="864" id="iii.x.xiii-p15.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiii-p16">When Rosweyd’s prospectus,
which contemplated only 17 volumes, was shown to Cardinal Bellarmine,
he asked: “What is the man’s age?” “Perhaps forty.”
“Does he expect to live two hundred years?” More than 250 years have
passed since, and still the work is unfinished. The relation of the
principal authors is indicated in the following
verse:</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.x.xiii-p17">“Quod Rosweydus
praepararat,<br />
Quod Bollandus inchoarat,<br />
Quod Henschenius formarat,<br />
Perfecit (?) Papenbroekius.”</p></note> This work contains, in the order
of the days of the year, the biography of every saint in the Catholic
calendar, as composed by the Bollandists, down to the fifteenth of
October, together with all the acts of canonization, papal bulls, and
other ancient documents belonging thereto, with learned treatises and
notes; and that not in the style of popular legends, but in the tone of
thorough historical investigation and free criticism, so far as a
general accordance with the Roman Catholic system of faith would
allow.<note n="865" id="iii.x.xiii-p17.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiii-p18">The work was even violently persecuted at times
in the Romish Church. Papenbroek, for proving that the prophet Elijah
was not the founder of the Carmelite order, was stigmatized as a
heretic, and the Acta condemned by the Spanish Inquisition, but the
condemnation was removed by papal interference in 1715. The Bollandists
took holy revenge of the Carmelites by a most elaborate biography and
vindication of St. Theresa, the glory of that order, in the
fifty-fourth volume (the first of the new series), 1845, sub Oct. 15th,
pp. 109-776.</p></note> It was interrupted
in 1773 by the abolition of the order of the Jesuits, then again in
1794, after a brief resumption of labor and the publication of two more
volumes (the fifty-second and fifty-third), by the French Revolution
and invasion of the Netherlands and the partial destruction of the
literary, material; but since 1845 (or properly since 1837) it has been
resumed at Brussels under the auspices of the same order, though not
with the same historical learning and critical acumen, and proceeds
tediously toward completion.<note n="866" id="iii.x.xiii-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiii-p19">The names connected with the new (third) series
are Joseph van der Moere, Joseph van Hecke, Bossue, Buch, Tinnebroek,
etc. By 1858 five new folio volumes had appeared at Brussels (to the
twenty-second of October), so that the whole work now embraces
fifty-eight volumes, which cost from two thousand four hundred to three
thousand francs. The present Bollandist library is in the convent of
St. Michael in Brussels and embraces in three rooms every known
biography of a saint, hundreds of the rarest missals and breviaries,
hymnals and martyrologies, sacramentaries and rituals. A not very
correct reprint of the Antwerp original has appeared at Venice since
1734. A new edition by Jo. Carnandet is now coming out at Paris and
Rome, 1863 sqq. Complete copies have become very rare. I have seen and
used at different times three copies, one in the Theol. Seminary
Library at Andover, and two at New York (in the Astor Library, and in
the Union Theol. Sem. Library). Comp. the Prooemium de ratione universa
operis, in the Acta Sanctorum, vol. vi. for Oct. (published 1845). R.
P. Dom Pitra: Etudes sur la Collection des Actes des Saintes, par les
RR. PP. Jusuites Bollandistes. Par. 1850. Also an article on the
Bollandists by J. M. Neale in his Essays on Liturgiology and Church
History, Lond. 1863, p. 89 ff.</p></note> This colossal and amazing work of more than two
centuries of pious industry and monkish learning will always remain a
rich mine for the system of martyr and saint-worship and the history of
Christian life.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xiii-p20"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="87" title="Worship of Relics. Dogma of the Resurrection. Miracles of Relics" shorttitle="Section 87" progress="42.68%" prev="iii.x.xiii" next="iii.x.xv" id="iii.x.xiv">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Relics" id="iii.x.xiv-p0.1" />

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Resurrection" id="iii.x.xiv-p0.2" />

<p class="head" id="iii.x.xiv-p1">§ 87. Worship of Relics. Dogma of the
Resurrection. Miracles of Relics.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xiv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.x.xiv-p3">Comp. the Literature at § 84. Also J.
Mabillon (R.C.): Observationes de sanctorum reliquiis (Praef. ad Acta
s. Bened. Ordinis). Par. 1669. Barrington and Kirk (R.C.): The Faith of
Catholics, &amp;c. Lond. 1846. Vol. iii. pp. 250–307.
On the Protestant side, J. H. Jung: Disquisitio antiquaria de reliqu.
et profanis et sacris earumque cultu, ed. 4. Hannov. 1783.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xiv-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.x.xiv-p5">The veneration of martyrs and saints had respect, in
the first instance, to their immortal spirits in heaven, but came to be
extended, also, in a lower degree, to their earthly remains or
relics.<note n="867" id="iii.x.xiv-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p6">Reliquiae, and reliqua, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xiv-p6.1">λείψανα</span>.</p></note> By these are to be
understood, first, their bodies, or rather parts of them, bones, blood,
ashes; then all which was in any way closely connected with their
persons, clothes, staff, furniture, and especially the instruments of
their martyrdom. After the time of <name id="iii.x.xiv-p6.2">Ambrose</name>
the cross of Christ also, which, with the superscription and the nails,
are said to have been miraculously discovered by the empress Helena in
326,<note n="868" id="iii.x.xiv-p6.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p7">The legend of the “invention of the cross”
(inventio s. crucis), which is celebrated in the Greek and Latin
churches by a special festival, is at best faintly implied in Eusebius
in a letter of <name id="iii.x.xiv-p7.1">Constantine</name>to the bishop Macarius of Jerusalem (Vita
Const. iii. 30—a passage which Gieseler
overlooked—though in iii. 25, where it should be
expected, it is entirely unnoticed, as Gieseler correctly observes),
and does not appear till several decennia later, first in Cyril of
Jerusalem (whose Epist. ad Constantium of 351, however, is considered
by Gieseler and others, on critical and theological grounds, a much
later production), then, with good agreement as to the main fact,
in <name id="iii.x.xiv-p7.2">Ambrose</name>, <name id="iii.x.xiv-p7.3">Chrysostom</name>, Paulinus
of Nola, Socrates, Sozomen, Theodoret, and other fathers. With all
these witnesses the fact is still hardly credible, and has against it
particularly the following considerations: (1) The place of the
crucifixion was desecrated under the emperor Hadrian by heathen temples
and statues, besides being filled up and defaced beyond recognition.
(2) There is no clear testimony of a <i>contemporary</i>. (3) The
pilgrim from Bordeaux, who visited Jerusalem in 333, and in a still
extant <i>itinerarium</i> (Vetera Rom. itineraria, ed. P. Wesseling, p.
593) enumerates all the sacred things of the holy city, knows nothing
of the holy cross or its Invention (comp. Gieseler, i. 2, p. 279, note
37; Edinb. ed. vol. ii. p. 36). This miracle contributed very much to
the increase of the superstitious use of crosses and crucifixes. Cyril
of Jerusalem remarks that about 380 the splinters of the holy cross
filled the whole world, and yet, according to the account of the devout
but credulous Paulinus of Nola (Epist. 31, al. 11), the original
remained in Jerusalem undiminished,—a continual
miracle! Besides Gieseler, comp. particularly the minute investigation
of this legend by Isaac Taylor, The Invention of the Cross and the
Miracles therewith connected, in “Ancient Christianity,” vol. ii. pp.
277-315.</p></note> was included, and
subsequently His crown of thorns and His coat, which are preserved, the
former, according to the legend, in Paris, and the latter in Treves.<note n="869" id="iii.x.xiv-p7.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p8">Comp. Gildemeister: Der heil. Rock von Trier,
2d ed. 1845—a controversial work called forth by the
Ronge excitement in German Catholicism in 1844.</p></note> Relics of the body of Christ
cannot be thought of, since He arose without seeing corruption, and
ascended to heaven, where, above the reach of idolatry and
superstition, He is enthroned at the right hand of the Father. His true
relics are the Holy Supper and His living presence in the church to the
end of the world.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p9">The worship of relics, like the worship of Mary
and the saints, began in a sound religious feeling of reverence, of
love, and of gratitude, but has swollen to an avalanche, and rushed
into all kinds of superstitious and idolatrous excess. “The most
glorious thing that the mind conceives,” says Goethe, “is always set
upon by a throng of more and more foreign matter.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p10">As Israel could not sustain the pure elevation of
its divinely revealed religion, but lusted after the flesh pots of
Egypt and coquetted with sensuous heathenism so it fared also with the
ancient church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p11">The worship of relics cannot be derived from
Judaism; for the Levitical law strictly prohibited the contact of
bodies and bones of the dead as defiling.<note n="870" id="iii.x.xiv-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p12"><scripRef passage="Num. xix. 11" id="iii.x.xiv-p12.1" parsed="|Num|19|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.19.11">Num. xix. 11</scripRef> ff.; xxxi. 19. The touching of a
corpse or a dead bone, or a grave, made one unclean seven days, and was
to be expiated by washing, upon pain of death. The tent, also, in which
a person had died, and all open vessels in it, were unclean. Comp.
Josephus, c. Apion. ii. 26; Antiqu. iii. 11, 3. The Talmudists made the
laws still more stringent on this point.</p></note> Yet the isolated instance of the bones of the
prophet Elisha quickening by their contact a dead man who was cast into
his tomb,<note n="871" id="iii.x.xiv-p12.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p13"><scripRef passage="2 Kings xiii. 21" id="iii.x.xiv-p13.1" parsed="|2Kgs|13|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.13.21">2 Kings xiii. 21</scripRef> (Sept.): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xiv-p13.2">ἥψατο
τῶν ὀστῶν
Ἑλισαιέ,
καὶ ἔζησε
καὶ ἔστη
ἐπὶ τοὺς
πόδας</span>Comp. the apocryphal book Jesus Sirach
(Ecclesiasticus) xlviii. 13, 14; xlix. 12.</p></note> was quoted in
behalf of the miraculous power of relics; though it should be observed
that even this miracle did not lead the Israelites to do homage to the
bones of the prophet nor abolish the law of the uncleanness of a
corpse.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p14">The heathen abhorred corpses, and burnt them to
ashes, except in Egypt, where embalming was the custom and was imitated
by the Christians on the death of martyrs, though St. <name id="iii.x.xiv-p14.1">Anthony</name> protested against it. There are examples,
however, of the preservation of the bones of distinguished heroes like
Theseus, and of the erection of temples over their graves.<note n="872" id="iii.x.xiv-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p15"> Plutarch, in his Life of Theseus,
c. 86.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p16">The Christian relic worship was primarily a
natural consequence of the worship of the saints, and was closely
connected with the Christian doctrine of the resurrection of the body,
which was an essential article of the apostolic tradition, and is
incorporated in almost all the ancient creeds. For according to the
gospel the body is not an evil substance, as the Platonists, Gnostics,
Manichaeans held, but a creature of God; it is redeemed by Christ; it
becomes by the regeneration an organ and temple of the Holy Ghost; and
it rests as a living seed in the grave, to be raised again at the last
day, and changed into the likeness of the glorious body of Christ. The
bodies of the righteous “grow green” in their graves, to burst forth in
glorious bloom on the morning of the resurrection. The first Christians
from the beginning set great store by this comforting doctrine, at
which the heathen, like Celsus and <name id="iii.x.xiv-p16.1">Julian</name>,
scoffed. Hence they abhorred also the heathen custom of burning, and
adopted the Jewish custom of burial with solemn religious ceremonies,
which, however, varied in different times and countries.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p17">But in the closer definition of the dogma of the
resurrection two different tendencies appeared: a spiritualistic,
represented by the Alexandrians, particularly by Origen and still later
by the two Gregories; the other more realistic, favored by the
Apostles’ Creed,<note n="873" id="iii.x.xiv-p17.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p18">In the phrase <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xiv-p18.1">ἀνάστασις
τῆς
σαρκός</span>, instead of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xiv-p18.2">τοῦ
σώματος</span>, resurrectio <i>carnis</i>, instead of
<i>corporis.</i> The Nicene creed uses the expression
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xiv-p18.3">ἀνάστασις νεκρῶν</span>, resurrectio <i>mortuorum</i>. In the
German version of the Apostles’ Creed the easily
mistaken term <i><span lang="DE" id="iii.x.xiv-p18.4">Fleisch</span>,
flesh,</i> is
retained; but the English churches say more correctly: resurrection of
the <i>body.</i></p></note> advocated by <name id="iii.x.xiv-p18.5">Tertullian</name>,
but pressed by some church teachers, like Epiphanius and <name id="iii.x.xiv-p18.6">Jerome</name>, in a grossly materialistic manner, without regard
to the σῶμα
π́ευματικόν
of Paul and the declaration
that “flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God.”<note n="874" id="iii.x.xiv-p18.7"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p19"><name id="iii.x.xiv-p19.1">Jerome</name>, on the ground
of his false translation of <scripRef passage="Job xix. 26" id="iii.x.xiv-p19.2" parsed="|Job|19|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.19.26">Job xix. 26</scripRef>, teaches even the restoration
of all bones, veins, nerves, teeth, and hair (because the Bible speaks
of gnashing of teeth among the damned, and of the hairs our heads being
all numbered!). “Habent dentes,” says he of the resurrection bodies,
“ventrem, genitalia, et tamen nec cibis nec uxoribus
indigent.” <name id="iii.x.xiv-p19.3">Augustine</name>is more cautious, and endeavors to avoid
gross, carnal conceptions. Comp. the passages in
Hagenbach’s Dogmengeschichte, i. § 140
(Engl. ed., New York, i. p. 370 ff.).</p></note> The latter theory was far the more
consonant with the prevailing spirit of our period, entirely supplanted
the other, and gave the mortal remains of the saints a higher value,
and the worship of them a firmer foundation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p20">Roman Catholic historians and apologists find a
justification of the worship and the healing virtue of relics in three
facts of the New Testament: the healing of the woman with the issue of
blood by the touch of Jesus’ garment;<note n="875" id="iii.x.xiv-p20.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p21"><scripRef passage="Matt. ix. 20" id="iii.x.xiv-p21.1" parsed="|Matt|9|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.20">Matt. ix. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> the healing of the sick by the
shadow of Peter;<note n="876" id="iii.x.xiv-p21.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p22"><scripRef passage="Acts v. 14, 15" id="iii.x.xiv-p22.1" parsed="|Acts|5|14|5|15" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.14-Acts.5.15">Acts v. 14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note>and the
same by handkerchiefs from Paul.<note n="877" id="iii.x.xiv-p22.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p23"><scripRef passage="Acts xix. 11, 12" id="iii.x.xiv-p23.1" parsed="|Acts|19|11|19|12" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.11-Acts.19.12">Acts xix. 11, 12</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p24">These examples, as well as the miracle wrought by
the bones of Elisha, were cited by Origen, Cyril of Jerusalem, <name id="iii.x.xiv-p24.1">Ambrose</name>, <name id="iii.x.xiv-p24.2">Chrysostom</name>, and
other fathers, to vindicate similar and greater miracles in their time.
They certainly mark the extreme limit of the miraculous, beyond which
it passes into the magical. But in all these cases the living and
present person was the vehicle of the healing power; in the second case
Luke records merely the popular belief, not the actual healing; and
finally neither Christ nor the apostles themselves chose that method,
nor in any way sanctioned the superstitions on which it was based.<note n="878" id="iii.x.xiv-p24.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p25">On the contrary, the account of the healing of
sick by the handkerchiefs of Paul is immediately followed by an account
of the magical abuse of the name of Jesus, as a warning, <scripRef passage="Acts xix. 13" id="iii.x.xiv-p25.1" parsed="|Acts|19|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.13">Acts xix. 13</scripRef>
ff.</p></note> At all events, the New
Testament and the literature of the apostolic fathers know nothing of
an idolatrous veneration of the cross of Christ or the bones and
chattels of the apostles. The living words and acts of Christ and the
apostles so completely absorbed attention that we have no authentic
accounts of the bodily appearance, the incidental externals, and
transient possessions of the founders of the church. Paul would know
Christ after the spirit, not after the flesh. Even the burial places of
most of the apostles and evangelists are unknown. The traditions of
their martyrdom and their remains date from a much later time, and can
claim no historical credibility.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p26">The first clear traces of the worship of relics
appear in the second century in the church of Antioch, where the bones
of the bishop and martyr Ignatius († 107) were
preserved as a priceless treasure;<note n="879" id="iii.x.xiv-p26.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p27"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xiv-p27.1">θησαυρὸς
ἀτίμητος</span>. Martyr. S. Ignat. cap. vii. (Patrum
Apostolic. Opera, ed. Dressel, p. 214). The genuineness of the
Martyr-Acts of Ignatius, however, is disputed by
many.</p></note> and in Smyrna, where the half-burnt bones of
Polycarp († 167) were considered “more precious than
the richest jewels and more tried than gold.”<note n="880" id="iii.x.xiv-p27.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p28">Τ<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xiv-p28.1">ὰ
τιμιώτερα
λίθων
πολυτελῶν
καὶ
δοκιμώτερα
ὑπὲρ
χρυσίον
ὀστᾶ
αὐτοῦ</span>, Epist. Eccl. Smyrn. de Martyr. S. Polyc. c.
18 (ed. Dressel, p. 404), and in Euseb. H. E. iv. 15.</p></note> We read similar things in the Acts of the martyrs
Perpetua and Cyprian. The author of the Apostolic Constitutions<note n="881" id="iii.x.xiv-p28.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p29">Const. Apost. lib. vi. c. 30. The sixth book
dates from the end of the third century.</p></note> exhorts that the relics of the
saints, who are with the God of the living and not of the dead, be held
in honor, and appeals to the miracle of the bones of Elisha, to the
veneration which Joseph showed for the remains of Jacob, and to the
bringing of the bones of Joseph by Moses and Joshua into the promised
land.<note n="882" id="iii.x.xiv-p29.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p30">Comp. <scripRef passage="Gen. l. 1, 2, 25, 26" id="iii.x.xiv-p30.1" parsed="|Gen|50|1|50|2;|Gen|50|25|0|0;|Gen|50|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.50.1-Gen.50.2 Bible:Gen.50.25 Bible:Gen.50.26">Gen. l. 1, 2, 25, 26</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ex. xiii. 19" id="iii.x.xiv-p30.2" parsed="|Exod|13|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.13.19">Ex. xiii. 19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Jos. xxiv. 32" id="iii.x.xiv-p30.3" parsed="|Josh|24|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.24.32">Jos.
xxiv. 32</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts vii. 16" id="iii.x.xiv-p30.4" parsed="|Acts|7|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.16">Acts vii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> Eusebius states that
the episcopal throne of James of Jerusalem was preserved to his time,
and was held in great honor.<note n="883" id="iii.x.xiv-p30.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p31">Hist. Ecel. vii. 19 and 32.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p32">Such pious fondness for relics, however, if it is
confined within proper limits, is very natural and innocent, and
appears even in the Puritans of New England, where the rock in
Plymouth, the landing place of the Pilgrim Fathers in 1620, has the
attraction of a place of pilgrimage, and the chair of the first
governor of Massachusetts is scrupulously preserved, and is used at the
inauguration of every new president of Harvard University.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p33">But toward the middle of the fourth century the
veneration of relics simultaneously with the worship of the saints,
assumed a decidedly superstitious and idolatrous character. The earthly
remains of the martyrs were discovered commonly by visions and
revelations, often not till centuries after their death, then borne in
solemn processions to the churches and chapels erected to their memory,
and deposited under the altar;<note n="884" id="iii.x.xiv-p33.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p34">With reference to <scripRef passage="Rev. vi. 9" id="iii.x.xiv-p34.1" parsed="|Rev|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.6.9">Rev. vi. 9</scripRef>: “I saw under the
altar (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xiv-p34.2">ὑποκάτω
τοῦ
θυσιαστηρίου</span>) the souls of them that were slain for
the word of God,” &amp;c.</p></note> and this event was annually celebrated by a
festival.<note n="885" id="iii.x.xiv-p34.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p35"><i>Festum translationis</i>.</p></note> The legend of the
discovery of the holy cross gave rise to two church festivals: The
Feast of the Invention of the Cross<note n="886" id="iii.x.xiv-p35.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p36"><i>Festum inventionis s.
crucis</i>.</p></note> on the third of May, which has been observed in
the Latin church since the fifth or sixth century; and The Feast of the
Elevation of the Cross,<note n="887" id="iii.x.xiv-p36.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p37"><i>Festum exaltationis s.
crucis</i>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xiv-p37.1">σταυροφανεία</span>.</p></note> on
the fourteenth of September, which has been observed in the East and
the West, according to some since the consecration of the church of the
Holy Sepulchre in 335, according to others only since the reconquest of
the holy cross by the emperor Heraclius in 628. The relics were from
time to time displayed to the veneration of the believing multitude,
carried about in processions, preserved in golden and silver boxes,
worn on the neck as amulets against disease and danger of every kind,
and considered as possessing miraculous virtue, or more strictly, as
instruments through which the saints in heaven, in virtue of their
connection with Christ, wrought miracles of healing and even of raising
the dead. Their number soon reached the incredible, even from one and
the same original; there were, for example, countless splinters of the
pretended cross of Christ from Jerusalem, while the cross itself is
said to have remained, by a continued miracle, whole and undiminished!
Veneration of the cross and crucifix knew no bounds, but can, by no
means, be taken as a true measure of the worship of the Crucified; on
the contrary, with the great mass the outward form came into the place
of the spiritual intent, and the wooden and silver Christ was very
often a poor substitute for the living Christ in the heart.<note n="888" id="iii.x.xiv-p37.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p38">What Luther says of the “juggleries and
idolatries” of the cross under the later papacy, which “would rather
bear the cross of Christ in silver, than in heart and life,” applies,
though, of course, with many noble exceptions, even to the period
before us. Dr. Herzog, in his Theol. Encyclopaedia, vol. viii. p. 60
f., makes the not unjust remark: “The more the cross came into use in
manifold forms and signs, the more the truly evangelical faith in
Christ, the Crucified, disappeared. The more the cross of Christ was
outwardly exhibited, the more it became inwardly an offence and folly
to men. The Roman Catholic church in this respect resembles those
Christians, who talk so much of their spiritual experiences, make so
much ado about them that they at last talk themselves out, and produce
glittering nonsense.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p39">Relics became a regular article of trade, but gave
occasion, also, for very many frauds, which even such credulous and
superstitious relic-worshippers as St. Martin of Tours<note n="889" id="iii.x.xiv-p39.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p40">Sulpit. Severus, Vita beati Mart. c.
11.</p></note> and Gregory the Great<note n="890" id="iii.x.xiv-p40.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p41">Epist. lib. iv. <scripRef passage="Ep. 30" id="iii.x.xiv-p41.1">Ep. 30</scripRef>. Gregory here relates
that some Greek monks came to Rome to dig up bones near St.
Paul’s church to sell, as they themselves confessed,
for holy relics in the East (confessi sunt, quod illa ossa ad Graeciam
essent tamquam Sanctorum reliquias portaturi).</p></note> lamented. Theodosius I., as early
as 386, prohibited this trade; and so did many councils; but without
success. On this account the bishops found themselves compelled to
prove the genuineness of the relics by historical tradition, or
visions, or miracles.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p42">At first, an opposition arose to this worship of
dead men’s bones. St. <name id="iii.x.xiv-p42.1">Anthony</name>, the father of monasticism (†
356), put in his dying protest against it, directing that his body
should be buried in an unknown place. Athanasius relates this with
approbation,<note n="891" id="iii.x.xiv-p42.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p43">In his Vita Antoini, Opera Athan. ii.
502.</p></note> and he caused
several relics which had been given to him to be fastened up, that they
might be out of the reach of idolatry.<note n="892" id="iii.x.xiv-p43.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p44">Rufinus, Hist. Ecel. ii. 28.</p></note> But the opposition soon ceased, or became confined
to inferior or heretical authors, like <name id="iii.x.xiv-p44.1">Vigilantius</name> and Eunomius, or to heathen opponents like
Porphyry and <name id="iii.x.xiv-p44.2">Julian</name>. <name id="iii.x.xiv-p44.3">Julian</name> charges the Christians, on this point, with
apostasy from their own Master, and sarcastically reminds them of His
denunciation of the Pharisees, who were like whited sepulchres,
beautiful without, but within full of dead men’s bones
and all uncleanness.<note n="893" id="iii.x.xiv-p44.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p45">Cyrillus Alex. Adv. Jul. l. x. tom. vi. p.
356.</p></note> This
opposition, of course, made no impression, and was attributed to sheer
impiety. Even heretics and schismatics, with few exceptions, embraced
this form of superstition, though the Catholic church denied the
genuineness of their relics and the miraculous virtue of them</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p46">The most and the best of the church teachers of
our period, <name id="iii.x.xiv-p46.1">Hilary</name>, the two Gregories, Basil,
<name id="iii.x.xiv-p46.2">Chrysostom</name>, Isidore of Pelusium, Theodoret,
<name id="iii.x.xiv-p46.3">Ambrose</name>, <name id="iii.x.xiv-p46.4">Jerome</name>,
<name id="iii.x.xiv-p46.5">Augustine</name>, and Leo, even those who combated
the worship of images on this point, were carried along by the spirit
of the time, and gave the weight of their countenance to the worship of
relics, which thus became an essential constituent of the Greek and
Roman Catholic religion. They went quite as far as the council of
Trent,<note n="894" id="iii.x.xiv-p46.6"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p47">Sessio xxv. De Invocat. Sanct.,
etc.</p></note> which expresses
itself more cautiously, on the worship of relics as well as of saints,
than the church fathers of the Nicene age. With the good intent to
promote popular piety by sensible stimulants and tangible supports,
they became promoters of dangerous errors and gross superstition.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p48">To cite some of the most important
testimonies:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p49">Gregory Nazianzen thinks the bodies of the saints
can as well perform miracles, as their spirits, and that the smallest
parts of the body or of the symbols of their passion are as efficacious
as the whole body.<note n="895" id="iii.x.xiv-p49.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p50">Adv. <name id="iii.x.xiv-p50.1">Julian</name>. t. i. Orat.
iii. p. 76 sq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p51"><name id="iii.x.xiv-p51.1">Chrysostom</name> values the
dust and ashes of the martyrs more highly than gold or jewels, and
ascribes to them the power of healing diseases and putting death to
flight.<note n="896" id="iii.x.xiv-p51.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p52">Opera, tom. ii. p. 828.</p></note> In his festal
discourse on the translation of the relics of the Egyptian martyrs from
Alexandria to Constantinople, he extols the bodies of the saints in
eloquent strains as the best ramparts of the city against all visible
enemies and invisible demons, mightier than walls, moats, weapons, and
armies.<note n="897" id="iii.x.xiv-p52.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p53">Hom. in MM. Aegypt. tom. ii. p. 834
sq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p54">“Let others,” says <name id="iii.x.xiv-p54.1">Ambrose</name>, “heap up silver and gold; we gather the nails
wherewith the martyrs were pierced, and their victorious blood, and the
wood of their cross.”<note n="898" id="iii.x.xiv-p54.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p55">Exhort. virgin. 1.</p></note> He
himself relates at large, in a letter to his sister, the miraculous
discovery of the bones of the twin brothers Gervasius and Protasius,
two otherwise wholly unknown and long-forgotten martyrs of the
persecution under Nero or Domitian.<note n="899" id="iii.x.xiv-p55.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p56">Epist. xxii. Sorori suae, Op. ii. pp. 874-878.
Comp. Paulinus, Vit. Ambros. p. iv.; Paulinus Nol. <scripRef passage="Ep. xii." id="iii.x.xiv-p56.1">Ep. xii.</scripRef> ad Severum;
and <name id="iii.x.xiv-p56.2">Augustine</name>in sundry places (see below).</p></note> This is one of the most notorious relic miracles
of the early church. It is attested by the most weighty authorities, by
<name id="iii.x.xiv-p56.3">Ambrose</name> and his younger contemporaries, his
secretary and biographer Paulinus, the bishop Paulinus of Nola, and
<name id="iii.x.xiv-p56.4">Augustine</name>, who was then in Milan; it decided
the victory of the Nicene orthodoxy over the Arian opposition of the
empress Justina; yet is it very difficult to be believed, and seems at
least in part to rest on pious frauds.<note n="900" id="iii.x.xiv-p56.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p57">Clericus, Mosheim, and Isaac Taylor (vol. ii.
p. 242 ff.) do not hesitate to charge St. <name id="iii.x.xiv-p57.1">Ambrose</name>, the author
of the Te Deum, with fraud in this story. The latter, however,
endeavors to save the character of <name id="iii.x.xiv-p57.2">Ambrose</name>by
distinguishing between himself and the spirit of his age.
“<name id="iii.x.xiv-p57.3">Ambrose</name>,” says he (ii. 270), “occupies a high position among the
Fathers; and there was a vigor and dignity in his character, as well as
a vivid intelligence, which must command respect; but in proportion as
we assign praise to the man, individually, we condemn the system which
could so far vitiate a noble mind, and impel one so lofty in temper to
act a part which heathen philosophers would utterly have
abhorred.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p58">The story is, that when <name id="iii.x.xiv-p58.1">Ambrose</name>, in 386, wished to consecrate the basilica at
Milan, he was led by a higher intimation in a vision to cause the
ground before the doors of Sts. Felix and Nahor to be dug up, and there
he found two corpses of uncommon size, the heads severed from the
bodies (for they died by the sword), the bones perfectly preserved,
together with a great quantity of fresh blood.<note n="901" id="iii.x.xiv-p58.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p59">“Invenimus mirae magnitudinis viros duos, ut
prisca aetas ferebat, ossa omnia integra, sanguinis plurimum! ”
Did <name id="iii.x.xiv-p59.1">Ambrose</name>really believe that men in the first century
(prisca aetas) were of greater bodily stature than his contemporaries
in the fourth? But especially absurd is the mass of fresh blood, which
then was exported throughout Christendom as a panacea. According to
Romish tradition, the blood of many saints, as of Januarius in Naples,
becomes liquid every year. Taylor the miraculously healed Severus, by
trade a butcher, had something to do with this blood.</p></note> These were the saints in question. They were
exposed for two days to the wondering multitude, then borne in solemn
procession to the basilica of <name id="iii.x.xiv-p59.2">Ambrose</name>,
performing on the way the healing of a blind man, Severus by name, a
butcher by trade, and afterward sexton of this church. This, however,
was not the only miracle which the bones performed. “The age of
miracles returned,” says <name id="iii.x.xiv-p59.3">Ambrose</name>. “How many
pieces of linen, how many portions of dress, were cast upon the holy
relics and were recovered with the power of healing from that touch.<note n="902" id="iii.x.xiv-p59.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p60">“Et tactu ipso medicabilia
reposcuntur.”</p></note> It is a source of joy to all
to touch but the extremest portion of the linen that covers them; and
whoso touches is healed. We give thee thanks, O Lord Jesus, that thou
hast stirred up the energies of the holy martyrs at this time, wherein
thy church has need of stronger defence. Let all learn what combatants
I seek, who are able to contend for us, but who do not assail us, who
minister good to all, harm to none.” In his homily De inventione SS.
Gervasii et Protasii, he vindicates the miracle of the healing of the
blind man against the doubts of the Arians, and speaks of it as a
universally acknowledged and undeniable fact: The healed man, Severus,
is well known, and publicly testifies that he received his sight by the
contact of the covering of the holy relics.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p61"><name id="iii.x.xiv-p61.1">Jerome</name> calls <name id="iii.x.xiv-p61.2">Vigilantius</name>, for his opposition to the idolatrous
veneration of ashes and bones, a wretched man, whose condition cannot
be sufficiently pitied, a Samaritan and Jew, who considered the dead
unclean; but he protects himself against the charge of superstition. We
honor the relics of the martyrs, says he, that we may adore the God of
the martyrs; we honor the servants, in order thereby to honor the
Master, who has said: “He that receiveth you, receiveth me.”<note n="903" id="iii.x.xiv-p61.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p62"><scripRef passage="Ep. cix." id="iii.x.xiv-p62.1">Ep. cix.</scripRef> ad Riparium.</p></note> The saints are not dead; for the
God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob is not a God of the dead, but of the
living. Neither are they enclosed in Abraham’s bosom
as in a prison till the day of Judgment, but they follow the Lamb
whithersoever he goeth.<note n="904" id="iii.x.xiv-p62.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p63">Adv. Vigil.c. 6.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p64"><name id="iii.x.xiv-p64.1">Augustine</name> believed in
the above-mentioned miraculous discovery of the bodies of Gervasius and
Protasius, and the healing of the blind man by contact with them,
because he himself was then in Milan, in 386, at the time of his
conversion,<note n="905" id="iii.x.xiv-p64.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p65">Cum
illic—Mediolani—essemus.</p></note> and was an
eye-witness, not indeed of the discovery of the
bones—for this he nowhere says—but of
the miracles, and of the great stir among the people.<note n="906" id="iii.x.xiv-p65.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p66">He speaks of this four times clearly and
plainly, Confess. ix. 7; De Civit Dei, xxii. 8; Serm. 286 in Natali MM.
Protasii et Gervasii; Retract. i. 13, § 7.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p67">He gave credit likewise to the many miraculous
cures which the bones of the first martyr Stephen are said to have
performed in various parts of Africa in his time.<note n="907" id="iii.x.xiv-p67.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p68">Serm. 317 and 318 de Martyr. Steph. Is. Taylor
(l.c. ii. pp. 316-350) has thoroughly investigated the legend of the
relics of the proto-martyr, and comes to the conclusion that it
likewise rests on pious frauds which <name id="iii.x.xiv-p68.1">Augustine</name>honestly
believed.</p></note> These relics were discovered in 415, nearly
four centuries after the stoning of Stephen, in an obscure hamlet near
Jerusalem, through a vision of Gamaliel, by a priest of Lucian; and
some years afterward portions of them were transported to Uzali, not
far from Utica, in North Africa, and to Spain and Gaul, and everywhere
caused the greatest ado in the superstitious populace.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p69">But <name id="iii.x.xiv-p69.1">Augustine</name> laments,
on the other hand, the trade in real and fictitious relics, which was
driven in his day,<note n="908" id="iii.x.xiv-p69.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p70">De opere Monachorum, c. 28: “Tam multos
hypocrites sub habitu monachomm [hostis] usquequoque dispersit,
circumeuntes provincias, nusquam missos, nusquam fixos, nusquam
stantes, nusquam sedentes. Alii membra martyrum, el tamen martyrum,
venditant.” <name id="iii.x.xiv-p70.1">Augustine</name>rejects the pretended miracles of the
Donatists, and calls them wonderlings (mirabiliarii), who are either
deceivers or deceived (In Joann. evang. Tract. xiii. §
17).</p></note> and
holds the miracles to be really superfluous, now that the world is
converted to Christianity, so that he who still demands miracles, is
himself a miracle.<note n="909" id="iii.x.xiv-p70.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p71">De Civit. Dei, xxii. c. 8: “Cur, inquiunt, nunc
illa miracula, quae praedicatis facta esse, non fiunt? Possem quidem
dicere, necessaria fuisse priusquam crederet mundus, ad hoc ut crederet
mundus. Quisvis adhuc prodigia ut credat inquirit, magnum est ipse
prodigium, qui mundo credente non credit.” Comp. De util. cred. c. 25,
§ 47; c. 50, § 98; De vera relig. c. 25,
§ 47.</p></note> Though
he adds, that to that day miracles were performed in the name of Jesus
by the sacraments or by the saints, but not with the same lustre, nor
with the same significance and authority for the whole Christian
world.<note n="910" id="iii.x.xiv-p71.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p72">Ibid.: “Nam etiam nunc fiunt miracula in ejus
nomine, Sive per sacramenta ejus, Sive per orationes vel memorias
sanctorum ejus; sed non eadem claritate illustrantur, ut tanta quanta
illa gloria diffamentur .... Nam plerumque etiam ibi [in the place
where these miracles were wrought] <i>paucissimi</i> sciunt,
ignorantibus caeteris, maxime si magna sit civitas; et quando alibi
aliisque narrantur, <i>non tanta ea commendat auctoritas, ut sine
difficultate vel dubitatione credantur</i>, quamvis Christianis
fidelibus a fidelibus indicentur.” Then follows the account of the
famous <i>miraculum Protasii et Gervasii</i>, and of several cures in
Carthage and Hippo. Those in Hippo were wrought by the relics of St.
Stephen, and formally confirmed.</p></note> Thus he himself
furnishes a warrant and an entering wedge for critical doubt in our
estimate of those phenomena.<note n="911" id="iii.x.xiv-p72.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xiv-p73">Comp. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.xiv-p73.1">Fr.</span> <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.xiv-p73.2">Nitzsch</span>(jun.): Augustinus’ Lehre vom
Wunder, Berlin, 1865, especially pp. 82-45. (A very full and
satisfactory treatise.)</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.x.xiv-p74"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="88" title="Observations on the Miracles of the Nicene Age" shorttitle="Section 88" progress="43.77%" prev="iii.x.xiv" next="iii.x.xvi" id="iii.x.xv">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Miracles" id="iii.x.xv-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="iii.x.xv-p1">§ 88. Observations on the Miracles of the
Nicene Age.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.x.xv-p3">Comp. on the affirmative side especially John H.
Newman (now R.C., then Romanizing Anglican): Essay on Miracles, in the
1st vol. of the English translation of Fleury’s
Ecclesiastical History, Oxford, 1842; on the negative, Isaac Taylor
(Independent): Ancient Christianity, Lond. 4th ed. 1844. Vol. ii. pp.
233–365. Dr. Newman previously took the negative side
on the question of the genuineness of the church miracles in a
contribution to the Encyclopaedia Metropolitana, 1830.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xv-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.x.xv-p5">In the face of such witnesses as <name id="iii.x.xv-p5.1">Ambrose</name> and <name id="iii.x.xv-p5.2">Augustine</name>, who must
be accounted in any event the noblest and most honorable men of the
early church, it is venturesome absolutely to deny all the
relic-miracles, and to ascribe them to illusion and pious fraud. But,
on the other hand, we should not be bribed or blinded by the character
and authority of such witnesses, since experience sufficiently proves
that even the best and most enlightened men cannot wholly divest
themselves of superstition and of the prejudices of their age<note n="912" id="iii.x.xv-p5.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xv-p6">Recall, e.g., Luther and the apparitions of the
devil, the Magnalia of Cotton Mather, the old Puritans and their trials
for witchcraft, as well as the modem superstitions of spiritual
rappings and table-turnings by which many eminent and intelligent
persons have been carried along.</p></note> Hence, too, we should not ascribe
to this whole question of the credibility of the Nicene miracles an
undue dogmatic weight, nor make the much wider issue between
Catholicism and Protestantism dependent on it.<note n="913" id="iii.x.xv-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xv-p7">As is done by many Roman Catholic historians
and apologists in the cause of Catholicism, and by Isaac Taylor in the
interest of Protestantism. The latter says in his oft-quoted work, vol.
ii. p. 239: “The question before us [on the genuineness of the Nicene
miracles] is therefore in the strictest sense <i>conclusive</i> as to
the modem controversy concerning church principles and the authority of
tradition. If the miracles of the fourth century, and those which
follow in the same track, were real, then Protestantism is altogether
indefensible, and ought to be denounced as an impiety of the most
flagrant kind. But if these miracles were wicked frauds; and if they
were the first series of a system of impious
delusion—then, not only is the modern Papacy to be
condemned, but the church of the fourth century must be condemned with
it; and for the same reasons; and the Reformation is to be adhered to
as the emancipation of Christendom from the thraldom of him who is the
’father of lies.’ ” Taylor
accordingly sees in the old Catholic miracles sheer lying wonders of
Satan, and signs of the apostasy of the church predicted in the
Epistles of St. Paul. From the same point of view he treats also the
phenomena of asceticism and monasticism, putting them with the
unchristian hatred of the creature and the ascription of nature to the
devil, which characterized the Gnostics. But he thus involves not only
the Nicene age, but the ante-Nicene also, up to Irenaeus and Ignatius,
in this apostasy, and virtually gives up the unbroken continuity of
true Christianity. He is, moreover, not consistent in making the church
fathers, on the one hand, the chief originators of monkish asceticism
and false miracles, while, on the other hand, he sincerely reveres them
and eloquently lauds them for their Christian earnestness and their
immortal services. Comp. his beautiful concession in vol. i. p. 37
(cited in the 1st vol. of this Hist § 46, note
2).</p></note> In every age, as in every man, light and shade in
fact are mingled, that no flesh should exalt itself above measure. Even
the most important periods of church history, among which the Nicene
age, with all its faults, must be numbered, have the heavenly treasure
in earthen vessels, and reflect the spotless glory of the Redeemer in
broken colors.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xv-p8">The most notorious and the most striking of the
miracles of the fourth century are <name id="iii.x.xv-p8.1">Constantine</name>’s vision of the cross (a.d.
312), the finding of the holy cross (a.d. 326), the frustration of
<name id="iii.x.xv-p8.2">Julian</name>’s building of the
temple (a.d. 363) the discovery of the relics of Protasius and
Gervasius (a.d. 386), and subsequently (a.d. 415) of the bones of St.
Stephen, with a countless multitude of miraculous cures in its train.
Respecting the most important we have already spoken at large in the
proper places.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xv-p9">We here offer some general remarks on this
difficult subject.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xv-p10">The possibility of miracles in general he only can
deny who does not believe in a living God and Almighty Maker of heaven
and earth. The laws of nature are organs of the free will of God; not
chains by which He has bound Himself forever, but elastic threads which
He can extend and contract at His pleasure. The actual occurrence of
miracles is certain to every believer from Holy Scripture, and there is
no passage in the New Testament to limit it to the apostolic age. The
reasons which made miracles necessary as outward proofs of the divine
mission of Christ and the apostles for the unbelieving Jews of their
time, may reappear from time to time in the unbelieving heathen and the
skeptical Christian world; while spiritual miracles are continually
taking place in regeneration and conversion. In itself, it is by no
means unworthy and incredible that God should sometimes condescend to
the weakness of the uneducated mass, and should actually vouchsafe that
which was implored through the mediation of saints and their
relics.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xv-p11">But the following weighty considerations rise
against the miracles of the Nicene and post-Nicene age; not warranting,
indeed, the rejection of all, yet making us at least very cautious and
doubtful of receiving them in particular:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xv-p12">1. These miracles have a much lower moral tone
than those of the Bible, while in some cases they far exceed them in
outward pomp, and make a stronger appeal to our faculty of belief. Many
of the monkish miracles are not so much supernatural and above reason,
as they are unnatural and against reason, attributing even to wild
beasts of the desert, panthers and hyenas, with which the misanthropic
hermits lived on confidential terms, moral feelings and states,
repentance and conversion<note n="914" id="iii.x.xv-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xv-p13">Comp. the examples quoted in § 34,
p. 177 f.</p></note>
of which no trace appears in the New Testament.<note n="915" id="iii.x.xv-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xv-p14">The speaking serpent in Paradise (<scripRef passage="Gen. iii." id="iii.x.xv-p14.1" parsed="|Gen|3|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3">Gen. iii.</scripRef>),
and the speaking ass of Balaam (<scripRef passage="Num. xxii. 22-33" id="iii.x.xv-p14.2" parsed="|Num|22|22|22|33" osisRef="Bible:Num.22.22-Num.22.33">Num. xxii. 22-33</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="2 Pet. ii. 16" id="iii.x.xv-p14.3" parsed="|2Pet|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.2.16">2 Pet. ii. 16</scripRef>),
can hardly be cited as analogies, since in those cases the irrational
beast is merely the organ of a moral power foreign to
him.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xv-p15">2. They serve not to confirm the Christian faith
in general, but for the most part to support the ascetic life, the
magical virtue of the sacrament, the veneration of saints and relics,
and other superstitious practices, which are evidently of later origin,
and are more or less offensive to the healthy evangelical mind.<note n="916" id="iii.x.xv-p15.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xv-p16">Is. Taylor, l.c. vol. ii. p. 235, says of the
miracles of the Nicene age: “These alleged miracles were, <i>almost
in</i> <i>every instance,</i> wrought expressly in support of those
very practices and opinions which stand forward as the points of
contrast, distinguishing Romanism from Protestantism ... the
supernatural properties of the eucharistic elements, the invocation of
saints, or direct praying to them, and the efficacy of their relics;
and the reverence or worship due to certain visible and palpable
religious symbols.” Historical questions, however, should be
investigated and decided with all possible freedom from confessional
prejudices.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xv-p17">3. The further they are removed from the apostolic
age, the more numerous they are, and in the fourth century alone there
are more miracles than in all the three preceding centuries together,
while the reason for them, as against the power of the heathen world,
was less.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xv-p18">4. The church fathers, with all the worthiness of
their character in other respects, confessedly lacked a highly
cultivated sense of truth, and allowed a certain justification of
falsehood ad majorem Dei gloriam, or fraus pia, under the misnomer of
policy or accommodation;<note n="917" id="iii.x.xv-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xv-p19">So especially <name id="iii.x.xv-p19.1">Jerome</name>, Epist ad
Pammachium (Lib. apologeticus pro libris contra <name id="iii.x.xv-p19.2">Jovinian</name>um <scripRef passage="Ep. xlviii." id="iii.x.xv-p19.3">Ep.
xlviii.</scripRef> c. 12, ed. Vallarsi tom i. 222, or <scripRef passage="Ep. xix." id="iii.x.xv-p19.4">Ep. xix.</scripRef> in
the <name id="iii.x.xv-p19.5">Benedict</name>ine ed.): “Plura esse genera dicendi: et inter
caetera, aliud esse <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xv-p19.6">γυμναστικῶς</span>scribere, aliud <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xv-p19.7">δογματικῶς.</span> In priori vagam esse disputationem; et
adversario respondentem, nunc haec nunc illa proponere, argumentari ut
libet, aliud loqui, aliud agere, panem, ut dicitur, ostendere, lapidem
tenere. In sequenti autem aparta frons et, ut ita dicam, ingenuitas
necessaria est. Aliud est quaerere, aliud definire. In altero
pugnandum, in altero docendum est.” He then appeals to the Greek and
Roman classics, the ancient fathers in their polemical writings, and
even St. Paul in his arguments from the Old Testament. Of interest in
this connection is his controversy with <name id="iii.x.xv-p19.8">Augustine</name>on the
conduct of Paul toward Peter, <scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 11" id="iii.x.xv-p19.9" parsed="|Gal|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11">Gal. ii. 11</scripRef>, which <name id="iii.x.xv-p19.10">Jerome</name>would
attribute to mere policy or accommodation. Even <name id="iii.x.xv-p19.11">Chrysostom</name>utters loose principles on the duty of veracity (De sacerdot. i.
5), and his pupil Cassian still more, appealing to the example of Rahab
(Coll. xvii. 8, 17, etc.). Comp. Gieseler, i. ii. p. 307 (§
102, note 17). The corrupt principle that “the end sanctifies the
means,” is much older than Jesuitism, which is commonly made
responsible for it. Christianity had at that time not yet wholly
overcome the spirit of falsehood in ancient
heathenism.</p></note>
with the solitary exception of <name id="iii.x.xv-p19.12">Augustine</name>,
who, in advance of his age, rightly condemned falsehood in every
form.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xv-p20">5. Several church fathers like <name id="iii.x.xv-p20.1">Augustine</name>, Martin of Tours, and Gregory I., themselves
concede that in their time extensive frauds with the relics of saints
were already practised; and this is confirmed by the fact that there
were not rarely numerous copies of the same relics, all of which
claimed to be genuine.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xv-p21">6. The Nicene miracles met with doubt and
contradiction even among contemporaries, and Sulpitius Severus makes
the important admission that the miracles of St. Martin were better
known and more firmly believed in foreign countries than in his own.<note n="918" id="iii.x.xv-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xv-p22">Dialog. i. 18.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xv-p23">7. Church fathers, like <name id="iii.x.xv-p23.1">Chrysostom</name> and <name id="iii.x.xv-p23.2">Augustine</name>,
contradict themselves in a measure, in sometimes paying homage to the
prevailing faith in miracles, especially in their discourses on the
festivals of the martyrs, and in soberer moments, and in the calm
exposition of the Scriptures, maintaining that miracles, at least in
the Biblical sense, had long since ceased.<note n="919" id="iii.x.xv-p23.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xv-p24">This argument is prominently employed by James
Craigie Robertson (moderate Anglican): History of the Christian Church
to Gregory the Great, Lond. 1854, p. 334. “On the subject of miracles,”
says he, “there is a remarkable inconsistency in the statements of
writers belonging to the end of the fourth and beginning of the fifth
centuries. St. <name id="iii.x.xv-p24.1">Chrysostom</name>speaks of it as a notorious and
long-settled fact that miracles had ceased (v. Newman, in Fleury, vol.
i. p. xxxix). Yet at that very time, St. Martin, St.
<name id="iii.x.xv-p24.2">Ambrose</name>,
and the monks of Egypt and the East are said to have been in full
thaumaturgical activity; and Sozomen (viii. 5) tells a story of a
change of the eucharistic bread into a stone as having happened at
Constantinople, while <name id="iii.x.xv-p24.3">Chrysostom</name>himself was
bishop. So again, St. <name id="iii.x.xv-p24.4">Augustine</name>says that
miracles such as those of Scripture were no longer done, yet he
immediately goes on to reckon up a number of miracles which had lately
taken place, apparently without exciting much sensation, and among them
<i>seventy</i> formally attested ones, wrought at Hippo alone, within
two years, by the relics of St. Stephen (De Civit. Dei, xxii. 8. 1,
20). On the whole, while I would not deny that miracles may have been
wrought after the times of the apostles and their associates, I can
find very little satisfaction in the particular instances which are
given.” On <name id="iii.x.xv-p24.5">Augustine</name>’s theory of miracles,
comp. above, § 87 (p. 459 f.), and the treatise of Nitzsch
jun. there quoted.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xv-p25">We must moreover remember that the rejection of
the Nicene miracles by no means justifies the inference of intentional
deception in every case, nor destroys the claim of the great church
teachers to our respect. On the contrary, between the proper miracle
and fraud there lie many intermediate steps of self-deception,
clairvoyance, magnetic phenomena and cures, and unusual states of the
human soul, which is full of deep mysteries, and stands nearer the
invisible spirit-world than the everyday mind of the multitude
suspects. <name id="iii.x.xv-p25.1">Constantine</name>’s
vision of the cross, for example, may be traced to a prophetic dream;<note n="920" id="iii.x.xv-p25.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xv-p26">Comp. above, § 2
(p.25).</p></note> and the frustration of the
building of the Jewish temple under <name id="iii.x.xv-p26.1">Julian</name>,
to a special providence, or a historical judgment of God.<note n="921" id="iii.x.xv-p26.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xv-p27">Comp. above, § 4 (p.
55).</p></note> The mytho-poetic faculty, too,
which freely and unconsciously produces miracles among children, may
have been at work among credulous monks in the dreary deserts and
magnified an ordinary event into a miracle. In judging of this obscure
portion of the history of the church we must, in general, guard
ourselves as well against shallow naturalism and skepticism, as against
superstitious mysticism, remembering that</p>

<p id="iii.x.xv-p28"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.x.xv-p28.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.x.xv-p28.3">“There are more things in heaven and on earth,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.x.xv-p28.4">Than are dreamed of in our philosophy.”</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.x.xv-p29"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="89" title="Processions and Pilgrimages" shorttitle="Section 89" progress="44.30%" prev="iii.x.xv" next="iii.x.xvii" id="iii.x.xvi">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Processions " id="iii.x.xvi-p0.1" />

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Pilgrimages" id="iii.x.xvi-p0.2" />

<p class="head" id="iii.x.xvi-p1">§ 89. Processions and Pilgrimages.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xvi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.x.xvi-p3">Early Latin dissertations on pilgrimages by J.
Gretser, Mamachi, Lazari, J. H. Heidegger, etc. J. Marx (R.C.): Das
Wallfahren in der katholischen Kirche, historisch-kritisch dargestellt.
Trier, 1842. Comp. the relevant sections in the church archaeologies of
Bingham, Augusti, Binterim, &amp;c.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xvi-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.x.xvi-p5">Solemn religious processions on high festivals and
special occasions had been already customary among the Jews,<note n="922" id="iii.x.xvi-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvi-p6">As in the siege of Jericho, <scripRef passage="Jos. vi. 3" id="iii.x.xvi-p6.1" parsed="|Josh|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.6.3">Jos. vi. 3</scripRef> ff.; at
the dedication of Solomon’s temple, <scripRef passage="1 Kings viii. 1" id="iii.x.xvi-p6.2" parsed="|1Kgs|8|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.8.1">1 Kings viii. 1</scripRef>ff;
on the entrance of Jesus into Jerusalem, <scripRef passage="Matt. xxi. 8" id="iii.x.xvi-p6.3" parsed="|Matt|21|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.8">Matt. xxi. 8</scripRef>
ff.</p></note> and even among the heathen. They
arise from the love of human nature for show and display, which
manifests itself in all countries in military parades, large funerals,
and national festivities.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvi-p7">The oppressed condition of the church until the
time of <name id="iii.x.xvi-p7.1">Constantine</name> made such public
demonstrations impossible or unadvisable.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvi-p8">In the fourth century, however, we find them in
the East and in the West, among orthodox and heretics,<note n="923" id="iii.x.xvi-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvi-p9">The Arians, for example. Comp. Sozom., H. E.
viii. 8, where weekly singing processions of the Arians are spoken
of.</p></note> on days of fasting and prayer, on
festivals of thanksgiving, at the burial of the dead, the induction of
bishops, the removal of relics, the consecration of churches, and
especially in times of public calamity. The two chief classes are
thanksgiving and penitential processions. The latter were also called
cross-processions, litanies.<note n="924" id="iii.x.xvi-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvi-p10">Litaniae (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xvi-p10.1">λιτανεῖαι</span>), supplicationes,
rogationes, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xvi-p10.2">ἐξομολογήσεις</span>, stations, collectae.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvi-p11">The processions moved from church to church, and
consisted of the clergy, the monks, and the people, alternately saying
or singing prayers, psalms, and litanies. In the middle of the line
commonly walked the bishop as leader, in surplice, stole, and pluvial,
with the mitre on his head, the crozier in his left hand, and with his
right hand blessing the people. A copy of the Bible, crucifixes,
banners, images and relics, burning tapers or torches, added solemn
state to the procession.<note n="925" id="iii.x.xvi-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvi-p12">The antiquity of all these accessory ceremonies
cannot be exactly fixed.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvi-p13">Regular annual processions occurred on Candlemas,
and on Palm Sunday. To these was added, after the thirteenth century,
the procession on Corpus Christi, in which the sacrament of the altar
is carried about and worshipped.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvi-p14">Pilgrimages are founded in the natural desire to
see with one’s own eyes sacred or celebrated places,
for the gratification of curiosity, the increase of devotion, and the
proving of gratitude.<note n="926" id="iii.x.xvi-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvi-p15">“<span lang="DE" id="iii.x.xvi-p15.1">Die Stätte, die ein guter Mensch
betrat,</span></p>

<p class="p53" id="iii.x.xvi-p16"><span lang="DE" id="iii.x.xvi-p16.1">Ist eingeweiht; nach
hundert Jahren klingt</span></p>

<p class="p53" id="iii.x.xvi-p17"><span lang="DE" id="iii.x.xvi-p17.1">Sein Wort und seine
That dem Enkel wieder</span>.”</p></note> These
also were in use before the Christian era. The Jews went up annually to
Jerusalem at their high festivals as afterward the Mohammedans went to
Mecca. The heathen also built altars over the graves of their heroes
and made pilgrimages thither.<note n="927" id="iii.x.xvi-p17.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvi-p18">“Religiosa cupiditas est,” says Paulinus of
Nola, <scripRef passage="Ep. 3" id="iii.x.xvi-p18.1">Ep. 3</scripRef> 6, “loca videre, in quibus Christus ingressus et passus est
et resurrexit et unde ascendit.”</p></note> To the Christians those places were most
interesting and holy of all, where the Redeemer was born, suffered,
died, and rose again for the salvation of the world.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvi-p19">Christian pilgrimages to the Holy Land appear in
isolated cases even in the second century, and received a mighty
impulse from the example of the superstitiously pious empress Helena,
the mother of <name id="iii.x.xvi-p19.1">Constantine</name> the Great. In 326,
at the age of seventy-nine, she made a pilgrimage to Jerusalem, was
baptized in the Jordan, discovered the holy cross, removed the pagan
abominations and built Christian churches on Calvary and Olivet, and at
Bethany.<note n="928" id="iii.x.xvi-p19.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvi-p20">Euseb., Vita Const iii. 41 sq., and De locis
Ebr. a. v. Bethabara.</p></note> In this she was
liberally supported by her son, in whose arms she died at Nicomedia in
327. The influence of these famous pilgrims’ churches
extended through the whole middle age, to the crusades, and reaches
even to most recent times.<note n="929" id="iii.x.xvi-p20.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvi-p21">Recall the Crimean war of
1854-’56.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvi-p22">The example of Helena was followed by innumerable
pilgrims who thought that by such journeys they made the salvation of
their souls more sure. They brought back with them splinters from the
pretended holy cross, waters from the Jordan, earth from Jerusalem and
Bethlehem, and other genuine and spurious relics, to which miraculous
virtue was ascribed.<note n="930" id="iii.x.xvi-p22.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvi-p23">Thus <name id="iii.x.xvi-p23.1">Augustine</name>, De Civit.
Dei, xxii. 8, is already found citing examples of the supernatural
virtue of the <i>terra sancta</i> of Jerusalem.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvi-p24">Several of the most enlightened church fathers,
who approved pilgrimages in themselves, felt it necessary to oppose a
superstitious estimate of them, and to remind the people that religion
might be practised in any place. Gregory of Nyssa shows that
pilgrimages are nowhere enjoined in the Scriptures, and are especially
unsuitable and dangerous for women, and draws a very unfavorable
picture of the immorality prevailing at places of such resort. “Change
of place,” says he, “brings God no nearer. Where thou art, God will
come to thee, if the dwelling of thy soul is prepared for him.”<note n="931" id="iii.x.xvi-p24.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvi-p25">Epist. ad Ambrosium et
Basilissam.</p></note> <name id="iii.x.xvi-p25.1">Jerome</name>
describes with great admiration the devout pilgrimage of his friend
Paula to the East, and says that he himself, in his Bethlehem, had
adored the manger and birthplace of the Redeemer;<note n="932" id="iii.x.xvi-p25.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvi-p26">Adv. Ruffinum ultima Responsio, c. 22 (Opp. ed.
Vall. tom. ii. p. 551), where he boastfully recounts his literary
journeys, and says: “Protinus concito gradu Bethlehem meam reversus
sum, ubi adoravi praesepe et incunabula Salvatoris.” Comp. his Vita
Paulae, for her daughter Eustochium, where he describes the
pilgrim-stations then in use.</p></note> but he also very justly declares that Britain
is as near heaven as Jerusalem, and that not a journey to Jerusalem,
but a holy living there, is the laudable thing.<note n="933" id="iii.x.xvi-p26.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvi-p27">Epist. lviii. ad Paulinum (Opp. ed. Vallarsi,
tom. i. p. 318; in the Bened. ed. it is <scripRef passage="Ep. 49" id="iii.x.xvi-p27.1">Ep. 49</scripRef>; in the older editions,
<scripRef passage="Ep. 13" id="iii.x.xvi-p27.2">Ep. 13</scripRef>): “Non Jerusolymis fuisse, sed Jerusolymis bene vixisse,
laudandum est.” In the same epistle, p. 319, he commends the blessed
monk Hilarion, that, though a Palestinian, he had been only a day in
Jerusalem, “ut nec contemnere loca sancta propter viciniam, nec rursus
Dominum loco claudere videretur.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvi-p28">Next to Jerusalem, Bethlehem, and other localities
of the Holy Land, Rome was a preëminent place of resort for
pilgrims from the West and East, who longed to tread the threshold of
the princes of the apostles (limina apostolorum). <name id="iii.x.xvi-p28.1">Chrysostom</name> regretted that want of time and health
prevented him from kissing the chains of Peter and Paul, which made
devils tremble and angels rejoice.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvi-p29">In Africa, Hippo became a place of pilgrimage on
account of the bones of St. Stephen; in Campania, the grave of St.
Felix, at Nola; in Gaul, the grave of St. Martin of Tours
(† 397). The last was especially renowned, and was the
scene of innumerable miracles.<note n="934" id="iii.x.xvi-p29.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvi-p30">The Huguenots in the sixteenth century burnt
the bones of St. Martin, as objects of idolatry, and scattered their
ashes to the winds.</p></note> Even the memory of Job drew many pilgrims to
Arabia to see the ash heap, and to kiss the earth, where the man of God
endured so much.<note n="935" id="iii.x.xvi-p30.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvi-p31">So <name id="iii.x.xvi-p31.1">Chrysostom</name>relates,
Hom. v. de statuis, § 1, tom. ii. f 59; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xvi-p31.2">ἱνα
τὴν
κορπίαν
ἐκείνην
ἴδωσι καὶ
θεασάμενοι
καταφιλήσωσι
τὴν γῆν.</span></p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvi-p32">In the Roman and Greek churches the practice of
pilgrimage to holy places has maintained itself to the present day.
Protestantism has divested the visiting of remarkable places,
consecrated by great men or great events, of all meritoriousness and
superstitious accessories, and has reduced it to a matter of
commendable gratitude and devout curiosity. Within these limits even
the evangelical Christian cannot view without emotion and edification
the sacred spots of Palestine, the catacombs of Rome, the simple slabs
over Luther and Melanchthon in the castle-church of Wittenberg, the
monuments of the English martyrs in Oxford, or the rocky landing-place
of the Puritanic pilgrim fathers in Massachusetts. He feels himself
nearer to the spirit of the great dead; but he knows that this spirit
continues not in their dust, but lives immortally with God and the
saints in heaven.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xvi-p33"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="90" title="Public Worship of the Lord's Day. Scripture-Reading and Preaching" shorttitle="Section 90" progress="44.62%" prev="iii.x.xvi" next="iii.x.xviii" id="iii.x.xvii">

<p class="head" id="iii.x.xvii-p1">§ 90. Public Worship of the
Lord’s Day. Scripture-Reading and Preaching.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xvii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.x.xvii-p3">J.A. Schmidt: De primitive ecclesiae lectionibus.
Helmst. 1697. E. Ranke: Das kirchliche Perikopensystem aus den
Ältesten Urkunden der röm. Liturgie. Berlin,
1847. H. T. Tzschirner: De claris Eccles. vet. oratoribus Comment.
i.-ix. Lips. 1817 sqq. K. W. F. Paniel: Pragmatische Geschichte der
christl. Beredtsamkeit. Leipz. 1839 ff.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xvii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.x.xvii-p5">The order and particular parts of the ordinary public
worship of God remain the same as they were in the previous period. But
the strict separation of the service of the Catechumens,<note n="936" id="iii.x.xvii-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvii-p6">Missa catechumenorum, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xvii-p6.1">λειτουργίατῶνκατηχουμένων</span>.</p></note> consisting of prayer, scripture
reading, and preaching, from the service of the faithful,<note n="937" id="iii.x.xvii-p6.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvii-p7">Missa fidelium, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xvii-p7.1">λειτουργίατῶνπιστῶν</span>.</p></note> consisting of the communion, lost
its significance upon the universal prevalence of Christianity and the
union of church and state. Since the fifth century the inhabitants of
the Roman empire were now considered as Christians at least in name and
confession and could attend even those parts of the worship which were
formerly guarded by secrecy against the profanation of pagans. The
Greek term liturgy, and the Latin term mass, which is derived from the
customary formula of dismission,<note n="938" id="iii.x.xvii-p7.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvii-p8"><i>Missa</i> is equivalent to <i>missio,
dismissio</i>, and meant originally the dismission of the congregation
after the service by the customary formula: <i>Ite, missa est</i>
(ecclesia). After the first part of the service the catechumens were
thus dismissed by the deacon, after the second part the faithful. But
with the fusion of the two parts in one, the formula of dismission was
used only at the close, and then it came to signify also the service
itself, more especially the eucharistic sacrifice. In the Greek church
the corresponding formula of dismission was: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xvii-p8.1">ἀπολύεσθε
ἐν
εἰρήνῃ</span>, <i>i.e.</i>, <i>ite in pace</i>
(Apost. Const. lib. viii. c. 15). Ambrosius is the first who uses
<i>missa, missam facere</i> (<scripRef passage="Ep. 20" id="iii.x.xvii-p8.2">Ep. 20</scripRef>), for the eucharistic sacrifice.
Other derivations of the word, from the Greek <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xvii-p8.3">μύησις</span>or the Hebrew verb <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="iii.x.xvii-p8.4">השָׂﬠָ</span>, <i>to act</i>, etc., are too far fetched, and
cut off by the fact that the word is used only in the Latin church.
Comp. vol. i. § 101, p. 383 ff.</p></note> was applied, since the close of the fourth century
(398), to the communion service or the celebration of the eucharistic
sacrifice. This was the divine service in the proper sense of the term,
to which all other parts were subordinate. We shall speak of it more
fully hereafter.<note n="939" id="iii.x.xvii-p8.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvii-p9">Comp. below, §§ 96 and
97.</p></note> We have to
do at present with those parts which were introductory to the communion
and belong to the service of the catechumens as well as to that of the
communicants.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvii-p10">The reading of a portion of the Holy Scriptures
continued to be an essential constituent of divine service. Upon the
close of the church canon, after the Council of Carthage in 397, and
other synods, the reading of uncanonical books (such as writings of the
apostolic fathers) was forbidden, with the exception of the legends of
the martyrs on their memorial days.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvii-p11">There was as yet no obligatory system of
pericopes, like that of the later Greek and Roman churches. The lectio
continua, or the reading and exposition of whole books of the Bible,
remained in practice till the fifth century, and the selection of books
for the different parts and services of the church year was left to the
judgment of the bishop. At high festivals, however, such portions were
read as bore special reference to the subject of the celebration. By
degrees, after the example of the Jewish synagogue,<note n="940" id="iii.x.xvii-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvii-p12">The Jews, perhaps from the time of Ezra,
divided the Old Testament into sections, larger or smaller, called
<i>Parashioth</i> (<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="iii.x.xvii-p12.1">תוֹיּשִׁרְפַּ</span>), to wit, the Pentateuch into54
<i>Parashioth,</i> and the Prophets (<i>i.e.</i>, the later historical
books and the prophets proper) into as many <i>Haphtharoth;</i> and
these sections were read in course on the different Sabbaths. This
division is much older than the division into verses.</p></note> a more complete yearly course of selections
from the New Testament for liturgical use was arranged, and the
selections were called lessons or pericopes.<note n="941" id="iii.x.xvii-p12.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvii-p13"><i>Lectiones</i>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xvii-p13.1">ἀναγνώσματα, ἀναγνώσεις, περικοπαί</span>.</p></note> In the Latin church this was done in the fifth
century; in the Greek, in the eighth. The lessons<note n="942" id="iii.x.xvii-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.xvii-p14"><i>Lectiones</i>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xvii-p14.1">ἀναγνώσματα, ἀναγνώσεις, περικοπαί</span>.</p></note> were taken from the Gospels and from the
Epistles, or the Apostle (in part also from the Prophets), and were
therefore called the Gospel and the Epistle for the particular Sunday
or festival. Some churches, however, had three, or even four lessons, a
Gospel, an Epistle, and a section from the Old Testament and from the
Acts. Many manuscripts of the New Testament contained only the
pericopes or lessons for public worship,<note n="943" id="iii.x.xvii-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvii-p15">Hence called <i>Lectionaria,</i> sc.
volumina, or <i>Lectionarii</i>, sc. libri; also <i>Evangelia cum
Epistolis, Comes</i> (manual of the clergy); in Greek,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xvii-p15.1">ἀναγνωστικά,
εὐαγγελιστάρια,
ἐκλογάδια.</span></p></note> and many of these again, only the Gospel
pericopes.<note n="944" id="iii.x.xvii-p15.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvii-p16">Hence <i>Evangelistaria,</i> or
<i>Evangelistarim,</i> in distinction from the <i>Epistolaria,
Epistolare,</i> or <i>Apostolus.</i></p></note> The Alexandrian
deacon Euthalius, about 460, divided the Gospel and the Apostle,
excepting the Revelation, into fifty-seven portions each, for the
Sundays and feast days of the year; but they were not generally
received, and the Eastern church still adhered for a long time to the
lectio continua. Among the Latin lectionaries still extant, the
Lectionarium Gallicanum, dating from the sixth or seventh century, and
edited by Mabillon, and the so-called Comes (i.e.,
Clergyman’s Companion) or Liber Comitis, were in
especial repute. The latter is traced by tradition to the learned <name id="iii.x.xvii-p16.1">Jerome</name>, and forms the groundwork of the Roman
lectionary and the entire Western System of pericopes, which has passed
from the Latin church into the Anglican and the Lutheran, but has
undergone many changes in the course of time.<note n="945" id="iii.x.xvii-p16.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvii-p17">The high antiquity of the <i>Comes</i> appears
at any rate in its beginning with the Christmas Vigils instead of the
Advent Sunday, and its lack of the festival of the Trinity and most of
the saints’ days. There are different recensions of
it, the oldest edited by Pamelius, another by Baluze, a third (made by
Alcuin at the command of Charlemagne) by Thomasi. E. Ranke, l.c., has
made it out probable that <name id="iii.x.xvii-p17.1">Jerome</name>composed the
<i>Comes</i> under commission from Pope Damasus, and is consequently
the original author of the Western pericope system.</p></note> This selection of Scripture portions was in
general better fitted to the church year, but had the disadvantage of
withholding large parts of the holy Scriptures from the people.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvii-p18">The lessons were read from the ambo or reading
desk by the lector, with suitable formulas of introduction; usually the
Epistle first, and then the Gospel; closing with the doxology or the
singing of a psalm. Sometimes the deacon read the Gospel from the
altar, to give it special distinction as the word of the Lord
Himself.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvii-p19">The church fathers earnestly enjoined, besides
this, diligent private reading of the Scriptures; especially <name id="iii.x.xvii-p19.1">Chrysostom</name>, who attributed all corruption in the
church to the want of knowledge of the Scriptures. Yet he already found
himself compelled to combat the assumption that the Bible is a book
only for clergy and monks, and not for the people; an assumption which
led in the middle age to the notorious papal prohibitions of the
Scriptures in the popular tongues. Strictly speaking, the Bible has
been made what it was originally intended to be, really a universal
book of the people, only by the invention of the art of printing, by
the spirit of the Reformation, and by the Bible Societies of modern
times. For in the ancient church, and in the middle age, the
manuscripts of the Bible were so rare and so dear, and the art of
reading was so limited, that the great mass were almost entirely
dependent on the fragmentary reading of the Scriptures in public
worship. This fact must be well considered, to forestall too
unfavorable a judgment of that early age.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvii-p20">The reading of the Scripture was followed by the
sermon, based either on the pericope just read, or on a whole book, in
consecutive portions. We have from the greatest pulpit orators of
antiquity, from Athanasius, Gregory Nazianzen, Basil the Great, <name id="iii.x.xvii-p20.1">Chrysostom</name>, <name id="iii.x.xvii-p20.2">Ambrose</name>,
<name id="iii.x.xvii-p20.3">Augustine</name>, connected homilies on Genesis, the
Prophets, the Psalms, the Gospels, and the Epistles. But on high
festivals a text was always selected suitable and usual for the
occasion.<note n="946" id="iii.x.xvii-p20.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvii-p21">Comp. <name id="iii.x.xvii-p21.1">Augustine</name>’s Expos. in Joh. in praef.: “Meminit sanctitas
vestra, evangelium secundum Johannem ex ordine lectionum nos solere
tractare. Sed quia nunc interposita est solemnitas sanctorum dierum,
quibus certas ex evangelio lectiones oportet recitari, quae ita sunt
annuae, ut aliae esse non possint, ordo ille quem susceperamus, ex
necessitate paululum intermissus est, non omissus.”</p></note> There was
therefore in the ancient church no forced conformity to the pericopes;
the advantages of a system of Scripture lessons and a consecutive
exposition of entire books of Scripture were combined. The reading of
the pericopes belongs properly to the altar-service, and must keep its
connection with the church year; preaching belongs to the pulpit, and
may extend to the whole compass of the divine word.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvii-p22">Pulpit eloquence in the fourth and fifth centuries
reached a high point in the Greek church, and is most worthily
represented by Gregory Nazianzen and <name id="iii.x.xvii-p22.1">Chrysostom</name>. But it also often degenerated there into
artificial rhetoric, declamatory bombast, and theatrical acting. Hence
the abuse of frequent clapping and acclamations of applause among the
people.<note n="947" id="iii.x.xvii-p22.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvii-p23"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xvii-p23.1">Κρότος</span>, acclamatio, applausus.
<name id="iii.x.xvii-p23.2">Chrysostom</name>and <name id="iii.x.xvii-p23.3">Augustine</name>often denounced this theatrical disorder, but
in vain.</p></note> As at this day, so
in that, many went to church not to worship God, but to hear a
celebrated speaker, and left as soon as the sermon was done. The
sermon, they said, we can hear only in the church, but we can pray as
well at home. <name id="iii.x.xvii-p23.4">Chrysostom</name> often raised his
voice against this in Antioch and in Constantinople. The discourses of
the most favorite preachers were often written down by stenographers
and multiplied by manuscripts, sometimes with their permission,
sometimes without.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvii-p24">In the Western church the sermon was much less
developed, consisted in most cases of a simple practical exhortation,
and took the background of the eucharistic sacrifice. Hence it was a
frequent thing there for the people to leave the church at the
beginning of the sermon; so that many bishops, who had no idea of the
free nature of religion and of worship, compelled the people to hear by
closing the doors.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvii-p25">The sermon was in general freely delivered from
the bishop’s chair or from the railing of the choir
(the cancelli), sometimes from the reading-desk. The duty of preaching
devolved upon the bishops; and even popes, like Leo I. and Gregory I.,
frequently preached before the Roman congregation. Preaching was also
performed by the presbyters and deacons. Leo I. restricts the right of
preaching and teaching to the ordained clergy;<note n="948" id="iii.x.xvii-p25.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvii-p26"><scripRef passage="Ep. 62" id="iii.x.xvii-p26.1">Ep. 62</scripRef> ad Maxim.: “Praeter eos qui sunt Domini
sacerdotes nullus sibi jus docendi et praedicandi audeat vindicare,
sive sit ille monachus, sive sit laicus, qui alicujus scientiae nomine
glorietur.”</p></note> yet monks and hermits preached not rarely in the
streets, from pillars (like St. Symeon), roofs, or trees; and even
laymen, like the emperor <name id="iii.x.xvii-p26.2">Constantine</name> and some
of his successors, wrote and delivered (though not in church) religious
discourses to the faithful people.<note n="949" id="iii.x.xvii-p26.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xvii-p27">Euseb. Vita Const. iv. 29, 32, 55,
and <name id="iii.x.xvii-p27.1">Constantine</name>’s Oratio ad Sanctos, in the
appendix</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.x.xvii-p28"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="91" title="The Sacraments in General" shorttitle="Section 91" progress="45.08%" prev="iii.x.xvii" next="iii.x.xix" id="iii.x.xviii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Sacraments" id="iii.x.xviii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="iii.x.xviii-p1">§ 91. The Sacraments in General.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xviii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.x.xviii-p3">G. L. Hahn: Die Lehre von den Sacramenten in ihrer
geschichtlichen Entwicklung innerhalb der abendländischen
Kirche bis zum Concil von Trient. Breslau, 1864 (147 pp.). Comp. also
the article Sacramente by G. E. Steitz in Herzog’s
Real-Encyklopädie, vol. xiii. pp. 226–286;
and Const. von Schätzler: Die Lehre von der Wirksamkeit der
Sacramente ex opere operato. Munich, 1860.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xviii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.x.xviii-p5">The use of the word sacramentum in the church still
continued for a long time very indefinite. It embraced every mystical
and sacred thing (omne mysticum sacrumque signum). <name id="iii.x.xviii-p5.1">Tertullian</name>, <name id="iii.x.xviii-p5.2">Ambrose</name>, <name id="iii.x.xviii-p5.3">Hilary</name>, Leo, <name id="iii.x.xviii-p5.4">Chrysostom</name>,
and other fathers, apply it even to mysterious doctrines and facts,
like the Trinity, the divinity of Christ, the incarnation, the
crucifixion, and the resurrection. But after the fifth century it
denotes chiefly sacred forms of worship, which were instituted by
Christ and by which divine blessings are mystically represented,
sealed, and applied to men. This catholic theological conception has
substantially passed into the evangelical churches, though with
important changes as to the number and operation of the sacraments.<note n="950" id="iii.x.xviii-p5.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p6">. The word <i>sacramentum</i> bears among the
fathers the following senses: (1) The <i>oath</i> in general, as in the
Roman profane writers; and particularly the
<i>soldier’s oath</i>. (2) The <i>baptismal vow</i>,
by which the candidate bound himself to the perpetual service of
Christ, as <i>miles Christi</i>, against sin, the world, and the devil.
(3) The <i>baptismal confession</i>, which was regarded as a spiritual
oath. (4) <i>Baptism</i> itself, which, therefore, was often
styled<i>sacramentum fidei</i>, s. <i>salutis</i>, also
<i>pignus</i> <i>salutis</i>.
(5) It became almost synonymous with <i>mystery</i>, by reason of an
inaccurate translation of the Greek <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xviii-p6.1">μυστήριον</span>, in the Vulgate (comp. <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 32" id="iii.x.xviii-p6.2" parsed="|Eph|5|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.32">Eph. v. 32</scripRef>), and
was accordingly applied to facts, truths, and precepts of the gospel
which were concealed from those not Christiana, and to the Christian
revelation in general. (6) The <i>eucharist</i>, and other holy
ordinances and usages of the church. (7) After the twelfth century the
<i>seven</i> well-known <i>sacraments</i> of the Catholic church. Comp.
the proofs in Hahn, l.c. pp. 5-10, where yet other less usual senses of
the word are adduced.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p7"><name id="iii.x.xviii-p7.1">Augustine</name> was the first
to substitute a clear doctrine of the nature of the sacraments for a
vague notion and rhetorical exaggerations. He defines a sacrament to be
a visible sign of an invisible grace or divine blessing.<note n="951" id="iii.x.xviii-p7.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p8">Signum visibile, or forma visibilis gratiae
invisibilis. <name id="iii.x.xviii-p8.1">Augustine</name>calls the sacraments also verba
visibilia, signacula corporalia, signa rerum spiritualium, signacula
rerum divinarum visibilia, etc. See Hahn, l.c. p. 11 ff. The definition
is not adequate. At least a third mark must be added, not distinctly
mentioned by <name id="iii.x.xviii-p8.2">Augustine</name>, viz., the divina institutio, or, more
precisely, a mandatum Christi. This is the point of difference between
the Catholic and Protestant conceptions of the sacrament. The Roman and
Greek churches take the divine institution in a much broader sense,
while Protestantism understands by it an express command of Christ in
the New Testament, and consequently limits the number of sacraments to
baptism and the Lord’s Supper, since for the other
five sacraments the Catholic church can show no such command. Yet
confirmation, ordination, and marriage have practically acquired a
sacramental import in Protestantism, especially in the Lutheran and
Anglican churches.</p></note> Two constituents, therefore,
belong to such a holy act: the outward symbol or sensible element (the
signum, also sacramentum in the stricter sense), which is visible to
the eye, and the inward grace or divine virtue (the res or virtus
sacramenti), which is an object of faith.<note n="952" id="iii.x.xviii-p8.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p9"><name id="iii.x.xviii-p9.1">Augustine</name>, De
catechiz. rudibus, § 50: “Sacramenta signacula quidem rerum
divinarum esse visibilia, sed res ipsas invisibiles in eis honoari.”
Serm. ad pop. 292 (tom. v. p. 770): “Dicuntur sacramenta, quia in eis
aliud videtur, aliud intelligitur. Quod videtur, speciem habet
corporalem; quod intelligitur, fructum habet
spiritalem.”</p></note> The two, the sign and the thing signified, are
united by the word of consecration.<note n="953" id="iii.x.xviii-p9.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p10"><name id="iii.x.xviii-p10.1">Augustine</name>, In Joann
Evang. tract. 80: “Detrahe verbum, et quid est aqua [the baptismal
water] nisi aqua? <i>Accedit verbum ad elementum et fit
sacramemtum</i>, etiam ipsum tamquam visibile
verbum.”</p></note> From the general spirit of <name id="iii.x.xviii-p10.2">Augustine</name>’s doctrine, and several of his
expressions, we must infer that he considered divine institution by
Christ to be also a mark of such holy ordinance.<note n="954" id="iii.x.xviii-p10.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p11">Comp. Epist. 82, §§ 14
and 15; <scripRef passage="Ep. 138" id="iii.x.xviii-p11.1">Ep. 138</scripRef>, § 7; De vera relig. c. 16, § 33;
and Hahn p. 154.</p></note> But subsequently this important point retired
from the consciousness of the church, and admitted the widening of the
idea, and the increase of the number, of the sacraments.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p12"><name id="iii.x.xviii-p12.1">Augustine</name> was also the
first to frame a distinct doctrine of the operation of the sacraments.
In his view the sacraments work grace or condemnation, blessing or
curse, according to the condition of the receiver.<note n="955" id="iii.x.xviii-p12.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p13">Comp. the proof passages in Hahn, p. 279 ff.
Thus <name id="iii.x.xviii-p13.1">Augustine</name>says, e.g., De bapt. contra Donat. 1. iii. c.
10 (tom. ix. p. 76): “Sacramento suo divina virtus adsistit sive ad
salutem bene utentium, sive ad perniciem male utentium.” De unit.
eccl.c.21 (tom. ix. p. 256): “Facile potestis intelligere et in bonis
esse et in malis sacramenta divina, sed in illis ad salutem, in malis
ad damnationem.”</p></note> They operate, therefore, not immediately and
magically, but mediately and ethically, not ex opere operato, in the
later scholastic language, but through the medium of the active faith
of the receiver. They certainly have, as divine institutions, an
objective meaning in themselves, like the life-principle of a seed, and
do not depend on the subjective condition of the one who administers
them (as the Donatists taught); but they reach with blessing only those
who seize the blessing, or take it from the ordinance, in faith; they
bring curse to those who unworthily administer or receive them. Faith
is necessary not as the efficient cause, but as the subjective
condition, of the saving operation of the offered grace.<note n="956" id="iii.x.xviii-p13.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p14">Hence the later formula: Fides non facit ut
<i>sit</i> sacramentum, sed ut <i>prosit</i>. Faith does not produce
the sacramental blessing, but subjectively receives and appropriates
it.</p></note> <name id="iii.x.xviii-p14.1">Augustine</name> also makes a distinction between a transient
and a permanent effect of the sacrament, and thereby prepares the way
for the later scholastic doctrine of the character indelebilis. Baptism
and ordination impress an indelible character, and therefore cannot be
repeated. He is fond of comparing baptism with the badge of the
imperial service,<note n="957" id="iii.x.xviii-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p15">Stigma militare, character militaris. To this
the expression <i>character indelebilis</i> certainly attaches itself
easily, though the doctrine concerning it cannot be traced with
certainty back of the thirteenth century. Comp. Hahn, l.c. p. 298 ff.,
where it is referred to the time of Pope Innocent
III.</p></note> which the
soldier always retains either to his honor or to his shame. Hence the
Catholic doctrine is: Once baptized, always baptized; once a priest,
always a priest. Nevertheless a baptized person, or an ordained person,
can be excommunicated and eternally lost. The popular opinion in the
church already inclined strongly toward the superstitious view of the
magical operation of the sacrament, which has since found scholastic
expression in the opus operatum theory.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p16">The church fathers with one accord assert a
relative (not absolute) necessity of the sacraments to salvation.<note n="958" id="iii.x.xviii-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p17">Even <name id="iii.x.xviii-p17.1">Augustine</name>, De peccat.
merit. et remiss. lib. i. c. 24, § 34: “Praeter baptismum et
participationem mensae dominicae non solum ad regnum Dei, sed nec ad
salutem et vitam aeternam posse quemquam hominem pervenire.” This
would, strictly considered, exclude all Quakers and unbaptized infants
from salvation; but <name id="iii.x.xviii-p17.2">Augustine</name>admits as an
exception the possibility of a conversion of the heart without baptism.
See below. The scholastics distinguished more accurately a threefold
necessity: (1) absolute: <i>simpliciter necessarium</i>; (2)
teleological: <i>in ordine ad finem</i>; (3) hypothetical or
relative<i>: necessarium ex suppositione, quae est necessitas
consequentiae</i>. To the sacraments belongs only the last sort of
necessity, because now, under existing circumstances, God will not
ordinarily save any one without these means which he has appointed.
Comp. Hahn, 1. c. p. 26 ff. According to Thomas Aquinas only three
sacraments are perfectly necessary, viz., baptism and penance for the
individual, and ordination for the whole church.</p></note> They saw in them, especially
in baptism and the eucharist, the divinely appointed means of
appropriating the forgiveness of sins and the grace of God. Yet with
this view they firmly held that not the want of the sacraments, but
only the contempt of them, was damning.<note n="959" id="iii.x.xviii-p17.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p18">“Non defectus, sed contemptus sacramenti
damnat.” Comp. <name id="iii.x.xviii-p18.1">Augustine</name>, De bapt. contra Donat. 1. iv. c. 25,
§32: “Conversio cordis potest quidem inesse non percepto
baptismo, sed contemto non potest. Neque enim ullo modo dicenda est
conversio cordis ad Deum, cum Dei sacramentum
contemnitur.”</p></note> In favor of this they appealed to Moses, Jeremiah,
John the Baptist, the thief on the cross,—who all,
however, belonged to the Old Testament economy—and to
many Christian martyrs, who sealed their faith in Christ with their
blood, before they had opportunity to be baptized and to commune. The
Virgin Mary also, and the apostles, belong in some sense to this class,
who, since Christ himself did not baptize, received not the Christian
baptism of water, but instead were on the day of Pentecost baptized
with Spirit and with fire. Thus Cornelius also received through Peter
the gift of the Holy Ghost before baptism; but nevertheless submitted
himself afterwards to the outward Sacrament. In agreement with this
view, sincere repentance and true faith, and above all the
blood-baptism of martyrdom,<note n="960" id="iii.x.xviii-p18.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p19">Baptismus sanguinis.</p></note>
were regarded as a kind of compensation for the sacraments.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p20">The number of the sacraments remained yet for a
long time indefinite; though among the church fathers of our period
baptism and the Lord’s Supper were regarded either as
the only Sacraments, or as the prominent ones.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p21"><name id="iii.x.xviii-p21.1">Augustine</name> considered it
in general an excellence of the New Testament over the Old, that the
number of the sacraments was diminished, but their import enhanced,<note n="961" id="iii.x.xviii-p21.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p22">Contra Faust. xix. 13: “Prima sacramenta
praenunciativa erant Christi venturi; quae cum suo adventu Christus
implevisset ablata sunt et alia sunt instituta, <i>virtute majora,
numero pauciora</i>.”</p></note> and calls baptism and the
Supper, with reference to the water and the blood which flowed from the
side of the Lord, the genuine or chief sacraments, on which the church
subsists.<note n="962" id="iii.x.xviii-p22.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p23">De symb. ad Catech. c. 6: “Quomodo Eva facts
est ex latere Adam, ita ecclesia formatur ex latere Christi. Percussum
est ejus latus et statim manavit sanguis et <i>aqua</i>, quae sunt
ecclesiae <i>genuina</i> <i>sacramenta</i>.” De ordine baptismi, c. 5 (Bibl. max. tom. xiv. p. 11):
“Profluxerunt ex ejus latere <i>sanguis</i> et<i>aqua, duo sanctae
ecclesiae praecipua sacramenta</i>.” Serm. 218: “Sacraments, quibus
formatur ecclesia.” Comp. <name id="iii.x.xviii-p23.1">Chrysostom</name>, Homil. 85
in Joh: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xviii-p23.2">ἐξ
ἀμφοτέρων
ἡ
ἐκκλησία
συνέστηκε.</span>
<name id="iii.x.xviii-p23.3">Tertullian</name>called baptism and the eucharist “sacramenta propria,” Adv. Marc.
i. 14.</p></note> But he includes
under the wider conception of the sacrament other mysterious and holy
usages, which were commended in the Scriptures,<note n="963" id="iii.x.xviii-p23.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p24">“Et si quid aliud in divinis literis
commendatur,” or: “omne mysticum sacrumque signum.”</p></note> naming expressly confirmation,<note n="964" id="iii.x.xviii-p24.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p25">“Sacrimentum chrismatis, ” Contr. Lit.
Petiliani ii. 104. So even Cyprian, <scripRef passage="Ep. 72" id="iii.x.xviii-p25.1">Ep. 72</scripRef>.</p></note> marriage,<note n="965" id="iii.x.xviii-p25.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p26">“Sacramentum nuptiarum,” De nuptiis et
concupisc. i. 2.</p></note> and ordination.<note n="966" id="iii.x.xviii-p26.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p27">“Sacramentum dandi baptismum,” De bapt ad
Donat. i. 2; Epist. Parm ii. 13.</p></note> Thus he already recognizes to some extent five
Christian sacraments, to which the Roman church has since added penance
and extreme unction.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p28">Cyril of Jerusalem, in his Mystagogic Catechism,
and <name id="iii.x.xviii-p28.1">Ambrose</name> of Milan, in the six books De
Sacramentis ascribed to him, mention only three sacraments: baptism,
confirmation, and the Lord’s supper; and Gregory of
Nyssa likewise mentions three, but puts ordination in the place of
confirmation. For in the Eastern church confirmation, or the laying on
of hands, was less prominent, and formed a part of the sacrament of
baptism; while in the Western church it gradually established itself in
the rank of an independent sacrament.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p29">The unknown Greek author of the pseudo-Dionysian
writings of the sixth century enumerates six sacraments (μυστήρια):<note n="967" id="iii.x.xviii-p29.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p30">De hierarch. eccles. c. 2 sq.</p></note>(1.) baptism, or illumination; (2.) the eucharist,
or the consecration of consecrations; (3.) the consecration with
anointing oil, or confirmation; (4.) the consecration of priests; (5.)
the consecration of monks; (6.) the consecration of the dead, or
extreme unction. Here marriage and penance are wanting; in place of
them appears the consecration of monks, which however was afterwards
excluded from the number of the sacraments.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p31">In the North African, the Milanese, and the
Gallican churches the washing of feet also long maintained the place of
a distinct sacrament.<note n="968" id="iii.x.xviii-p31.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p32">According to the testimony of
<name id="iii.x.xviii-p32.1">Ambrose</name>, <name id="iii.x.xviii-p32.2">Augustine</name>, and the Missale Gallicum vetus. Comp. Hahn,
l.c. p. 84 f.</p></note> <name id="iii.x.xviii-p32.3">Ambrose</name> asserted its sacramental character against
the church of Rome, and even declared it to be as necessary as baptism,
because it was instituted by Christ, and delivered men from original
sin, as baptism from the actual sin of
transgression;—a view which rightly found but little
acceptance.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p33">This uncertainty as to the number of the
sacraments continued till the twelfth century.<note n="969" id="iii.x.xviii-p33.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p34">Beda Venerabilis († 735),
Ratramnus of Corbie († 868), Ratherius of Verona
(† 974), in enumerating the sacraments, name only
baptism and the Lord’s Supper; and even Alexander of
Hales († 1245) expressly says (Summa p. iv. Qu. 8,
Membr. 2, art. 1): “Christus duo sacraments instituit per se ipsum,
sacramentum baptismi et sacramentum eucharistiae.” Damiani
(† 1072), on the other hand, mentions twelve
sacraments, viz., baptism, confirmation, anointing of the sick,
consecration of bishops, consecration of kings, consecration of
churches, penance, consecration of canons, monks, hermits, and nuns and
marriage. Opp. tom. ii. 372 (ed. C. Cajet.). Bernard of Clairvaux
(† 1151) names ten sacraments. Confirmation was
usually reckoned among the sacraments. Comp. Hahn, l.c. 88
ff.</p></note> Yet the usage of the church from the fifth century
downward, in the East and in the West, appears to have inclined
silently to the number seven, which was commended by its mystical
sacredness. This is shown at least by the agreement of the Greek and
Roman churches in this point, and even of the Nestorians and
Monophysites, who split off in the fifth century from the orthodox
Greek church.<note n="970" id="iii.x.xviii-p34.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p35">No plain trace, however, of such a definite
number appears in the earliest monuments of the faith of these Oriental
sects, or even in the orthodox theologian John
Damascenus.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p36">In the West, the number seven was first
introduced, as is usually supposed, by the bishop Otto of Bamberg
(1124), more correctly by Peter Lombard (d. 1164), the “Master of
Sentences;” rationally and rhetorically justified by Thomas Aquinas and
other scholastics (as recently by Möhler) from the seven
chief religious wants of human life and human society;<note n="971" id="iii.x.xviii-p36.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p37">Usually: Birth = baptism; growth =
confirmation; nourishment = the Supper; healing of Sickness = penance;
perfect restoration = extreme unction; propagation of society =
marriage; government of society = orders. Others compare the sacraments
with the four cardinal natural virtues: prudence, courage, justice, and
temperance, and the three theological virtues: faith, love, and hope;
but vary in their assignments of the several sacraments to the several
virtues respectively. All these comparisons are, of course, more or
less arbitrary and fanciful.</p></note> and finally publicly sanctioned by
the council of Florence in 1439 with the concurrence of the Greek
church, and established by the council of Trent with an anathema
against all who think otherwise.<note n="972" id="iii.x.xviii-p37.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p38">The Council of Trent pronounces the anathema
upon all who deny the number of seven sacraments and its institution by
Christ, Sess. vii. de sacr. can. 1: “Si quis dixerit, sacramenta novae
legis non fuisse omnia a Christo instituta, aut esse plum vel pauciora
quam septem, anathema sit.” In default of a historical proof of the
seven sacraments from the writings of the church fathers, Roman
divines, like Brenner and Perrone, find themselves compelled to resort
to the <i>disciplina</i> <i>arcani</i>; but this related only to the <i>celebration</i> of the
sacraments, and disappeared in the fourth century upon the universal
adoption of Christianity. Comp. also the treatise of G. L. Hahn:
Doctrinae Romanae de numero sacramentario septenario rationes
historicae. Vratisl. 1859.</p></note> The Reformation returned, in this point as in
others, to the New Testament; retained none but baptism and the
Lord’s Supper as proper sacraments, instituted and
enjoined by Christ himself; entirely rejected extreme unction (and at
first confirmation); consigned penance to the province of the inward
life, and confirmation, marriage, and orders to the more general
province of sacred acts and usages, to which a more or less sacramental
character may be ascribed, but by no means an equality in other
respects with baptism and the holy Supper.<note n="973" id="iii.x.xviii-p38.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xviii-p39">A more particular discussion of the differences
between the Roman and the Protestant doctrines of the sacraments
belongs to symbolism and polemics.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.x.xviii-p40"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="92" title="Baptism" shorttitle="Section 92" progress="45.78%" prev="iii.x.xviii" next="iii.x.xx" id="iii.x.xix">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Baptism" id="iii.x.xix-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="iii.x.xix-p1">§ 92. Baptism.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xix-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.x.xix-p3">For the Literature, see vol. i. § 37, p.
122; especially Höfling (Lutheran): Das Sacrament der Taufe.
W. Wall (Anglican): The History of Infant Baptism (1705), new ed. Oxf.
1844, 4vols. C. A. G. v. Zezschwitz: System der christlich kirchlichen
Katechetik. Vol. i. Leipz. 1863.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.x.xix-p4">On heretical baptism in particular, See Mattes
(R.C.): Ueber die Ketzertaufe, in the Tübingen “Theol.
Quartalschrift,” for 1849, pp. 571–637, and 1850, pp.
24–69; and G. E. Steitz, art. Ketzertaufe in
Herzog’s Theol. Encyclop. vol. vii. pp.
524–541 (partly in opposition to Mattes). Concerning
the form of baptism, on the Baptist side, T. J. Conant: The Meaning and
Use of Baptizein philologically and historically investigated. New
York, 1861.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xix-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.x.xix-p6">The views of the ante-Nicene fathers concerning
baptism and baptismal regeneration were in this period more copiously
embellished in rhetorical style by Basil the Great and the two
Gregories, who wrote special treatises on this sacrament, and were more
clearly and logically developed by <name id="iii.x.xix-p6.1">Augustine</name>.
The patristic and Roman Catholic view on regeneration, however, differs
considerably from the one which now prevails among most Protestant
denominations, especially those of the more Puritanic type, in that it
signifies not so much a subjective change of heart, which is more
properly called conversion, but a change in the objective condition and
relation of the sinner, namely, his translation from the kingdom of
Satan into the kingdom of Christ. Some modern divines make a
distinction between baptismal and moral regeneration, in order to
reconcile the doctrine of the fathers with the fact that the evidences
of a new life are wholly wanting in so many who are baptized. But we
cannot enter here into a discussion of the difficulties of this
doctrine, and must confine ourselves to a historical statement.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xix-p7">Gregory Nazianzen sees in baptism all blessings of
Christianity combined, especially the forgiveness of sins, the new
birth, and the restoration of the divine image. To children it is a
seal (σφραγίς) of grace and a consecration to
the service of God. According to Gregory of Nyssa, the child by baptism
is instated in the paradise from which Adam was thrust out. The Greek
fathers had no clear conception of original sin. According to the
Pelagian <name id="iii.x.xix-p7.1">Julian</name> of Eclanum, <name id="iii.x.xix-p7.2">Chrysostom</name> taught: We baptize children, though they are
not stained with sin, in order that holiness, righteousness, sonship,
inheritance, and brotherhood may be imparted to them through Christ.<note n="974" id="iii.x.xix-p7.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xix-p8">The passage is not found in the writings
of <name id="iii.x.xix-p8.1">Chrysostom</name>. <name id="iii.x.xix-p8.2">Augustine</name>, however,
does not dispute the citation, but tries to explain it away
(contra <name id="iii.x.xix-p8.3">Julian</name>. i. c. 6, § 21).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xix-p9"><name id="iii.x.xix-p9.1">Augustine</name> brought the
operation of baptism into connection with his more complete doctrine of
original sin. Baptism delivers from the guilt of original sin, and
takes away the sinful character of the concupiscence of the flesh,<note n="975" id="iii.x.xix-p9.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xix-p10">De nupt. et concup. i. 28: “Dimittitur
concupiscentia carnis in baptismo, non ut non sit, sed ut in peccatum
non imputetur.”</p></note> while for the adult it at the
same time effects the forgiveness of all actual transgressions before
baptism. Like <name id="iii.x.xix-p10.1">Ambrose</name> and other fathers,
<name id="iii.x.xix-p10.2">Augustine</name> taught the necessity of baptism for
entrance into the kingdom of heaven, on the ground of <scripRef passage="John iii. 5" id="iii.x.xix-p10.3" parsed="|John|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.5">John iii. 5</scripRef>, and
deduced therefrom, in logical consistency, the terrible doctrine of the
damnation of all unbaptized children, though he assigned them the
mildest grade of perdition.<note n="976" id="iii.x.xix-p10.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xix-p11">“Parvulos in damnatione omnium mitissima
futuros.” Comp. De peccat. mer. i. 20, 21, 28; <scripRef passage="Ep. 186, 27" id="iii.x.xix-p11.1">Ep. 186, 27</scripRef>. To the
heathen he also assigned a milder and more tolerable condemnation,
Contr. <name id="iii.x.xix-p11.2">Julian</name>. iv. 23.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xix-p12">The council of Carthage, in 318, did the same, and
in its second canon rejected the notion of a happy middle state for
unbaptized children. It is remarkable, however, that this addition to
the second canon does not appear in all copies of the Acts of the
council, and was perhaps out of some horror omitted.<note n="977" id="iii.x.xix-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xix-p13">Comp. Neander, l.c. i. p. 424, and especially
Hefele, Conciliengeschichte, ii. p. 103. The passage in question, which
is lacking both in Isidore and in Dionysius, runs thus: “Whoever says
that there is, in the kingdom of heaven or elsewhere, a certain middle
place, where children who die without baptism live happy (beate
vivant), while yet they cannot without baptism enter into the kingdom
of heaven, <i>i.e.</i>, into eternal life, let him be
anathema.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xix-p14">In <name id="iii.x.xix-p14.1">Augustine</name> we already
find all the germs of the scholastic and Catholic doctrine of baptism,
though they hardly agree properly with his doctrine of predestination,
the absolute sovereignty of divine grace and the perseverance of
saints. According to this view, baptism is the sacrament of
regeneration, which is, negatively, the means of the forgiveness of
sin, that is, both of original sin and of actual sins committed before
baptism (not after it), and positively, the foundation of the new
spiritual life of faith through the impartation of the gratia operans
and co-operans. The subjective condition of this effect is the worthy
receiving, that is, penitent faith. Since in the child there is no
actual sin, the effect of baptism in this case is limited to the
remission of the guilt of original sin; and since the child cannot yet
itself believe, the Christian church (represented by the parents and
the sponsors) here appears in its behalf, as <name id="iii.x.xix-p14.2">Augustine</name> likewise supposed, and assumes the
responsibility of the education of the baptized child to Christian
majority.<note n="978" id="iii.x.xix-p14.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xix-p15">The scholastics were not entirely agreed
whether baptism imparts positive grace to all, or only to adults. Peter
Lombard was of the latter opinion; but most divines extended the
positive effect of baptism even to children, though under various
modifications. Comp. the full exposition of the scholastic doctrine of
baptism (which does not belong here) in Hahn, l.c. p. 333
ff.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xix-p16">As to infant baptism: there was in this period a
general conviction of its propriety and of its apostolic origin. Even
the Pelagians were no exception; though infant baptism does not
properly fit into their system; for they denied original sin, and
baptism, as a rite of purification, always has reference to the
forgiveness of sins. They attributed to infant baptism an improving
effect. Coelestius maintained that children by baptism gained entrance
to the higher stage of salvation, the kingdom of God, to which, with
merely natural powers, they could not attain. He therefore supposed a
middle condition of lower salvation for unbaptized children, which in
the above quoted second canon of the council of
Carthage—if it be genuine—is
condemned. Pelagius said more cautiously: Whither unbaptized children
go, I know not; whither they do not go, I know.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xix-p17">But, notwithstanding this general admission of
infant baptism, the practice of it was by no means universal. Forced
baptism, which is contrary to the nature of Christianity and the
sacrament, was as yet unknown. Many Christian parents postponed the
baptism of their children, sometimes from indifference, sometimes from
fear that they might by their later life forfeit the grace of baptism,
and thereby make their condition the worse. Thus Gregory Nazianzen and
<name id="iii.x.xix-p17.1">Augustine</name>, though they had eminently pious
mothers, were not baptized till their conversion in their manhood. But
they afterward regretted this. Gregory admonishes a mother: “Let not
sin gain the mastery in thy child; let him be consecrated even in
swaddling bands. Thou art afraid of the divine seal on account of the
weakness of nature. What weakness of faith! Hannah dedicated her Samuel
to the Lord even before his birth; and immediately after his birth
trained him for the priesthood. Instead of fearing human weakness,
trust in God.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xix-p18">Many adult catechumens and proselytes likewise,
partly from light-mindedness and love of the world, partly from pious
prudence and superstitious fear of impairing the magical virtue of
baptism, postponed their baptism until some misfortune or severe
sickness drove them to the ordinance. The most celebrated example of
this is the emperor <name id="iii.x.xix-p18.1">Constantine</name>, who was not
baptized till he was on his bed of death. The postponement of baptism
in that day was equivalent to the postponement of repentance and
conversion so frequent in ours. This custom was resisted by the most
eminent church teachers, but did not give way till the fifth century,
when it gradually disappeared before the universal introduction of
infant baptism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xix-p19">Heretical baptism was now generally regarded as
valid, if performed in the name of the triune God. The Roman view
prevailed over the Cyprianic, at least in the Western church; except
among the Donatists, who entirely rejected heretical baptism (as well
as the catholic baptism), and made the efficacy of the sacrament depend
not only on the ecclesiastical position, but also on the personal piety
of the officiating priest.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xix-p20"><name id="iii.x.xix-p20.1">Augustine</name>, in his
anti-Donatistic writings, defends the validity of heretical baptism by
the following course of argument: Baptism is an institution of Christ,
in the administration of which the minister is only an agent; the grace
or virtue of the sacrament is entirely dependent on Christ, and not on
the moral character of the administering agent; the unbeliever receives
not the power, but the form of the sacrament, which indeed is of no use
to the baptized as long as he is outside of the saving catholic
communion, but becomes available as soon as he enters it on profession
of faith; baptism, wherever performed, imparts an indelible character,
or, as he calls it, a “character dominicus,” “regius.” He compares it
often to the “nota militaris,” which marks the soldier once for all,
whether it was branded on his body by the legitimate captain or by a
rebel, and binds him to the service, and exposes him to punishment for
disobedience.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xix-p21">Proselyted heretics were, however, always
confirmed by the laying on of hands, when received into the catholic
church. They were treated like penitents. Leo the Great says of them,
that they have received only the form of baptism without the power of
sanctification.<note n="979" id="iii.x.xix-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xix-p22">Epist. 129 ad Nicet. c. 7: “Qui baptismum ab
haereticis acceperunt ... sola invocatione Spiritus S. per impositionem
manuum confirmandi sunt, quia formam tantum baptismi sine
sanctificationis virtute sumpserunt.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xix-p23">The most eminent Greek fathers of the Nicene age,
on the other hand, adhered to the position of Cyprian and Firmilian.
Athanasius, Gregory Nazianzen, Basil, and Cyril of Jerusalem regarded,
besides the proper form, the true trinitarian faith on the part of the
baptizing community, as an essential condition of the validity of
baptism. The 45th of the so-called Apostolic Canons threatens those
with excommunication who received converted heretics without rebaptism.
But a milder view gradually obtained even in the East, which settled at
last upon a compromise.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xix-p24">The ecumenical council of Constantinople in 381,
in its seventh canon (which, however, is wanting in the Latin versions,
and is perhaps later), recognizes the baptism of the Arians, the
Sabbatians (a sort of Novatians, so called from their leader
Sabbatius), the Quartodecimanians, the Apollinarians, but rejected the
baptism of the Eunomians, “who baptize with only one immersion,” the
Sabellians, “who teach the Son-Fatherhood (υἱοπατορία),” the Montanists (probably
because they did not at that time use the orthodox baptismal formula),
and all other heretics. These had first to be exercised, then
instructed, and then baptized, being treated therefore as heathen
proselytes.<note n="980" id="iii.x.xix-p24.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xix-p25">Comp. <span lang="DE" id="iii.x.xix-p25.1">Hefele, Conciliengeschichte, ii. 26; Mattes,
Ueber die Ketzertaufe, in the Tübingen
Quartalschrift</span>, 1849,
p. 580.</p></note> The Trullan
council of 692, in its 95th canon repeated this canon, and added the
Nestorians, the Eutychians, and the followers of Dioscurus and Severus
to the list of those heretics who may be received into the church on a
mere recantation of their error. These decisions lack principle and
consistency.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xix-p26">The catechetical instruction which preceded the
baptism of proselytes and adults, and followed the baptism of children,
ended with a public examination (scrutinium) before the congregation.
The Creed—in the East the Nicene, in the West the
Apostles’—was committed to memory and
professed by the candidates or the god-parents of the children.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xix-p27">The favorite times for baptism for adults were
Easter and Pentecost, and in the East also Epiphany. In the fourth
century, when the mass of the population of the Roman empire went over
from heathenism to Christianity, the baptisteries were thronged with
proselytes on those high festivals, and the baptism of such masses had
often a very imposing and solemn character. Children were usually
incorporated into the church by baptism soon after their birth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xix-p28">Immersion continued to be the usual form of
baptism, especially in the East; and the threefold immersion in the
name of the Trinity. Yet Gregory the Great permitted also the single
immersion, which was customary in Spain as a testimony against the
Arian polytheism.<note n="981" id="iii.x.xix-p28.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xix-p29">Greg. <scripRef passage="Ep. i. 43" id="iii.x.xix-p29.1">Ep. i. 43</scripRef>, to Bishop Leander of Seville:
“Dum in tribus subsistentiis una substantia est, reprehensibile esse
nullatenus potest infantem in baptismate vel ter vel semel mergere:
quando et in tribus mersionibus personarum trinitas, et in una potest
personarum singularitas designari. Sed quia nunc usque ab haereticis
infans in baptismate tertio mergebatur, fiendum <i>apud vos</i> non
esse censeo, ne dum mersiones numerant, divinitatem dividant.” From
this we see, at the same time, that even in infant baptism, and among
heretics, immersion was the custom. Yet in the nature of the case,
sprinkling, at least of weak or sick children, as in the <i>baptismus
clinicorum</i>, especially in northern climates, came early into
use.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xix-p30">With baptism, several preparatory and accompanying
ceremonies, some of them as early as the second and third centuries,
were connected; which were significant, but overshadowed and obscured
the original simplicity of the sacrament. These were exorcism, or the
expulsion of the devil;<note n="982" id="iii.x.xix-p30.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xix-p31">Comp. vol. i. p. 399.</p></note>
breathing upon the candidates,<note n="983" id="iii.x.xix-p31.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xix-p32">Insufflare, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xix-p32.1">ἐμφυσᾷν</span>.</p></note> as a sign of the communication of the Holy Ghost,
according to <scripRef passage="John xx. 22" id="iii.x.xix-p32.2" parsed="|John|20|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.22">John xx. 22</scripRef>;
the touching of the ears,<note n="984" id="iii.x.xix-p32.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xix-p33">Sacramentum apertionis.</p></note>
with the exclamation: Ephphatha!—from <scripRef passage="Mark vii. 34" id="iii.x.xix-p33.1" parsed="|Mark|7|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.7.34">Mark vii. 34</scripRef>, for the opening of the spiritual
understanding; the sign of the cross made upon the forehead and breast,
as the mark of the soldier of Christ; and, at least in Africa, the
giving of salt, as the emblem of the divine word, according to <scripRef passage="Mark ix. 50" id="iii.x.xix-p33.2" parsed="|Mark|9|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.50">Mark ix.
50</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 13" id="iii.x.xix-p33.3" parsed="|Matt|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.13">Matt. v. 13</scripRef> <scripRef passage="Col. iv. 6" id="iii.x.xix-p33.4" parsed="|Col|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.6">Col. iv. 6</scripRef>. Proselytes generally took also a new
name, according to <scripRef passage="Rev. ii. 17" id="iii.x.xix-p33.5" parsed="|Rev|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.17">Rev. ii. 17</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xix-p34">In the act of baptism itself, the candidate first,
with his face toward the west, renounced Satan and all his pomp and
service,<note n="985" id="iii.x.xix-p34.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xix-p35">This was the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xix-p35.1">ἀποταγή</span>, or abrenunciatio diaboli, with the
words: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xix-p35.2">Ἀποτάσσομαί
σοι, Σατανᾶ,
καὶ πάσῃ
τῇ πομπῇ
σου καὶ
πάσῃ τῇ
λατρείᾳ
σου.</span> The Apostolic Constitutions add <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xix-p35.3">τοῖς
ἔργοις</span>. In <name id="iii.x.xix-p35.4">Tertullian</name>:
“Renunciare diabolo et pompae et angelis ejus.”</p></note> then, facing the
east, he vowed fidelity to Christ,<note n="986" id="iii.x.xix-p35.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xix-p36">Συντάσσομαί
σοι,
Χριστέ.</p></note> and confessed his faith in the triune God, either
by rehearsing the Creed, or in answer to questions.<note n="987" id="iii.x.xix-p36.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xix-p37"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xix-p37.1">Ὁμολόγησις</span>, professio.</p></note> Thereupon followed the threefold or the
single immersion in the name of the triune God, with the calling of the
name of the candidate, the deacons and deaconesses assisting. After the
second anointing with the consecrated oil (confirmation), the veil was
removed, with which the heads of catechumens, in token of their
spiritual minority, were covered during divine worship, and the
baptized person was clothed in white garments, representing the state
of regeneration, purity, and freedom. In the Western church the
baptized person received at the same time a mixture of milk and honey,
as a symbol of childlike innocence and as a fore-taste of the
communion.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xix-p38"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="93" title="Confirmation" shorttitle="Section 93" progress="46.41%" prev="iii.x.xix" next="iii.x.xxi" id="iii.x.xx">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Confirmation" id="iii.x.xx-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="iii.x.xx-p1">§ 93. Confirmation.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xx-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.x.xx-p3">Comp. the Literature of Baptism, especially
Höfling, and Zezschwitz: Der Katechumenat (first vol. of his
System der Katechetik). Leipzig, 1863.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xx-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.x.xx-p5">Confirmation, in the first centuries, was closely
connected with the act of baptism as the completion of that act,
especially in adults. After the cessation of proselyte baptism and the
increase of infant baptism, it gradually came to be regarded as an
independent sacrament. Even by <name id="iii.x.xx-p5.1">Augustine</name>, Leo
I., and others, it is expressly called sacramentum.<note n="988" id="iii.x.xx-p5.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xx-p6">Aug. Contra liter. Petil. l. ii. c. 104 (tom.
ix. p. 199); Leo, Epist. 156, c. 5. Confirmation is called
<i>confirmatio</i> from its nature; <i>sigillum</i> or
<i>consignatio</i>, from its design; <i>chrisma</i> or<i>unctio</i>,
from its matter; and <i>impositio manuum</i>, from its
form.</p></note> This independence was promoted by the
hierarchical interest, especially in the Latin church, where the
performance of this rite is an episcopal function.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xx-p7">The catholic theory of confirmation is, that it
seals and completes the grace of baptism, and at the same time forms in
some sense a subjective complement to infant baptism, in which the
baptized person, now grown to years of discretion, renews the vows made
by his parents or sponsors in his name at his baptism, and makes
himself personally responsible for them. The latter, however, is more
properly a later Protestant (Lutheran and Anglican) view. Baptism,
according to the doctrine of the ancient church, admits the man into
the rank of the soldiers of Christ; confirmation endows him with
strength and courage for the spiritual warfare.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xx-p8">The outward form of confirmation consists in the
anointing of the forehead, the nose, the ear, and the breast with the
consecrated oil, or a mixture of balsam,<note n="989" id="iii.x.xx-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xx-p9"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xx-p9.1">Χρίσμα</span>. This was afterward, in the Latin
church, the second anointing, in distinction from that which took place
at baptism. The Greek church, however, which always conjoins
confirmation with baptism, stopped with one anointing. Comp. Hahn, l.c.
p. 91 f.</p></note> which symbolizes the consecration of the whole man
to the spiritual priesthood; and in the laying on of the hands of the
clergyman,<note n="990" id="iii.x.xx-p9.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xx-p10"><i>Impositio manuum</i>. This, however,
subsequently became less prominent than the anointing; hence
confirmation is also called simply <i>chrisma</i>, or <i>sacramentum
chrismatis, unctionis</i>.</p></note> which signifies
and effects the communication of the Holy Ghost for the general
Christian calling.<note n="991" id="iii.x.xx-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xx-p11">The formula now used in the Roman church in the
act of confirmation, which is not older, however, than the twelfth
century, runs: “Signo te signo crucis et confirmo te chrismate salutis,
in nomine Patris et Filii et Spiritus Sancti.”</p></note> The
anointing takes precedence of the imposition of hands, in agreement
with the Old Testament sacerdotal view; while in the Protestant church,
wherever confirmation continues, it is entirely abandoned, and only the
imposition of hands is retained.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xx-p12">In other respects considerable diversity prevailed
in the different parts of the ancient church in regard to the usage of
confirmation and the time of performing it.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xx-p13">In the Greek church every priest may administer
confirmation or holy unction, and that immediately after baptism; but
in the Latin church after the time of <name id="iii.x.xx-p13.1">Jerome</name>
(as now in the Anglican) this function, like the power of ordination,
was considered a prerogative of the bishops, who made periodical tours
in their dioceses to confirm the baptized. Thus the two acts were often
far apart in time.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xx-p14"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="94" title="Ordination" shorttitle="Section 94" progress="46.55%" prev="iii.x.xx" next="iii.x.xxii" id="iii.x.xxi">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Ordination" id="iii.x.xxi-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="iii.x.xxi-p1">§ 94. Ordination.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xxi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.x.xxi-p3">J. Morinus (R.C.): Comment. Hist. so dogm. de sacris
Eccles. ordinationibus. Par. 1655, etc. Fr. Halierius (R.C.): De sacris
electionibus et ordinationibus. <scripRef passage="Rom. 1749" id="iii.x.xxi-p3.1" parsed="|Rom|1749|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1749">Rom. 1749</scripRef>. 3 vols. fol. G. L. Hahn:
l.c. p. 96 and p. 354 ff. Comp. the relevant sections in the
archaeological works of Bingham, Augusti, Binterim, etc.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xxi-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.x.xxi-p5">The ordination of clergymen<note n="992" id="iii.x.xxi-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxi-p6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxi-p6.1">Χειροτονία,
καθιέρσις</span><i>, ordinatio</i>and in the case of bishops,
<i>consecratio</i>.</p></note> was as early as the fourth or fifth century
admitted into the number of sacraments. <name id="iii.x.xxi-p6.2">Augustine</name> first calls it a sacrament, but with the remark
that in his time the church unanimously acknowledged the sacramental
character of this usage.<note n="993" id="iii.x.xxi-p6.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxi-p7">De bono conjug. c. 18 (tom. vi. p. 242), c. 24
(p. 247); Contr. Epist. Parmen. l. ii. c. 12 (tom. ix. pp. 29, 30).
Comp. Leo M. Epist. xii. c. 9; Gregor. M. Expos. in i. Regg. l. vi. c.
3. These and other passages in Hahn, p. 97.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxi-p8">Ordination is the solemn consecration to the
special priesthood, as baptism is the introduction to the universal
priesthood; and it is the medium of communicating the gifts for the
ministerial office. It confers the capacity and authority of
administering the sacraments and governing the body of believers, and
secures to the church order, care, and steady growth to the end of
time. A ruling power is as necessary in the church as in the state. In
the Jewish church there was a hereditary priestly caste; in the
Christian this is exchanged for an unbroken succession of voluntary
priests from all classes, but mostly from the middle and lower classes
of the people.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxi-p9">Like baptism and confirmation, ordination imparts,
according to the later scholastic doctrine, a character indelebilis,
and cannot therefore be repeated.<note n="994" id="iii.x.xxi-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxi-p10">Already intimated by <name id="iii.x.xxi-p10.1">Augustine</name>, De bapt.
c. Donat. ii. 2: “Sicut baptizatus, si ab unitate recesserit,
sacramentum dandi non amittit, sic etiam ordinatus, Si ab unitate
recesserit, sacramentum dandi baptismum [<i>i.e.</i>, ordination] non
amittit.”</p></note> But this of course does not exclude the
possibility of suspension and excommunication in case of gross
immorality or gross error. The council of Nice, in 325, acknowledged
even the validity of the ordination of the schismatic Novatians.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxi-p11">Corresponding to the three ordines majores there
were three ordinations: to the diaconate, to the presbyterate, and to
the episcopate.<note n="995" id="iii.x.xxi-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxi-p12">On the character of the ordination of the
sub-deacons, as well as of diaconissae and presbyters, there were
afterward diverse views. Usually this was considered ordination only in
an improper sense.</p></note> Many of the
most eminent bishops, however, like Cyprian and <name id="iii.x.xxi-p12.1">Ambrose</name>, received the three rites in quick succession,
and officiated only as bishops.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxi-p13">Different from ordination is installation, or
induction into a particular congregation or diocese, which may be
repeated as often as the minister is transferred.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxi-p14">Ordination was performed by laying on of hands and
prayer, closing with the communion. To these were gradually added other
preparatory and attendant practices; such as the tonsure<note n="996" id="iii.x.xxi-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxi-p15"> After the fifth century, but under
various forms, tonsura Petri, etc. It was first applied to penitents,
then to monks, and finally to the clergy.</p></note> the anointing with the chrism
(only in the Latin church after Gregory the Great), investing with the
insignia of the office (the holy books, and in the case of bishops the
ring and staff), the kiss of brotherhood, etc. Only bishops can ordain,
though presbyters assist. The ordination or consecraion of a bishop
generally requires, for greater solemnity, the presence of three
bishops.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxi-p16">No one can receive priestly orders without a fixed
field of labor which yields him support.<note n="997" id="iii.x.xxi-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxi-p17">Hence the old rules: “Ne quis vage ordinetur,”
and, “Nemo ordinatur sine titulo.” Comp. <scripRef passage="Acts xiv. 23" id="iii.x.xxi-p17.1" parsed="|Acts|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.23">Acts xiv. 23</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Tit. i. 5" id="iii.x.xxi-p17.2" parsed="|Titus|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.5">Tit. i. 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Pet. v. 1" id="iii.x.xxi-p17.3" parsed="|1Pet|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.1">1
Pet. v. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> In the course of time further restrictions,
derived in part from the Old Testament, in regard to age, education,
physical and moral constitution, freedom from the bonds of marriage,
etc., were established by ecclesiastical legislation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxi-p18">The favorite times for ordination were Pentecost
and the quarterly Quatember terms<note n="998" id="iii.x.xxi-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxi-p19">Quatuor tempora. Comp. the old verse: “Post
crux (Holyrood day, 14th September), post cineres (Ash Wednesday), post
spiritus (Pentecost) atque Luciae (13th December), Sit tibi in auguria
quarta sequens feria.”</p></note> (i.e., the beginning of Quadragesima, the weeks
after Pentecost, after the fourteenth of September, and after the
thirteenth of December), which were observed, after Gelasius or Leo the
Great, as ordinary penitential seasons of the church. The candidates
were obliged to prepare themselves for consecration by prayer and
fasting.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xxi-p20"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="95" title="The Sacrament of the Eucharist" shorttitle="Section 95" progress="46.74%" prev="iii.x.xxi" next="iii.x.xxiii" id="iii.x.xxii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Eucharist" id="iii.x.xxii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="iii.x.xxii-p1">§ 95. The Sacrament of the Eucharist.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xxii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.x.xxii-p3">Comp. the Literature in vol. i. § 38 and
§ 102, the corresponding sections in the Doctrine Histories
and Archaeologies, and the treatises of G. E. Steitz on the historical
development of the doctrine of the Lord’s Supper in
the Greek church, in Dorner’s “Jahrbücher
für Deutsche Theologie,” for 1864 and 1865. In part also the
liturgical works of Neale, Daniel, etc., cited below (§ 98),
and Philip Freeman: The Principles of Divine Service. Lond. Part i.
1855, Part ii. 1862. (The author, in the introduction to the second
part, states as his object: “To unravel, by means of an historical
survey of the ancient belief concerning the Holy Eucharist, viewed as a
mystery, and of the later departures from it, the manifold confusions
which have grown up around the subject, more especially since the fatal
epoch of the eleventh century.” But the book treats not so much of the
doctrine of the Eucharist, as of the ceremony of it, and the
eucharistic sacrifice, with special reference to the Anglican
church.)</p>

<p id="iii.x.xxii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.x.xxii-p5">The Eucharist is both a sacrament wherein God conveys
to us a certain blessing, and a sacrifice which man offers to God. As a
sacrament, or the communion, it stands at the head of all sacred rites;
as a sacrifice it stands alone. The celebration of it under this
twofold character forms the holy of holies of the Christian cultus in
the ancient church, and in the greater part of Christendom at this
day.<note n="999" id="iii.x.xxii-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p6">Freeman, l.c. Introduction to Part ii. (1857),
p. 2, says of the Eucharist, not without justice, from a historical and
theological point of view: “It was confessedly through long ages of the
church, and is by the vast majority of the Christian world at this
hour, conceived to be ... no less than the highest line of contact and
region of commingling between heaven and earth known to us, or provided
for us;—a borderland of mystery, where, by gradations
baffling sight and thought, the material truly blends with the
spiritual, and the visible shades off into the unseen; a thing,
therefore, which of all events or gifts in this world most nearly
answers to the highest aspirations and deepest yearnings of our
wonderfully compounded being; while in some ages and climes of the
church it has been elevated into something yet more awful and
mysterious.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p7">We consider first the doctrine of the Eucharist as
a sacrament, then the doctrine of the Eucharist as a sacrifice, and
finally the celebration of the eucharistic communion and eucharistic
sacrifice.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p8">The doctrine of the sacrament of the Eucharist was
not a subject of theological controversy and ecclesiastical action till
the time of Paschasius Radbert, in the ninth century; whereas since
then this feast of the Saviour’s dying love has been
the innocent cause of the most bitter disputes, especially in the age
of the Reformation, between Papists and Protestants, and among
Lutherans, Zwinglians, and Calvinists. Hence the doctrine of the
ancient church on this point lacks the clearness and definiteness which
the Nicene dogma of the Trinity, the Chalcedonian Christology, and the
Augustinian anthropology and soteriology acquired from the
controversies preceding them. In the doctrine of baptism also we have a
much better right to speak of a consensus patrum, than in the doctrine
of the holy Supper.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p9">In general, this period, following the
representatives of the mystic theory in the previous one, was already
very strongly inclined toward the doctrine of transubstantiation and
toward the Greek and Roman sacrifice of the mass, which are inseparable
in so far as a real sacrifice requires the real presence of the victim.
But the kind and mode of this presence are not yet particularly
defined, and admit very different views: Christ may be conceived as
really present either in and with the elements (consubstantiation,
impanation), or under the illusive appearance of the changed elements
(transubstantiation), or only dynamically and spiritually.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p10">In the previous period we distinguish three views:
the mystic view of Ignatius, Justin Martyr, and Irenaeus; the
symbolical view of <name id="iii.x.xxii-p10.1">Tertullian</name> and Cyprian;
and the allegorical or spiritualistic view of Clement of Alexandria and
Origen. In the present the first view, which best answered the mystic
and superstitious tendency of the time, preponderated, but the second
also was represented by considerable authorities.<note n="1000" id="iii.x.xxii-p10.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p11">Rückert divides the fathers into 2
classes: the <i>Metabolical</i>, and the <i>Symbolical</i>. The
symbolical view he assigns to <name id="iii.x.xxii-p11.1">Tertullian</name>, Clement,
Origen, Euseb., Athan., and <name id="iii.x.xxii-p11.2">Augustine</name>. But to
this designation there are many objections. Of the Synecdochian
(Lutheran) interpretation of the words of institution the ancient
church knew nothing.” So says Kahnis, Luth. Dogmatik, ii. p.
221.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p12">I. The realistic and mystic view is represented by
several fathers and the early liturgies, whose testimony we shall
further cite below. They speak in enthusiastic and extravagant terms of
the sacrament and sacrifice of the altar. They teach a real presence of
the body and blood of Christ, which is included in the very idea of a
real sacrifice, and they see in the mystical union of it with the
sensible elements a sort of repetition of the incarnation of the Logos.
With the act of consecration a change accordingly takes place in the
elements, whereby they become vehicles and organs of the life of
Christ, although by no means necessarily changed into another
substance. To denote this change very strong expressions are used, like
μεταβολή,
μεταβάλλειν,
μεταβάλλεσθαι,
μεταστοιχειοῦσθαι,
μεταποιεῖσθαι, mutatio, translatio,
transfiguratio, transformatio;<note n="1001" id="iii.x.xxii-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p13">But not yet the technical term
<i>transubstantiatio</i>, which was introduced by Paschasius Radbertus
toward the middle of the ninth century, and the corresponding Greek
term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxii-p13.1">μετουσίωσις</span>, which is still
later.</p></note> illustrated by the miraculous transformation of
water into wine, the assimilation of food, and the pervasive power of
leaven.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p14">Cyril of Jerusalem goes farther in this direction
than any of the fathers. He plainly teaches some sort of supernatural
connection between the body of Christ and the elements, though not
necessarily a transubstantiation of the latter. Let us hear the
principal passages.<note n="1002" id="iii.x.xxii-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p15">Comp. especially his five mystagogical
discourses, addresses to the newly baptized. Cyril’s
doctrine is discussed at large in Rückert, Das Abendmahl,
sein Wesen u. seine Geschichte, p. 415 ff. Comp. also Neander,
Dogmengesch. i. p. 426, and, in part against Rückert,
Kahnis, Die Luth. Dogmatik, ii. p. 211 f</p></note>
“Then follows,” he says in describing the celebration of the Eucharist,
“the invocation of God, for the sending of his Spirit to make the bread
the body of Christ, the wine the blood of Christ. For what the Holy
Ghost touches is sanctified and transformed.” “Under the type of the
bread<note n="1003" id="iii.x.xxii-p15.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p16"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxii-p16.1">Ἐν
τύπῳ
ἄρτου</span>, which may mean either under the emblem of the
bread (still existing as such), or under the outward form, <i>sub
specie panis.</i> More naturally the former.</p></note> is given to thee
the body, under the type of the wine is given to thee the blood, that
thou mayest be a partaker of the body and blood of Christ, and be of
one body and blood with him.”<note n="1004" id="iii.x.xxii-p16.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p17"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxii-p17.1">Σύσσωμος καὶσύναιμος αὐτοῦ.</span></p></note> “After the invocation of the Holy Ghost the
bread of the Eucharist is no longer bread, but the body of Christ.”
“Consider, therefore, the bread and the wine not as empty elements, for
they are, according to the declaration of the Lord, the body and blood
of Christ.” In support of this change Cyril refers at one time to the
wedding feast at Cana, which indicates, the Roman theory of change of
substance; but at another to the consecration of the chrism, wherein
the substance is unchanged. He was not clear and consistent with
himself. His opinion probably was, that the eucharistic elements lost
by consecration not so much their earthly substance, as their earthly
purpose.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p18">Gregory of Nyssa, though in general a very
faithful disciple of the spiritualistic Origen, is on this point
entirely realistic. He calls the Eucharist a food of immortality, and
speaks of a miraculous transformation of the nature of the elements
into the glorified body of Christ by virtue of the priestly blessing.<note n="1005" id="iii.x.xxii-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p19">Orat. catech. magna, c. 37. Comp. Neander, l.c.
i. p. 428, and Kahnis, ii. 213.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p20"><name id="iii.x.xxii-p20.1">Chrysostom</name> likewise,
though only incidentally in his homilies, and not in the strain of
sober logic and theology, but of glowing rhetoric, speaks several times
of a union of our whole nature with the body of Christ in the
Eucharist, and even of a manducatio oralis.<note n="1006" id="iii.x.xxii-p20.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p21">Of an <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxii-p21.1">ἐμπῆξαιτοὺς ὀδόντας τῇ σαρκὶκαὶσυμπλακῆναι</span>
Comp. the passages
from <name id="iii.x.xxii-p21.2">Chrysostom</name>in Ebrard and Rückert, l.c., and
Kahnis, ii. p. 215 ff.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p22">Of the Latin fathers, <name id="iii.x.xxii-p22.1">Hilary</name>,<note n="1007" id="iii.x.xxii-p22.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p23">De Trinit. viii. 13 sq. Comp.
Rückert, l.c. p. 460 ff.</p></note>
<name id="iii.x.xxii-p23.1">Ambrose</name>,<note n="1008" id="iii.x.xxii-p23.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p24">De Mysteriis, c. 8 and 9, where a
<i>mutatio</i> of the <i>species elementorum</i> by the word of Christ
is spoken of, and the changing of Moses’ rod into a
serpent, and of the Nile into blood, is cited in illustration. The
genuineness of this small work, however, is doubtful.
Rückert considers <name id="iii.x.xxii-p24.1">Ambrose</name>the pillar of
the mediaeval doctrine of the Supper, which he finds in his work De
mysteries, and De initiandis.</p></note> and Gaudentius († 410) come
nearest to the later dogma of transubstantiation. The latter says: “The
Creator and Lord of nature, who produces bread from the earth, prepares
out of bread his own body, makes of wine his own blood.”<note n="1009" id="iii.x.xxii-p24.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p25">Serm. p. 42: “Ipse naturarum creator et
dominus, qui producit de terra panem, de pane rursus, quia et potest et
promisit, efficit proprium corpus, et qui de aqua vinum fecit, facit et
de vino sanguinem.” But, on the other hand, Gaudentius (bishop of
Brixia) calls the supper a <i>figure</i> of the passion of Christ, and
the bread the <i>figure</i> (figura) of the body of Christ (p. 43).
Comp. Rückert, l.c. 477 f.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p26">But closely as these and similar expressions verge
upon the Roman doctrine of transubstantiation, they seem to contain at
most a dynamic, not a substantial, change of the elements into the body
and the blood of Christ. For, in the first place, it must be remembered
there is a great difference between the half-poetic, enthusiastic,
glowing language of devotion, in which the fathers, and especially the
liturgies, speak of the eucharistic sacrifice, and the clear, calm, and
cool language of logic and doctrinal definition. In the second place,
the same fathers apply the same or quite similar terms to the baptismal
water and the chrism of confirmation, without intending to teach a
proper change of the substance of these material elements into the Holy
Ghost. On the other hand, they not rarely use, concerning the bread and
wine, τύπος,
ἀντίτυπα, figura, signum, and like
expressions, which denote rather a symbolical than a metabolical
relation of them to the body and blood of the Lord. Finally, the
favorite comparison of the mysterious transformation with the
incarnation of the Logos, which, in fact, was not an annihilation of
the human nature, but an assumption of it into unity with the divine,
is of itself in favor of the continuance of the substance of the
elements; else it would abet the Eutychian heresy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p27">II. The symbolical view, though on a realistic
basis, is represented first by Eusebius, who calls the Supper a
commemoration of Christ by the symbols of his body and blood, and takes
the flesh and blood of Christ in the sixth chapter of John to mean the
words of Christ, which are spirit and life, the true food of the soul,
to believers.<note n="1010" id="iii.x.xxii-p27.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p28">Demonstr. evang. 1, c. 10; Theol. eccl. iii. c.
12, and the fragment of a tract, De paschate, published by Angelo Mai
in Scriptorum veterum nova collectio, vol. i. p. 247. Comp. Neander,
l.c. i. 430, and especially Steitz, second article (1865), pp.
97-106.</p></note> Here
appears the influence of his venerated Origen, whose views in regard to
the sacramental aspect of the Eucharist he substantially repeats.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p29">But it is striking that even Athanasius, “the
father of orthodoxy,” recognized only a spiritual participation, a
self-communication of the nourishing divine virtue of the Logos, in the
symbols of the bread and wine, and incidentally evinces a doctrine of
the Eucharist wholly foreign to the Catholic, and very like the older
Alexandrian or Origenistic, and the Calvinistic, though by no means
identical with the latter.<note n="1011" id="iii.x.xxii-p29.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p30">To this result H. Voigt comes, after the most
thorough investigation, in his learned monograph on the doctrine of
Athanasius, Bremen, 1861, pp. 170-181, and since that time also Steitz,
in his second article, already quoted, pp. 109-127. Möhler
finds in the passage Ad Scrap. iv. 19 (the principal eucharistic
declaration of Athanasius then known), the Roman Catholic doctrine of
the Supper (Athanasius der Gr p. 560 ff.), but by a manifestly strained
interpretation, and in contradiction with passages in the more recently
known Festival Letters of Athanasius, which confirm the exposition of
Voigt.</p></note> By the flesh and blood in the mysterious
discourse of Jesus in the sixth chapter of John, which he refers to the
Lord’s Supper, he understands not the earthly, human,
but the heavenly, divine manifestation of Jesus, a spiritual nutriment
coming down from above, which the Logos through the Holy Ghost
communicates to believers (but not to a Judas, nor to the
unbelieving).<note n="1012" id="iii.x.xxii-p30.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p31">So in the main passage, the fourth Epistle to
Serapion (Ad Scrap. iv. 19), which properly treats of the sin against
the Holy Ghost (c. 8-23), and has been variously interpreted in the
interest of different confessions, but now receives new light from
several passages in the recently discovered Syriac Festival Letters of
Athanasius, translated by Larsow, Leipzig, 1852, pp. 59, 78 sqq., 153
sqq., and especially p. 101.</p></note> With this
view accords his extending of the participation of the eucharistic food
to believers in heaven, and even to the angels, who, on account of
their incorporeal nature, are incapable of a corporeal participation of
Christ.<note n="1013" id="iii.x.xxii-p31.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p32">In the Festival Letters in Larsow, p. 101,
Athanasius says: “And not only, my brethren, is this bread [of the
Eucharist] a food of the righteous, and not only are the saints who
dwell on earth nourished with such bread and blood, but also in heaven
we eat such food; for even to the higher spirits and the angels the
Lord is nutriment, and He is the delight of all the powers of heaven;
to all He is all, and over every one He yearns in His love of
man.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p33"><name id="iii.x.xxii-p33.1">Gregory Nazianzen</name> sees
in the Eucharist a type of the incarnation, and calls the consecrated
elements symbols and antitypes of the great mysteries, but ascribes to
them a saving virtue.<note n="1014" id="iii.x.xxii-p33.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p34">Orat. xvii. 12; viii. 17; iv. 52. Comp.
Ullmann’s Gregor. v. Naz. pp. 483-488; Neander, l.c.
i. p. 431; and Steitz in Dorner’s
Jahrbücher for 1865, pp. 133-141. Steitz makes Gregory an
advocate of the symbolical theory.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p35"><name id="iii.x.xxii-p35.1">St. Basil</name>, likewise, in
explaining the words of Christ, “I live by the Father” (<scripRef passage="John vi. 57" id="iii.x.xxii-p35.2" parsed="|John|6|57|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.57">John vi. 57</scripRef>),
against, the Arians who inferred from it that Christ was a creature,
incidentally gives a spiritual meaning to the fruition of the
eucharistic elements. “We eat the flesh of Christ,” he says, “and drink
His blood, if we, through His incarnation and human life, become
partakers of the Logos and of wisdom.”<note n="1015" id="iii.x.xxii-p35.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p36">Epist. viii. c. 4 (or <scripRef passage="Ep. 141" id="iii.x.xxii-p36.1">Ep. 141</scripRef> in the older
editions): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxii-p36.2">Τρώγομενγὰραὐτοῦτὴνσάρκακαὶπίνομεναὐτοῦτὸαἷμα, κοινωνοὶγινόμενοιδιὰτῆς ἐνανθρωπήσεως καὶτῆς αἰσθητῆς ζωῆς τοῦλόγουκαὶτῆς σοφίας. Σάρκαγὰρκαιαἷμαπασᾶναυτοῦτὴνμυστικὴνἐπιδημίαν</span>[<i>i. e.,</i> a spiritual incarnation,
or His internal coming to the soul, as distinct from His historical
incarnation] <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxii-p36.3">ὠνόμασεκαὶτὴνἐκπρακτικῆς καὶφυσικῆς καὶθεολογικῆς συνεστῶσανδιδασκαλίαν, δἰἧς τρέφεταιψυχὴκαὶπρὸς τῶνὄντωνθεωρίανπαρασκευάζεται. Καὶτοῦτὸἐστιτὸἐκτοῦῥητοῦἴσως δηλούμενον</span>. This passage, overlooked by Klose,
Ebrard, and Kahnis, but noticed by Rückert and more fully by
Steitz (l.c. p. 127 ff.), in favor of the symbolical view, is the
principal one in Basil on the Eucharist, and must regulate the
interpretation of the less important allusions in his other
writings.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p37"><name id="iii.x.xxii-p37.1">Macarius the Elder</name>, a
gifted representative of the earlier Greek mysticism
(† 390), belongs to the same Symbolical school; he
calls bread and wine the antitype of the body and blood of Christ, and
seems to know only a spiritual eating of the flesh of the Lord.<note n="1016" id="iii.x.xxii-p37.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p38">Hom. xxvii. 17, and other passages. Steitz
(l.c. p. 142 ff.) enters more fully into the views of this monk of the
Egyptian desert.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p39"><name id="iii.x.xxii-p39.1">Theodoret</name>, who was
acknowledged orthodox by the council of Chalcedon, teaches indeed a
transformation (μεταβάλλειν) of the eucharistic elements by
virtue of the priestly consecration, and an adoration of them, which
certainly sounds quite Romish, but in the same connection expressly
rejects the idea of an absorption of the elements in the body of the
Lord, as an error akin to the Monophysite. “The mystical emblems of the
body and blood of Christ,” says he, “continue in their original essence
and form, they are visible and tangible as they were before [the
consecration];<note n="1017" id="iii.x.xxii-p39.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p40">Dial. ii. Opera ed. Hal. tom. iv. p. 126, where
the orthodox man says against the Eranist: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxii-p40.1">Τὰμυστικὰσύμβολα... μένειἐπὶτῆς προτέρας οὐσίας καὶτοῦσχήματος καὶτοῦεἴδους, καὶὁρατάἐστικαὶἁπτὰ, οἶακαὶπρότερονἧν.</span></p></note> but the
contemplation of the spirit and of faith sees in them that which they
have become, and they are adored also as that which they are to
believers.”<note n="1018" id="iii.x.xxii-p40.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p41"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxii-p41.1">Προσκυνεῖταιὡς εκεῖναὄνταἅπερπιστεύεται.</span>These words certainly prove that the
consecrated elements are regarded as being not only subjectively, but
in some sense objectively and really what the believer takes them for,
namely, the body and blood of Christ. But with this they also retained,
according to Theodoret, their natural reality and their symbolical
character.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p42">Similar language occurs in an epistle to the monk
Caesarius ascribed to <name id="iii.x.xxii-p42.1">Chrysostom</name>, but perhaps
not genuine;<note n="1019" id="iii.x.xxii-p42.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p43">Ep. ad Caesarium monach. (in Chrys. Opera, tom.
iii. Pars altera, p. 897 of the new Paris ed. of Montfaucon after
the <name id="iii.x.xxii-p43.1">Benedict</name>ine): “Sicut enim antequam sanctificetur panis,
panem nominamus: divina autem illum sanctificante gratia, mediante
sacerdote, liberatus est quidem ab appellatione panis; dignus autem
habitus dominici corporis appellatione, <i>etiamsi natura panis in ipso
permansit</i>, et non duo corpora, sed unum corpus Filii praedicamus.”
This epistle is extant in full only in an old Latin
version.</p></note> in Ephraim
of Antioch, cited by Photius; and even in the Roman bishop Gelasius at
the end of the fifth century (492–496).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p44">The latter says expressly, in his work against
Eutyches and Nestorius: “The sacrament of the body and blood of Christ,
which we receive, is a divine thing, because by it we are made
partakers of the divine-nature. Yet the substance or nature of the
bread and wine does not cease. And assuredly the image and the
similitude of the body and blood of Christ are celebrated in the
performance of the mysteries.”<note n="1020" id="iii.x.xxii-p44.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p45">De duabus naturis in Christo Adv. Eutychen et
Nestorium (in the Bibl. Max. Patrum, tom. viii. p. 703) ... “et tamen
esse non desinit <i>substantia</i> vel <i>natura</i> panis et vini. Et
certe <i>imago</i> et <i>similitudo</i> corporis et sanguinis Christi
in actione mysteriorum celebrantur.” Many Roman divines, through
dogmatic prejudice, doubt the genuineness of this epistle. Comp. the
Bibl. Max. tom. viii. pp. 699-700.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p46">It is remarkable that <name id="iii.x.xxii-p46.1">Augustine</name>, in other respects so decidedly catholic in the
doctrine of the church and of baptism, and in the cardinal points of
the Latin orthodoxy, follows the older African theologians, <name id="iii.x.xxii-p46.2">Tertullian</name> and Cyprian, in a symbolical theory of
the Supper, which however includes a real spiritual participation of
the Lord by faith, and in this respect stands nearest to the
Calvinistic or Orthodox Reformed doctrine, while in minor points he
differs from it as much as from transubstantiation and
consubstantiation.<note n="1021" id="iii.x.xxii-p46.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p47">From his immense dogmatic
authority, <name id="iii.x.xxii-p47.1">Augustine</name>has been an apple of contention among the
different confessions in all controversies on the doctrine of the
Supper. Albertinus (De euchar. pp. 602-742) and Rückert
(l.c. p. 353 ff.) have successfully proved that he is no witness for
the Roman doctrine; but they go too far when they make him a mere
symbolist. That he as little favors the Lutheran doctrine, Kahnis (Vom
Abendmahl, p. 221, and in the second part of his Luth. Dogmatik, p.
207) frankly concedes.</p></note> He
was the first to make a clear distinction between the outward sign and
the inward grace, which are equally essential to the conception of the
sacrament. He maintains the figurative character of the words of
institution, and of the discourse of Jesus, on the eating and drinking
of his flesh and blood in the sixth chapter of John; with <name id="iii.x.xxii-p47.2">Tertullian</name>, he calls the bread and wine “figurae” “or
“signa corporis et sanguinis Christi” (but certainly not mere figures),
and insists on a distinction between “that which is visibly received in
the sacrament, and that which is spiritually eaten and drunk,” or
between a carnal, visible manducation of the sacrament, and a spiritual
eating of the flesh of Christ and drinking of his blood.<note n="1022" id="iii.x.xxii-p47.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p48">In <scripRef passage="Psalm. iii. 1" id="iii.x.xxii-p48.1" parsed="|Ps|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.3.1">Psalm. iii. 1</scripRef>: “Convivium, in quo corporis
et sanguinis sui <i>figuram</i> discipulis commendavit.” Contra
Adamant. xii. 3 (”<i>signum corporis sui</i>“); Contra advers. legis et
prophet. ii. c. 9; Epist. 23; De Doctr. Christ. iii. 10, 16, 19; De
Civit. Dei, xxi. c. 20, 25; De peccat. mer. ac rem. ii. 20 ”<i>quamvis
non sit corpus Christi</i>, sanctum est tamen, quoniam sacramentum
est”).</p></note> The latter he limits to the
elect and the believing, though, in opposition to the subjectivism of
the Donatists, he asserts that the sacrament (in its objective import)
is the body of Christ even for unworthy receivers. He says of Judas,
that he only ate the bread of the Lord, while the other apostles “ate
the Lord who was the bread.” In another place: The sacramentum “is
given to some unto life, to others unto destruction;” but the res
sacramenti, i.e., “the thing itself of which it is the sacramentum, is
given to every one who is partaker of it, unto life.” “He who does not
abide in Christ, undoubtedly neither eats His flesh nor drinks His
blood, though he eats and drinks the sacramentum (i.e., the outward
sign) of so great a thing to his condemnation.” <name id="iii.x.xxii-p48.2">Augustine</name> at all events lays chief stress on the
spiritual participation. “Why preparest thou the teeth and the belly?
Believe, and thou hast eaten.”<note n="1023" id="iii.x.xxii-p48.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p49">Tract. in <scripRef passage="Joh. 25" id="iii.x.xxii-p49.1" parsed="|John|25|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.25">Joh. 25</scripRef>: “Quid paras dentes et
ventrem? <i>Crede</i>, et manducasti.” Comp. Tract. 26: “Qui non manet
in Christo, <i>nec manducat carnem ejus, nec bibit ejus sanguinem</i>
licet premat dentibus sacramentum corporis et sanguinis
Christi.”</p></note> He claims for the sacrament religious reverence,
but not a superstitious dread, as if it were a miracle of magical
effect.<note n="1024" id="iii.x.xxii-p49.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p50">De Trinit. iii. 10: “Honorem tamquam religiosa
possunt habere, stuporem tamquam mira non possunt.”</p></note> He also
expressly rejects the hypothesis of the ubiquity of
Christ’s body, which had already come into use in
support of the materializing view, and has since been further developed
by Lutheran divines in support of the theory of consubstantiation. “The
body with which Christ rose,” says he, “He took to heaven, which must
be in a place .... We must guard against such a conception of His
divinity as destroys the reality of His flesh. For when the flesh of
the Lord was upon earth, it was certainly not in heaven; and now that
it is in heaven, it is not upon earth.” “I believe that the body of the
Lord is in heaven, as it was upon earth when he ascended to heaven.”<note n="1025" id="iii.x.xxii-p50.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p51"><scripRef passage="Ep. 146" id="iii.x.xxii-p51.1">Ep. 146</scripRef>: “Ego Domini corpus ita in coelo esse
credo, ut erat in terra, quando ascendit in coelum.” Comp. similar
passages in Tract. in <scripRef passage="Joh. 13" id="iii.x.xxii-p51.2" parsed="|John|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13">Joh. 13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ep. 187" id="iii.x.xxii-p51.3">Ep. 187</scripRef>; Serm. 264.</p></note> Yet this great church
teacher at the same time holds fast the real presence of Christ in the
Supper. He says of the martyrs: “They have drunk the blood of Christ,
and have shed their own blood for Christ.” He was also inclined, with
the Oriental fathers, to ascribe a saving virtue to the consecrated
elements.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p52"><name id="iii.x.xxii-p52.1">Augustine</name>’s pupil, <name id="iii.x.xxii-p52.2">Facundus</name>, taught that the sacramental bread “is not
properly the body of Christ, but contains the mystery of the body.”
Fulgentius of Ruspe held the same symbolical view; and even at a much
later period we can trace it through the mighty influence of <name id="iii.x.xxii-p52.3">Augustine</name>’s writings in Isidore of
Sevilla, Beda Venerabilis, among the divines of the Carolingian age, in
Ratramnus, and Berengar of Tours, until it broke forth in a modified
form with greater force than ever in the sixteenth century, and took
permanent foothold in the Reformed churches.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p53"><name id="iii.x.xxii-p53.1">Pope Leo I</name>. is sometimes
likewise numbered with the symbolists, but without good reason. He
calls the communion a “spiritual food,”<note n="1026" id="iii.x.xxii-p53.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p54">“Spiritualis alimonia.” This expression,
however, as the connection of the passage in Serm. lix. 2 clearly
shows, by no means excludes an operation of the sacrament on the body;
for “spiritual” is often equivalent to “supernatural.” Even Ignatius
called the bread of the Supper “a medicine of immortality, and all
antidote of death” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxii-p54.1">φάρμακον
ἀθανασίας,
ἀντίδοτος
τοῦ μὴ
ἀποθανεῖν,
ἀλλὰ ζῇν
ἐν Χριστῷ
διὰ
παντός́̈</span>Ad <scripRef passage="Ephes. c. 20" id="iii.x.xxii-p54.2" parsed="|Eph|100|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.100.20">Ephes. c. 20</scripRef>; though this passage is
wanting in the shorter Syriac recension.</p></note> as Athanasius had done before, but supposes a
sort of assimilation of the flesh and blood of Christ by the believing
participation. “What we believe, that we receive with the mouth ....
The participation of the body and blood of Christ causes that we pass
into that which we receive, and bear Christ in us in Spirit and body.”
Voluntary abstinence from the wine in the Supper was as yet considered
by this pope a sin.<note n="1027" id="iii.x.xxii-p54.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p55">Comp. the relevant passages from the writings
of Leo in Perthel, Papst Leo 1. Leben u. Lehren, p. 216 ff., and in
Rückert, l.c. p. 479 ff. Leo’s doctrine of
the Supper is not so clearly defined as his doctrine of baptism, and
has little that is peculiar. But he certainly had a higher than a
purely symbolic view of the sacrament and of the sacrifice of the
Eucharist.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p56">III. The old liturgies, whose testimony on this
point is as important as that of the church fathers, presuppose the
actual presence of Christ in the Supper, but speak throughout in the
stately language of sentiment, and nowhere attempt an explanation of
the nature and mode of this presence, and of its relation to the still
visible forms of bread and wine. They use concerning the consecrated
elements such terms as: The holy body, The dear blood, of our Lord
Jesus Christ, The sanctified oblation, The heavenly, spotless,
glorious, awful, divine gifts, The awful, unbloody, holy sacrifice,
&amp;c. In the act of consecration the liturgies pray for the sending
down of the Holy Ghost, that he may “sanctify and perfect”<note n="1028" id="iii.x.xxii-p56.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p57">In the liturgy of St. Mark (in
Neale’s ed.: The Liturgies of S. Mark, S. James, S.
Clement, S. <name id="iii.x.xxii-p57.1">Chrysostom</name>, S. Basil, Lond. 1859, p.
26): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxii-p57.2">Ἵνα
αὐτὰ
ἁγιάσῃ
καὶ
τελειώσῃ ...
καὶ
ποιήσῃ
τὸν μὲν
ἄρτον
σῶμα</span>, to which the congregation answers: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxii-p57.3">Ἀμήν</span>.</p></note> the bread and wine, or that he
may sanctify and make “them the body and blood of Christ,<note n="1029" id="iii.x.xxii-p57.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p58">In the liturgy of St. James (in Neale, p.
64): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxii-p58.1">Ἵνα ...
ἁγιάσῃ
καὶ
ποιήσῃ
τὸν μὲν
ἄρτον
τοῦτον
σῶμα
ἅγιον τοῦ
Χριστοῦ σου,
κ. τ. λ.</span></p></note> or bless and make.”<note n="1030" id="iii.x.xxii-p58.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p59">The liturgy of St. <name id="iii.x.xxii-p59.1">Chrysostom</name>(Neale, p.
137) uses the terms <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxii-p59.2">εὐλόγησον</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxii-p59.3">ποίησον</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p60">IV. As to the adoration of the consecrated
elements: This follows with logical necessity from the doctrine of
transubstantiation, and is the sure touchstone of it. No trace of such
adoration appears, however, in the ancient liturgies, and the whole
patristic literature yields only four passages from which this practice
can be inferred; plainly showing that the doctrine of
transubstantiation was not yet fixed in the consciousness of the
church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p61"><name id="iii.x.xxii-p61.1">Chrysostom</name> says: “The
wise men adored Christ in the manger; we see him not in the manger, but
on the altar, and should pay him still greater homage.”<note n="1031" id="iii.x.xxii-p61.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p62">Hom. 24 in I Cor.</p></note> Theodoret, in the passage
already cited, likewise uses the term προσκύνεῖν, but at the same time expressly
asserts the continuance of the substance of the elements. <name id="iii.x.xxii-p62.1">Ambrose</name> speaks once of the flesh of Christ “which we
to-day adore in the mysteries,”<note n="1032" id="iii.x.xxii-p62.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p63">De Spir. S. iii. II: “Quam [carnem Christi]
hodie in mysteriis adoramus, et quam apostoli in Domino Jesu
adoraverant.”</p></note> and <name id="iii.x.xxii-p63.1">Augustine</name>, of an
adoration preceding the participation of the flesh of Christ.<note n="1033" id="iii.x.xxii-p63.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p64">In <scripRef passage="Psalm. 98" id="iii.x.xxii-p64.1" parsed="|Ps|98|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.98">Psalm. 98</scripRef>, n. 9: “Ipsam carnem nobis
manducandam ad salutem dedit; nemo autem illam carnem manducat nisi
prius adoraverit ... et non modo non peccemus adorando, sed peccemus
non adorando.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p65">In all these passages we must, no doubt, take the
term proskunei’n and adorare in the wider sense, and distinguish the
bowing of the knee, which was so frequent, especially in the East, as a
mere mark of respect, from proper adoration. The old liturgies contain
no direction for any such act of adoration as became prevalent in the
Latin church, with the elevation of the host, after the triumph of the
doctrine of transubstantiation in the twelfth century.<note n="1034" id="iii.x.xxii-p65.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxii-p66">So says also the Roman liturgist Muratori, De
rebus liturgicis, c. xix. p. 227: “Uti omnes inter Catholicos eruditi
fatentur, post <i>Berengarii haeresiam</i> ritus in Catholica Romana
ecclesia invaluit, scilicet post consecrationem elevare hostiam et
calicem, ut a populo adoretur corpus et sanguis Domini.” Freeman,
Principles of Div. Service, Introduction to Part ii. p. 169, asserts:
“The Church throughout the world, down to the period of the unhappy
change of doctrine in the Western church in the eleventh and twelfth
centuries, never worshipped either the consecrated elements on account
of their being the body and blood of Christ, or the presence of that
body and blood; nor again, either Christ Himself as supernaturally
present by consecration, or the presence of His divinity; neither have
the churches of God to this hour, with the exception of those of the
Roman obedience, any such custom.”</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.x.xxii-p67"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="96" title="The Sacrifice of the Eucharist" shorttitle="Section 96" progress="47.92%" prev="iii.x.xxii" next="iii.x.xxiv" id="iii.x.xxiii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Eucharist" id="iii.x.xxiii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="iii.x.xxiii-p1">§ 96. The Sacrifice of the Eucharist.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xxiii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.x.xxiii-p3">Besides the works already cited on the holy Supper,
comp. Höfling: Die Lehre der ältesten Kirche vom
Opfer im Leben u. Cultus der Kirche. Erlangen, 1851. The articles:
Messe, Messopfer, in Wetzer u. Welte: Kirchenlexicon der kathol.
Theologie, vol. vii. (1851), p. 83 ff. G. E. Steitz: Art. Messe u.
Messopfer in Herzog’s Protest.
Real-Encyklopädie, vol. ix. (1858), pp.
375–408. Phil. Freeman: The Principles of Divine
Service. Part ii. Oxf. and Lond. 1862. This last work sets out with a
very full consideration of the Mosaic sacrificial cultus, and (in the
Pref. p. vi.) unjustly declares all the earlier English and German
works of Mede, Outram, Patrick, Magee, Bähr, Hengstenberg,
and Kurtz, on this subject, entirely unsatisfactory and defective.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xxiii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.x.xxiii-p5">The Catholic church, both Greek and Latin, sees in
the Eucharist not only a sacramentum, in which God communicates a grace
to believers, but at the same time, and in fact mainly, a sacrificium,
in which believers really offer to God that which is represented by the
sensible elements. For this view also the church fathers laid the
foundation, and it must be conceded they stand in general far more on
the Greek and Roman Catholic than on the Protestant side of this
question. The importance of the subject demands a preliminary
explanation of the idea of sacrifice, and a clear discrimination of its
original Christian form from its later perversion by tradition.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p6">The idea of sacrifice is the centre of all ancient
religions, both the heathen and the Jewish. In Christianity it is
fulfilled. For by His one perfect sacrifice on the cross Christ has
entirely blotted out the guilt of man, and reconciled him with the
righteous God. On the ground of this sacrifice of the eternal High
Priest, believers have access to the throne of grace, and may expect
their prayers and intercessions to be heard. With this perfect and
eternally availing sacrifice the Eucharist stands in indissoluble
connection. It is indeed originally a sacrament and the main thing in
it is that which we receive from God, not that which we give to God.
The latter is only a consequence of the former; for we can give to God
nothing which we have not first received from him. But the Eucharist is
the sacramentum of a sacrificium, the thankful celebration of the
sacrificial death of Christ on the cross, and the believing
participation or the renewed appropriation of the fruits of this
sacrifice. In other words, it is a feast on a sacrifice. “As oft as ye
do eat this bread and drink this cup, ye do show the
Lord’s death till He come.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p7">The Eucharist is moreover, as the name itself
implies, on the part of the church a living and reasonable
thank-offering, wherein she presents herself anew, in Christ and on the
ground of his sacrifice, to God with prayers and intercessions. For
only in Christ are our offerings acceptable to God, and only through
the continual showing forth and presenting of His merit can we expect
our prayers and intercessions to be heard.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p8">In this view certainly, in a deep symbolical and
ethical sense, Christ is offered to God the Father in every believing
prayer, and above all in the holy Supper; i.e. as the sole ground of
our reconciliation and acceptance. This is the deep truth which lies at
the bottom of the Catholic mass, and gives it still such power over the
religious mind.<note n="1035" id="iii.x.xxiii-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p9">Freeman states the result of his investigation
of the Biblical sacrificial cultus and of the doctrine of the old
Catholic church on the eucharistic sacrifice, as follows, on p. 280:
“It is enough for us that the holy Eucharist is all that the ancient
types foreshowed that it would be; that in it we present
’memorially,’ yet truly and with
prevailing power, by the consecrating Hands of our Great High Priest,
the wondrous Sacrifice once for all offered by Him at the Eucharistic
Institution, consummated on the Cross, and ever since presented and
pleaded by Him, Risen and Ascended, in Heaven; that our material Gifts
are identified with that awful Reality, and as such are borne in upon
the Incense of His Intercession, and in His Holy Hands, into the True
Holiest Place: that we ourselves, therewith, are home in thither
likewise, and abide in a deep mystery in the heavenly places in Christ
Jesus; that thus we have all manner of
acceptance,—sonship, kingship, and priesthood unto
God; an our whole life, in all its complex action, being sanctified and
purified for such access, and abiding continually in a heavenly sphere
of acceptableness and privilege.—Enough for us, again,
that on the sacramental side of the mystery, we have been thus
privileged to give to God His own Gift of Himself to dwell in us, and
we in Him;—-that we thereby possess an evermore
renewedly dedicated being—strengthened with all might,
and evermore made one with Him. Profoundly reverencing
Christ’s peculiar Presence in us and around us in the
celebration of such awful mysteries, we nevertheless take as the
watchword of our deeply mysterious Eucharistic worship,
’Sursum corda,’ and
’Our life is hid with Christ in God.’
“</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p10">But this idea in process of time became
adulterated with foreign elements, and transformed into the
Graeco-Roman doctrine of the sacrifice of the mass. According to this
doctrine the Eucharist is an unbloody repetition of the atoning
sacrifice of Christ by the priesthood for the salvation of the living
and the dead; so that the body of Christ is truly and literally offered
every day and every hour, and upon innumerable altars at the same time.
The term mass, which properly denoted the dismissal of the congregation
(missio, dismissio) at the close of the general public worship, became,
after the end of the fourth century, the name for the worship of the
faithful,<note n="1036" id="iii.x.xxiii-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p11">The <i>missa fidelium</i>, in distinction from
the <i>missa catechumenorum</i>. Comp. 90 above.</p></note> which
consisted in the celebration of the eucharistic sacrifice and the
communion. The corresponding terms of the Orientals are λειτουργία,
θυσία,
προσφορά.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p12">In the sacrifice of the mass the whole mysterious
fulness and glory of the Catholic worship is concentrated. Here the
idea of the priesthood reaches its dizzy summit; and here the devotion
and awe of the spectators rises to the highest pitch of adoration. For
to the devout Catholic nothing can be greater or more solemn than an
act of worship in which the eternal Son of God is veritably offered to
God upon the altar by the visible hand of the priest for the sins of
the world. But though the Catholic worship here rises far above the
vain sacrifices of heathendom and the merely typical sacrifices of
Judaism, yet that old sacrificial service, which was interwoven with
the whole popular life of the Jewish and Graeco-Roman world, exerted a
controlling influence on the Roman Catholic service of the Eucharist,
especially after the nominal conversion of the whole Roman heathendom,
and obscured the original simplicity and purity of that service almost
beyond recognition. The sacramentum became entirely eclipsed by the
sacrificium, and the sacrificium became grossly materialized, and was
exalted at the expense of the sacrifice on the cross. The endless
succession of necessary repetitions detracts from the sacrifice of
Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p13">The Biblical support of the sacrifice of the mass
is weak, and may be reduced to an unduly literal interpretation or a
downright perversion of some such passages as <scripRef passage="Mal. 1:10" id="iii.x.xxiii-p13.1" parsed="|Mal|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.1.10">Mal. i. 10</scripRef> f.; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 10:21" id="iii.x.xxiii-p13.2" parsed="|1Cor|10|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.21">1 Cor. x. 21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Heb. 5:6; 7:1; 13:10" id="iii.x.xxiii-p13.3" parsed="|Heb|5|6|0|0;|Heb|7|1|0|0;|Heb|13|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.6 Bible:Heb.7.1 Bible:Heb.13.10">Heb. v. 6; vii. 1 f.; xiii. 10</scripRef>. The Epistle to the Hebrews
especially is often misapplied, though it teaches with great emphasis
the very opposite, viz., the abolition of the Old Testament sacrificial
system by the Christian worship, the eternal validity of the sacrifice
of our only High Priest on the right hand of the Father, and the
impossibility of a repetition of it (comp. <scripRef passage="Heb. 10:14; 7:23, 24" id="iii.x.xxiii-p13.4" parsed="|Heb|10|14|0|0;|Heb|7|23|7|24" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.14 Bible:Heb.7.23-Heb.7.24">x. 14;
vii. 23, 24</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p14">We pass now to the more particular history. The
ante-Nicene fathers uniformly conceived the Eucharist as a
thank-offering of the church; the congregation offering the consecrated
elements of bread and wine, and in them itself, to God.<note n="1037" id="iii.x.xxiii-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p15">Comp. vol. i. § 102, p. 389
ff.</p></note> This view is in itself
perfectly innocent, but readily leads to the doctrine of the sacrifice
of the mass, as soon as the elements become identified with the body
and blood of Christ, and the presence of the body comes to be
materialistically taken. The germs of the Roman doctrine appear in
Cyprian about the middle of the third century, in connection with his
high-churchly doctrine of the clerical priesthood. Sacerdotium and
sacrificium are with him correlative ideas, and a Judaizing conception
of the former favored a like Judaizing conception of the latter. The
priest officiates in the Eucharist in the place of Christ,<note n="1038" id="iii.x.xxiii-p15.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p16">“Vice Christi vere fungitur.”</p></note> and performs an actual
sacrifice in the church.<note n="1039" id="iii.x.xxiii-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p17">“Sacrificium verum et plenum offert in ecclesia
Patri.”</p></note>
Yet Cyprian does not distinctly say that Christ is the subject of the
spiritual sacrifice; rather is the mystical body of Christ, the Church,
offered to God, and married with Christ.<note n="1040" id="iii.x.xxiii-p17.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p18">Epist. 63 ad Caecil.c. 14. <name id="iii.x.xxiii-p18.1">Augustine</name>’s view is similar: the church offering herself
to God in and with Christ as her Head.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p19">The doctrine of the sacrifice of the mass is much
further developed in the Nicene and post-Nicene fathers, though amidst
many obscurities and rhetorical extravagances, and with much wavering
between symbolical and grossly realistic conceptions, until in all
essential points it is brought to its settlement by Gregory the Great
at the close of the sixth century. These points are the following:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p20">1. The eucharistic sacrifice is the most solemn
mystery of the church, and fills the faithful with a holy awe. Hence
the predicates θυσία
φοβερὰ,
φρικτὴ,
ἀναίμακτος, sacrificium tremendum, which are
frequently applied to it, especially in the Oriental liturgies and
homilies. Thus it is said in the liturgy of St. James: “We offer to
Thee, O Lord, this awful and unbloody sacrifice.” The more surprising
is it that the people should have been indifferent to so solemn an act,
and that <name id="iii.x.xxiii-p20.1">Chrysostom</name> should lament: “In vain
is the daily sacrifice, in vain stand we at the altar; there is no one
to take part.”<note n="1041" id="iii.x.xxiii-p20.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p21">Hom. iii. in Ep. ad Ephes. (new Par. Bened. ed.
tom. xi. p. 26): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiii-p21.1">Εἰκῇ
θυσία
καθημερινὴ,
εἰκῇ
παρεστήκαμεν
τῷ
θυσιαστηρίῳ,
οὐδεὶς ὁ
μετέχων</span><i>, i.e.</i>, Frustra est quotidianum sacrificium, frustra
adstamus altari: nemo est qui participet.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p22">2. It is not a new sacrifice added to that of the
cross, but a daily, unbloody repetition and perpetual application of
that one only sacrifice. <name id="iii.x.xxiii-p22.1">Augustine</name> represents
it, on the one hand, as a sacramentum memoriae a symbolical
commemoration of the sacrificial death of Christ; to which of course
there is no objection.<note n="1042" id="iii.x.xxiii-p22.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p23">Contr. Faust. Manich. l. xx. 18: “Unde jam
Christiani, <i>peracti ejusdem sacrificii memoriam celebrant,
sacrosancta oblatione et participatione corporis et sanguinis
Christi.</i>“ Comp. l. xx. 21. This agrees with <name id="iii.x.xxiii-p23.1">Augustine</name>’s symbolical conception of the consecrated
elements as signal imagines, similitudines corporis et sanguinis
Christi. Steitz, l.c. p. 379, would make him altogether a symbolist,
but does not succeed; comp. the preceding section, and Neander,
Dogmengesch. i. p. 432.</p></note>
But, on the other hand, he calls the celebration of the communion
verissimum sacrificium of the body of Christ. The church, he says,
offers (immolat) to God the sacrifice of thanks in the body of Christ,
from the days of the apostles through the sure succession of the
bishops down to our time. But the church at the same time offers, with
Christ, herself, as the body of Christ, to God. As all are one body, so
also all are together the same sacrifice.<note n="1043" id="iii.x.xxiii-p23.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p24">De Civit. Dei, x. 20: “Per hoc [homo Jesus
Christus] et sacerdos est ipse offerens, ipse et oblatio. Cujus rei
sacramentum quotidianum esse voluit ecclesiae sacrificium, quae cum
ipsius capitis corpus sit, se ipsam per ipsum offere discit.” And the
faithful in heaven form with us one sacrifice, since they with us are
one civitas Dei.</p></note> According to <name id="iii.x.xxiii-p24.1">Chrysostom</name> the same Christ, and the whole Christ, is
everywhere offered. It is not a different sacrifice from that which the
High Priest formerly offered, but we offer always the same sacrifice,
or rather, we perform a memorial of this sacrifice.<note n="1044" id="iii.x.xxiii-p24.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p25">Hom. xvii. in Ep. ad Hebr. tom. xii. pp. 241
and 242: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiii-p25.1">Τοῦτο γὰρ
ποιεῖτε
φησὶν, εἰς
τὴν ἐμὴν
ἀνάμνησιν.
Οὐκ ἄλλην
θυσίαν,
καθάπερ ὁ
ἀρχιερεὺς
τότε, ἀλλὰ
τὴν αὐτὴν
ἀεὶ
ποιοῦμεν;
μᾶλλον δὲ
ἀνάμνησιν
ἐργαζόμεθα
θυσίας</span>.</p></note> This last clause would decidedly favor a
symbolical conception, if <name id="iii.x.xxiii-p25.2">Chrysostom</name> in other
places had not used such strong expressions as this: “When thou seest
the Lord slain, and lying there, and the priest standing at the
sacrifice,” or: “Christ lies slain upon the altar.”<note n="1045" id="iii.x.xxiii-p25.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p26">De sacerd. iii. c. 4 (tom. i.
467): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiii-p26.1">Ὅτανἰδῇς τὸνΚύριοντεθυμένονκαὶκείμενον, καὶτὸνἱερέαἐφεστῶτατῷθύματι, καὶἐπευχόμενον, κ. τ. λ</span>. Homil.
xv. ad Popul. Antioch. c. 5 (tom. ii. p. 187): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiii-p26.2">ἜνθαὁΧριστὸς κεῖταιτεθυμένος</span>. Comp. Hom. in tom. ii. p. 394, where it is said
of the sacrifice of the Eucharist: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiii-p26.3">Θυσίᾳ προσέρχῃ φρικτῇκαὶἀγιᾴ;
ἐσφαγμένος πρόκειταιὁΧριστός.</span></p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p27">3. The sacrifice is the anti-type of the Mosaic
sacrifice, and is related to it as substance to typical shadows. It is
also especially foreshadowed by Melchizedek’s unbloody
offering of bread and wine. The sacrifice of Melchizedek is therefore
made of great account by <name id="iii.x.xxiii-p27.1">Hilary</name>, <name id="iii.x.xxiii-p27.2">Jerome</name>, <name id="iii.x.xxiii-p27.3">Augustine</name>, <name id="iii.x.xxiii-p27.4">Chrysostom</name>, and other church fathers, on the strength of
the well-known parallel in the seventh chapter of the Epistle to the
Hebrews.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p28">4. The subject of the sacrifice is the body of
Jesus Christ, which is as truly present on the altar of the church, as
it once was on the altar of the cross, and which now offers itself to
God through his priest. Hence the frequent language of the liturgies:
“Thou art he who offerest, and who art offered, O Christ, our God.”
<name id="iii.x.xxiii-p28.1">Augustine</name>, however, connects with this, as we
have already said, the true and important moral idea of the
self-sacrifice of the whole redeemed church to God. The prayers of the
liturgies do the same.<note n="1046" id="iii.x.xxiii-p28.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p29">Freeman regards this as the main thing in the
old liturgies. “In all liturgies,” says he, l.c. p. 190, “the Church
has manifestly two distinct though closely connected objects in view.
The first is, <i>to offer herself in Christ to</i> <i>God;</i> or
rather, in strictness and as the highest conception of her aim, to
<i>procure that she may be offered by Christ Himself, and as in Christ,
to the</i> <i>Father.</i> And the second object, as the crowning and
completing feature of the rite, and woven up with the other in one
unbroken chain of service, is <i>to obtain communion</i> <i>through
Christ with God;</i> or, more precisely again, that <i>Christ</i>
<i>may Himself give her, through Himself, such
communion</i>.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p30">5. The offering of the sacrifice is the exclusive
prerogative of the Christian priest. Later Roman divines take the
words: “This do (ποιεῖτε) in remembrance of me,” as
equivalent to: “This offer,” and limit this command to the apostles and
their successors in office, whereas it is evidently an exhortation to
all believers to the commemoration of the atoning death, the communio
sacramenti, and not to the immolatio sacrificii.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p31">6. The sacrifice is efficacious for the whole body
of the church, including its departed members, in procuring the gifts
which are implored in the prayers of the service.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p32">All the old liturgies proceed under a conviction
of the unbroken communion of saints, and contain commemorations and
intercessions for the departed fathers and brethren, who are conceived
to be, not in purgatory, but in communion with God and in a condition
of progressive holiness and blessedness, looking forward in pious
longing to the great day of consummation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p33">These prayers for an increase of bliss, which
appeared afterwards very inappropriate, form the transition from the
original simple commemoration of the departed saints, including the
patriarchs, prophets and apostles, to intercessions for the suffering
souls in purgatory, as used in the Roman church ever since the sixth
century.<note n="1047" id="iii.x.xxiii-p33.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p34">Neale has collected in an appendix to his
English edition of the old liturgies (The Liturgies of S. Mark, S.
James, etc., Lond. 1859, p. 216 ff.) the finest liturgical prayers of
the ancient church for the departed saints, and deduces from them the
positions, ”(1) that prayers for the dead, and more especially the
oblation of the blessed Eucharist for them, have been from the
beginning the practice of the Universal Church. (2) And this without
any idea of a purgatory of pain, or of any state from which the
departed soul has to be delivered as from one of misery.” The second
point needs qualification.</p></note> In the liturgy
of <name id="iii.x.xxiii-p34.1">Chrysostom</name>, still in use in the Greek and
Russian church, the commemoration of the departed reads. “And further
we offer to thee this reasonable service on behalf of those who have
departed in the faith, our ancestors, Fathers, Patriarchs, Prophets,
Apostles, Preachers, Evangelists, Martyrs, Confessors, Virgins, and
every just spirit made perfect in the faith .... Especially the most
holy, undefiled, excellently laudable, glorious Lady, the Mother of God
and Ever-Virgin Mary .... the holy John the Prophet, Forerunner and
Baptist, the holy, glorious and all-celebrated Apostles, and all thy
Saints, through whose prayers look upon us, O God. And remember all
those that are departed in the hope of the resurrection to eternal
life, and give them rest where the light of Thy countenance shines upon
them.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p35"><name id="iii.x.xxiii-p35.1">Cyril of Jerusalem</name>, in
his fifth and last mystagogic Catechesis, which is devoted to the
consideration of the eucharistic sacrifice and the liturgical service
of God, gives the following description of the eucharistic
intercessions for the departed: “When the spiritual sacrifice, the
unbloody service of God, is performed, we pray to God over this atoning
sacrifice for the universal peace of the church, for the welfare of the
world, for the emperor, for soldiers and prisoners, for the sick and
afflicted, for all the poor and needy. Then we commemorate also those
who sleep, the patriarchs, prophets, apostles, martyrs, that God
through their prayers and their intercessions may receive our prayer;
and in general we pray for all who have gone from us, since we believe
that it is of the greatest help to those souls for whom the prayer is
offered, while the holy sacrifice, exciting a holy awe, lies before
us.”<note n="1048" id="iii.x.xxiii-p35.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p36"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiii-p36.1">Τῆς ἁγίας καὶφρικωδεστάτης προκειμένης θυσίας</span>, Catech. xxiii. 8.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p37">This is clearly an approach to the later idea of
purgatory in the Latin church. Even St. <name id="iii.x.xxiii-p37.1">Augustine</name>, with <name id="iii.x.xxiii-p37.2">Tertullian</name>,
teaches plainly, as an old tradition, that the eucharistic sacrifice,
the intercessions or suffragia and alms, of the living are of benefit
to the departed believers, so that the Lord deals more mercifully with
them than their sins deserve.<note n="1049" id="iii.x.xxiii-p37.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p38">Serm. 172, 2 (Opp. tom. v. 1196): “Orationibus
sanctae ecclesiae, et sacrificio salutari, et eleemosynis, quae pro
eorum spiritibus erogantur, non est dubitandum mortuos adjuvari, ut cum
eis misericordius agatur a Domino.” He expressly limits this effect,
however, to those who have departed in <i>the
faith.</i></p></note> His noble mother, Monica, when dying, told him
he might bury her body where he pleased, and should give himself no
concern for it, only she begged of him that he would remember her soul
at the altar of the Lord.<note n="1050" id="iii.x.xxiii-p38.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p39">Confess. l. ix. 27: “Tantum illud vos rogo, ut
ad Domini altare memineritis mei, ubi fueritis.” <name id="iii.x.xxiii-p39.1">Tertullian</name>considers it the duty of a devout widow to pray for the soul of
her husband, and to offer a sacrifice on the anniversary of his death;
De monogam. c. 10. Comp. De corona, c. 2: “Oblationes pro defunctis pro
natalitiis annua die facimus.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p40">With this is connected the idea of a repentance
and purification in the intermediate state between death and
resurrection, which likewise <name id="iii.x.xxiii-p40.1">Augustine</name>
derives from <scripRef passage="Matt. 12:32" id="iii.x.xxiii-p40.2" parsed="|Matt|12|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.32">Matt. xii. 32</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 3:15" id="iii.x.xxiii-p40.3" parsed="|1Cor|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.15">1 Cor. iii. 15</scripRef>, yet mainly as a mere opinion.<note n="1051" id="iii.x.xxiii-p40.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p41">De Civit. Dei, xxi. 24, and elsewhere. The
passages of <name id="iii.x.xxiii-p41.1">Augustine</name>and the other fathers in favor of the
doctrine of purgatory are collected in the much-cited work of Berington
and Kirk: The Faith of Catholics, etc., vol. iii. pp.
140-207.</p></note> From these and similar
passages, and under the influence of previous Jewish and heathen ideas
and customs, arose, after Gregory the Great, the Roman doctrine of the
purgatorial fire for imperfect believers who still need to be purified
from the dross of their sins before they are fit for heaven, and the
institution of special masses for the dead, in which the perversion of
the thankful remembrance of the one eternally availing sacrifice of
Christ reaches its height, and the idea of the communion utterly
disappears.<note n="1052" id="iii.x.xxiii-p41.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p42">There are silent masses, missae solitariae, at
which usually no one is present but the priest, with the attendant
boys, who offers to God at a certain tariff the magically produced body
of Christ for the deliverance of a soul from purgatory. This
institution has also a heathen precedent in the old Roman custom of
offering sacrifices to the Manes of beloved dead. On
Gregory’s doctrine of the mass, which belongs in the
next period, comp. the monograph of Lau, p. 484f. The horrible abuse of
these masses for the dead, and their close connection with
superstitious impostures of purgatory and of indulgence, explain the
moral anger of the Reformers at the mass, and the strong declarations
against it in several symbolical books, especially in the Smalcald
Articles by Luther (ii. 2, where the mass is called <i>draconis
cauda</i>), and in the Heidelberg Catechism (the 80th question, which,
by the way, is wanting entirely in the first edition of 1563, and was
first inserted in the second edition by express command of the Elector
Friedrich III., and in the third edition was enriched with the epithet
“damnable idolatry”).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiii-p43">In general, in the celebration of the
Lord’s Supper the sacrament continually retired behind
the sacrifice. In the Roman churches in all countries one may see and
hear splendid masses at the high altar, where the congregation of the
faithful, instead of taking part in the communion, are mere spectators
of the sacrificial act of the priest. The communion is frequently
despatched at a side altar at an early hour in the morning.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xxiii-p44"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="97" title="The Celebration of the Eucharist" shorttitle="Section 97" progress="48.81%" prev="iii.x.xxiii" next="iii.x.xxv" id="iii.x.xxiv">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Eucharist" id="iii.x.xxiv-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="iii.x.xxiv-p1">§ 97. The Celebration of the Eucharist.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xxiv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.x.xxiv-p3">Comp. the Liturgical Literature cited in the next
section, especially the works of Daniel, Neale, and Freeman.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xxiv-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.x.xxiv-p5">The celebration of the eucharistic sacrifice and of
the communion was the centre and summit of the public worship of the
Lord’s day, and all other parts of worship served as
preparation and accompaniment. The old liturgies are essentially, and
almost exclusively, eucharistic prayers and exercises; they contain
nothing besides, except some baptismal formulas and prayers for the
catechumens. The word liturgy (λειτουργία), which properly embraces all
parts of the worship of God, denotes in the narrower sense a
celebration of the eucharist or the mass.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiv-p6">Here lies a cardinal difference between the
Catholic and Evangelical cultus: in the former the sacrifice of the
mass, in the latter the sermon, is the centre.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiv-p7">With all variations in particulars, especially in
the introductory portions, the old Catholic liturgies agree in the
essential points, particularly in the prayers which immediately precede
and follow the consecration of the elements. They all (excepting some
Syriac copies of certain Nestorian and Monophysite formularies) repeat
the solemn Words of Institution from the Gospels,<note n="1053" id="iii.x.xxiv-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiv-p8">Though in various forms. See
below.</p></note> understanding them not merely in a
declaratory but in an operative sense; they all contain the acts of
Consecration, Intercession, and Communion; all (except the Roman)
invoke the Holy Ghost upon the elements to sanctify them, and make them
actual vehicles of the body and blood of Christ; all conceive the
Eucharist primarily as a sacrifice, and then, on the basis of the
sacrifice, as a communion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiv-p9">The eucharistic action in the narrower sense is
called the Anaphora, or the canon missae, and begins after the close of
the service of the catechumens (which consisted principally of reading
and preaching, and extended to the Offertory, i.e., the preparation of
the bread and wine, and the placing of it on the altar). It is
introduced with the Ἄνω
τὰς
καρδίας, or Sursum corda, of the priest: the
exhortation to the faithful to lift up their hearts in devotion, and
take part in the prayers; to which the congregation answers: Habemus ad
Dominum, “We lift them up unto the Lord.” Then follows the exhortation:
“Let us give thanks to the Lord,” with the response: “It is meet and
right.”<note n="1054" id="iii.x.xxiv-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiv-p10">Or, according to the Liturgia S.
Jacobi: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p10.1">Ἄνω
σχῶμεν τὸν
νοῦν καὶ
τὰς
καρδίας</span><i>,</i> with the response: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p10.2">Ἄξιον
καὶ
δίκαιον</span>. In the Lit. S. Clem.:
Priest: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p10.3">Ἄνω τὸν
νοῦν</span>. <i>All</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p10.4">πάντες</span>): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p10.5">Ἔχομεν
πρὸς τὸν
Κύριον</span>.—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p10.6">Εὐχαριστήσωμεν
τῷ
Κυρίῳ</span>. Resp.:<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p10.7">Ἄξιον
καὶ
δίκαιον</span>. In the Lit. S. Chrys. (still in use in the
orthodox Greek and Russian church):</p>

<p class="p54" id="iii.x.xxiv-p11"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p11.1">Ὁ
ἱερεύς·
Ἄνω
σχῶμεν τὰς
καρδίας.</span></p>

<p class="p54" id="iii.x.xxiv-p12"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p12.1">Ὁ χορός ·
Ἔχομεν
πρὸ τὸν
Κύριον.</span></p>

<p class="p54" id="iii.x.xxiv-p13"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p13.1">Ὁ
ἱερεύς·
Εὐχαριστήσωμεν
τῷ
Κυρίῳ.</span></p>

<p class="p54" id="iii.x.xxiv-p14"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p14.1">Ὁ χορός ·
Ἄξιον καὶ
δίκαιον
ἐστὶ
προσκύνεῖν
Πατέρα</span>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p14.2">Υἱόν</span>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p14.3">καὶ</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiv-p15"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p15.1">ἂγιον
Πνεῦμα,
Τριάδα
ὁμοούσιον
καὶ
ἀχώριστον</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiv-p16">The first principal act of the Anaphora is the
great prayer of thanksgiving, the εὐλογίαor εὐχαριστία, after the example of the Saviour
in the institution of the Supper. In this prayer the priest thanks God
for all the gifts of creation and of redemption, and the choir
generally concludes the thanksgiving with the so-called Trisagion or
Seraphic Hymn (<scripRef passage="Isa. 6:3" id="iii.x.xxiv-p16.1" parsed="|Isa|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.3">Is. vi. 3</scripRef>),
and the triumphal Hosanna (<scripRef passage="Matt. 20:9" id="iii.x.xxiv-p16.2" parsed="|Matt|20|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.9">Matt. xx. 9</scripRef>): “Holy, Holy, Holy Lord of Sabaoth;
heaven and earth are full of Thy glory. Hosanna in the highest: blessed
is He that cometh in the name of the Lord: Hosanna in the highest.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiv-p17">Then follows the consecration and oblation of the
elements, by the commemoration of the great facts in the life of
Christ, by the rehearsing of the Words of Institution from the Gospels
or from Paul, and by the invocation of the Holy Ghost, who brings to
pass the mysterious change of the bread and wine into the sacramental
body and blood of Christ.<note n="1055" id="iii.x.xxiv-p17.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiv-p18">Hence it is said, for example, in the Syriac
version of the Liturgy of St. James: “How dreadful is this hour, in
which the Holy Ghost hastens to come down from the heights of heaven,
and broods over the Eucharist, and sanctifies it. In holy silence and
fear stand and pray.”</p></note> This invocation of the Holy Ghost<note n="1056" id="iii.x.xxiv-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiv-p19"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p19.1">Ἐπίκλησις
Πνεύματος
ἁγίου</span>, invocatio Spiritus Sancti.</p></note> appears in all the Oriental
liturgies, but is wanting in the Latin church, which ascribes the
consecration exclusively to the virtue of Christ’s
Words of Institution. The form of the Words of Institution is different
in the different liturgies.<note n="1057" id="iii.x.xxiv-p19.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiv-p20">They are collected by Neale, in his English
edition of the Primitive Liturgies, pp. 175-215, from 67 ancient
liturgies in alphabetical order. Freeman says, rather too strongly,
l.c. p. 364: “No two churches in the world have even the same Words of
Institution.”</p></note> The elevation of the consecrated elements was
introduced in the Latin church, though not till after the Berengarian
controversies in the eleventh century, to give the people occasion to
show, by the adoration of the host, their faith in the real presence of
Christ in the sacrament.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiv-p21">To add an example: The prayer of consecration and
oblation in one of the oldest and most important of the liturgies, that
of St. James, runs thus: After the Words of Institution the priest
proceeds:</p>

<p id="iii.x.xxiv-p22"><br />
</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="iii.x.xxiv-p23">“Priest: We sinners, remembering His life-giving
passion, His saving cross, His death, and His resurrection from the
dead on the third day, His ascension to heaven, and His sitting at the
right hand of Thee His God and Father, and His glorious and terrible
second appearing, when He shall come in glory to judge the quick and
the dead, and to render to every man according to his
works,—offer to Thee, O Lord, this awful and unbloody
sacrifice;<note n="1058" id="iii.x.xxiv-p23.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiv-p24"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p24.1">Προσφέρομέν
σοι, Δέσποτα,
τὴν
φοβερὰν
ταύτην καὶ
ἀναίμακτον
θυσίαν</span>. The term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p24.2">φοβερά</span>denotes holy awe, and is previously
applied also to the second coming of Christ: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p24.3">Τῆς
δευτέρας
ἐνδόξου
καὶ
φοβερᾶς
αὐτοῦ
παρουσίας</span>, sc. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p24.4">μεμνημένοι.</span>
The Liturgy of St.
<name id="iii.x.xxiv-p24.5">Chrysostom</name>has instead:<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p24.6">Προσφέρομέν
σοι τὴν
λοφικὴν
ταύτην καὶ
ἀναίμακτον
λατρείαν</span>(doubtless with reference to
the<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p24.7">λογικὴ
λατρεία</span> in Rom. xii 1).</p></note> beseeching
Thee that Thou wouldst deal with us not after our sins nor reward us
according to our iniquities, but according to Thy goodness and
unspeakable love to men wouldst blot out the handwriting which is
against us Thy suppliants, and wouldst vouchsafe to us Thy heavenly and
eternal gifts, which eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither hath it
entered into the heart of man what Thou, O God, hast prepared for them
that love Thee. And reject not Thy people, O loving Lord, for my sake
and on account of my sins.</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="iii.x.xxiv-p25">He repeats thrice: For Thy people and Thy Church
prayeth to Thee.</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="iii.x.xxiv-p26">People: Have mercy upon us, O Lord God, almighty
Father!</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="iii.x.xxiv-p27">Priest: Have mercy upon us, almighty God!</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="iii.x.xxiv-p28">Have mercy upon us, O God, our Redeemer I</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="iii.x.xxiv-p29">Have mercy upon us, O God, according to Thy great
mercy, and send upon us, and upon these gifts here present, Thy most
holy Spirit, Lord, Giver of life, who with Thee the God and Father, and
with Thine only begotten Son, sitteth and reigneth upon one throne, and
is of the same essence and co-eternal,<note n="1059" id="iii.x.xxiv-p29.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiv-p30"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p30.1">Ἐξαπόστειλον
ἐφ ̓ ἡμᾶς
καὶ ἐπὶ
τὰ
προκείμενα
δῶρα ταῦτα
τὸ Πνεῦμά
σου τὸ
πανάγιον,</span>
[<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p30.2">εἶτα
κλίνας τὸν
αὐχένα
λέγει·</span>] <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p30.3">τὸ κύριον
καὶ
ζωοποιὸν,
τὸ
σύνθρονον
σοὶ τῷ
Θεῷ καὶ
Πατρὶ, καὶ
τῷ
μονογενεῖ
σου Υίῷ,
τὸ
συμβασιλεῦον,
τὸ
ὁμοούσιόν
τε καὶ
συναίδιον</span>. The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p30.4">ὁμοούσιον</span>, as well as the Nicene Creed in the
preceding part of the Liturgy of St. James, indicates clearly a
post-Nicene origin.</p></note> who spoke in the law and in the prophets, and in
Thy new covenant, who descended in the form of a dove upon our Lord
Jesus Christ in the river Jordan, and rested upon Him, who came down
upon Thy holy apostles in the form of tongues of fire in the upper room
of Thy holy and glorious Zion on the day of Pentecost: send down, O
Lord, the same Holy Ghost upon us and upon these holy gifts here
present, that with His holy and good and glorious presence He may
sanctify this bread and make it the holy body of Thy Christ.<note n="1060" id="iii.x.xxiv-p30.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiv-p31"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p31.1">ἽΙνα ... ̔</span>α<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p31.2">γιάσῃ
καὶ
ποιήσῃ
τὸν μὲν
ἂρτον
τοῦτον
σῶμα
ἂγιον τοῦ
Χριστοῦ
σου.</span></p></note></p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="iii.x.xxiv-p32">People: Amen.</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="iii.x.xxiv-p33">Priest: And this cup the dear blood of Thy
Christ.</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="iii.x.xxiv-p34">People: Amen.</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="iii.x.xxiv-p35">Priest (in a low voice): That they may avail to
those who receive them, for the forgiveness of sins and for eternal
life, for the sanctification of soul and body, for the bringing forth
of good works, for the strengthening of Thy holy Catholic church which
Thou hast built upon the rock of faith, that the gates of hell may not
prevail against her; delivering her from all error and all scandal, and
from the ungodly, and preserving her unto the consummation of all
things.”</p>

<p id="iii.x.xxiv-p36"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiv-p37">After the act of consecration come the
intercessions, sometimes very long, for the church, for all classes,
for the living, and for the dead from righteous Abel to Mary, the
apostles, the martyrs, and the saints in Paradise; and finally the
Lord’s Prayer. To the several intercessions, and the
Lord’s Prayer, the people or the choir responds Amen.
With this closes the act of eucharistic sacrifice.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiv-p38">Now follows the communion, or the participation of
the consecrated elements. It is introduced with the words: “Holy things
for holy persons,”<note n="1061" id="iii.x.xxiv-p38.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiv-p39"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p39.1">Τὰ
ἅγια τοῖς
ἁγίοις</span>, Sancta Sanctis. It is a warning to the
unworthy not to approach the table of the Lord.</p></note> and
the Kyrie eleison, or (as in the Clementine liturgy) the Gloria in
Excelsis: “Glory be to God on high, peace on earth, and good will to
men.<note n="1062" id="iii.x.xxiv-p39.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiv-p40">According to the usual reading
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p40.1">ἐν
ἀνθρώποις
εὐδοκία</span>. But the older and better attested
reading is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p40.2">εὐδοκίας</span>, which alters the sense and makes the
angelic hymn bimembris: “Glory to God in the highest, and on earth
peace among men of His good pleasure (<i>i.e.</i>, the chosen people of
God).”</p></note> Hosanna to the Son
of David! Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord: God is the
Lord, and he hath appeared among us.” The bishop and the clergy
communicate first, and then the people. The formula of distribution in
the Clementine liturgy is simply: “The body of Christ;” “The blood of
Christ, the cup of life,”<note n="1063" id="iii.x.xxiv-p40.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiv-p41"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p41.1">Σῶμα
Χριστοῦ</span> —<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p41.2">Αἷμα
Χριστοῦ,
ποτήριον
ζωῆς</span>.</p></note> to which the receiver answers “Amen.” In other
liturgies it is longer.<note n="1064" id="iii.x.xxiv-p41.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiv-p42">In the Liturgy of St. Mark::<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p42.1">Σῶμα
ἅγιον</span> —<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p42.2">Αἷμα
τίμιον τοῦ
Κυρίου καὶ
Θεοῦ
καὶΣωτῆρος
ἡμῶν</span>. In the Mozarabic Liturgy the communicating
priest prays: “Corpus et sanguis Domini nostri Jesu Christi custodiat
corpus et animam meam (tuam) in vitam aeternam.” Resp.: ”<i>Amen</i>.”
So in the Roman Liturgy, from which it passed into the
Anglican.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiv-p43">The holy act closes with prayers of thanksgiving,
psalms, and the <name id="iii.x.xxiv-p43.1">benedict</name>ion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiv-p44">The Eucharist was celebrated daily, or at least
every Sunday. The people were exhorted to frequent communion,
especially on the high festivals. In North Africa some communed every
day, others every Sunday, others still less frequently.<note n="1065" id="iii.x.xxiv-p44.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiv-p45"><name id="iii.x.xxiv-p45.1">Augustine</name>, Epist. 118
ad Janua c. 2: “Alii quotidie communicant corpori et sanguini Dominico;
alii certis diebus accipiunt; alibi nullus dies intermittitur quo non
offeratur; alii sabbato tantum et dominico; alibi tantum
dominico.”</p></note> <name id="iii.x.xxiv-p45.2">Augustine</name> leaves this to the needs of every believer, but
says in one place: “The Eucharist is our daily bread.” The daily
communion was connected with the current mystical interpretation of the
fourth petition in the Lord’s Prayer. Basil communed
four times in the week. Gennadius of Massilia commends at least weekly
communion. In the East it seems to have been the custom, after the
fourth century, to commune only once a year, or on great occasions.
<name id="iii.x.xxiv-p45.3">Chrysostom</name> often complains of the
indifference of those who come to church only to hear the sermon, or
who attend the eucharistic sacrifice, but do not commune. One of his
allusions to this neglect we have already quoted. Some later councils
threatened all laymen with excommunication, who did not commune at
least on Christmas, Easter, and Pentecost.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiv-p46">In the Oriental and North African churches
prevailed the incongruous custom of infant communion, which seemed to
follow from infant baptism, and was advocated by <name id="iii.x.xxiv-p46.1">Augustine</name> and Innocent I. on the authority of <scripRef passage="John 6:53" id="iii.x.xxiv-p46.2" parsed="|John|6|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.53">John vi.
53</scripRef>. In the Greek church this
custom continues to this day, but in the Latin, after the ninth
century, it was disputed or forbidden, because the apostle (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 11:28, 29" id="iii.x.xxiv-p46.3" parsed="|1Cor|11|28|11|29" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.28-1Cor.11.29">1 Cor.
xi. 28, 29</scripRef>) requires
self-examination as the condition of worthy participation.<note n="1066" id="iii.x.xxiv-p46.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiv-p47">Comp. P. Zorn: Historia eucharistiae infantum,
Berl. 1736; and the article by Kling in Herzog’s
Encykl. vii. 549 ff.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiv-p48">With this custom appear the first instances, and
they exceptional, of a communio sub una specie; after a little girl in
Carthage in the time of Cyprian had been made drunk by receiving the
wine. But the withholding of the cup from the laity, which transgresses
the express command of the Lord: “Drink ye all of it,” and is
associated with a superstitious horror of profaning the blood of the
Lord by spilling, and with the development of the power of the
priesthood, dates only from the twelfth and thirteenth centuries and
was then justified by the scholastic doctrine of concomitance.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiv-p49">In the Greek church it was customary to dip the
bread in the wine, and deliver both elements in a spoon.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiv-p50">The customs of house-communion and after-communion
for the sick and for prisoners, of distributing the unconsecrated
remainder of the bread among the non-communicants, and of sending the
consecrated elements, or their substitutes,<note n="1067" id="iii.x.xxiv-p50.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiv-p51">These substitutes for the consecrated elements
were called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p51.1">ἀντίδωρα</span>
(<i>i.e.</i>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxiv-p51.2">ἀντὶ
τῶν δώρων
εὐχαριστικῶν</span>), and <i>eulogiae</i> (from
the <name id="iii.x.xxiv-p51.3">benedict</name>ion at the close of the
service).</p></note> to distant bishops or churches at Easter as a
token of fellowship, are very old.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiv-p52">The Greek church used leavened bread, the Latin,
unleavened. This difference ultimately led to intricate
controversies.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxiv-p53">The mixing of the wine with water was considered
essential, and was explained in various mystical ways; chiefly by
reference to the blood and water which flowed from the side of Jesus on
the cross.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xxiv-p54"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="98" title="The Liturgies. Their Origin and Contents" shorttitle="Section 98" progress="49.36%" prev="iii.x.xxiv" next="iii.x.xxvi" id="iii.x.xxv">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Liturgy" id="iii.x.xxv-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="iii.x.xxv-p1">§ 98. The Liturgies. Their Origin and
Contents.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xxv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.x.xxv-p3">J. Goar. (a learned Dominican, †
1653): Εὐχολόγιον, sive Rituale Graecorum, etc. Gr.
et Lat. Par. 1647 (another ed. at Venice, 1740). Jos. Aloys. Assemani
(R.C.): Codex Liturgicus ecclesiae universae, ... in quo continentur
libri rituales, missales, pontificales, officia, dypticha, etc.,
ecclesiarum Occidentis et Orientis (published under the auspices of
Pope Boniface XIV.). <scripRef passage="Rom. 1749" id="iii.x.xxv-p3.1" parsed="|Rom|1749|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1749">Rom. 1749</scripRef>–’66,
13 vols. Euseb. Renaudot (R.C.): Liturgiarum orientalium collectio.
Par. 1716 (reprinted 1847), 2 vols. L. A. Muratori (R.C.,
† 1750): Liturgia Romana vetus. Venet. 1748, 2 vols.
(contains the three Roman sacramentaries of Leo, Gelasius, and Gregory
I., also the Missale Gothicum, and a learned introductory dissertation,
De rebus liturgicis). W. Palmer (Anglican): Origines Liturgicae. Lond.
1832 (and 1845), 2 vols. (with special reference to the Anglican
liturgy). Ths. Brett: A Collection of the Principal Liturgies used in
the Christian Church in the celebration of the Eucharist, particularly
the ancient (translated into English), with a Dissertation upon them.
Lond. 1838 (pp. 465). W. Trollope (Anglican): The Greek Liturgy of St.
James. Edinb. 1848. H. A. Daniel (Lutheran, the most learned German
liturgist): Codex Liturgicus ecclesiae universae in epitomem redactus.
Lips. 1847 sqq. 4 vols. (vol. i. contains the Roman, vol. iv. the
Oriental Liturgies). Fr. J. Mone (R.C.): Lateinische u. Griechische
Messen aus dem 2ten his 6ten Jahrhundert. Frankf. a. M. 1850 (with
valuable treatises on the Gallican, African, and Roman Mass). J. M.
Neale († 1866, the most learned Anglican ritualist and
liturgist, who studied the Eastern liturgies daily for thirty years,
and almost knew them by heart); Tetralogia liturgica; sive S. <name id="iii.x.xxv-p3.2">Chrysostom</name>, S. Jacobi, S. Marci divinae missae:
quibus accedit ordo Mozarabicus. Lond. 1849. The Same: The Liturgies of
S. Mark, S. James, S. Clement, S. <name id="iii.x.xxv-p3.3">Chrysostom</name>,
S. Basil, or according to the use of the churches of Alexandria,
Jerusalem, Constantinople. Lond. 1859 f. (in the Greek original, and
the same liturgies in an English translation, with an introduction and
appendices, also at Lond. 1859). Comp. also Neale’s
History of the Holy Eastern Church. Lond. 1850; Gen. Introd. vol.
second; and his Essays on Liturgiology and Church History. Lond. 1863.
(The latter, dedicated to the metropolitan Philaret of Moscow, is a
collection of various learned treatises of the author from the
“Christian Remembrancer” on the Roman and Gallican Breviary, the Church
Collects, the Mozarabic and Ambrosian Liturgies, Liturgical Quotations,
etc.) The already cited work, of kindred spirit, by the English
Episcopal divine, Freeman, likewise treats much of the old Liturgies,
with a predilection for the Western, while Neale has an especial
reverence for the Eastern ritual. (Comp. also Bunsen: Christianity and
Mankind, Lond. 1854, vol. vii., which contains Reliquiae Liturgicae;
the Irvingite work: Readings upon the Liturgy and other Divine Offices
of the Church. Lond. 1848–’54;
Höfling: Liturgisches Urkundenbuch. Leipz. 1854.)</p>

<p id="iii.x.xxv-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.x.xxv-p5">Liturgy<note n="1068" id="iii.x.xxv-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxv-p6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxv-p6.1">Λειτουργία,</span>
from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxv-p6.2">λεῖτος</span>, <i>i.e.</i>, belonging to
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxv-p6.3">λεώς</span> <i>or</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxv-p6.4">λαός</span>public, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxv-p6.5">ἔργον</span> = <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxv-p6.6">ἔργον
τοῦ λεώ</span> <i>or</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxv-p6.7">τοῦ
λαοῦ</span>, public work, office, function. In Athens the term was
applied especially to the directing of public spectacles, festive
dances, and the distribution of food to the people on festal occasions.
Paul, in <scripRef passage="Rom. xiii. 6" id="iii.x.xxv-p6.8" parsed="|Rom|13|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.6">Rom. xiii. 6</scripRef>, calls secular magistrates <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxv-p6.9">λειτουργοὶ
Θεοῦ.</span></p></note> means, in ecclesiastical language,<note n="1069" id="iii.x.xxv-p6.10"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxv-p7">Comp. <scripRef passage="Luke i. 23" id="iii.x.xxv-p7.1" parsed="|Luke|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.23">Luke i. 23</scripRef>, where the priestly service of
Zacharias is called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxv-p7.2">λειτουργία</span>; <scripRef passage="Heb. viii. 2, 6" id="iii.x.xxv-p7.3" parsed="|Heb|8|2|0|0;|Heb|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.8.2 Bible:Heb.8.6">Heb. viii. 2, 6</scripRef>; ix. 21; x. 11, where
the word is applied to the High-Priesthood of Christ; <scripRef passage="Acts xiii. 2" id="iii.x.xxv-p7.4" parsed="|Acts|13|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.2">Acts xiii. 2</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Rom. xv. 16" id="iii.x.xxv-p7.5" parsed="|Rom|15|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.16">Rom. xv. 16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. xv. 27" id="iii.x.xxv-p7.6" parsed="|Rom|15|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.27">Rom. xv. 27</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. ix. 12" id="iii.x.xxv-p7.7" parsed="|2Cor|9|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.9.12">2 Cor. ix. 12</scripRef>, where religious fasting,
missionary service, and common beneficences are called
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxv-p7.8">λειτουργία</span>or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxv-p7.9">λειτουργεῖν</span>. . The restriction of the word to
divine worship or sacerdotal action occurs as early as Eusebius, Vita
Const. iv. 37, bishops being there called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxv-p7.10">λειτουργοί.</span> The limitation of the word to the service of
the Lord’s Supper is connected with the development of
the doctrine of the eucharistic sacrifice.</p></note> the order and administration of
public worship in general, and the celebration of the Eucharist in
particular; then, the book or collection of the prayers used in this
celebration. The Latin church calls the public eucharistic service
Mass, and the liturgical books, sacramentarium, rituale, missale, also
libri mysteriorum, or simply libelli.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxv-p8">The Jewish worship consisted more of acts than of
words, but it included also fixed prayers and psalms (as <scripRef passage="Ps. 113-118" id="iii.x.xxv-p8.1" parsed="|Ps|113|0|118|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.113">Ps. 113–118</scripRef>) and the Amen of the congregation
(Comp. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 14:16" id="iii.x.xxv-p8.2" parsed="|1Cor|14|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.16">1 Cor. xiv. 16</scripRef>). The pagan Greeks and Romans had, in
connection with their sacrifices, some fixed prayers and formulas of
consecration, which, however, were not written) but perpetuated by oral
tradition. The Indian literature, on the contrary, has liturgical
books, and even the Koran contains prescribed forms of prayer.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxv-p9">The New Testament gives us neither a liturgy nor a
ritual, but the main elements for both. The Lord’s
Prayer, and the Words of the Institution of baptism and of the Holy
Supper, are the living germs from which the best prayers and baptismal
and eucharistic formulas of the church, whether oral or written, have
grown. From the confession of Peter and the formula of baptism
gradually arose in the Western church the Apostles’
Creed, which besides its doctrinal import, has also a liturgical
office, as a public profession of candidates for baptism and of the
faithful. In the Eastern church the Nicene creed is used instead. The
Song of the angelic host is the ground-work of the Gloria in Excelsis.
The Apocalypse is one sublime liturgic vision. With these belong also
the Psalms, which have passed as a legitimate inheritance to the
Christian church, and have afforded at all times the richest material
for public edification.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxv-p10">In the ante-Nicene age we find as yet no traces of
liturgical books. In each church, of course, a fixed order of worship
gradually formed itself, which in apostolic congregations ran back to a
more or less apostolic origin, but became enlarged and altered in time,
and, until the fourth century, was perpetuated only by oral tradition.
For the celebration of the sacraments, especially of the Eucharist,
belonged to the Disciplina arcani, and was concealed, as the most holy
thing of the church, from the gaze of Jews and heathens, and even of
catechumens, for fear of profanation; through a misunderstanding of the
warning of the Lord against casting pearls before swine, and after the
example of the Samothracian and Eleusinian mysteries.<note n="1070" id="iii.x.xxv-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxv-p11">Comp. <name id="iii.x.xxv-p11.1">Tertullian</name>, Apolog.
c. 7; Origen, Homil. 9 in Levit. toward the end; Cyril of Jerusalem,
Praefat. ad Catech. § 7, etc.</p></note> On the downfall of heathenism
in the Roman empire the Disciplina arcani gradually disappeared, and
the administration of the sacraments became a public act, open to
all.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxv-p12">Hence also we now find, from the fourth and fifth
centuries onward, a great number of written liturgies, and that not
only in the orthodox catholic church, but also among the schismatics
(as among the Nestorians, and the Monophysites). These liturgies bear
in most cases apostolic names, but in their present form can no more be
of apostolic origin than the so-called Apostolic Constitutions and
Canons, nor nearly so much as the Apostles’ Creed.
They contrast too strongly with the simplicity of the original
Christian worship, so far as we can infer it from the New Testament and
from the writings of the apologists and the ante-Nicene fathers. They
contain also theological terms, such as ὁμοούσιος(concerning the Son of God), θεοτόκος(concerning the Virgin Mary), and
some of them the whole Nicene Creed with the additions of the second
oecumenical council of 381, also allusions to the worship of martyrs
and saints, and to monasticism, which point unmistakably to the Nicene
and post-Nicene age. Yet they are based on a common liturgical
tradition, which in its essential elements reaches back to an earlier
time, perhaps in some points to the apostolic age, or even comes down
from the Jewish worship through the channel of the Jewish Christian
congregations. Otherwise their affinity, which in many respects reminds
one of the affinity of the Synoptical Gospels cannot be satisfactorily
explained. These old catholic liturgies differ from one another in the
wording, the number, the length, and the order of the prayers, and in
other unessential points, but agree in the most important parts of the
service of the Eucharist. They are too different to be derived from a
common original, and yet too similar to have arisen each entirely by
itself.<note n="1071" id="iii.x.xxv-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxv-p13">Trollope says, in the Introduction to his
edition of the Liturgia Jacobi: “Nothing short of the reverence due to
the authority of an apostle, could have preserved intact, through
successive ages, that strict uniformity of rite and striking identity
of sentiment, which pervade these venerable compositions; but there is,
at the same time, a sufficient diversity both of expression and
arrangement, to mark them as the productions of different authors, each
writing without any immediate communication with the others, but all
influenced by the same prevailing motives of action and the same
constant habit of thought.” Neale goes further, and, in a special
article on Liturgical Quotations (Essays on Liturgiology and Church
History, Lond. 1863, p. 411 ff.), endeavors to prove that Paul several
times quotes the primitive liturgy, viz., in those passages in which he
introduces certain statements with a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxv-p13.1">γέγραπται</span>, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxv-p13.2">λέγει</span>, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxv-p13.3">πιστὸς ὁ
λόγος</span>, while the statements are not to be found in
the Old Testament: <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 9" id="iii.x.xxv-p13.4" parsed="|1Cor|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.9">1 Cor. ii. 9</scripRef>; xv. 45; <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 14" id="iii.x.xxv-p13.5" parsed="|Eph|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.14">Eph. v. 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Tim. i. 15" id="iii.x.xxv-p13.6" parsed="|1Tim|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.15">1 Tim. i. 15</scripRef>; iii.
1; iv. 1, 9; <scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 11-13" id="iii.x.xxv-p13.7" parsed="|2Tim|2|11|2|13" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.11-2Tim.2.13">2 Tim. ii. 11-13</scripRef>, 19; <scripRef passage="Tit. iii. 8" id="iii.x.xxv-p13.8" parsed="|Titus|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.8">Tit. iii. 8</scripRef>. But the only plausible
instance is <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 9" id="iii.x.xxv-p13.9" parsed="|1Cor|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.9">1 Cor. ii. 9</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxv-p13.10">Καθὼς
γέγραπται·
ἅ
ὀφθαλμὸς
οὐκ εἷδε,
καὶ οὖς
οὐκ
ἤκουσε,
καὶ ἐπὶ
καρδίαν
ἀνθρώπου
οὐκ ἀνέβη,
ἅ
ἡτοίμασεν
ὁ Θεὸς
τοῖς
ἀγαπῶσιν
αὐτόν</span>, which, it is true, occur word for word
(though in the form of prayer, therefore with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxv-p13.11">ἡτοίμασας</span>, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxv-p13.12">ἀγαπῶσί
σε</span> instead
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxv-p13.13">ἀγαπῶσιν
αὐτόν</span>) the Anaphora of the Liturgia Jacobi, while
the parallel commonly cited from <scripRef passage="Is. lxiv. 4" id="iii.x.xxv-p13.14" parsed="|Isa|64|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.64.4">Is. lxiv. 4</scripRef> is hardly suitable. But if
there had been such a primitive written apostolic liturgy, there would
have undoubtedly been other and clearer traces of it. The passages
adduced may as well have been quotations from primitive Christian hymns
and psalms, though such are very nearly akin to liturgical
prayers.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxv-p14">All the old liturgies combine action and prayer,
and presuppose, according to the Jewish custom, the participation of
the people, who frequently respond to the prayers of the priest, and
thereby testify their own priestly character. These responses are
sometimes a simple Amen, sometimes Kyrie eleison, sometimes a sort of
dialogue with the priest:</p>

<p id="iii.x.xxv-p15"><br />
</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="iii.x.xxv-p16">Priest: The Lord be with you!</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="iii.x.xxv-p17">People: And with thy spirit!</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="iii.x.xxv-p18">Priest: Lift—up your hearts!</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="iii.x.xxv-p19">People: We lift them up unto the Lord.</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="iii.x.xxv-p20">Priest: Let us give thanks!</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="iii.x.xxv-p21">People: It is meet and right.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xxv-p22"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxv-p23">Some parts of the liturgy, as the Creed, the
Seraphic Hymn, the Lord’s Prayer, were said or sung by
the priest and congregation together. Originally the whole congregation
of the faithful<note n="1072" id="iii.x.xxv-p23.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxv-p24">In the Clementine Liturgy,
<i>all</i>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxv-p24.1">πάντες</span>; in the Liturgy of St. James, <i>the</i>
<i>People,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxv-p24.2">ὁ λαός</span>.</p></note> was
intended to respond; but with the advance of the hierarchical principle
the democratic and popular element fell away, and the deacons or the
choir assumed the responses of the congregation, especially where the
liturgical language was not intelligible to the people.<note n="1073" id="iii.x.xxv-p24.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxv-p25">In the Liturgies of St. Basil and
St. <name id="iii.x.xxv-p25.1">Chrysostom</name>, which have displaced the older Greek
liturgies, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxv-p25.2">διάκονος</span>or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxv-p25.3">χορός</span>usually responds. In the Roman mass the
people fall still further out of view, but accompany the priest with
silent prayers.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxv-p26">Several of the oldest liturgies, like those of St.
Clement and St. James, have long since gone out of use, and have only a
historical interest. Others, like those of St. Basil and St. <name id="iii.x.xxv-p26.1">Chrysostom</name>, and the Roman, are still used, with
various changes and additions made at various times, in the Greek and
Latin churches. Many of their most valuable parts have passed, through
the medium of the Latin mass-books, into the liturgies and agenda of
the Anglican, the Lutheran, and some of the Reformed churches.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxv-p27">But in general they breathe an entirely different
atmosphere from the Protestant liturgies, even the Anglican not
excepted. For in them all the eucharistic sacrifice is the centre
around which all the prayers and services revolve. This act of
sacrifice for the quick and the dead is a complete service, the sermon
being entirely unessential, and in fact usually dispensed with. In
Protestantism, on the contrary, the Lord’s Supper is
almost exclusively Communion, and the sermon is the chief matter in
every ordinary service.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxv-p28">Between the Oriental and Occidental liturgies
there are the following characteristic differences:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxv-p29">1. The Eastern retain the ante-Nicene division of
public worship into two parts: the λειτουργία
κατηχουμένων, Missa Catechumenorum, which is
mainly didactic, and the λειτουργία
τῶν
πιστῶν, Missa Fidelium, which contains the
celebration of the Eucharist proper. This division lost its primitive
import upon the union of church and state, and the universal
introduction of infant baptism. The Latin liturgies connect the two
parts in one whole.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxv-p30">2. The Eastern liturgies contain, after the Words
of Institution, an express Invocation of the Holy Ghost, without which
the sanctification of the elements is not fully effected. Traces of
this appear in the Gallican liturgies. But in the Roman liturgy this
invocation is entirely wanting, and the sanctification of the elements
is considered as effected by the priest’s rehearsal of
the Words of Institution. This has remained a point of dispute between
the Greek and the Roman churches. Gregory the Great asserts that the
apostles used nothing in the consecration but the Words of Institution
and the Lord’s Prayer.<note n="1074" id="iii.x.xxv-p30.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxv-p31">Epist. ad Joann. Episc.
Syriac.</p></note> But whence could he know this in the sixth
century, since the New Testament gives us no information on the
subject? An invocatio Spiritus Sancti upon the elements is nowhere
mentioned; only a thanksgiving of the Lord, preceding the Words of
Institution, and forming also, it may be, an act of consecration,
though neither in the sense of the Greek nor of the Roman church. The
Words of Institution: “This is my body,” &amp;c., are more-over
addressed not to God, but to the disciples, and express, so to speak,
the result of the Lord’s <name id="iii.x.xxv-p31.1">benedict</name>ion.<note n="1075" id="iii.x.xxv-p31.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxv-p32">On this disputed point Neale agrees with the
Oriental church, Freeman with the Latin. Comp. Neale, Tetralogia
Liturgica, Praefat. p. xv. sqq., and his English edition of the
Primitive Liturgies of S. Mark, S. James, etc., p. 23. In the latter
place he says of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxv-p32.1">ἐπίκλησις
Πνεύματος
ἁγίου</span>: “By the Invocation of the Holy Ghost,
according to the doctrine of the Eastern church, and not by the words
of institution, the bread and wine are
’changed,’
’transmuted,’
’transelemented,’
’transubstantiated’ into our
Lord’s Body and Blood. This has always been a point of
contention between the two churches—the time at which
the change takes place. Originally, there is no doubt that the
Invocation of the <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.xxv-p32.2">Holy</span> <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.xxv-p32.3">Ghost</span>formed a
part of all liturgies. The Petrine has entirely lost it: the Ephesine
(Gallican and Mozarabic) more or less retains it: as do also those
mixtures of the Ephesine and Petrine—the Ambrosian and
Patriarchine or Aquileian. To use the words of the authorized Russian
Catechism: ’Why is this (the Invocation) so essential?
Because at the moment of this act, the bread and wine are changed or
transubstantiated into the very Body of <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.xxv-p32.4">Christ</span>and into the
very Blood of <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.xxv-p32.5">Christ.</span> How are we to understand the word
Transubstantiation? In the exposition of the faith by the Eastern
Patriarchs, it is said that the word is not to be taken to define the
manner in which the bread and wine are changed into the Body and Blood
of our <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.xxv-p32.6">Lord</span>; for this none can understand but God; but
only this much is signified, that the bread, truly, really, and
substantially becomes the very true Body of the <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.xxv-p32.7">Lord</span>, and the
wine the very Blood of the <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.xxv-p32.8">Lord</span>.’ ” Freeman, on the contrary in his Principles
of Div. Serv. vol. ii. Part ii. p. 196 f, asserts: “The Eastern church
cannot maintain the position which, as represented by her doctors of
the last four hundred years, and alleging the authority of St. Cyril,
she has taken up, that there is no consecration till there has followed
(1) a prayer of oblation and (2) one of Invocation of the Holy Ghost.
In truth, the view refutes itself, for it disqualifies the oblation for
the very purpose for which it is avowedly placed there, namely to make
offering of the already consecrated Gifts, <i>i.e.</i>, of the Body and
Blood of Christ; thus reducing it to a level with the oblation at the
beginning of the office. The only view that can be taken of these very
ancient prayers, is that they are to be conceived of as offered
simultaneously with the recitation of the
Institution.”</p></note> 3. The Oriental liturgy allowed, more like the
Protestant church, the use of the various vernaculars, Greek, Syriac,
Armenian, Coptic, &amp;c.; while the Roman mass, in its desire for
uniformity, sacrifices all vernacular tongues to the Latin, and so
makes itself unintelligible to the people.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxv-p33">4. The Oriental liturgy is, so to speak, a
symbolic drama of the history of redemption, repeated with little
alteration every Sunday. The preceding vespers represent the creation,
the fall, and the earnest expectation of Christ; the principal service
on Sunday morning exhibits the life of Christ from his birth to his
ascension; and the prayers and lessons are accompanied by corresponding
symbolical acts of the priests and deacon: lighting and extinguishing
candles, opening and closing doors, kissing the altar and the gospel,
crossing the forehead, mouth, and breast, swinging the censer, frequent
change of liturgical vestments, processions, genuflexions, and
prostrations. The whole orthodox Greek and Russian worship has a
strongly marked Oriental character, and exceeds the Roman in splendor
and pomp of symbolical ceremonial.<note n="1076" id="iii.x.xxv-p33.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxv-p34">On the mystical meaning of the Oriental cultus
comp. the Commentary of Symeon of Thessalonica (†
1429) on the Liturgy of St. <name id="iii.x.xxv-p34.1">Chrysostom</name>, and
Neale’s Introduction to his English edition of the
Oriental Liturgies, pp. xxvii.-xxxvi.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxv-p35">The Roman mass is also a dramatic commemoration
and representation of the history of redemption, especially of the
passion and atoning death of Christ, but has a more didactic character,
and sets forth not so much the objective history, as the subjective
application of redemption from the Confiteor to the Postcommunio. It
affords less room for symbolical action, but more for word and song,
and follows more closely the course of the church year with varying
collects and prefaces for the high festivals,<note n="1077" id="iii.x.xxv-p35.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxv-p36">The <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.xxv-p36.1">Collects</span>belong
strictly only to the Latin church, which has produced many hundred such
short prayers. The word comes either from the fact that the prayer
collects the sense of the Epistle and Gospel for the day in the form of
prayer; or that the priest collects therein the wishes and petitions of
the people. The collect is a short liturgical prayer, consisting of one
petition, closing with the form of mediation through the merits of
Christ, and sometimes with a doxology to the Trinity. Comp. a treatise
of Neale on The Collects of the Church, in Essays on Liturgiology and
Church History, p. 46 ff, and William Bright: Ancient Collects and
Prayers, selected from various rituals, Oxford and London,
1860.</p></note> thus gaining variety. In this it stands the
nearer to the Protestant worship, which, however, entirely casts off
symbolical veils, and makes the sermon the centre.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxv-p37">Every Oriental liturgy has two main divisions. The
first embraces the prayers and acts before the Anaphora or Oblation
(canon Missae) to the Sursum corda; the second, the Anaphora to the
close.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxv-p38">The first division again falls into the Mass of
the Catechumens, and the Mass of the Faithful, to the Sursum corda. To
it belong the Prefatory Prayer, the Introit, Ingressa, or Antiphon, the
Little Entrance, the Trisagion, the Scripture Lessons, the Prayers
after the Gospel, and the Expulsion of the Catechumens; then the
Prayers of the Faithful, the Great Entrance, the Offertory, the Kiss of
Peace, the Creed.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxv-p39">The Anaphora comprises the great Eucharistic
Prayer of Thanksgiving, the Commemoration of the life of Jesus, the
Words of Institution, the Oblation of the Elements, the Invocation of
the Holy Ghost, the Great Intercession for Quick and Dead, the
Lord’s Prayer, and finally the Communion with its
proper prayers and acts, the Thanksgiving, and the Dismissal.<note n="1078" id="iii.x.xxv-p39.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxv-p40">It is a curious fact, that in the Protestant
Episcopal Trinity chapel of New York, with the full approval of the
bishop, Horatio Potter, and the assistance of the choir, on the second
of March, 1865, the anniversary of the accession of the Russian Czar,
Alexander II., the full liturgy or mass of the orthodox Graeco-Russian
church was celebrated before a numerous assembly by a recently arrived
Graeco-Russian monk and priest (or deacon), Agapius Honcharenko. This
is the first instance of an Oriental service in the United States (for
the Russian fleet which was in the harbor of New York in 1863 held its
worship exclusively upon the ships), and probably also the first
instance of the celebration of the unbloody sacrifice of the mass and
the mystery of transubstantiation in a Protestant church and with the
sanction of Protestant clergy. The liturgy of St. <name id="iii.x.xxv-p40.1">Chrysostom</name>, in
the Slavonic translation, was intoned by the priest; the short
responses, such as Hospode, Pomelue (Kyrie, Eleison), were grandly sung
by the choir in the Slavonic language, and the Beatitudes, the Nicene
Creed (of course, without the “Filioque,” which is condemned by the
Greek church as a heretical innovation), and the Gloria in Excelsis in
English There were wanting only the many genuflexions and prostrations,
the trine immersion, and infant communion, to complete the illusion of
a marriage of the two churches. Some secular journals gave the matter
the significance of a political demonstration in favor of Russia! One
of the religious papers saw in it an exhibition of the unity and
catholicity of the church, and a resemblance to the miracle of
Pentecost, in that Greeks, Slavonians, and Americans heard in their own
tongues the wonderful works of God! But most of the Episcopal and other
Protestant papers exposed the doctrinal inconsistency, since the Greek
liturgy coincides in au important points with the Roman mass.
Unfortunately for the philo-Russian movement, the Russo-Greek monk
Agapius soon afterward publicly declared himself an opponent of the
holy orthodox oriental church, an d charged it with serious error. The
present Greek church, which regards even the archbishop of Canterbury
and, the pope of Rome as unbaptized (because unimmersed) heretics and
schismatics, could, of course, never consent to such an anomalous
service as was held in Trinity chapel for the first, and in all
probability for the last time.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.x.xxv-p41"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="99" title="The Oriental Liturgies" shorttitle="Section 99" progress="50.29%" prev="iii.x.xxv" next="iii.x.xxvii" id="iii.x.xxvi">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Liturgy" subject2="Oriental" id="iii.x.xxvi-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="iii.x.xxvi-p1">§ 99. The Oriental Liturgies.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xxvi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.x.xxvi-p3">There are, in all, probably more than a hundred
ancient liturgies, if we reckon revisals, modifications, and
translations. But according to modern investigations they may all be
reduced to five or six families, which may be named after the churches
in which they originated and were used, Jerusalem (or Antioch),
Alexandria, Constantinople, Ephesus, and Rome.<note n="1079" id="iii.x.xxvi-p3.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvi-p4">Neale now (The Liturgies of S. Mark, etc.,
1859, p. vii) divides the primitive liturgies into five families: (1)
That of <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.xxvi-p4.1">St. James</span>, or of <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.xxvi-p4.2">Jerusalem</span>; (2) that
of <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.xxvi-p4.3">St. Mark</span>, or of <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.xxvi-p4.4">Alexandria</span>.; (3) that
of <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.xxvi-p4.5">St. Thaddaeus</span>, or of the <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.xxvi-p4.6">East</span>; (4) that
of <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.xxvi-p4.7">St. Peter</span>, or of <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.xxvi-p4.8">Rome</span>; (5) that
of <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.xxvi-p4.9">St</span>. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.xxvi-p4.10">John</span>, or of <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.xxvi-p4.11">Ephesus</span>. Formerly
(Hist. of the Holy Eastern Church) he counted the Clementine Liturgy
separately; but since Daniel has demonstrated the affinity of it with
the Jerusalem (or, as he calls it, the Antiochian) family, he has put
it down as a branch of that family.</p></note> Most of them belong to the Orientalchurch; for
this church was in general much more productive, and favored greater
variety, than the Western, which sought uniformity in organization and
worship. And among the Oriental liturgies the Greek are the oldest and
most important.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xxvi-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvi-p6">1. The liturgy of St. Clement. This is found in
the eighth book of the Apostolic Constitutions, and, with them, is
erroneously ascribed to the Roman bishop Clement.<note n="1080" id="iii.x.xxvi-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvi-p7">It is given in Cotelier’s
edition of the Patres Apostolici, in the various editions of the
pseudo-Apostolic Constitutions, and in the liturgical collections of
Daniel, Neale, and others.</p></note> It is the oldest complete order of divine
service, and was probably composed in the East in the beginning of the
fourth century.<note n="1081" id="iii.x.xxvi-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvi-p8">Neale considers the liturgy the oldest part of
the Apostolic Constitutions, places its composition in the second or
third century, and ascribes its chief elements to the apostle Paul,
with whose spirit and ideas it in many respects
coincides.</p></note> It
agrees most with the liturgy of St. James and of Cyril of Jerusalem,
and may for this reason be considered a branch of the Jerusalem family.
We know not in what churches, or whether at all, it was used. It was a
sort of normal liturgy, and is chiefly valuable for showing the
difference between the Nicene or ante-Nicene form of worship and the
later additions and alterations.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvi-p9">The Clementine liturgy rigidly separates the
service of the catechumens from that of the faithful.<note n="1082" id="iii.x.xxvi-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvi-p10">Before the Sursum corda, or beginning of the
Eucharist proper, the deacon says: “No catechumens, no hearers, no
unbelievers, no heretics may remain here (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxvi-p10.1">μή τις
τῶν
κατηχουμένων,
μή τις τῶν
ἀκροωμένων,
μὴ τις τῶν
ἀπίστων,
μή τις τῶν
ἑτεροδόξων</span>). Depart, ye who have spoken the former
prayer. Mothers, take your children,” etc. This arrangement is traced
to James, the brother of John, the son of Zebedee.</p></note> It contains the simplest form
for the distribution of the sacred elements: “The body of Christ,” and
“The blood of Christ, the cup of life,” with the “Amen” of the
congregation to each. In the commemoration of the departed it mentions
no particular names of saints, not even the mother of God, who first
found a place in public worship after the council of Ephesus in 431;
and it omits several prefatory prayers of the priest. Finally it lacks
the Nicene creed, and even the Lord’s Prayer, which is
added to all other eucharistic prayers, and, according to the
principles of some canonists, is absolutely necessary.<note n="1083" id="iii.x.xxvi-p10.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvi-p11">. The absence of the Lord’s
Prayer in the Clementine Liturgy is sufficient to refute the view of
Bunsen, that this prayer was originally the Prayer of Consecration in
all liturgies.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.x.xxvi-p12"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvi-p13">2. The liturgy of St. James. This is ascribed by
tradition to James, the brother to the Lord, and bishop of Jerusalem.<note n="1084" id="iii.x.xxvi-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvi-p14">Neale even supposes, as already observed, that
St. Paul quotes from the Liturgia Jacobi, and not <i>vice versa</i>,
especially in <scripRef passage="I Cor. ii. 9" id="iii.x.xxvi-p14.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.9">I Cor. ii. 9</scripRef></p></note> It, of course, cannot have
been composed by him, even considering only the Nicene creed and the
expressions ὁμοούσιοςand θεοτόκος, which occur in it, and which
belong to the Nicene and post-Nicene theology. The following passage
also bespeaks a much later origin: “Let us remember the most holy,
immaculate, most glorious, blessed Mother of God and perpetual Virgin
Mary, with all saints, that we through their prayers and intercessions
may obtain mercy.” The first express mention of its use meets us in
Proclus of Constantinople about the middle of the fifth century. But it
is, as to substance, at all events one of the oldest liturgies, and
must have been in use as early as the fourth century; for the
liturgical quotations in Cyril of Jerusalem (in his fifth Mystagogic
Catechesis), who died in 386, verbally agree with it. It was intended
for the church of Jerusalem, which is mentioned in the beginning of the
prayer for the church universal, as “the glorious Zion, the mother of
all churches.”<note n="1085" id="iii.x.xxvi-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvi-p15"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxvi-p15.1">Ὑπὲρ
τῆς
ἐνδόξου
Σιὼν, τῆς
μητρὸς
πασῶν τῶν
ἐκκλησιῶν·
καὶ ὑπὲρ
τῆς κατὰ
πᾶσαν τὴν
οἰκουμένην
ἁγίας σου
καθολικῆς
καὶ
ἀποστολικῆς
ἐκκλησίας
.</span>The intercessions
for Jerusalem, and for the holy places which God glorified by the
appearance of Christ and the outpouring of the Holy Ghost
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxvi-p15.2">ὑπὲρ τῶν
ἁγίων σου
τόπων, οὓς
ἐδοξασας
τῇ
θεοφάνείᾳ
τοῦ
Χριστοῦ σου,
κ.τ.λ.</span>), appears in no other
liturgy.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvi-p16">In contents and diction it is the most important
of the ancient liturgies, and the fruitful mother of many, among which
the liturgies of St. Basil and St. <name id="iii.x.xxvi-p16.1">Chrysostom</name>
must be separately named.<note n="1086" id="iii.x.xxvi-p16.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvi-p17">Neale arranges the Jerusalem family in three
divisions, as follows:</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.x.xxvi-p18">“1. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.xxvi-p18.1">Sicilian S</span>. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.xxvi-p18.2">James</span>, as said in that island before the Saracen conquest,
and partly assimilated to the Petrine Liturgy.</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.x.xxvi-p19">2. S. Cyril: where used uncertain, but assumilated to
the Alexandrian form.</p>

<p class="p48" id="iii.x.xxvi-p20">3. Syriac S. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.xxvi-p20.1">James</span>, the source of the largest number
of extant Liturgies. They are these: [1] <i>Lesser S. James</i> [2]
<i>S. Clement</i>; [3] <i>S. Mark</i>; [4] <i>S. Dionysius</i>; [5]
<i>S. Xystus</i>; [6] <i>S. Ignatius</i>; [7] <i>S. Peter I</i>; [8]
<i>S. Peter II</i>; [9] <i>S. Julius</i>; [10] <i>S. John
Evangelist</i>; [11] <i>S</i>. <i>Basil</i>; [12] (<i>S</i>.)
<i>Dioscorus</i>; [13] <i>S. John</i> <name id="iii.x.xxvi-p20.2">Chrysostom</name><i>I</i>; [14] <i>All Apostles</i>; [15] <i>S. Marutas</i>; [16] <i>S.
Eustathius</i>; [17] <i>Philoxenus I</i>; [18] <i>Matthew the
Shepherd</i>; [19] <i>James Bardaeus</i>; [20]. <i>James of Botra</i>;
[21] <i>James of Edessa</i>; [22] <i>Moses Bar-Cephas</i>; [23]
<i>Thomas of</i> <i>Heraclea</i>; [24] <i>Holy Doctors</i>; [25]
<i>Philoxenus II</i>; [26] <i>S. John</i> <name id="iii.x.xxvi-p20.3">Chrysostom</name><i>II</i>; [27] <i>Abu’lfaraj</i>; [28] <i>John of
Dara</i>; [291 <i>S. Celestine</i>; [30] <i>John Bar-Susan</i>; [31]
<i>Eleatar of</i> <i>Babylon</i>; [32] <i>John the Scribe</i>; [33]
<i>John Maro</i>; [34] <i>Dionysius of Cardon</i>; [35] <i>Michael
of</i> <i>Antioch</i>; [36] <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.xxvi-p20.4">John
Bar-Vahib</span>; [37] <i>John Bar-Maaden</i>; [38]
<i>Dionysius of Diarbekr</i>; [39] <i>Philoxenus of Bagdad</i>. All
these, from Syriac S. James inclusive, are Monophysite
Liturgies</p></note> It spread over the whole patriarchate of
Antioch, even to Cyprus, Sicily, and Calabria, but was supplanted in
the orthodox East, after the Mohammedan conquest, by the Byzantine
liturgy. Only once in a year, on the 23d of October, the festival of
St. James, it is yet used at Jerusalem and on some islands of Greece.<note n="1087" id="iii.x.xxvi-p20.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvi-p21">There are only two manuscripts, with the
fragment of a third, from which the ancient text of the Greek Liturgia
Jacobi is derived. The first printed edition appeared at Rome in 1526;
then one at Paris in 1560. Besides these we have the copies in the
Bibliotheca Patrum, the Codex Apocryphus Novi Testamenti, the Codex
Liturgicus of Assemani, the Codex Liturgicus of Daniel, and the later
separate editions of Trollope (Edinburgh, 1848), and Neale (twice, in
his Tetralogia Liturgica, 1849, and improved, in his Primitive
Liturgies, 1860).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvi-p22">The Syriac liturgy of James is a free translation
from the Greek; it gives the Invocation of the Holy Spirit in a larger
form, the other prayers in a shorter; and it betrays a later date. It
is the source of thirty-nine Monophysite liturgies, which are in use
still among the schismatic Syrians or Jacobites.<note n="1088" id="iii.x.xxvi-p22.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvi-p23">See the names of them in the preceding
quotation from Neale.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.x.xxvi-p24"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvi-p25">3. The liturgy of St. Mark, or the Alexandrian
liturgy. This is ascribed to the well-known Evangelist, who was also,
according to tradition, the founder of the church and catechetical
school in the Egyptian capital. Such origin involves, of course, a
shocking anachronism, since the liturgy contains the
Nicaeno-Constantinopolitan creed of 381. In its present form it comes
probably from Cyril, bishop of Alexandria († 444), who
was claimed by the orthodox, as well as the Monophysites, as an
advocate of their doctrine of the person of Christ.<note n="1089" id="iii.x.xxvi-p25.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvi-p26">Daniel (iv. 137 sqq.) likewise considers Cyril
the probable author, and endeavors to separate the apostolical and the
later elements. Neale, in the preface to his edition of the Greek text,
thinks: “The general form and arrangement of the Liturgy of S. Mark may
safely be attributed to the Evangelist himself, and to his immediate
followers, S. Amianus, S. Abilius, and S. Cerdo. With the exception of
certain manifestly interpolated passages, it had probably assumed its
present appearance by the end of the second century.”</p></note> It agrees, at any rate, exactly with the
liturgy which bears Cyril’s name.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvi-p27">It is distinguished from the other liturgies by
the position of the great intercessory prayer for quick and dead before
the Words of Institution and Invocation of the Holy Ghost, instead of
after them. It was originally composed in Greek, and afterwards
translated into Coptic and Arabic. It was used in Egypt till the
twelfth century, and then supplanted by the Byzantine. The Copts still
retained it. The Ethiopian canon is an offshoot from it. There are
three Coptic and ten Ethiopian liturgies, which belong to the same
family.<note n="1090" id="iii.x.xxvi-p27.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvi-p28">There is only one important manuscript of the
Greek Liturgy of St. Mark, the Codex Rossanensis, printed in
Renaudot’s Collectio, and more recently by Daniel and
Neale.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.x.xxvi-p29"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvi-p30">4. The liturgy of Edessa or Mesopotamia, or of All
Apostles. This is traced to the apostles Thaddaeus (Adaeus) and Maris,
and is confined to the Nestorians. From it afterwards proceeded the
Nestorian liturgies: (1) of Theodore the Interpreter; (2) of Nestorius;
(3) Narses the Leper; (4) of Barsumas; (5) of Malabar, or St. Thomas.
The liturgy of the Thomas-Christians of Malabar has been much
adulterated by the revisers of Diamper.<note n="1091" id="iii.x.xxvi-p30.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvi-p31">The printed edition is a revision by the
Portuguese archbishop of Goa, Alexis of Menuze, and the council of
Diamper (1599), who understood nothing of the Oriental liturgies. Neale
says: “The Malabar Liturgy I have never been able to see in the
original; and an <i>unadulterated</i> copy of the original does not
seem to exist.” He gives a translation of this liturgy in Primitive
Liturgies, p. 128 ff.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.x.xxvi-p32"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvi-p33">5. The liturgy of St. Basil and that of St. <name id="iii.x.xxvi-p33.1">Chrysostom</name> form together the Byzantine or
ConstantinopolItan liturgy, and passed at the same time into the
Graeco-Russian church. Both descend from the liturgy of St. James and
give that ritual in an abridged form. They are living books, not dead
like the liturgies of Clement and of James.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvi-p34">The liturgy of bishop Basil of Neo-Caesarea
(† 379) is read in the orthodox Greek, and Russian
church, during Lent (except on Palm Sunday), on the eve of Epiphany,
Easter and Christmas, and on the feast of St. Basil (1st of January).
From it proceeded the Armenian liturgy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvi-p35">The liturgy of St. <name id="iii.x.xxvi-p35.1">Chrysostom</name> († 407) is used on all other
Sundays. It is an abridgment and improvement of that of St. Basil, and,
through the influence of the distinguished patriarchs of
Constantinople, it has since the sixth century dislodged the liturgies
of St. James and St. Mark. The original text can hardly be ascertained,
as the extant copies differ greatly from one another.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvi-p36">The present Greek and Russian ritual, which
surpasses even the Roman in pomp, cannot possibly have come down in all
its details from the age of <name id="iii.x.xxvi-p36.1">Chrysostom</name>. <name id="iii.x.xxvi-p36.2">Chrysostom</name> is indeed supposed, as Proclus says, to
have shortened in many respects the worship in Constantinople on
account of the weakness of human nature; but the liturgy which bears
his name is still in the seventh century called “the Liturgy of the
Holy Apostles,” and appears to have received his name not before the
eighth.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xxvi-p37"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="100" title="The Occidental Liturgies" shorttitle="Section 100" progress="50.77%" prev="iii.x.xxvi" next="iii.x.xxviii" id="iii.x.xxvii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Liturgy" subject2="Western" id="iii.x.xxvii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="iii.x.xxvii-p1">§ 100. The Occidental Liturgies.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xxvii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.x.xxvii-p3">The liturgies of the Western church may be divided
into three classes: (1) the Ephesian family, which is traced to a
Johannean origin, and embraces the Mozarabic and the Gallican
liturgies; (2) the Roman liturgy, which, of course, like the papacy
itself, must come down from St. Peter; (3) the Ambrosian and Aquileian,
which is a mixture of the other two. We have therefore here less
diversity than in the East. The tendency of the Latin church everywhere
pressed strongly toward uniformity, and the Roman liturgy at last
excluded all others.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xxvii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvii-p5">1. The Old Gallican liturgy,<note n="1092" id="iii.x.xxvii-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvii-p6">Edited by Mabillon: De liturgia Gallicana,
libri iii. Par. 1729; and recently in much more complete form, from
older MSS. by Francis Joseph Mone (archive-director in Carlsruhe):
Lateinische u. griechische Messen aus dem 2ten his 6ten Jahrlhundert,
Frankf. a. M. 1850. This is one of the most important liturgical
discoveries. Mono gives fragments of eleven mass-formularies from a
codex rescriptus of the former cloister of Reichenau, which are older
than those previously known, but hardly reach back, as he thinks, to
the century (the time of the persecution at Lyons, <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.xxvii-p6.1">a.d.</span>177). Comp.
against this, Denzinger, in the Tübingen Quartalschrift,
1850, p. 500 ff. Neale agrees with Mone: Essays on Liturgiology, p.
137.</p></note> in many of its features, points back, like
the beginnings of Christianity in South Gaul, to an Asiatic, Ephesian,
and so far we may say Johannean origin, and took its later form in the
fifth century. Among its composers, or rather the revisers, <name id="iii.x.xxvii-p6.2">Hilary</name>, of Poictiers is particularly named. In the
time of Charlemagne it was superseded by the Roman. Gallicanism, which
in church organization and polity boldly asserted its rights, suffered
itself easily to be Romanized in its worship.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvii-p7">The Old British liturgy was without doubt
identical with the Gallican, but after the conversion of the
Anglo-Saxons it was likewise supplanted by the Roman.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xxvii-p8"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvii-p9">2. The Old Spanish or (though incorrectly so
called) Gothic, also named Mozarabic liturgy.<note n="1093" id="iii.x.xxvii-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvii-p10">Called “Gothic,” because its development and
bloom falls in the time of the Gothic rule in Spain; “Mozarabic” it
came to be called after the conquest of Spain by the Arabs. Mozarab,
Muzarab, Mostarab, is a kind of term of contempt for the Spanish
Christians under the Arabic dominion, in distinction from the Arabs of
pure blood. The word comes not from <i>mixti</i> and <i>Arabes</i>, nor
from <i>Muza</i>, the Maurian chieftain who subjugated Spain, but from
a participle of the tenth conjugation of the Arabic verb <i>araba</i>;
therefore something like “arabizing Arab,” or Arab by adoption, in
distinction from Arabs of the pure blood. Comp. the distinction between
Hellenist and Hebrew.</p></note> This is in many respects allied to the Gallic,
and probably came through the latter from a similar Eastern Source. It
appears to have existed before the incursion of the West Goths in 409;
for it shows no trace of the influence of the Arian heresy, or of the
ritual system of Constantinople.<note n="1094" id="iii.x.xxvii-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvii-p11">Pinius (in a dissertation prefixed to the 32d
vol. of the Acta Sanctorum) supposes that the Spanish liturgy came from
the Goths, therefore from Constantinople; but Neale (Essays on
Liturgiology, p. 130 ff.) endeavors to prove that it was
contemporaneous with the introduction of Christianity in Spain, but
afterward, by Leander of Seville (about 589), was conformed in some
points to the Oriental ceremonial.</p></note> Its present form is attributed to Isidore of
Seville and the fourth council of Toledo in 633. It maintained itself
in Spain down to the thirteenth century and was then superseded by the
Roman liturgy.<note n="1095" id="iii.x.xxvii-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvii-p12">The Spanish cardinal Ximenes edited from
defective manuscripts the first printed edition at Toledo, 1500, which,
however, is in a measure conformed to the Roman order. He also founded
in the cathedral of Toledo a chapel (ad Corpus Christi), where the so
renovated Mozarabic service is still continued daily. A similar chapel
was founded in Salamanca for the same purpose. Neale, in his Tetralogia
Liturgica, gives the Ordo Mozarabicus for comparison with the Liturgies
of <name id="iii.x.xxvii-p12.1">Chrysostom</name>, James, and Mark. The latest edition is that
in the 85th volume of Migne’s Patrologie, Paris, 1850,
with a learned preface.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvii-p13">It has, like the Gallican, besides the Gospels and
Epistles, lessons also from the Old Testament;<note n="1096" id="iii.x.xxvii-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvii-p14">On the Mozarabic pericopes comp. an article by
Ernst Ranke in Herzog’s Encykop. vol. x. pp. 79-82. He
attributes to them great intrinsic value and historical importance.
“They even seem important,” says he,“for the general history of the
ancient church. With the unmistakable affinity they bear to the Greek
on the one hand, and to the Gallican on the other, they evince by
themselves an intercourse between the Eastern and Western regions of
the church, which, begun or at least aimed at by Paul, further
established by Irenaeus, still under lively prosecution in the time
of <name id="iii.x.xxvii-p14.1">Jerome</name>, afterward ruptured in the most violent
manner, is without doubt one of the most noteworthy currents in the
life of the church.”</p></note> it differs from the Roman liturgy in the order
of festivals; and it contains, before the proper sacrificial action, a
homiletic exhortation. The formula Sancta Sanctis, before the
communion) the fraction of the host into nine parts (in memory of the
nine mysteries of the life of Christ), the daily communion, the
distribution of the cup by the deacon, remind us of the oriental
ritual. The Mozarabic chant has much resemblance to the Gregorian, but
exhibits besides a certain independent national character.<note n="1097" id="iii.x.xxvii-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvii-p15">Neale has made the discovery, that the
Mozarabic litanies were originally metrical, and attempts to restore
the measure, l c. p. 143 ff.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.x.xxvii-p16"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvii-p17">3. The African liturgy is known to us only through
fragmentary quotations in <name id="iii.x.xxvii-p17.1">Tertullian</name>,
Cyprian, and <name id="iii.x.xxvii-p17.2">Augustine</name>, from which we gather
that it belonged to the Roman family.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xxvii-p18"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvii-p19">4. The liturgy Of St. <name id="iii.x.xxvii-p19.1">Ambrose</name>.<note n="1098" id="iii.x.xxvii-p19.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvii-p20">Missale Ambrosianum, Mediol. 1768; a later
edition under authority of the archbishop and cardinal Gaisruck,
Mediol. 1850. Comp. an article by Neale: The Ambrosian Liturgy, in his
Essays on Liturgiology, p. 171 ff. Neale considers the Ambrosian
liturgy, like the Gallican and Mozarabic, a branch of the Ephesian
family. “All three have been moulded by contact with the Petrine
family; but the Ambrosian, as it might be expected, most of all.” He
places it, however, far below the two others.</p></note>
This is attributed to the renowned bishop of Milan (†
397), and even to St. Barnabas. It is certain, that <name id="iii.x.xxvii-p20.1">Ambrose</name> introduced the responsive singing of psalms and
hymns, and composed several prayers, prefaces, and hymns. His
successor, Simplicius (a.d. 397–400), is supposed to
have made several additions to the ritual. Many elements date from the
reign of the Gothic kings (a.d. 493–568), and the
Lombard kings (a.d. 568–739).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvii-p21">The Ambrosian liturgy is still used in the diocese
of Milan; and after sundry vain attempts to substitute the Roman, it
was confirmed by Alexander VI. in 1497 by a special bull, as the Ritus
Ambrosianus. Excepting some Oriental peculiarities, it coincides
substantially with the Roman liturgy, but has neither the pregnant
brevity of the Roman, nor the richness and fullness of the Mozarabic.
The prayers for the oblation of the sacrificial gifts differ from the
Roman; the Apostles’ Creed is not recited till after
the oblation; some saints of the diocese are received into the
canonical lists of the saints; the distribution of the host takes place
before the Paternoster, with formulas of its own, &amp;c.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvii-p22">The liturgy which was used for a long time in the
patriarchate of Aquileia, is allied to the Ambrosian, and likewise
stands midway between the Roman and the Oriental Gallican
liturgies.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xxvii-p23"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvii-p24">5. The Roman liturgy is ascribed by tradition, in
its main features, to the Apostle Peter, but cannot be historically
traced beyond the middle of the fifth century. It has without doubt
slowly grown to its present form. The oldest written records of it
appear in three sacramentaries, which bear the names of the three
Popes, Leo, Gelasius, and Gregory.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvii-p25">(a) The Sacramentarium Leonianum, falsely ascribed
to Pope Leo I. († 461), probably dates from the end of
the fifth century, and is a planless collection of liturgical
formularies. It was first edited in 1735 from a codex of Verona.<note n="1099" id="iii.x.xxvii-p25.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvii-p26">Hence called also Sacram.
Veronense.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvii-p27">(b) The Sacramentarium Gelasianum, which was first
printed at Rome in 1680, passes for the work of the Roman bishop
Gelasius († 492–496), who certainly
did compose a Sacramentarium. Many saints’ days are
wanting in it, which have been in use since the seventh century.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvii-p28">(c) The Sacramentarium Gregorianum, edited by
Muratori and others. Gregory I. (590–604) is reputed
to be the proper father of the Roman Ordo et Canon Missae, which, with
various additions and modifications at later periods, gradually
attained almost exclusive prevalence in the Latin church, and was
sanctioned by the Council of Trent.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvii-p29">The collection of the various parts of the Roman
liturgy<note n="1100" id="iii.x.xxvii-p29.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvii-p30">Sacramentarium, antiphonarium, lectionarium
(containing the lessons from the Old Testament, the Acts, the Epistles,
and the Apocalypse), evangelarium (the lessons from the Gospels), ordo
Romanus.</p></note> in one book is
called Missale Romanum, and the directions for the priests are called
Rubricae.<note n="1101" id="iii.x.xxvii-p30.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxvii-p31">From their being written or printed in
red.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.x.xxvii-p32"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="101" title="Liturgical Vestments" shorttitle="Section 101" progress="51.14%" prev="iii.x.xxvii" next="iii.xi" id="iii.x.xxviii">

<p class="head" id="iii.x.xxviii-p1">§ 101. Liturgical Vestments.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xxviii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.x.xxviii-p3">Besides the liturgical works already cited, Comp.
John England (late R.C. bishop of Charleston, S. C., d. 1842): An
Historical Explanation of the Vestments, Ceremonies, etc., appertaining
to the holy Sacrifice of the Mass (an Introduction to the American
Engl. edition of the Roman Missal). Philad. 1843. Fr. Bock. (R.C.):
Geschichte der liturgischen Gewänder des Mittelalters. Bonn,
1856, 2 vols. C. Jos. Hefele: Beiträge zur
Kirchengeschichte, Archäologie und Liturgik. Vol ii.
Tüb. 1864, p. 150 ff.</p>

<p id="iii.x.xxviii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.x.xxviii-p5">The stately outward solemnity of public worship, and
the strict separation of the hierarchy from the body of the laity,
required corresponding liturgical vesture, after the example of the
Jewish priesthood and cultus,<note n="1102" id="iii.x.xxviii-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxviii-p6">To which in general the Greek and Roman system
of vestments is very closely allied. On the Jewish sacred vestments,
see <scripRef passage="Ex. xxviii. 1-53" id="iii.x.xxviii-p6.1" parsed="|Exod|28|1|28|53" osisRef="Bible:Exod.28.1-Exod.28.53">Ex. xxviii. 1-53</scripRef>; xxxix. 1-31, etc.</p></note> symbolical of the grades of the clergy and of
the different parts of the worship.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxviii-p7">In the Greek church the liturgical vestments and
ornaments are the sticharion,<note n="1103" id="iii.x.xxviii-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxviii-p8"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxviii-p8.1">Στοιχάριον,
στιχάριον</span>(by Goar always translated,
<i>dalmatica</i>), a long coat corresponding to the broidered coat
(<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="iii.x.xxviii-p8.2">תנֶתׄכְּ</span><span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="iii.x.xxviii-p8.3">, χιτών,</span>tunica, <scripRef passage="Ex. xxviii. 39" id="iii.x.xxviii-p8.4" parsed="|Exod|28|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.28.39">Ex. xxviii. 39</scripRef>) of the Jewish
priest, and the alba and dalmatica of the Latin
church.</p></note> and the orarion, or horarion<note n="1104" id="iii.x.xxviii-p8.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxviii-p9"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxviii-p9.1">Ὡράριον</span>(from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxviii-p9.2">ὡρα</span>, hour of
prayer), or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxviii-p9.3">ὠράριον</span>, corresponding
to the Latin stola.</p></note> for the deacon; the sticharion, the
phelonion,<note n="1105" id="iii.x.xxviii-p9.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxviii-p10"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxviii-p10.1">Φελώνιον,
φαιλώνιον</span>, a wide mantle, corresponding to the
casula.</p></note> the zone,<note n="1106" id="iii.x.xxviii-p10.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxviii-p11"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxviii-p11.1">Ζώνη</span>, girdle,
cingulum, balteus, corresponding to the <span lang="HE" class="c23" id="iii.x.xxviii-p11.2">ַ</span><span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="iii.x.xxviii-p11.3">אבְצֵט</span></p></note> the epitrachelion,<note n="1107" id="iii.x.xxviii-p11.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxviii-p12"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxviii-p12.1">Ἐπιτραχήλιον</span>, collarium, a
double orarion, a scapulary or cape.</p></note> and the epimanikia<note n="1108" id="iii.x.xxviii-p12.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxviii-p13"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxviii-p13.1">Ἐπιμανίκια,</span>on the arms, corresponding to the
manipulus.</p></note> for the priest; the saccos,<note n="1109" id="iii.x.xxviii-p13.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxviii-p14"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxviii-p14.1">Σάκκος,</span>a short coat with rich embroidery,
without sleeves, and with little bells.</p></note> the omophorion<note n="1110" id="iii.x.xxviii-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxviii-p15"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxviii-p15.1">Ὠμοφόριον</span>
corresponding to the Latin pallium
(and so translated by Goar) but broader, and fastened about the neck
with a button.</p></note> the epigonation,<note n="1111" id="iii.x.xxviii-p15.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxviii-p16"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxviii-p16.1">Ἐπιγονάτιον,</span>also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxviii-p16.2">ὑπογονάτιον́</span>, a quadrangular shield, reaching from
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxviii-p16.3">ζώνη</span>to the knee, and signifying, according to
Simeon Metaphrastes, the victory over death and the
devil.</p></note> and the crozier<note n="1112" id="iii.x.xxviii-p16.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxviii-p17">̔<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxviii-p17.1">Ράβδος,</span>
sceptrum.</p></note> for the bishop. The mitre is
not used by the Greeks.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxviii-p18">The vestments in the Latin church are the amict or
humeral<note n="1113" id="iii.x.xxviii-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxviii-p19">The linen cloth which the priest, before
celebrating, threw about his neck and shoulders, with the prayer:
“Impone, Domine, capiti meo galeam salutis ad expugnandos diabolicos
excursus.” It is nowhere mentioned before the eighth century. It
answers to the Jewish ephod.</p></note> the alb (white
cope or surplice),<note n="1114" id="iii.x.xxviii-p19.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxviii-p20">Alba vestis, tunica, camisia, the white linen
robe which hangs from the neck to the feet. From the alb arose, by
shortening, the surplice (superpelliceum, rochetturn;
French: <span lang="FR" id="iii.x.xxviii-p20.1">surplis</span>;
German: <span lang="DE" id="iii.x.xxviii-p20.2">Chorrock</span>),
which is the ordinary official dress of the lower
clergy.</p></note> the
cincture,<note n="1115" id="iii.x.xxviii-p20.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxviii-p21">Cingulum, balteus, zona, a linen girdle for
gathering up the alb.</p></note> the maniple,<note n="1116" id="iii.x.xxviii-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxviii-p22">Manipulus, sudarium, fano, mappula, originally
a napkin, hung upon the left arm of deacons and priests, afterward only
of bishops, after the <i>Confiteor</i>.</p></note> the orarium or stole<note n="1117" id="iii.x.xxviii-p22.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxviii-p23">The stola is a linen vestment hanging from both
shoulders. The pope wears the stole always; the priest, only when
officiating. The council of Laodicea after 347 prohibited the wearing
of it by subdeacons and the lower clergy.</p></note> for the priest; the
chasuble,<note n="1118" id="iii.x.xxviii-p23.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxviii-p24">Casula, planeta, the mass-vestment, covering
the whole body, but without sleeves, with a cross behind and before
embroidered in gold or fine silk. From the casula arose the pluviale, a
festive mantle with a hood (casula calcullata), used in processions and
on other state occasions.</p></note> the
dalmatic,<note n="1119" id="iii.x.xxviii-p24.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxviii-p25">So called from the place of its origin. It is
an overgarment of costly material, similar to the casula, and worn
under it.</p></note> the pectoral<note n="1120" id="iii.x.xxviii-p25.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxviii-p26">The pectorale, crux pectoralis, is the
breast-cross of bishops and archbishops, and answers probably to the
breastplate of the Jewish high-priest.</p></note> and the mitre<note n="1121" id="iii.x.xxviii-p26.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxviii-p27">The mitra, tiara, infula, birretum, is the
episcopal head dress, after the type of the Jewish <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="iii.x.xxviii-p27.1">תפֶנֶצְמִ</span>
(LXX.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x.xxviii-p27.2">κίδαρις</span>, Vulgate: tiara, mitra), originally
single, after the eleventh century with two points, supposed to denote
the two Testaments.</p></note> for the bishop; the pallium for
the archbishop. To these are to be added the episcopal ring and staff
or crozier.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxviii-p28">These clerical vestments almost all appear to have
been more or less in use before the seventh century, though only in
public worship; it is impossible exactly to determine the age of each.
The use of priestly vestments itself originated in fact in the Old
Testament, and undoubtedly passed into the church through the medium of
the Jewish Christianity, but of course with many modifications. <name id="iii.x.xxviii-p28.1">Constantine</name> the Great presented the bishop Macarius
of Jerusalem a splendid stole wrought with gold for use at baptism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxviii-p29">The Catholic ritualists of course give to the
various mass-vestments a symbolical interpretation, which is in part
derived from the undeniable meaning of the Jewish priestly garments,<note n="1122" id="iii.x.xxviii-p29.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxviii-p30">On the Jewish sacerdotal vesture and its
symbolical meaning, Comp. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.xxviii-p30.1">Braun</span>: Vestitus
sacerdotum Hebraeorum, Amstel. 1698; <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.xxviii-p30.2">Lundius</span>:
<span lang="DE" id="iii.x.xxviii-p30.3">Die jüdischen
Heiligthümer</span>, pp. 418-445; <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.x.xxviii-p30.4">Baehr</span>: Symbolik des mosaischen Cultus, vol.
ii. pp. 61-165.</p></note> but in part is arbitrary,
and hence variable. The amict, for example, denotes the collecting of
the mind from distraction; the alb, the righteousness and holiness of
the priests; the maniple, the fruits of good works; the stole, the
official power of the priest; the mitre, the clerical chieftainship;
the ring, the marriage of the bishop with the church; the staff his
oversight of the flock.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxviii-p31">The color of the liturgical garments was for
several centuries white; as in the Jewish sacerdotal vesture the white
color, the symbol of light and salvation, prevailed. But gradually five
ecclesiastical colors established themselves. The material varied,
except that for the amict and the alb linen (as in the Old Testament)
was prescribed. According to the present Roman custom the sacred
vestments, like other sacred utensils and the holy water, must be
blessed by the bishop or a clergyman even appointed for the purpose.
The Greeks bless them even before each use of them. The Roman Missal,
and other liturgical books, give particular directions in the rubrics
for the use of the mass vestments.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxviii-p32">In everyday life, for the first five or six
centuries the clergy universally wore the ordinary
citizens’ dress; then gradually, after the precedent
of the Jewish priests<note n="1123" id="iii.x.xxviii-p32.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxviii-p33"> The prevailing color of the
ordinary Jewish priestly costume was white; that of the Christian
clerical costume, on the contrary, is black.</p></note>
and Christian monks, exchanged it for a suitable official costume, to
make manifest their elevation above the laity. So late as the year 428,
the Roman bishop Celestine censured some Gallic priests for having,
through misinterpretation of <scripRef passage="Luke xii. 35" id="iii.x.xxviii-p33.1" parsed="|Luke|12|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.35">Luke xii. 35</scripRef>, exchanged the universally
used under-garment (tunica) and over-garment (toga) for the Oriental
monastic dress, and rightly reminded them that the clergy should
distinguish themselves from other people not so much by outward
costume, as by purity of doctrine and of life.<note n="1124" id="iii.x.xxviii-p33.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxviii-p34">“Discernendi a caeteris sumus doctrina, non
veste, conversatione, non habitu, mentis puritate, non cultu.” Comp.
Thomassin, Vetus ac nova ecclesiae disciplina, P. i. lib. ii. cap.
43.</p></note> Later popes and councils, however, enacted
various laws and penalties respecting these externals, and the council
of Trent prescribed an official dress befitting the dignity of the
priesthood.<note n="1125" id="iii.x.xxviii-p34.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.x.xxviii-p35">Sess. xiv. cap. 6 de reform.: “Oportet clericos
vestes proprio congruentes ordini semper deferre, ut per decentiam
habitus extrinseci morum honestatem intrinsecam
ostendant.”</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.x.xxviii-p36"><br />
</p>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="VIII" title="Christian Art" shorttitle="Chapter VIII" progress="51.45%" prev="iii.x.xxviii" next="iii.xi.i" id="iii.xi">

<h3 class="c13" id="iii.xi-p0.1">CHAPTER VIII.</h3>

<p id="iii.xi-p1"><br />
</p>

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Art" id="iii.xi-p1.2" />

<p class="MsoHeading7" id="iii.xi-p2">CHRISTIAN ART.</p>

<p id="iii.xi-p3"><br />
</p>

<div3 type="Section" n="102" title="Religion and Art" shorttitle="Section 102" progress="51.45%" prev="iii.xi" next="iii.xi.ii" id="iii.xi.i">

<p class="head" id="iii.xi.i-p1">§ 102. Religion and Art.</p>

<p id="iii.xi.i-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xi.i-p3">Man is a being intellectual, or thinking and knowing,
moral, or willing and acting, and aesthetic, or feeling and enjoying.
To these three cardinal faculties corresponds the old trilogy of the
true, the good, and the beautiful, and the three provinces of science,
or knowledge of the truth, virtue, or practice of the good, and art, or
the representation of the beautiful, the harmony of the ideal and the
real. These three elements are of equally divine origin and
destiny.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.i-p4">Religion is not so much a separate province
besides these three, as the elevation and sanctification of all to the
glory of God. It represents the idea of holiness, or of union with God,
who is the original of all that is true, good, and beautiful.
Christianity, as perfect religion, is also perfect humanity. It hates
only sin; and this belongs not originally to human nature, but has
invaded it from without. It is a leaven which pervades the whole lump.
It aims at a harmonious unfolding of all the gifts and powers of the
soul. It would redeem and regenerate the whole man, and bring him into
blessed fellowship with God. It enlightens the understanding,
sanctifies the will, gives peace to the heart, and consecrates even the
body a temple of the Holy Ghost. The ancient word: “Homo sum, nihil
humani a me alienum puto,” is fully true only of the Christian. “All
things are yours,” says the Apostle. All things are of God, and for
God. Of these truths we must never lose sight, notwithstanding the
manifold abuses or imperfect and premature applications of them.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.i-p5">Hence there is a Christian art, as well as a
Christian science, a spiritual eloquence, a Christian virtue. Feeling
and imagination are as much in need of redemption, and capable of
sanctification, as reason and will.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.i-p6">The proper and highest mission of art lies in the
worship of God. We are to worship God “in the beauty of holiness.” All
science culminates in theology and theosophy, all art becomes perfect
in cultus. Holy Scripture gives it this position, and brings it into
the closest connection with religion, from the first chapter of Genesis
to the last chapter of the Revelation, from the paradise of innocence
to the new glorified earth. This is especially true of the two most
spiritual and noble arts, of poetry and music, which proclaim the
praise of God—in all the great epochs of the history
of his kingdom from the beginning to the consummation. A considerable
part of the Bible: the Psalms, the book of Job, the song of Solomon,
the parables, the Revelation, and many portions of the historical,
prophetical, and didactic books, are poetical, and that in the purest
and highest sense of the word. Christianity was introduced into the
world with the song of the heavenly host, and the consummation of the
church will be also the consummation of poetry and song in the service
of the heavenly sanctuary.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.i-p7">Art has always, and in all civilized nations,
stood in intimate connection with worship. Among the heathen it
ministered to idolatry. Hence the aversion or suspicion of the early
Christians towards it. But the same is true of the philosophy of the
Greeks, and the law of the Romans; yet philosophy and law are not in
themselves objectionable. All depends on the spirit which animates
these gifts, and the purpose which they are made to serve.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.i-p8">The great revolution in the outward condition of
the church under <name id="iii.xi.i-p8.1">Constantine</name> dissipated the
prejudices against art and the hindrances to its employment in the
service of the church. There now arose a Christian art which has
beautified and enriched the worship of God, and created immortal
monuments of architecture, painting, poetry, and melody, for the
edification of all ages; although, as the cultus of the early church in
general perpetuated many elements of Judaism and heathenism, so the
history of Christian art exhibits many impurities and superstitions
which provoke and justify protest. Artists have corrupted art, as
theologians theology, and priests the church. But the remedy for these
imperfections is not the abolition of art and the banishment of it from
the church, but the renovation and ever purer shaping of it by the
spirit and in the service of Christianity, which is the religion of
truth, of beauty, and of holiness.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.i-p9">From this time, therefore, church history also
must bring the various arts, in their relation to Christian worship,
into the field of its review. Henceforth there is a history of
Christian architecture, sculpture, painting, and above all of Christian
poetry and music.</p>

<p id="iii.xi.i-p10"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="103" title="Church Architecture" shorttitle="Section 103" progress="51.63%" prev="iii.xi.i" next="iii.xi.iii" id="iii.xi.ii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Architecture" id="iii.xi.ii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="iii.xi.ii-p1">§ 103. Church Architecture.</p>

<p id="iii.xi.ii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xi.ii-p3">On the history of Architecture in general, comp. the
works of Kugler, Kinkel, Schnaase, and others, on the plastic arts;
also Kreuser: Der christliche Kirchenbau, seine Geschichte, Symbolik u.
Bildnerei, Bonn, 1851. 2 vols., and the English works of Knight, Brown,
Close, J. Ferguson (A Hist. of Architecture, Lond. 1865, 3 vols.),
etc.</p>

<p id="iii.xi.ii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xi.ii-p5">Architecture is required to provide the suitable
outward theatre for the public worship of God, to build houses of God
among men, where he may hold fellowship with his people, and bless them
with heavenly gifts. This is the highest office and glory of the art of
building. Architecture is a handmaid of devotion. A beautiful church is
a sermon in stone, and its spire a finger pointing to heaven. Under the
old covenant there was no more important or splendid building than the
temple at Jerusalem, which was erected by divine command and after the
pattern of the tabernacle of the wilderness. And yet this was only a
significant emblem and shadow of what was to come.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ii-p6">Christianity is, indeed, not bound to place, and
may everywhere worship the omnipresent God. The apostles and martyrs
held the most solemn worship in modest private dwellings, and even in
deserts and subterranean catacombs, and during the whole period of
persecution there were few church buildings properly so called. The
cause of this want, however, lay not in conscientious objection, but in
the oppressed condition of the Christians. No sooner did they enjoy
external and internal peace, than they built special places of
devotion, which in a normal, orderly condition of the church are as
necessary to public worship as special sacred times. The first certain
traces of proper church buildings, in distinction from private places,
appear in the second half of the third century, during the
three-and-forty years’ rest between the persecution of
Decius and that of Diocletian.<note n="1126" id="iii.xi.ii-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ii-p7">Euseb. Hist. <scripRef passage="Eccl. viii. 1" id="iii.xi.ii-p7.1" parsed="|Eccl|8|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.8.1">Eccl. viii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> But these were destroyed in the latter
persecution.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ii-p8">The period of church building properly begins with
<name id="iii.xi.ii-p8.1">Constantine</name> the Great. After Christianity was
acknowledged by the state, and empowered to hold property, it raised
houses of worship in all parts of the Roman empire. There was probably
more building of this kind in the fourth century than there has been in
an period since, excepting perhaps the nineteenth century in the United
States, where, every ten years, hundreds of churches and chapels are
erected, while in the great cities of Europe the multiplication of
churches by no means keeps pace with the increase of population.<note n="1127" id="iii.xi.ii-p8.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ii-p9">The cities of New York, Brooklyn, and
Philadelphia, for instance, have more churches than the much older
cities of Berlin, Vienna, and Paris. New York has some three hundred,
Berlin and Paris each hardly fifty. This is a noble triumph of the
voluntary principle in religion.</p></note> <name id="iii.xi.ii-p9.1">Constantine</name> and his mother Helena led the way with a good
example. The emperor adorned not only his new residential city, but
also the holy Places in Palestine, and the African city <name id="iii.xi.ii-p9.2">Constantine</name>, with basilicas, partly at his own expense,
partly from the public treasury. His successors on the throne,
excepting <name id="iii.xi.ii-p9.3">Julian</name>, as well as bishops and
wealthy laymen, vied with each other in building, beautifying, and
enriching churches. This was considered a work pleasing to God and
meritorious. Ambition and self-righteousness mingled themselves here,
as they almost everywhere do, with zeal for the glory of God. <name id="iii.xi.ii-p9.4">Chrysostom</name> even laments that many a time the poor
are forgotten in the church buildings, and suggests that it is not
enough to adorn the altar, the walls, and the floor, but that we must,
above all, offer the soul a living sacrifice to the Lord.<note n="1128" id="iii.xi.ii-p9.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ii-p10">Homil. lxxxi in Matth. § 2, and l.
§ 3.</p></note> <name id="iii.xi.ii-p10.1">Jerome</name> also rebukes those who haughtily pride themselves
in the costly gifts which they offer to God, and directs them to help
needy fellow-Christians rather, since not the house of stone, but the
soul of the believer is the true temple of Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ii-p11">The fourth century saw in the city of Rome above
forty great churches.<note n="1129" id="iii.xi.ii-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ii-p12">Optatus of Mileve, De schism. Donat. ii. 4:
“Inter quadraginta et quod excurris basilicas.”</p></note> In
Constantinople the Church of the Apostles and the church of St. Sophia,
built by <name id="iii.xi.ii-p12.1">Constantine</name>, excelled in
magnificence and beauty, and in the fifth century were considerably
enlarged and beautified by Justinian. Sometimes heathen temples or
other public buildings were transformed for Christian worship. The
Emperor Phocas (602–610), for example, gave to the
Roman bishop Boniface IV, the Pantheon, built by Agrippa under
Augustus, and renowned for its immense and magnificent dome (now called
chiesa della rotonda), and it was thenceforth consecrated to the virgin
Mary and the martyrs.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ii-p13">But generally the heathen temples, from their
small size and their frequent round form, were not adapted for the
Christian worship, as this is held within the building, and requires
large room for the congregation, that the preaching and the
Scripture-reading may be heard; while the heathen sacrifices were
performed before the portico, and the multitude looked on without the
sanctuary. The sanctuary of Pandrosos, on the Acropolis at Athens,
holds but few persons, and even the Parthenon is not so capacious as an
ordinary church. The Pantheon in Rome is an exception, and is much
larger than most temples. The small round pagan temples were most
easily convertible into Christian baptisteries and burial chapels. Far
more frequently, doubtless, was the material of forsaken or destroyed
temples applied to the building of churches.</p>

<p id="iii.xi.ii-p14"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="104" title="The Consecration of Churches" shorttitle="Section 104" progress="51.86%" prev="iii.xi.ii" next="iii.xi.iv" id="iii.xi.iii">

<p class="head" id="iii.xi.iii-p1">§ 104. The Consecration of Churches.</p>

<p id="iii.xi.iii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xi.iii-p3">New churches were consecrated with great solemnity by
prayer, singing, the communion, eulogies of present bishops, and the
depositing of relics of saints.<note n="1130" id="iii.xi.iii-p3.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iii-p4">I This last was, according to
<name id="iii.xi.iii-p4.1">Ambrose</name>,
Epist. 54, the custom in Rome, and certainly wherever such relics were
to be had.</p></note> This service set them apart from all profane
uses, and designated them exclusively for the service and praise of God
and the edification of his people. The dedication of
Solomon’s temple,<note n="1131" id="iii.xi.iii-p4.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iii-p5"><scripRef passage="2 Chron. c. 5-7" id="iii.xi.iii-p5.1" parsed="|2Chr|100|5|100|7" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.100.5-2Chr.100.7">2 Chron. c. 5-7</scripRef>.</p></note> as well as the purification of the temple after
its desecration by the heathen Syrians,<note n="1132" id="iii.xi.iii-p5.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iii-p6">Macc. iv. 44 ff.</p></note> furnished the biblical authority for this
custom. In times of persecution the consecration must have been
performed in silence. But now these occasions became festivals attended
by multitudes. Many bishops, like Theodoret, even invited the pagans to
attend them. The first description of such a festivity is given us by
Eusebius: the consecration of the church of the Redeemer at the Holy
Sepulchre,<note n="1133" id="iii.xi.iii-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iii-p7">Vita Constant. iv. 43-46.</p></note> and of a
church at Tyre.<note n="1134" id="iii.xi.iii-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iii-p8">Hist. <scripRef passage="Eccl. x. 2-4" id="iii.xi.iii-p8.1" parsed="|Eccl|10|2|10|4" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.10.2-Eccl.10.4">Eccl. x. 2-4</scripRef>. Eusebius speaks here in
general of the consecration of churches after the cessation of
persecution, and then, c. 4, gives an oratio panegyriea, delivered
probably by himself, in which he describes the church at Tyre in a
minute, but pompous way.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iii-p9">After the Jewish precedent,<note n="1135" id="iii.xi.iii-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iii-p10"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iii-p10.1">Τὰ ἐγκαίνια</span>, in memory of the purification of the
temple under the Maccabees, <scripRef passage="I Macc. iv. 59" id="iii.xi.iii-p10.2" parsed="|1Macc|4|59|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Macc.4.59">I Macc. iv. 59</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John x. 22" id="iii.xi.iii-p10.3" parsed="|John|10|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.22">John x.
22</scripRef>.</p></note> it was usual to celebrate the anniversary
of the consecration.<note n="1136" id="iii.xi.iii-p10.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iii-p11">Sozomen, H. E. ii. 25 (26). Gregory the Great
ordered: “Solemnitates ecclesiarum dedicationum per singulos annos sunt
celebrandae.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iii-p12">Churches were dedicated either to the holy
Trinity, or to one of the three divine Persons, especially Christ, or
to the Virgin Mary, or to apostles, especially Peter, Paul, and John,
or to distinguished martyrs and saints.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iii-p13">The idea of dedication, of course, by no means
necessarily involves the superstitious notion of the omnipresent God
being inclosed in a definite place. On the contrary, Solomon had long
before said at the dedication of the temple at Jerusalem: “Behold, the
heaven and heaven of heavens cannot contain thee; how much less this
house that I have builded.” When Athanasius was once censured for
assembling the congregation on Easter, for want of room, in a newly
built but not yet consecrated church, he appealed to the injunction of
the Lord, that we enter into our closet to pray, as consecrating every
place. <name id="iii.xi.iii-p13.1">Chrysostom</name> urged that every house
should be a church, and every head of a family a spiritual shepherd,
remembering the account which he must give even for his children and
servants.<note n="1137" id="iii.xi.iii-p13.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iii-p14">Hom. vi. in Gen., § 2
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iii-p14.1">Ἐκκλησίαν
ποίησόν
σου τὴν
οἰκίαν
καὶ γὰρ
καὶ
ἐπεύθυνος
εἶ καὶ
τῆς τῶν
παιδίων
καὶ τῆς
οἰκετῶν
σωτηρίας
.</span></p></note> Not walls and
roof, but faith and life, constitute the church,<note n="1138" id="iii.xi.iii-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iii-p15">Serm. in Eutrop.:<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iii-p15.1">Ἡ
ἐκκλησία
οὐ τεῦχος
καὶ
ὄροφος ,
ἀλλὰ
πίστις καὶ
βίος .</span></p></note> and the advantage of prayer in the church
comes not so much from a special holiness of the place, as from the
Christian fellowship, the bond of love, and the prayer of the
priests.<note n="1139" id="iii.xi.iii-p15.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iii-p16">De incomprehensibili: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iii-p16.1">Ἐνταῦθα
ἐστί τι
πλέον,
οἷον ἡ
ὁμόνοια
καὶ ἡ
συμφωνία
καὶ τῆς
ἀγάπης ὁ
σύνδεσμος
καὶ αἱ τῶν
ἱερέων
εὐχαί.</span></p></note> <name id="iii.xi.iii-p16.2">Augustine</name> gives to his congregation the excellent
admonition: “It is your duty to put your talent to usury; every one
must be bishop in his own house; he must see that his wife, his son,
his daughter, his servant, since he is bought with so great a price,
continues in the true faith. The apostle’s doctrine
has placed the master over the servant, and has bound the servant to
obedience to the master, but Christ has paid a ransom for both.”<note n="1140" id="iii.xi.iii-p16.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iii-p17">Serm. 94.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xi.iii-p18"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="105" title="Interior Arrangement of Churches" shorttitle="Section 105" progress="52.00%" prev="iii.xi.iii" next="iii.xi.v" id="iii.xi.iv">

<p class="head" id="iii.xi.iv-p1">§ 105. Interior Arrangement of Churches.</p>

<p id="iii.xi.iv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xi.iv-p3">The interior arrangement of the Christian churches in
part imitated the temple at Jerusalem, in part proceeded directly, from
the Christian spirit. It exhibits, therefore, like the whole catholic
system, a mixture of Judaism and Christianity. At the bottom of it lay
the ideas of the priesthood and of sacrifice, and of fellowship with
God administered thereby.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p4">Accordingly, in every large church after <name id="iii.xi.iv-p4.1">Constantine</name> there were three main divisions, which
answered, on the one hand, to the divisions of
Solomon’s temple, on the other, to the three classes
of attendants, the catechumens, the faithful, and the priests, or the
three stages of approach to God. The evangelical idea of immediate
access of the whole believing congregation to the throne of grace, does
not yet appear. The priesthood everywhere comes between.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p5">1. The portico: In this again must be
distinguished:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p6">(a) The inner portico, a covered hall which
belonged to the church itself, and was called πρόναος, or commonly, from its long,
narrow shape,νάρθηξ, ferula, i.e., literally, staff, rod.<note n="1141" id="iii.xi.iv-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p7">Sometimes the narthex again was divided into
two rooms, the <i>upper</i> place for the kneelers (locus
substratorum), <i>i.e</i>., catechumens who might participate,
kneeling, in the prayers after the sermon (hence
genuflectentes, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iv-p7.1">γονυκλίνοντες</span>and the <i>lower</i> place, bordering on
the outer portico, for mere hearers, Jews, and pagans (locus
audientium).</p></note> The name paradise also
occurs, because on one side of the wall of the portico Adam and Eve in
paradise were frequently painted,—probably to signify
that the fallen posterity of Adam find again their lost paradise in the
church of Christ. The inner court was the place for all the unbaptized,
for catechumens, pagans, and Jews, and for members of the church
condemned to light penance, who might hear the preaching and the
reading of the Scriptures, but must withdraw before the administration
of the Holy Supper.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p8">(b) The outer portico, αὐλή, atrium, also locus lugentium or
hiemantium, which was open, and not in any way enclosed within the
sacred walls, hence not a part of the house of God properly so called.
Here those under heavy penance, the “weepers”<note n="1142" id="iii.xi.iv-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p9">Flentes, hiemantes.</p></note> as they were called, must tarry, exposed to all
weather, and apply with tears to those entering for their Christian
intercessions.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p10">In this outer portico, or atrium, stood the
laver,<note n="1143" id="iii.xi.iv-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p11"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iv-p11.1">Κρήνη</span>, cantharus,
phiala.</p></note> in which, after
the primitive Jewish and heathen custom, maintained to this day in the
Roman church, the worshipper, in token of inward purification, must
wash every time he entered the church.<note n="1144" id="iii.xi.iv-p11.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p12">In <scripRef passage="Num. xix. 2" id="iii.xi.iv-p12.1" parsed="|Num|19|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.19.2">Num. xix. 2</scripRef> ff.; xxxi. 19 ff. (comp. <scripRef passage="Heb. ix. 13" id="iii.xi.iv-p12.2" parsed="|Heb|9|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.13">Heb.
ix. 13</scripRef>) the sprinkling-water, or “water of separation” (i.e., water of
purification, LXX.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iv-p12.3">ὕδωρ
ῤαντισμοῦ</span>), already appears, prepared from the
ashes of the burned red heifer and water, and used for the cleansing of
those made unclean by contact with a corpse. The later Jews were very
strict in this; no one could appear in the temple or synagogue, or
perform any act of worship, prayer, or sacrifice, without being washed,
<scripRef passage="1 Sam. xvi. 6" id="iii.xi.iv-p12.4" parsed="|1Sam|16|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.16.6">1 Sam. xvi. 6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Chron. xxx. 17" id="iii.xi.iv-p12.5" parsed="|2Chr|30|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.30.17">2 Chron. xxx. 17</scripRef>. Therefore synagogues were built by
preference in the neighborhood of streams. The Pharisees were very
paltry and pedantic in the matter of these washings; comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. xv. 2" id="iii.xi.iv-p12.6" parsed="|Matt|15|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.2">Matt. xv. 2</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Mark vii. 3" id="iii.xi.iv-p12.7" parsed="|Mark|7|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.7.3">Mark vii. 3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke xi. 38" id="iii.xi.iv-p12.8" parsed="|Luke|11|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.38">Luke xi. 38</scripRef>. The same custom of symbolical purification
before worship we find among the ancient Egyptians, Persians, Brahmans
(who ascribed to the water of the Ganges saving virtue), Greeks, and
Romans, and among the Mohammedans. At the entrance of every Turkish
mosque stands a large font for this purpose.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p13">After about the ninth century, when churches were
no longer built with spacious porticoes, this laver was transferred to
the church itself, and fixed at the doors in the form of a holywater
basin, supposed to be an imitation of the brazen sea in the
priest’s court of Solomon’s temple.<note n="1145" id="iii.xi.iv-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p14"><scripRef passage="1 Kings vii. 23-26" id="iii.xi.iv-p14.1" parsed="|1Kgs|7|23|7|26" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.7.23-1Kgs.7.26">1 Kings vii. 23-26</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Chron. iv. 2-5" id="iii.xi.iv-p14.2" parsed="|2Chr|4|2|4|5" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.4.2-2Chr.4.5">2 Chron. iv.
2-5</scripRef>.</p></note> This symbolical usage
could easily gather upon itself superstitious notions of the magical
virtue of the holy water. Even in the pseudo-Apostolic Constitutions
the consecrated water is called “a means of warding off diseases,
frightening away evil spirits, a medicine for body and soul, and for
purification from sins;” and though these expressions related primarily
to the sacramental water of baptism as the bath of regeneration, yet
they were easily applied by the people to consecrated water in general.
In the Roman Catholic church the consecration of the water<note n="1146" id="iii.xi.iv-p14.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p15"><name id="iii.xi.iv-p15.1">Benedict</name>io
fontis.</p></note> is performed on Easter Sunday
evening; in the Greco-Russian church, three times in the year.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p16">2. The temple proper,<note n="1147" id="iii.xi.iv-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p17"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iv-p17.1">Ναός</span>.</p></note> the holy place,<note n="1148" id="iii.xi.iv-p17.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p18"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iv-p18.1">Ἱερόν..</span></p></note> or the nave of the church,<note n="1149" id="iii.xi.iv-p18.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p19"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iv-p19.1">Ναῦς</span>, navis
ecclesiae. Many derive this expression from a confusion of the
Greek <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iv-p19.2">ναός</span>with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iv-p19.3">ναῦς</span> and navis. Not till the ninth and tenth
centuries is <i>navis</i> used in this way. The more exact equivalent
in English would be <i>long-room</i>, or hall.</p></note> as it were the ark of the new covenant.
This part extended from the doors of entrance to the steps of the
altar, had sometimes two or four side-naves, according to the size of
the church, and was designed for the body of the laity, the faithful
and baptized. The men sat on the right towards the south (in the
men’s nave), the women on the left towards the north
(in the women’s nave), or, in Eastern countries, where
the sexes were more strictly separated, in the galleries above.<note n="1150" id="iii.xi.iv-p19.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p20">Called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iv-p20.1">ἐπερῶα</span>, the elevated
galleries on the side walls. Besides this the women’s
places were protected by wooden lattices from all curious or lascivious
glances of the men. <name id="iii.xi.iv-p20.2">Chrysostom</name>says,
Homil. 74 in Matth.: “Formerly these lattices certainly did not exist;
for in Christ there is neither male nor female (<scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 28" id="iii.xi.iv-p20.3" parsed="|Gal|3|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.28">Gal. iii. 28</scripRef>), and in
the time of the apostles men and women were together with one accord.
But then men were still men, and women were women; now women have sunk
to the level of prostitutes, and men are like horses in rutting.” A sad
commentary on the moral and religious condition of that
time!</p></note> The monks and nuns, and the
higher civil officers, especially the emperors with their families,
usually had special seats of honor in semicircular niches on both sides
of the altar.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p21">About the middle of the main nave was the pulpit
or the ambo,<note n="1151" id="iii.xi.iv-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p22"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iv-p22.1">Ἄμβων</span> from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iv-p22.2">ἀναβαίνω</span>, pulpitum, suggestus. Hence the English
pulpit, while the corresponding German <i><span lang="DE" id="iii.xi.iv-p22.3">Kanzel</span></i>is derived from
<i>cancelli</i>.</p></note> or
subsequently two desks, at the left the Gospel-desk, at the right the
Epistle-desk, where the lector or deacon read the Scripture lessons.
The sermon was not always delivered from the pulpit, but more
frequently either from the steps of the altar (hence the phrase:
“speaking from the rails”), or from the seat of the bishop behind the
altar-table.<note n="1152" id="iii.xi.iv-p22.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p23"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iv-p23.1">Βῆμα</span>, exedra.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p24">Between the reading-desks and the altar was the
odeum,<note n="1153" id="iii.xi.iv-p24.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p25"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iv-p25.1">Ὠδεῖον</span>.Subsequently
the singers were usually placed in the galleries of
upper-church.</p></note> the place for the
singers, and at the right and left the seats for the lower clergy
(anagnosts or readers, exorcists, acolytes). This part of the nave lay
somewhat higher than the floor of the church, though not so high as the
altar-choir, and hence was also called the lower choir, and the
gradual, because steps (gradus) led up to it. In the Eastern church the
choir and nave are scarcely separated, and they form together the ναός, or temple hall; in the Western the choir
and the sanctuary are put together under the name cancelli or
chancel.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p26">3. The most holy place,<note n="1154" id="iii.xi.iv-p26.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p27"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iv-p27.1">Τὰ
ἅγια τῶν
ἁγίων, τὰ
ἄδυτα,
ἱερατεῖον,</span>, sacrarium,
sanctuarium.</p></note> or the choir proper;<note n="1155" id="iii.xi.iv-p27.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p28"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iv-p28.1">Χορός,
βῆμα,</span> (ascensus).</p></note> called also in distinction from the lower choir,
the high choir,<note n="1156" id="iii.xi.iv-p28.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p29">Hence the terms <i>high mass, high
altar</i>.</p></note> for the
priests, and for the offering of the sacrifice of the Eucharist. No
layman, excepting the emperor (in the east), might enter it. It was
semi-circular or conchoidal<note n="1157" id="iii.xi.iv-p29.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p30">Hence called also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iv-p30.1">κόγχη</span>, <i>shell</i>.</p></note> in form, and was situated at the eastern end of
the church, opposite the entrance doors, because the light, to which
Christians should turn themselves, comes from the east.<note n="1158" id="iii.xi.iv-p30.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p31">Thus so early as this was the line of east and
west established as the <i>sacred</i> (or church-building) <i>line</i>.
Yet there were exceptions. Socrates, H. E. v. 22, notes it as peculiar
in the church of Antioch, that the altar here stood not in the eastern
end, but in the western (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iv-p31.1">οὐ γὰρ
πρὸς
ἀνατολὰς
τὸ
θυσιαστήριον,
ἀλλὰ πρὸς
δύσιν
ὁρᾷ</span>).</p></note> It was separated from the other
part of the church by rails or a lattice,<note n="1159" id="iii.xi.iv-p31.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p32"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iv-p32.1">Ἀμφίθυρα,
κιγκλίδες</span>,<i>cancelli</i>, whence the name
<i>chancel</i>.</p></note> and by a curtain, or by sacred doors called in
the Greek church the picture-wall, iconostas, on account of the sacred
paintings on it.<note n="1160" id="iii.xi.iv-p32.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p33">Eusebius mentions, in his description of the
church of the bishop Paulinus in Tyre, H. E. x. 4, an elegantly wrought
lattice, and Athanasius mentions the curtains. Indeed, the pictures
placed upon these curtains date back even to the fourth century, since
Epiphanius, Ep. ad Joann. Hierosolymit., inveighed against a painted
curtain in a village of Palestine. The lattice has perpetuated itself
to this day in the picture wall or iconostas (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iv-p33.1">εἰκονόστασις</span>) in the Russo-Greek church. It bears,
on the right the picture of Christ, and on the left that of the Virgin
Mary, and is pierced with three doors; the middle one, called the
Emperor’s gate (dweri Zarskija), because only the
emperor, besides the chief priest, may pass through it to take the holy
Supper, is decorated and distinguished with the utmost splendor;
oftentimes a golden sun with a thousand rays appears, which suddenly
separates during the worship, and discloses the altar; or a Mount Zion
with innumerable temples and battlements; or a network of golden
garlands of flowers and fruits, among which especially clusters of
grapes, probably with reference to the sacramental wine, frequently
occur.</p></note> While
in the Eastern churches this screen is still used, it in time gave
place in the West to a low balustrade.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p34">In the middle of the sanctuary stood the altar,<note n="1161" id="iii.xi.iv-p34.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p35">Altare, mensa sacra, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iv-p35.1">θυσιαστήριον,
ἁγία
τράπεζα</span>The <i>altar-cloth</i>, <i>palla,
pallia</i>, covers the whole upper face of the altar. This must not be
confounded with the <i>corporale</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iv-p35.2">εἴλητον,</span>from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iv-p35.3">εἰλέω</span>, involvo),
<i>i</i>.<i>e.,</i> a white linen cloth, with which the oblations
prepared upon the altar are covered.</p></note> generally a table, or
sometimes a chest with a lid; at first of wood, then, after the
beginning of the sixth century, of stone or marble, or even of silver
and gold, with a wall behind it, and an overshadowing, dome-shaped
canopy,<note n="1162" id="iii.xi.iv-p35.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p36"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iv-p36.1">Πυργος</span>, tower;
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iv-p36.2">κιβώριον</span>(of doubtful origin), ciborium,
umbraculum. Subsequently the ciborium gave place to the steeple-shaped
<i>tabernaculum</i> for the preservation of the body of Christ. With
the ciborium the dove-shaped form of the receptacle for the body of
Christ (hence called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iv-p36.3">περιστήριον</span>) also gradually
disappeared.</p></note> above which a
cross was usually fixed. The altar was hollow, and served as the
receptacle for the relics of the martyrs; it was placed, where this was
possible, exactly over the grave of a martyr, probably with reference
to the passage in the Revelation: “I saw under the altar the souls of
them that were slain for the word of God, and for the testimony which
they held.”<note n="1163" id="iii.xi.iv-p36.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p37"><scripRef passage="Rev. vi. 9" id="iii.xi.iv-p37.1" parsed="|Rev|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.6.9">Rev. vi. 9</scripRef>. In the Greek and Roman churches
every altar must contain some relics, be they never so
unimportant.</p></note> Often a
subterranean chapel or crypt<note n="1164" id="iii.xi.iv-p37.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p38"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iv-p38.1">Κρυπταί</span>, memoriae, confessiones,
testimonia.</p></note> was built under the church, in order to have the
church exactly upon the burial place of the saint, and at the same time
to keep alive the memory of the primitive worship in underground vaults
in the times of persecution.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p39">The altar held therefore the twofold office of a
tomb (though at the same time the monument of a new, higher life), and
a place of sacrifice. It was manifestly the most holy place in the
entire church, to which everything else had regard; whereas in
Protestantism the pulpit and the word of God come into the foreground,
and altar and sacrament stand back. Hence the altar was adorned also in
the richest manner with costly cloths, with the cross, or at a later
period the crucifix, with burning tapers, symbolical of Christ the
light of the world,<note n="1165" id="iii.xi.iv-p39.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p40">This usage also no doubt came from Judaism into
the Christian church; for in the temple at Jerusalem, and in the
tabernacle before it, a lamp was perpetually burning according to
divine command, <scripRef passage="Exod. xxvii. 30" id="iii.xi.iv-p40.1" parsed="|Exod|27|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.27.30">Exod. xxvii. 30</scripRef>f. Probably lamps were in earlier use in
the church. But tapers also were already in use in the time
of <name id="iii.xi.iv-p40.2">Chrysostom</name>, especially for lighting the altar, while
lamps were rather employed in chapels and before images of
saints.</p></note> and
previously consecrated for ecclesiastical use,<note n="1166" id="iii.xi.iv-p40.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p41">In the Roman church the second of February, or
the fortieth day after Christmas, when Mary presented the Lord in the
temple, and when the aged Simeon prophetically called the child Jesus
“a light to lighten the Gentiles,” is appointed for this consecration,
and is hence called <i>Candlemas of Mary</i>, a contraction of the two
names, <i>Purification of</i> <i>Mary</i> and
<i>Candlemas</i>.</p></note> with a splendid copy of the Holy Scriptures, or
the mass-book, but above all with the tabernacle, or little house for
preserving the consecrated host, on which in the middle ages the German
stone-cutters and sculptors displayed wonderful art.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p42">Side altars did not come into use until Gregory
the Great. Ignatius,<note n="1167" id="iii.xi.iv-p42.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p43">He even expressly (Ep. ad Philad. c. 4) likens
the unity of the church in the episcopate to the unity of the
altar: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iv-p43.1">Ἔν
θυσιαστήριον,
ὡς εἷς
ἐπίσκοπος</span>.</p></note>
Athanasius, Gregory Nazianzen, and <name id="iii.xi.iv-p43.2">Augustine</name>
know of only one altar in the church. The Greek church has no more to
this day. The introduction of such side altars, which however belong
not to the altar space, but to the nave of the church, is connected
with the progress of the worship of martyrs and relics.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p44">At the left of the altar war, the table of
prothesis,<note n="1168" id="iii.xi.iv-p44.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p45"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iv-p45.1">Πρόθεσις.</span>
oblationarium, still used in the
Greek church.</p></note> on which the
elements for the holy Supper were prepared, and which is still used in
the Greek church; at the right the sacristy,<note n="1169" id="iii.xi.iv-p45.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p46"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iv-p46.1">Σκευοφυλάκτιον,
διακονικόν</span>, sacristia, sacrorum custodia,
salutatorium, etc.</p></note> where the priests robed themselves, and retired
for silent prayer. Behind the altar on the circular wall (and under the
painting of Christ enthroned, if there was one) stood the
bishop’s chair,<note n="1170" id="iii.xi.iv-p46.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p47"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iv-p47.1">Θρόνος</span>, cathedra.</p></note> overlooking the whole church. On both sides of
it, in a semicircle, were the seats of the presbyters. None but the
clergy were allowed to receive the holy Supper within the altar
rails.<note n="1171" id="iii.xi.iv-p47.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.iv-p48">Before <name id="iii.xi.iv-p48.1">Ambrose</name>the emperors
were permitted to take their seats within the altar-space.
But <name id="iii.xi.iv-p48.2">Ambrose</name>, with the approval of Theodosius, abolished
this custom, and assigned to the emperors a special place at the head
of the congregation, just outside the rails. Sozomen, H. E. vii.
25.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xi.iv-p49"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="106" title="Architectural Style. The Basilicas" shorttitle="Section 106" progress="52.59%" prev="iii.xi.iv" next="iii.xi.vi" id="iii.xi.v">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Architecture" id="iii.xi.v-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="iii.xi.v-p1">§ 106. Architectural Style. The
Basilicas.</p>

<p id="iii.xi.v-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xi.v-p3">Comp. the works on the Basilicas by P. Sarnelli
(Antica Basilicografia. Neapoli, 1686), Ciampini (<scripRef passage="Rom. 1693" id="iii.xi.v-p3.1" parsed="|Rom|1693|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1693">Rom. 1693</scripRef>),
Guttensohn &amp; Knapp (Monumenta di Rel. christ., ossia raccolta delle
antiche chiese di Roma. <scripRef passage="Rom. 1822" id="iii.xi.v-p3.2" parsed="|Rom|1822|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1822">Rom. 1822</scripRef> sqq. 3 vols.; also in German,
München, 1843), Bunsen (Die Basiliken des christlichen Roms.
München, 1843, a commentary on the preceding), Von Quast
(Berl. 1845), and Zestermann (Die antiken und die christlichen
Basiliken. Leipz. 1847).</p>

<p id="iii.xi.v-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xi.v-p5">The history of church building, from the simple
basilicas of the fourth century to the perfect Gothic cathedrals of the
thirteenth and fourteenth, exhibits, like the history of the other
Christian arts and the sciences, a gradual subjection and
transformation of previous Jewish and heathen forms by the Christian
principle. The church succeeded to the inheritance of all nations, but
could only by degrees purge this inheritance of its sinful
adulterations, pervade it with her spirit, and subject it to her aims;
for she fulfils her mission through human freedom, not in spite of it,
and does not magically transform nations, but legitimately educates
them.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.v-p6">The history of Western architecture is the richer.
The East contented itself with the Byzantine style, and adhered more
strictly to the forms of the round temples, baptisteries, and
mausoleums; while the West, starting from the Roman basilica, developed
various styles.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.v-p7">The style of the earliest Christian churches was
not copied from the heathen temples, because, apart from their
connection with idolatry, which was itself highly offensive to the
Christian sentiment, they were in form and arrangement, as we have
already remarked, entirely unsuitable to Christian worship. The
primitive Christian architecture followed the basilicas, and hence the
churches built in this style were themselves called basilicas. The
connection of the Christian and heathen basilicas, which has been
hitherto recognized, and has been maintained by celebrated
connoisseurs,<note n="1172" id="iii.xi.v-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.v-p8">Bunsen, Schnaase, Kugler, Kinkel, Quast,
&amp;e.</p></note> has been
denied by some modem investigators,<note n="1173" id="iii.xi.v-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.v-p9">Zestermann (1847) and Krauser
(1851).</p></note> who have claimed for the Christian an entirely
independent origin. And it is perfectly true, as concerns the interior
arrangement and symbolical import of the building, that these can be
ascribed to the Christian mind alone. Nor have any forensic or
mercantile basilicas, to our knowledge, been transformed into Christian
churches.<note n="1174" id="iii.xi.v-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.v-p10">The passage quoted for this view from Ausonius
in his address of thanks to the emperor Gratian, his pupil, c. 2:
“Forum et basilica olim negotiis plena, nunc votis, votisque pro tua
salute susceptis,” implies only, according to the connection, that now
all houses and public places are full of good wishes for the
emperor.</p></note> But in
external architectural form there is without question an affinity, and
there appears no reason why the church should not have employed this
classic form.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.v-p11">The basilicas,<note n="1175" id="iii.xi.v-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.v-p12"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.v-p12.1">Στοαὶ
βασιλικαί</span>The name comes from that of the highest
civil magistrate, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.v-p12.2">ἄρχων
βασιλεύς</span>, who held court in these buildings. In
the church this designation was very naturally transferred to Christ,
as the supreme King and Judge. Though of Greek origin, the basilicas
first reached their full development in Rome, and, properly speaking,
arose from the <i>forum Romanum</i>. They were strictly <i>fora</i> for
the people, but roofed, and so protected from rain and heat. The city
of Rome had ten of them: the Bas. Julia, Ulpia, Porcia, Marciana,
&amp;c. Zestermann, however, denies the connection of the Roman
basilica with the Athenian <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.v-p12.3">στοὰ
βασίλειος
,</span>from the later times
of Roman luxury, when the name basilicus was applied to everything
grand and costly.</p></note> or royal halls, were public judicial and
mercantile buildings, of simple, but beautiful structure, in the form
of a long rectangle, consisting of a main hall, or main nave, two,
often four, side naves,<note n="1176" id="iii.xi.v-p12.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.v-p13">Basilicas with a single nave are very rare. The
pagan basilica of Trier is an instance, and the small church of St.
Balbina in Rome, said to have been built by Gregory I. in the beginning
of the seventh century.</p></note>
which were separated by colonnades from the central space, and were
somewhat lower. Here the people assembled for business and amusement.
At the end of the hall opposite the entrance, stood a semicircular,
somewhat elevated niche (apsis, tribune), arched over with a half-dome,
where were the seats of the judges and advocates, and where judicial
business was transacted. Under the floor of the tribunal was sometimes
a cellar-like place of confinement for accused criminals.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.v-p14">In the history of architecture, too, there is a
Nemesis. As the cross became changed from a sign of weakness to a sign
of honor and victory, so must the basilica in which Christ and
innumerable martyrs were condemned to death, become a place for the
worship of the crucified One. The judicial tribune became the altar;
the seat of the praetor behind it became the bishop’s
chair; the benches of the jurymen became the seats of presbyters; the
hall of business and trade became a place of devotion for the faithful
people; the subterranean jail became a crypt or burial place, the
superterrene birth-place, of a Christian martyr. To these were added
other changes, especially the introduction of a cross-nave between the
apse and the main nave, giving to the basilica the symbolical form of
the once despised, but now glorious cross, and forming, so to speak, a
recumbent crucifix. The cross with equal arms is called the Greek; that
with unequal arms, in which the transept is shorter than the main nave
from the entrance to the altar, the Latin. Towers, which express the
heavenward spirit of the Christian religion, were not introduced till
the ninth century, and were then built primarily for bells.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.v-p15">This style found rapid acceptance in the course of
the fourth century with East and West; most of all in Rome, where a
considerable number of basilicas, some in their ancient venerable
simplicity, some with later alterations, are still preserved. The
church of St. Maria Maggiore on the Esquiline hill affords the best
view of an ancient basilica; the oldest principal church of
Rome—S. Giovanni in Laterano (so named from the Roman
patrician family of the Laterans), dedicated to the Evangelist John and
to John the Baptist; the church of St. Paul, outside the city on the
way to Ostia, which was burnt in 1823, but afterwards rebuilt
splendidly in the same style, and consecrated by the pope in December,
1854; also S. Clemente, S. Agnese, and S. Lorenzo, outside the
walls—are examples. The old church of St. Peter
(Basilica Vaticana), which was built on the spot of this
apostle’s martyrdom, the Neronian circus, and was torn
down in the fifteenth century (the last remnant did not fall till
1606), surpassed all other churches of Rome in splendor and wealth, and
was rebuilt, not in the same style, but, as is well known, in the
Italian style of the sixteenth century.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.v-p16">Next to Rome, Ravenna is rich in old church
buildings, among which the great basilica of S. Apollinare in Classe
(in the port town, three miles from the main city, and built about the
middle of the sixth century) is the most notable. The transept, as in
all the churches of this city, is wanting.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.v-p17">In the East Roman empire there appeared even under
<name id="iii.xi.v-p17.1">Constantine</name> sundry departures and transitions
toward the Byzantine style. The oldest buildings there, which follow
more or less the style of the Roman basilica, are the church at Tyre,
begun in 313, destroyed in the middle ages, but known to us from the
description of the historian Eusebius;<note n="1177" id="iii.xi.v-p17.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.v-p18">In the panegyric addressed to Paulinus, bishop
of Tyre, Hist. <scripRef passage="Eccl. x." id="iii.xi.v-p18.1" parsed="|Eccl|10|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.10">Eccl. x.</scripRef> c. 4.</p></note> the original St. Sophia of <name id="iii.xi.v-p18.2">Constantine</name> in Constantinople; and the churches in the
Holy Land, built likewise by him and his mother Helena, at, Mamre or
Hebron, at Bethlehem over the birth-spot of Christ, on the Mount of
Olives in memory of the ascension, and over the holy sepulchre on Mount
Calvary. Justinian also sometimes built basilicas, for variety,
together with his splendid Byzantine churches; and of these the church
of St. Mary in Jerusalem was the finest, and was destined to imitate
the temple of Solomon, but it was utterly blotted out by the
Mohammedans.<note n="1178" id="iii.xi.v-p18.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.v-p19">Comp. the more minute descriptions of these
churches in the above-mentioned illustrated work of Guttensohn and
Knapp: Monumenta di religione christ., etc., 1822-’27,
and the explanatory text by Bunsen: Die Basiliken des christl. Roms.
München, 1848. Also Gottfried Kinkel: <span lang="DE" id="iii.xi.v-p19.1">Geschichte der bildenden
Künsten bei der christlichen Völkern, i. p. 61
sqq., and Ferd. von Quast: Die Basilika der Alten</span>.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xi.v-p20"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="107" title="The Byzantine Style" shorttitle="Section 107" progress="52.94%" prev="iii.xi.v" next="iii.xi.vii" id="iii.xi.vi">

<p class="head" id="iii.xi.vi-p1">§ 107. The Byzantine Style.</p>

<p id="iii.xi.vi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xi.vi-p3">Procopius: De aedificiis Justiniani. L.i.c.
1–3. Car. Dufresne Dom. du Cange: Constantinopolis
Christiana. Venet. 1729. Salzenberg und Kortüm:
Altchristliche Baudenkmale Constantinopels vom V. bis XII Jahrh. (40
magnificent copperplates and illustrations). Berlin, 1854.</p>

<p id="iii.xi.vi-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xi.vi-p5">The second style which meets us in this period, is
the Byzantine, which in the West modified the basilica style, in the
East soon superseded it, and in the Russo-Greek church has maintained
itself to this day. It dates from the sixth century, from the reign of
the scholarly and art-loving emperor Justinian I.
(527–565), which was the flourishing period of
Constantinople and of the centralized ecclesiastico-political
despotism, in many respects akin to the age of Louis XIV. of
France.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.vi-p6">The characteristic feature of this style is the
hemispherical dome, which, like the vault of heaven with its glory,
spanned the centre of the Greek or the Latin cross, supported by
massive columns (instead of slender pillars like the basilicas), and by
its height and its prominence ruling the other parts of the building.
This dome corresponds on the one hand to the centralizing principle of
the Byzantine empire,<note n="1179" id="iii.xi.vi-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.vi-p7">Kurtz, in his large Handbuch der K. Gesch., 3d
ed. i. 372, well says: “The Byzantine state, in that maturity of it
which <name id="iii.xi.vi-p7.1">Constantine</name>introduced and Justinian completed, was, in
polity, as astonishing, gorgeous, majestic a centralized edifice, as
the church of St. Sophia in architecture. The imperial power, as
absolute autocracy, was the all-ruling, all-moving centre of the whole
state life. The main dome, over-topping all, the full expression of the
majesty of the centre, towards which all parts of the building strove,
to which all were subservient, in the splendor of which all basked, was
the court and the residence; on it the provinces and the authorities
set over them leaned, as the subordinate side-domes or half-domes on
the main one.”</p></note>
but at the same time, and far more clearly than the flat basilica, to
that upward striving of the Christian spirit from the earth towards the
height of heaven, which afterwards more plainly expressed itself in the
pointed arches and the towers of the Germanic cathedral. “While in the
basilica style everything looks towards the end of the building where
the altar and episcopal throne are set, and by this prevailing
connection the upward direction is denied a free expression, in the
dome structure everything concentrates itself about the spacious centre
of the building over which, drawing the eye irresistibly upward, rises
to an awe-inspiring height the majestic central dome. The basilica
presents in the apse a figure of the horizon from which the sun of
righteousness arises in his glory; the Byzantine building unfolds in
the dome a figure of the whole vault of heaven in sublime, imposing
majesty, but detracts thereby from the prominence of the altar, and
leaves for it only a place of subordinate import.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.vi-p8">The dome is not, indeed, absolutely new. The
Pantheon in Rome, whose imposing dome has a diameter of a hundred and
thirty-two feet, dates from the age of Augustus, b.c. 26. But here the
dome rises on a circular wall, and so strikes root in the earth,
altogether in character with the heathen religion. The Byzantine dome
rests on few columns connected by arches, and, like the vault of
heaven, freely spans the central space of the church in airy height,
without shutting up that space by walls.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.vi-p9">Around the main central dome<note n="1180" id="iii.xi.vi-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.vi-p10"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.vi-p10.1">Θόλος.</span></p></note> stand four smaller domes in a square, and
upon each dome rises a lofty gilded cross, which in the earlier
churches stands upon a crescent, hung with all sorts of chains, and
fastened by these to the dome.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.vi-p11">The noblest and most complete building of this
kind is the renowned church of St. Sophia at Constantinople, which was
erected in lavish Asiatic splendor by the emperor Justinian after a
plan by the architects Anthemius of Tralles and Isidore of Miletus
(a.d. 532–537), and consecrated to the Redeemer,<note n="1181" id="iii.xi.vi-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.vi-p12">The Wisdom, the Logos, of God; called in
Proverbs and the Book of Wisdom <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.vi-p12.1">σοφία</span>. Hence the name of the church. There is
still standing in Constantinople a small church of St Sophia, which was
likewise erected by Justinian.</p></note> but was transformed after
the Turkish conquest into a Mohammedan mosque (Aja Sofia). It is two
hundred and twenty-eight feet broad, and two hundred and fifty-two feet
long; the dome, supported by four gigantic columns, rises a hundred and
sixty-nine feet high over the altar, is a hundred and eight feet in
diameter, and floats so freely and airily above the great central
space, that, in the language of the Byzantine court biographer
Procopius, it seems not to rest on terra firma, but to hang from heaven
by golden chains.<note n="1182" id="iii.xi.vi-p12.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.vi-p13">In 557, the 32d year of Justinian, the eastern
part of the dome fell in, and destroyed the altar, together with the
tabernacle and the ambo, but was restored in 561. A similar misfortune
befell it by an earthquake in the twelfth century, and again in 1346.
The Turks let the grand structure gradually decay, till finally, by
command of the Sultan, <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xi.vi-p13.1">a.d</span>. 1847-’49, a thorough
restoration was undertaken under the direction of an Italian architect,
Fossati. This brought to light the magnificence of the Mosaic pictures
which Mohammedan picture-hatred and Turkish barbarism had in part
destroyed, in part plastered over. The Sultan now caused them to be
covered with plates of glass, cemented with lime; so that they are
secure for a time, till the pile shall come again into the service of
Christianity.</p></note> The
most costly material was used in the building; the Phrygian marble with
rose-colored and white veins, the dark red marble of the Nile, the
green of Laconia, the black and white spotted of the Bosphorus, the
gold-colored Libyan. And when the dome reflected the brilliance of the
lighted silver chandeliers, and sent it back doubled from above, it
might well remind one of the vault of heaven with its manifold starry
glories, and account for the proud satisfaction with which Justinian on
the day of the consecration, treading in solemn procession the finished
building, exclaimed: “I have outdone thee, O Solomon!”<note n="1183" id="iii.xi.vi-p13.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.vi-p14"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.vi-p14.1">Νενίκηκά
σε
Σολομών</span>. Comp. the descriptions in Evagrius:
Hist. Eccl. l iv. cap. 31; Procopius: De aedific. i. 1; and the poem of
Paul Silentiarius: ̓<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.vi-p14.2">Εκφρασις
ναοῦ τῆς
Σοφίας</span>(a metrical translation of it in the above
cited work of Salzenberg and Kortüm).</p></note> The church of St. Sophia stood
thenceforth the grand model of the new Greek architecture, not only for
the Christian East and the Russian church, but even for the Mohammedans
in the building of their mosques.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.vi-p15">In the West the city of Ravenna, on the Adriatic
coast, after Honorius, (a.d. 404) the seat of the Western empire, or of
the eparchate, and the last refuge of the old Roman magnificence and
art, affords beautiful monuments of the Byzantine style; especially in
the church of St. Vitale, which was erected by the bishop Maximian in
547.<note n="1184" id="iii.xi.vi-p15.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.vi-p16">Comp. on these Byzantine churches Kinkel, l.
c., i. p. 100 sqq. and p. 121 sqq., and the splendid work of Salzenberg
and Kortüm, Altchristliche Baudenkmale Konstantinopels,
etc.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.vi-p17">In the West the ground plan of the basilica was
usually retained, with pillars and entablature, until the ninth
century, and the dome and vaultings of the Byzantine style were united
with it. Out of this union arose what is called the Romanesque or the
round-arch style, which prevailed from the tenth to the thirteenth
century, and was then, from the thirteenth to the fifteenth, followed
by the Germanic or pointed-arch style, with its gigantic masterpieces,
the Gothic cathedrals. From the fifteenth century eclecticism and
confusion prevailed in architecture, till the modern attempts to
reproduce the ancient style. The Oriental church, on the contrary, has
never gone beyond the Byzantine, its productivity almost entirely
ceasing with the age of Justinian. But it is possible that the Graeco
Russian church will in the future develop something new.</p>

<p id="iii.xi.vi-p18"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="108" title="Baptisteries, Grave-Chapels, and Crypts" shorttitle="Section 108" progress="53.26%" prev="iii.xi.vi" next="iii.xi.viii" id="iii.xi.vii">

<p class="head" id="iii.xi.vii-p1">§ 108. Baptisteries, Grave-Chapels, and
Crypts.</p>

<p id="iii.xi.vii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xi.vii-p3">Baptisteries or Photisteries,<note n="1185" id="iii.xi.vii-p3.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.vii-p4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.vii-p4.1">Φωτιστήρια,</span>
places of enlightening; because the
baptized were, according to <scripRef passage="Heb. vi. 4" id="iii.xi.vii-p4.2" parsed="|Heb|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.4">Heb. vi. 4</scripRef>, called
“enlightened.”</p></note> chapels designed exclusively for the
administration of baptism, are a form of church building by themselves.
In the first centuries baptism was performed on streams in the open
air, or in private houses. But after the public exercise of Christian
worship became lawful, in the fourth century special buildings for this
holy ordinance began to appear, either entirely separate, or connected
with the main church (at the side of the western main entrance) by a
covered passage; and they were generally, dedicated to John the
Baptist. The need of them arose partly from the still prevalent custom
of immersion, partly from the fact that the number of candidates often
amounted to hundreds and thousands; since baptism was at that time
administered) as a rule, only three or four times a year, on the eve of
the great festivals (Easter, Pentecost, Epiphany, and Christmas), and
at episcopal sees, while the church proper was filled with the praying
congregation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.vii-p5">These baptismal chapels were not oblong, like the
basilicas, but round (like most of the Roman temples), and commonly
covered with a dome. They had in the centre, like the bathing and
swimming houses of the Roman watering places, a large baptismal
basin,<note n="1186" id="iii.xi.vii-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.vii-p6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.vii-p6.1">Κολομβήθρα</span>, piscina fons
baptismalis.</p></note> into which
several steps descended. Around this stood a colonnade and a circular
or polygonal gallery for spectators; and before the main entrance there
was a spacious vestibule in the form of an entirely walled rectangle or
oval. Generally the baptisteries had two divisions for the two sexes.
The interior was sumptuously ornamented; especially the font, on which
was frequently represented the symbolical figure of a hart panting for
the brook, or a lamb, or the baptism of Christ by John. The earliest
baptistery, of the Constantinian church of St. Peter in Rome, whose
living flood was supplied from a fountain of the Vatican hill, was
adorned with beautiful mosaic, the green, gold, and purple of which
were reflected in the water. The most celebrated existing baptistery is
that of the Lateran church at Rome, the original plan of which is
ascribed to <name id="iii.xi.vii-p6.2">Constantine</name>, but has undergone
changes in the process of time.<note n="1187" id="iii.xi.vii-p6.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.vii-p7">In it, according to tradition, the emperor
received baptism from pope Silvester I But this must be an error;
for <name id="iii.xi.vii-p7.1">Constantine</name>did not receive baptism until he was on his
death-bed in Nicomedia. Comp. § 2, above.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.vii-p8">After the sixth century, when the baptism of
adults had become rare, it became customary to place a baptismal basin
in the porch of the church, or in the church itself, at the left of the
entrance, and, after baptism came to be administered no longer by the
bishop alone, but by every pastor, each parish church contained such an
arrangement. Still baptisteries also continued in use, and even in the
later middle ages new ones were occasionally erected.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.vii-p9">Finally, after the time of <name id="iii.xi.vii-p9.1">Constantine</name> it became customary to erect small houses of
worship or memorial chapels upon the burial-places of the martyrs, and
to dedicate them to their memory.<note n="1188" id="iii.xi.vii-p9.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.vii-p10">Hence the name <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.vii-p10.1">μαρτύρια,</span>
<i>martyrum memoriae,
confessiones</i>. The
clergy who officiated in them were called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.vii-p10.2">κληρικοὶ
μαρτυρίων,</span>
<i>martyrarii</i>.
The name <i>capellae</i> occurs first in the seventh and eighth
centuries, and is commonly derived from the <i>cappa</i> (a clerical
vestment covering the head and body) of St. Martin of Tours, which was
preserved and carried about as a precious relic and as a national
palladium of France.</p></note> These served more especially for private
edification.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.vii-p11">The subterranean chapels, or crypts, were
connected with the churches built over them, and brought to mind the
worship of the catacombs in the times of persecution. These crypts
always produce a most earnest, solemn impression, and many of them are
of considerable archaeological interest.</p>

<p id="iii.xi.vii-p12"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="109" title="Crosses and Crucifixes" shorttitle="Section 109" progress="53.42%" prev="iii.xi.vii" next="iii.xi.ix" id="iii.xi.viii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Cross" id="iii.xi.viii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="iii.xi.viii-p1">§ 109. Crosses and Crucifixes.</p>

<p id="iii.xi.viii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xi.viii-p3">Jac. Gretser. (R.C.): De cruce Christi. 2 vols.
Ingolst. 1608. Just. Lipsius: De cruce Christi. Antw. 1694. Fr.
Münter: Die Sinnbilder u. Kunstvorstellungen der alten
Christen. Altona, 1825. C. J. Hefele (R.C.): Alter u.
älteste Form der Crucifixe (in the 2d vol. of his
Beiträge zur Kirchengesch., Archäologie u.
Liturgik. Tübingen, 1864, p. 265 sqq.).</p>

<p id="iii.xi.viii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xi.viii-p5">The cross, as the symbol of redemption, and the
signing of the cross upon the forehead, the eyes, the mouth, the
breast, and even upon parts of clothing, were in universal use in this
period, as they had been even in the second century, both in private
Christian life and in public worship. They were also in many ways
abused in the service of superstition; and the nickname
cross-worshippers,<note n="1189" id="iii.xi.viii-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.viii-p6">Religiosi crucis.</p></note> which
the heathen applied to the Christians in the time of <name id="iii.xi.viii-p6.1">Tertullian</name>,<note n="1190" id="iii.xi.viii-p6.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.viii-p7">Tert. Apolog. c. 16.</p></note> was in many cases not entirely unwarranted.
Besides simple wooden crosses, now that the church had risen to the
kingdom, there were many crosses of silver and gold, or sumptuously set
with pearls and gems.<note n="1191" id="iii.xi.viii-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.viii-p8">The cross occurs in three forms: the <i>crux
decussata</i> x(called St.
Andrew’s cross, because this apostle is said to have
died upon such an one); the <i>crux commissa</i> T; and the <i>crux immissa</i>, either with equal
arms +(the Greek
cross), or with unequal † (the
Roman).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.viii-p9">The conspicuous part which, according to the
statements of Eusebius, the cross played in the life of <name id="iii.xi.viii-p9.1">Constantine</name>, is well known: forming the instrument of his
conversion; borne by fifty men, leading him to his victories over
Maxentius and Licinius; inscribed upon his banners, upon the weapons of
his soldiers in his palace, and upon public places, and lying in the
right hand of his own statue. Shortly afterwards <name id="iii.xi.viii-p9.2">Julian</name> accused the Christians of worshipping the wood of
the cross. “The sign of universal detestation,” says <name id="iii.xi.viii-p9.3">Chrysostom</name>,<note n="1192" id="iii.xi.viii-p9.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.viii-p10">In the homily on the divinity of Christ,
§ 9, tom. i. 571.</p></note> “the sign of extreme penalty, is now become the
object of universal desire and love. We see it everywhere triumphant;
we find it on houses, on roofs, and on walls, in cities and hamlets, on
the markets, along the roads, and in the deserts, on the mountains and
in the valleys, on the sea, on ships, on books and weapons, on
garments, in marriage chambers, at banquets, upon gold and silver
vessels, in pearls, in painting upon walls, on beds, on the bodies of
very sick animals, on the bodies of the possessed [—to
drive away the disease and the demon—], at the dances
of the merry, and in the brotherhoods of ascetics.” Besides this, it
was usual to mark the cross on windows and floors, and to wear it upon
the forehead.<note n="1193" id="iii.xi.viii-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.viii-p11"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.viii-p11.1">Ἐκτυποῦν
τόν
σταυρὸν ἐν
τῷ
μετώπῳ</span>, effingere crucem in fronte, postare in
fronte, which cannot always be understood as merely making the sign
with the finger on the forehead. Comp. Neander, iii. 547,
note.</p></note> According
to <name id="iii.xi.viii-p11.2">Augustine</name> this sign was to remind
believers that their calling is to follow Christ in true humility,
through suffering, into glory.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.viii-p12">We might speak in the same way of the use of other
Christian emblems from the sphere of nature; the representation of
Christ by a good Shepherd, a lamb, a fish, and the like, which we have
already observed in the period preceding.<note n="1194" id="iii.xi.viii-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.viii-p13">Vol. i. § 100 (p. 377 sqq.).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.viii-p14">Towards the end of the present period we for the
first time meet with crucifixes; that is, crosses not bare, but with
the figure of the crucified Saviour upon them. The transition to the
crucifix we find in the fifth century in the figure of a lamb, or even
a bust of Christ, attached to the cross, sometimes at the top,
sometimes at the bottom.<note n="1195" id="iii.xi.viii-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.viii-p15">Crosses of this sort, colored red, with a white
lamb, are thus described by Paulinus of Nola in the beginning of the
fifth century, Epist. 32:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.viii-p16">“Sub cruce
sanguinea niveo stat Christus in agno.”</p></note>
Afterwards the whole figure of Christ was fastened to the cross, and
the earlier forms gave place to this. The Trullan council of
Constantinople (the Quinisextum), a.d. 692, directed in the 82d canon:
“Hereafter, instead of the lamb, the human figure of Christ shall be
set up on the images.”<note n="1196" id="iii.xi.viii-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.viii-p17"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.viii-p17.1">Κατὰ
τὸν
ἀνθρώπινον
χαρακτῆρα.</span>Hefele (l.c. 266 sq.) proves that
crucifixes did not make their first appearance with this council, but
that some existed before. The Venerable Bede, for example (Opp. ed.
Giles, tom. iv. . p. 376), relates that a crucifix, bearing on one side
the Crucified, on the other the serpent lifted up by Moses, was brought
from Rome to the British cloister of Weremouth in 686. Gregory of
Tours, also († 595), De gloria martyrum, lib. i. c.
23, describes a crucifix in the church of St. Genesius in Narbonne,
which presented the Crucified One almost entirely naked (pictura, quae
Dominum nostrum quasi praecinctum linteo indicat crucifixum). But this
crucifix gave offence, and was veiled, by order of the bishop, with a
curtain, and only at times exposed to the people.</p></note>
But subsequently the orthodox church of the East prohibited all plastic
images, crucifixes among them, and it tolerates only pictures of Christ
and the saints. The earlier Latin crucifixes offend the taste and
disturb devotion; but the Catholic art in its flourishing period
succeeded in combining, in the figure of the suffering and dying
Redeemer, the expression of the deepest and holiest anguish with that
of supreme dignity. In the middle age there was frequently added to the
crucifix a group of Mary, John, a soldier, and the penitent Magdalene,
who on her knees embraced the post of the cross.</p>

<p id="iii.xi.viii-p18"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="110" title="Images of Christ" shorttitle="Section 110" progress="53.64%" prev="iii.xi.viii" next="iii.xi.x" id="iii.xi.ix">

<p class="head" id="iii.xi.ix-p1">§ 110. Images of Christ.</p>

<p id="iii.xi.ix-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xi.ix-p3">Fr. Kugler: Handbuch der Geschichte der Malerei seit
Constantin dem Berlin, 1847, 2 vols.; and other works on the history of
painting. Also C. Grüneisen: Die bildliche Darstellung der
Gottheit. Stuttgart 1828. On the Iconoclastic controversies, comp.
Maimbourg (R.C.): Histoire de
l’hérésie de
l’Iconoclastes. Par. 1679 sqq. 2 vols. Dallaeus
(Calvinist): De imaginibus. Lugd. Bat. 1642. Fr. Spanheim: Historia
imaginum restituta. Lugd. Bat. 1686. P. E. Jablonski
(† 1757): De origine imaginum Christi Domini, in
Opuscul. ed. Water, Lugd. Bat. 1804, tom. iii. Walch: Ketzergesch.,
vols. x. and xi. J. Marx: Der Bildersturm der byzantinischen Kaiser.
Trier, 1839. W. Grimm: Die Sage vom Ursprunge der Christusbilder.
Berlin, 1843, L. Glückselig:
Christus-Archäologie, Prag, 1863. Hefele:
Beiträge zur Kirchengeschichte, vol. ii. Tüb.
1861 (Christusbilder, p. 254 sqq.). Comp. the liter. in
Hase’s Leben Jesu, p. 79 (5th ed. 1865).</p>

<p id="iii.xi.ix-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xi.ix-p5">While the temple of Solomon left to the Christian
mind no doubt concerning the lawfulness and usefulness of church
architecture, the second commandment seemed directly to forbid a
Christian painting or sculpture. “The primitive church,” says even a
modern Roman Catholic historian,<note n="1197" id="iii.xi.ix-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p6">Hefele, 1. c. p. 254.</p></note> “had no images, of Christ, since most Christians
at that time still adhered to the commandment of Moses (<scripRef passage="Ex. 20:4" id="iii.xi.ix-p6.1" parsed="|Exod|20|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.4">Ex. xx. 4</scripRef>); the more, that regard as well to the
Gentile Christians as to the Jewish forbade all use of images. To the
latter the exhibition and veneration of images would, of course, be an
abomination, and to the newly converted heathen it might be a
temptation to relapse into idolatry. In addition, the church was
obliged, for her own honor, to abstain from images, particularly from
any representation of the Lord, lest she should be regarded by
unbelievers as merely a new kind and special sort of heathenism and
creature-worship. And further, the early Christians had in their idea
of the bodily form of the Lord no temptation, not the slightest
incentive, to make likenesses of Christ. The oppressed church conceived
its Master only under the form of a servant, despised and uncomely, as
<scripRef passage="Isaiah 53:2, 3" id="iii.xi.ix-p6.2" parsed="|Isa|53|2|53|3" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.2-Isa.53.3">Isaiah, liii. 2, 3</scripRef>, describes the Servant of the Lord.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p7">The first representations of Christ are of
heretical and pagan origin. The Gnostic sect of the Carpocratians
worshipped crowned pictures of Christ, together with images of
Pythagoras, Plato, Aristotle, and other sages, and asserted that Pilate
had caused a portrait of Christ to be made.<note n="1198" id="iii.xi.ix-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p8">Irenaeus, Adv. haer. 1, 25, § 6:
“Imagines quasdam quidem depictas, quasdam autem et de reliqua materia
fabricatas habent, dicentes formam Christi factam a Pilato illo in
tempore, quo fuit Jesus cum hominibus. Et has coronant et proponunt eas
cum imaginibus mundi philosophorum, videlicet cum imagine Pythagorae et
Platonis et Aristotelis et reliquorum; et reliquam observationem circa
eas, similiter ut gentes, faciunt.” Comp. Epiphanius, Adv. haer. xxvi.
no. 6; August., De haer. c. 7.</p></note> In the same spirit of pantheistic hero-worship
the emperor Alexander Severus (a.d. 222–235) set up in
his domestic chapel for his adoration the images of Abraham, Orpheus,
Apollonius, and Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p9">After <name id="iii.xi.ix-p9.1">Constantine</name>, the
first step towards images in the orthodox church was a change in the
conception of the outward form of Christ. The persecuted church had
filled its eye with the humble and suffering servant-form of Jesus, and
found therein consolation and strength in her tribulation. The
victorious church saw the same Lord in heavenly glory on the right hand
of the Father, ruling over his enemies. The one conceived Christ in his
state of humiliation (but not in his state of exaltation), as even
repulsive, or at least “having no form nor comeliness;” taking too
literally the description of the suffering servant of God in <scripRef passage="Is. 52:14; 53:2, 3" id="iii.xi.ix-p9.2" parsed="|Isa|52|14|0|0;|Isa|53|2|53|3" osisRef="Bible:Isa.52.14 Bible:Isa.53.2-Isa.53.3">Is.
lii. 14 and liii. 2, 3</scripRef>.<note n="1199" id="iii.xi.ix-p9.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p10">So Justin Martyr, Dial. c. Tryph.; Clement,
Alex., in several places of the Paedagogus and the
Stromata; <name id="iii.xi.ix-p10.1">Tertullian</name>, De carne Christi, c. 9, and Adv. <scripRef passage="Jud. c. 14" id="iii.xi.ix-p10.2" parsed="|Judg|100|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.100.14">Jud.
c. 14</scripRef>; and Origen, Contra Cels. vi. c. 75. Celsus made this low
conception of the form of the founder of their religion one of his
reproaches against the Christians.</p></note> The other beheld in him
the ideal of human beauty, “fairer than the children of men,” with
“grace poured into his lips;” after the Messianic interpretation of
<scripRef passage="Ps. 45:3" id="iii.xi.ix-p10.3" parsed="|Ps|45|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.3">Ps. xlv.
3</scripRef>.<note n="1200" id="iii.xi.ix-p10.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p11">So <name id="iii.xi.ix-p11.1">Chrysostom</name>, Homil. 27
(al. 28) in Matth. (tom. vii. p. 371, in the new Paris
ed.): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.ix-p11.2">Οὐδὲ γὰρ
θαυματουργῶν
ἦν
θαυμαστὸς
μόνον,
ἀλλὰ καὶ
φαινόμενος
ἁπλῶς
πολλῆς
ἔγεμε
χάριτος·
καὶ τοῦτο
ὁ
προφήτης</span>
(<scripRef passage="Ps. xlv." id="iii.xi.ix-p11.3" parsed="|Ps|45|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45">Ps. xlv.</scripRef>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.ix-p11.4">δηλῶν
ἔλεγεν·
ὡραῖος
κάλλει
παρὰ τοὺς
υἱοὺς τῶν
ἀνθρώπων.</span>The passage in Isaiah (liii. 2) be
refers to the ignominy which Christ suffered on the cross. So
also <name id="iii.xi.ix-p11.5">Jerome</name>, who likewise refers <scripRef passage="Ps. xlv." id="iii.xi.ix-p11.6" parsed="|Ps|45|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45">Ps. xlv.</scripRef> to the personal
appearance of Jesus, and says of him: “Absque passionibus crucis
universis [hominibus] pulchrior est .... Nisi enim babuisset et in
vultu quiddam oculisque sidereum, numquam cum statim secuti fuissent
apostoli, nec qui ad comprehendendum cum venerant. corruissent (Jno.
xviii.).” Hieron. <scripRef passage="Ep. 65" id="iii.xi.ix-p11.7">Ep. 65</scripRef>, c. 8.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p12">This alone, however, did not warrant images of
Christ. For, in the first place, authentic accounts of the personal
appearance of Jesus were lacking; and furthermore it seemed incompetent
to human art duly to set forth Him in Whom the whole fulness of the
Godhead and of perfect sinless humanity dwelt in unity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p13">On this point two opposite tendencies developed
themselves, giving occasion in time to the violent and protracted image
controversies, until, at the seventh ecumenical council at Nice in 787,
the use and adoration of images carried the day in the church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p14">1. On the one side, the prejudices of the
ante-Nicene period against images in painting or sculpture continued
alive, through fear of approach to pagan idolatry, or of lowering
Christianity into the province of sense. But generally the hostility
was directed only against images of Christ; and from it, as Neander
justly observes,<note n="1201" id="iii.xi.ix-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p15">Kirchengesch., vol. iii. p. 550 (Germ.
ed.).</p></note> we are
by no means to infer the rejection of all representations of religious
subjects; for images of Christ encounter objections peculiar to
themselves.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p16">The church historian Eusebius declared himself in
the strongest manner against images of Christ in a letter to the
empress Constantia (the widow of Licinius and sister of <name id="iii.xi.ix-p16.1">Constantine</name>), who had asked him for such an image.
Christ, says he, has laid aside His earthly servant-form, and Paul
exhorts us to cleave no longer to the sensible;<note n="1202" id="iii.xi.ix-p16.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p17">Comp. <scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 16" id="iii.xi.ix-p17.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.16">2 Cor. v. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> and the transcendent glory of His heavenly
body cannot be conceived nor represented by man; besides, the second
commandment forbids the making to ourselves any likeness of anything in
heaven or in earth. He had taken away from a lady an image of Christ
and of Paul, lest it should seem as if Christians, like the idolaters,
carried their God about in images. Believers ought rather to fix their
mental eye, above all, upon the divinity of Christ, and, for this
purpose, to purify their hearts; since only the pure in heart shall see
God.<note n="1203" id="iii.xi.ix-p17.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p18">In Harduin, Collect. concil. tom. iv. p. 406. A
fragment of this letter of Eusebius is preserved in the acts of the
council of the Iconoclasts at Constantinople in 754, and in the sixth
act of the second council of Nice in 787.</p></note> The same Eusebius,
however, relates of <name id="iii.xi.ix-p18.1">Constantine</name>, without the
slightest disapproval, that, in his Christian zeal, he caused the
public monuments in the forum of the new imperial city to be adorned
with symbolical representations of Christ, to wit, with figures of the
good Shepherd and of Daniel in the lion’s den.<note n="1204" id="iii.xi.ix-p18.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p19">Vita Const. iii. c. 49.</p></note> He likewise tells us, that the
woman of the issue of blood, after her miraculous cure (<scripRef passage="Matt. 9:20" id="iii.xi.ix-p19.1" parsed="|Matt|9|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.20">Matt. ix. 20</scripRef>), and out of gratitude for it,
erected before her dwelling in Caesarea Philippi (Paneas) two brazen
statues, the figure of a kneeling woman, and of a venerable man
(Christ) extending his hand to help her, and that he had seen these
statues with his own eyes at Paneas.<note n="1205" id="iii.xi.ix-p19.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p20">Hist. Eccl. lib. vii. cap. 18. According to
Philostorgius (vii. 3), it was for a long time unknown whom the statues
at Paneas represented, until a medicinal plant was discovered at their
feet, and then they were transferred to the sacristy. The
emperor <name id="iii.xi.ix-p20.1">Julian</name>destroyed them, and substituted his own statue,
which was riven by lightning (Sozom. v. 21). Probably that statue of
Christ was a monument of Hadrian or some other emperor, to whom the
Phoenicians did obeisance in the form of a kneeling woman. Similar
representations are to be seen upon coins, particularly of the time of
Hadrian.</p></note> In the same place he speaks also of pictures
(probably Carpocratian) of Christ and the apostles Peter and Paul,
which he had seen, and observes that these cannot be wondered at in
those who were formerly heathen, and who had been accustomed to testify
their gratitude towards their benefactors in this way.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p21">The narrow fanatic Epiphanius of Cyprus
(† 403) also seems to have been an opponent of images.
For when he saw the picture of Christ or a saint<note n="1206" id="iii.xi.ix-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p22">“Imaginem quasi Christi vel sancti
cujusdam.”</p></note> on the altar-curtain in Anablatha, a
village of Palestine, he tore away the curtain, because it was contrary
to the Scriptures to hang up the picture of a man in the church, and he
advised the officers to use the cloth for winding the corpse of some
poor person.<note n="1207" id="iii.xi.ix-p22.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p23">Epiph. Ep. ad Joann Hierosolym.,
which <name id="iii.xi.ix-p23.1">Jerome</name>has preserved in a Latin translation. The
Iconoclastic council at Constantinople in 754 cited several works of
Epiphanius against images, the genuineness of which, however, is
suspicious.</p></note> This
arbitrary conduct, however, excited great indignation, and Epiphanius
found himself obliged to restore the injury to the village church by
another curtain.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p24">2. The prevalent spirit of the age already very
decidedly favored this material representation as a powerful help to
virtue and devotion, especially for the uneducated classes, whence the
use of images, in fact, mainly proceeded.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p25">Plastic representation, it is true, was never
popular in the East. The Greek church tolerates no statues, and forbids
even crucifixes. In the West, too, in this period, sculpture occurs
almost exclusively in bas relief and high relief, particularly on
sarcophagi, and in carvings of ivory and gold in church decorations.
Sculpture, from its more finite nature, lies farther from Christianity
than the other arts.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p26">Painting, on the contrary, was almost universally
drawn into the service of religion; and that, not primarily from the
artistic impulse which developed itself afterwards, but from the
practical necessity of having objects of devout reverence in concrete
form before the eye, as a substitute for the sacred books, which were
accessible to the educated alone. Akin to this is the universal
pleasure of children in pictures.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p27">The church-teachers approved and defended this
demand, though they themselves did not so directly need such helps. In
fact, later tradition traced it back to apostolic times, and saw in the
Evangelist Luke the first sacred painter. Whereof only so much is true:
that he has sketched in his Gospel and in the Acts of the Apostles
vivid and faithful pictures of the Lord, His mother, and His disciples,
which are surely of infinitely greater value than all pictures in color
and statues in marble.<note n="1208" id="iii.xi.ix-p27.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p28"><name id="iii.xi.ix-p28.1">Jerome</name>, in his
biographical sketch of Luke, De viris illustr. c. 7, is silent
concerning this tradition (which did not arise till the seventh century
or later), and speaks of Luke merely as medicus, according to <scripRef passage="Col. iv. 4" id="iii.xi.ix-p28.2" parsed="|Col|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.4">Col. iv.
4</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p29">Basil the Great († 379) says “I
confess the appearance of the Son of God in the flesh, and the holy
Mary as the mother of God, who bore Him according to the flesh. And I
receive also the holy apostles and prophets and martyrs. Their
likenesses I revere and kiss with homage, for they are handed down from
the holy apostles, and are not forbidden, but on the contrary painted
in all our churches.”<note n="1209" id="iii.xi.ix-p29.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p30">Epist. 205. Comp. his Oratio in Barlaam, Opp.
i. 515, and similar expressions in Gregory Naz., Orat. 19 (al.
18).</p></note>
His brother, Gregory of Nyssa, also, in his memorial discourse on the
martyr Theodore, speaks in praise of sacred painting, which “is wont to
speak silently from the walls, and thus to do much good.” The bishop
Paulinus of Nola, who caused biblical pictures to be exhibited annually
at the festival seasons in the church of St. Felix, thought that by
them the scenes of the Bible were made clear to the uneducated rustic,
as they could not otherwise be; impressed themselves on his memory,
awakened in him holy thoughts and feelings, and restrained him from all
kinds of vice.<note n="1210" id="iii.xi.ix-p30.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p31">Paulinus, Carmen ix. et x. de S. Felicis
natali.</p></note> The
bishop Leontius of Neapolis in Cyprus, who at the close of the sixth
century wrote an apology for Christianity against the Jews, and in it
noticed the charge of idolatry, asserts that the law of Moses is
directed not unconditionally against the use of religious images, but
only against the idolatrous worship of them; since the tabernacle and
the temple themselves contained cherubim and other figures; and he
advocates images, especially for their beneficent influences. “In
almost all the world,” says he, “profligate men, murderers, robbers,
debauchees, idolaters, are daily moved to contrition by a look at the
cross of Christ, and led to renounce the world, and practise every
virtue.”<note n="1211" id="iii.xi.ix-p31.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p32">See the fragments of this apology in the 4th
act of the second council of Nicaea, and Neander, iii. 560 (2d Germ.
ed.), who adds the unprejudiced remark: “We cannot doubt that what
Leontius here says, though rhetorically exaggerated, is nevertheless
drawn from life, and is founded on impressions actually produced by the
contemplation of images in certain states of
feeling.”</p></note> And Leontius
already appeals to the miraculous fact, that blood flowed from many of
the images.<note n="1212" id="iii.xi.ix-p32.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p33"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.ix-p33.1">Πολλάκις
αἱμάτων
ῥύσεις ἐξ
εἰκόνων
γεγόνασι.</span></p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p34">Owing to the difficulty, already noticed, of
worthily representing Christ Himself, the first subjects were such
scenes from the Old Testament as formed a typical prophecy of the
history of the Redeemer. Thus the first step from the field of nature,
whence the earliest symbols of Christ—the lamb, the
fish, the shepherd—were drawn, was into the field of
pre-Christian revelation, and thence it was another step into the
province of gospel history itself. The favorite pictures of this kind
were, the offering-up of Isaac—the pre-figuration of
the great sacrifice on the cross; the miracle of Moses drawing forth
water from the rock with his rod—which was interpreted
either, according to <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 10:4" id="iii.xi.ix-p34.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.4">1 Cor. x. 4</scripRef>,
of Christ Himself, or, more especially—and frequently,
of the birth of Christ from the womb of the Virgin; the suffering
Job—a type of Christ in His deepest humiliation;
Daniel in the lion’s den—the symbol
of the Redeemer subduing the devil and death in the underworld; the
miraculous deliverance of the prophet Jonah from the
whale’s belly—foreshadowing the
resurrection;<note n="1213" id="iii.xi.ix-p34.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p35">Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 39, 40" id="iii.xi.ix-p35.1" parsed="|Matt|12|39|12|40" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.39-Matt.12.40">Matt. xii. 39, 40</scripRef>.</p></note> and the
translation of Elijah—foreshadowing the ascension of
Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p36">About the middle of the fifth century, just when
the doctrine of the person of Christ reached its formal settlement, the
first representations of Christ Himself appeared, even said by
tradition to be faithful portraits of the original.<note n="1214" id="iii.xi.ix-p36.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p37">The image-hating Nestorians ascribed the origin
of iconolatry to their hated, in opponent, Cyril of Alexandria, and put
it into connection with the Monophysite heresy (Assem., Bibl. orient.
iii. 2, p. 401).</p></note> From that time the difficulty of
representing the God-Man was removed by an actual representation, and
the recognition of the images of Christ, especially of the Madonna with
the Child, became even a test of orthodoxy, as against the Nestorian
heresy of an abstract separation of the two natures in Christ. In the
sixth century, according to the testimony of Gregory of Tours, pictures
of Christ were hung not only in churches but in almost every private
house.<note n="1215" id="iii.xi.ix-p37.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p38">De gloria martyrum, lib. i. c.
22.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p39">Among these representations of Christ there are
two distinct types received in the church:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p40">(1) The Salvator picture, with the expression of
calm serenity and dignity, and of heavenly gentleness, without the
faintest mark of grief. According to the legend, this was a portrait,
miraculously imprinted on a cloth, which Christ Himself presented to
Abgarus, king of Edessa, at his request.<note n="1216" id="iii.xi.ix-p40.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p41">4 First mentioned by the Armenian historian
Moses of Chorene in the fifth century, partly on the basis of the
spurious correspondence, mentioned by Eusebius (H. E i. 13), between
Christ and Abgarus Uchomo of Edessa. The Abgarus likeness is said to
have come, in the tenth century, into the church of St. Sophia at
Constantinople, thence to Rome, where it is still shown in the church
of St. Sylvester. But Genoa also pretends to possess the original. The
two do not look much alike, and are of course only copies. Mr.
Glückselig (Christus-Archaeologie, Prag, 1863) has recently
made an attempt to restore from many copies an Edessenum
redivivum.</p></note> The original is of course lost, or rather never
existed, and is simply a mythical name for the Byzantine type of the
likeness of Christ which appeared after the fifth century, and formed
the basis of all the various representations of Christ until Raphael
and Michael Angelo. These pictures present the countenance of the Lord
in the bloom of youthful vigor and beauty, with a free, high forehead,
clear, beaming eyes, long, straight nose, hair parted in the middle,
and a somewhat reddish beard.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p42">(2) The Ecce Homo picture of the suffering Saviour
with the crown of thorns. This is traced back by tradition to St.
Veronica, who accompanied the Saviour on the way to Golgotha, and gave
Him her veil to wipe the sweat from His face; whereupon the Lord
miraculously imprinted on the cloth the image of His thorn-crowned
head.<note n="1217" id="iii.xi.ix-p42.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p43">This Veronica likeness is said to have come to
Rome about <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xi.ix-p43.1">a.d</span>. 700, where it is preserved among the relics
in St. Peter’s, but is shown only to noble personages.
According to the common view, advocated especially by Mabillon and
Papebroch, the name Veronica arose from the simple error of contracting
the two words vera icon (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.ix-p43.2">εἰκών</span>), the <i>true image</i>. W. Grimm
considers the whole Veronica story a Latin version of the Greek Abgarus
legend.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p44">The Abgarus likeness and the Veronica both lay
claim to a miraculous origin, and profess to be εἰκόνες
ἀχειροποίηται, pictures not made with human
hands. Besides these, however, tradition tells of pictures of Christ
taken in a natural way by Luke and by Nicodemus. The Salvator picture
in the Lateran chapel Sancta Sanctorum in Rome, which is attributed to
Luke, belongs to the Edessene or Byzantine type.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p45">With so different pretended portraits of the Lord
we cannot wonder at the variations of the pictures of Christ, which the
Iconoclasts used as an argument against images. In truth, every nation
formed a likeness of its own, according to its existing ideals of art
and virtue.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p46">Great influence was exerted upon the
representations of Christ by the apocryphal description of his person
in the Latin epistle of Publius Lentulus (a supposed friend of Pilate)
to the Roman senate, delineating Christ as a man of slender form, noble
countenance, dark hair parted in the middle, fair forehead, clear eyes,
faultless mouth and nose, and reddish beard.<note n="1218" id="iii.xi.ix-p46.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p47">The letter of Lentulus has been rightly known
in its present form only since the eleventh century. Comp. Gabler:
De <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.ix-p47.1">αὐθεντίᾳ</span>
Epistolae Publii Lentuli ad Senatum
R. de J. C. scriptae. Jenae, 1819, and 1822 (2
dissertations).</p></note> An older, and in some points different,
description is that of John of Damascus, or some other writer of the
eighth century, who says: “Christ was of stately form, with beautiful
eyes, large nose, curling hair, somewhat bent, in the prime of life,
with black beard, and sallow complexion, like his mother.”<note n="1219" id="iii.xi.ix-p47.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p48">Epist. ad Theoph. imper. de venerandis imag.
(of somewhat doubtful origin), in Joh. Damasc. Opera, tom. i. p. 631,
ed. Le Quien. A third description of the personal appearance of Christ,
but containing nothing new, occurs in the fourteenth century, in
Nicephorus Callisti, Hist. Eccl. lib. i. cap. 40.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.ix-p49">No figure of Christ, in color, or bronze, or
marble, can reach the ideal of perfect beauty which came forth into
actual reality in the Son of God and Son of man. The highest creations
of art are here but feeble reflections of the original in heaven, yet
prove the mighty influence which the living Christ continually exerts
even upon the imagination and sentiment of the great painters and
sculptors, and which He will exert to the end of the world.</p>

<p id="iii.xi.ix-p50"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="111" title="Images of Madonna and Saints" shorttitle="Section 111" progress="54.46%" prev="iii.xi.ix" next="iii.xi.xi" id="iii.xi.x">

<p class="head" id="iii.xi.x-p1">§ 111. Images of Madonna and Saints.</p>

<p id="iii.xi.x-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xi.x-p3">Besides the images of Christ, representations were
also made of prominent characters in sacred history, especially of the
blessed Virgin with the Child, of the wise men of the east, as three
kings worshipping before the manger,<note n="1220" id="iii.xi.x-p3.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.x-p4">Into the representation of the child Jesus in
the manger the ox and ass were almost always brought, with reference to
<scripRef passage="Is. i. 3" id="iii.xi.x-p4.1" parsed="|Isa|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.3">Is. i. 3</scripRef>: “The ox knoweth his owner, and the ass his
master’s crib: but Israel doth not know, my people
doth not consider.”</p></note> of the four Evangelists, the twelve Apostles,
particularly Peter and Paul,<note n="1221" id="iii.xi.x-p4.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.x-p5">Usually Christ in the middle, and the leading
apostles on either side. <name id="iii.xi.x-p5.1">Augustine</name>, De
consensu Evangelist. i. 16: “Christus simul cum Petro et Paulo in
pictis parietibus.”</p></note> of many martyrs and saints of the times of
persecution, and honored bishops and monks of a later day.<note n="1222" id="iii.xi.x-p5.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.x-p6">Especially the pillar-saint, Symeon. The
Antiochians had the picture of their deceased bishop Meletius on their
seal rings, bowls, cups, and on the walls of their apartments.
Comp. <name id="iii.xi.x-p6.1">Chrysostom</name>, Homil. in Miletium.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.x-p7">According to a tradition of the eighth century or
later, the Evangelist Luke painted not only Christ, but Mary also, and
the two leading apostles. Still later legends ascribe to him even seven
Madonnas, several of which, it is pretended, still exist; one, for
example, in the Borghese chapel in the church of Maria Maggiore at
Rome. The Madonnas early betray the effort to represent the Virgin as
the ideal of female beauty, purity, and loveliness, and as resembling
her divine Son.<note n="1223" id="iii.xi.x-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.x-p8">The earliest pictures of the Madonna with the
child are found in the Roman catacombs, and are traced in part by the
Cavaliere de Rossi (Imagini Scelte, 1863) to the third and second
centuries.</p></note> Peter is
usually represented with a round head, crisped hair and beard; Paul,
with a long face, bald crown, and pointed beard; both, frequently,
carrying rolls in their hands, or the first the cross and the keys (of
the kingdom of heaven), the second, the sword (of the word and the
Spirit).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.x-p9">Such representations of Christ, of the saints, and
of biblical events, are found in the catacombs and other places of
burial, on sarcophagi and tombstones, in private houses, on cups and
seal rings, and (in spite of the prohibition of the council of Elvira
in 305)<note n="1224" id="iii.xi.x-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.x-p10">Conc. Eliberin. or Illiberitin. can. 36:
“Placuit picturas in ecclesia esse non debere, ne quod colitur aut
adoratur, in parietibus depingatur.” This prohibition seems to have
been confined, however, to pictures of Christ Himself; else we must
suppose that martyrs and saints are accounted objects of <i>cultus</i>
and <i>adoratio</i>.</p></note> on the walls of
churches, especially behind the altar.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.x-p11">Manuscripts of the Bible also, liturgical books,
private houses, and even the vestments of officials in the large cities
of the Byzantine empire were ornamented with biblical pictures. Bishop
Asterius of Amasea in Pontus, in the second half of the fourth century,
protested against the wearing of these “God-pleasing garments,”<note n="1225" id="iii.xi.x-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.x-p12"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.x-p12.1">Ἱμαν́τια
κεχαρισμένα
τῷ
Θεῷ..</span></p></note> and advised that it were better
with the proceeds of them to honor the living images of God, and
support the poor; instead of wearing the palsied on the clothes, to
visit the sick; and instead of carrying with one the image of the
sinful woman kneeling and embracing the feet of Jesus, rather to lament
one’s own sins with tears of contrition.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.x-p13">The custom of prostration<note n="1226" id="iii.xi.x-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.x-p14"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.x-p14.1">Προσκύνησις.</span></p></note> before the picture, in token of reverence for
the saint represented by it, first appears in the Greek church in the
sixth century. And then, that the unintelligent people should in many
cases confound the image with the object represented, attribute to the
outward, material thing a magical power of miracles, and connect with
the image sundry superstitious notions—must be
expected. Even <name id="iii.xi.x-p14.2">Augustine</name> laments that among
the rude Christian masses there are many image-worshippers,<note n="1227" id="iii.xi.x-p14.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.x-p15">De moribus ecclesiae cath. i. 75: “Novi multos
esse picturarum adulatores.” The Manichaeans charged the entire
catholic church with image-worship.</p></note> but counts such in the great
number of those nominal Christians, to whom the essence of the Gospel
is unknown.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.x-p16">As works of art, these primitive Christian
paintings and sculptures are, in general, of very little value; of much
less value than the church edifices. They are rather earnest and
elevated, than beautiful and harmonious. For they proceeded originally
not from taste, but from practical want, and, at least in the Greek
empire, were produced chiefly by monks. It perfectly befitted the
spirit of Christianity, to begin with earnestness and sublimity, rather
than, as heathenism, with sensuous beauty. Hence also its repugnance to
the nude, and its modest draping of voluptuous forms; only hands, feet,
and face were allowed to appear.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.x-p17">The Christian taste, it is well known, afterwards
changed, and, on the principle that to the pure all things are pure, it
represented even Christ on the cross, and the holy Child at His
mother’s breast or in His mothers arms, without
covering.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.x-p18">Furthermore, in the time of <name id="iii.xi.x-p18.1">Constantine</name> the ancient classical painting and sculpture
had grievously degenerated; and even in their best days they reached no
adequate expression of the Christian principle.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.x-p19">In this view, the loss of so many of those old
works of art, which, as the sheer apparatus of idolatry, were
unsparingly destroyed by the iconoclastic storms of the succeeding
period, is not much to be regretted. It was in. the later middle ages,
when church architecture had already reached its height, that Christian
art succeeded in unfolding an unprecedented bloom of painting and
sculpture, and in far surpassing, on the field of painting at least,
the masterpieces of the ancient Greeks. Sculpture, which can present
man only in his finite limitation, without the flush of life or the
beaming eye, like a shadowy form from the realm of the dead, probably
attained among the ancient Greeks the summit of perfection, above which
even Canova and Thorwaldsen do not rise. But painting, which can
represent man in his organic connection with the world about him, and,
to a certain degree, in his unlimited depth of soul and spirit, as
expressed in the countenance and the eye, has waited for the influence
of the Christian principle to fulfil its perfect mission, and in the
Christs of Leonardo da Vinci, Fra Beato Angelico, Correggio, and
Albrecht Dürer, and the Madonnas of Raphael, has furnished
the noblest works which thus far adorn the history of the art.</p>

<p id="iii.xi.x-p20"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="112" title="Consecrated Gifts" shorttitle="Section 112" progress="54.72%" prev="iii.xi.x" next="iii.xi.xii" id="iii.xi.xi">

<p class="head" id="iii.xi.xi-p1">§ 112. Consecrated Gifts.</p>

<p id="iii.xi.xi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xi.xi-p3">It remains to mention in this connection yet another
form of decoration for churches, which had already been customary among
heathen and Jews: consecrated gifts. Thus the temple of Delphi, for
example, had become exceedingly rich through such presents of weapons,
silver and golden vessels, statues, &amp;c. In almost every temple of
Neptune hung votive tablets, consecrated to the god in thankfulness for
deliverance from shipwreck by him.<note n="1228" id="iii.xi.xi-p3.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xi-p4">Comp. Horace, Ars poet. v.
20.</p></note> A similar custom seems to have existed among the
Jews; for <scripRef passage="I Sam. 21" id="iii.xi.xi-p4.1" parsed="|1Sam|21|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.21">I Sam. xxi</scripRef>.
implies that David had deposited the sword of the Philistine Goliath in
the sanctuary. In the court of the priests a multitude of swords,
lances, costly vessels, and other valuable things, were to be seen.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xi-p5"><name id="iii.xi.xi-p5.1">Constantine</name> embellished
the altar space in the church of Jerusalem with rich gifts of gold,
silver, and precious stones. Sozomen tells us<note n="1229" id="iii.xi.xi-p5.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xi-p6">H. E. iv. 25.</p></note> that Cyril, bishop of Jerusalem, in a time of
famine, sold the treasures and sacred gifts of the church, and that
afterwards some one recognized in the dress of an actress the vestment
he once presented to the church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xi-p7">A peculiar variety of such gifts, namely,
memorials of miraculous cures,<note n="1230" id="iii.xi.xi-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xi-p8"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.xi-p8.1">Ἐκτυπώματα.</span></p></note> appeared in the fifth century; at least they are
first mentioned by Theodoret, who said of them in his eighth discourse
on the martyrs: “That those who ask with the confidence of faith,
receive what they ask, is plainly proved by their sacred gifts in
testimony of their healing. Some offer feet, others hands, of gold or
silver, and these gifts show their deliverance from those evils, as
tokens of which they have been offered by the restored.” With the
worship of saints this custom gained strongly, and became in the middle
age quite universal. Whoever recovered from a sickness, considered
himself bound first to testify by a gift his gratitude to the saint
whose aid he had invoked in his distress. Parents, whose children
fortunately survived the teething-fever, offered to St. Apollonia (all
whose teeth, according to the legend, had been broken out with pincers
by a hangman’s servant) gifts of jawbones in wax. In
like manner St. <name id="iii.xi.xi-p8.2">Julian</name>, for happily
accomplished journeys, and St. Hubert, for safe return from the perils
of the chase, were very richly endowed; but the Virgin Mary more than
all. Almost every church or chapel which has a miracle-working image of
the mother of God, possesses even now a multitude of golden and silver
acknowledgments of fortunate returns and recoveries.</p>

<p id="iii.xi.xi-p9"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="113" title="Church Poetry and Music" shorttitle="Section 113" progress="54.82%" prev="iii.xi.xi" next="iii.xi.xiii" id="iii.xi.xii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Poetry" id="iii.xi.xii-p0.1" />

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Music" id="iii.xi.xii-p0.2" />

<p class="head" id="iii.xi.xii-p1">§ 113. Church Poetry and Music.</p>

<p id="iii.xi.xii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xi.xii-p3">J. Rambach: Anthologie christl. Gesänge
aus allen Jahrh. der christl. Kirche. Altona,
1817–’33. H. A. Daniel: Thesaurus
hymnologicus. Hal. 1841–’56, 5 vols.
Edélestand du Méril: Poésies
populaires latines antérieures au douzième
siècle. Paris, 1843. C. Fortlage: Gesänge der
christl. Vorzeit. Berlin, 1844. G. A. Königsfeld u. A. W. v.
Schlegel: Altchristliche Hymnen u. Gesaenge lateinisch u. Deutsch.
Bonn, 1847. Second collection by Königsfeld, Bonn, 1865. E.
E. Koch: Geschichte des Kirchenlieds u. Kirchengesangs der christl.,
insbesondere der deutschen evangel. Kirche. 2d ed. Stuttgart, 1852 f. 4
vols. (i. 10–30). F. J. Mone: Latein. Hymnen des
Mittelalters (from MSS.), Freiburg,
1853–’55. (Vol. i., hymns of God and
angels; ii., h. of Mary; iii., h. of saints.) Bässler:
Auswahl Alt-christl. Lieder vom 2–15ten Jahrh. Berlin,
1858. R. Ch. Trench: Sacred Latin Poetry, chiefly lyrical, selected and
arranged for use; with Notes and Introduction (1849), 2d ed. improved,
Lond. and Cambr. 1864. The valuable hymnological works of Dr. J. M.
Neale (of Sackville College, Oxford): The Ecclesiastical Latin Poetry
of the Middle Ages (in Henry Thompson’s History of
Roman Literature, Lond. and Glasgow., 1852, p. 213 ff.); Mediaeval
Hymns and Sequences, Lond. 1851; Sequentiae ex Missalibus, 1852; Hymns
of the Eastern Church, 1862, several articles in the Ecclesiologist;
and a Latin dissertation, De Sequentiis, in the Essays on Liturgiology,
etc., p. 359 sqq. (Comp. also J. Chandler: The Hymns of the Primitive
Church, now first collected, translated, and arranged, Lond. 1837.)</p>

<p id="iii.xi.xii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xi.xii-p5">Poetry, and its twin sister music, are the most
sublime and spiritual arts, and are much more akin to the genius of
Christianity, and minister far more copiously to the purposes of
devotion and edification than architecture, painting, and sculpture.
They employ word and tone, and can speak thereby more directly to the
spirit than the plastic arts by stone and color, and give more adequate
expression to the whole wealth of the world of thought and feeling. In
the Old Testament, as is well known, they were essential parts of
divine worship; and so they have been in all ages and almost all
branches of the Christian church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xii-p6">Of the various species of religious poetry, the
hymn is the earliest and most important. It has a rich history, in
which the deepest experiences of Christian life are stored. But it
attains full bloom in the Evangelical church of the German and English
tongue, where it, like the Bible, becomes for the first time truly the
possession of the people, instead of being restricted to priest or
choir.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xii-p7">The hymn, in the narrower sense, belongs to
lyrical poetry, or the poetry of feeling, in distinction from the epic
and dramatic. It differs also from the other forms of the lyric (ode,
elegy, sonnet, cantata, &amp;c.) in its devotional nature, its popular
form, and its adaptation to singing. The hymn is a popular spiritual
song, presenting a healthful Christian sentiment in a noble, simple,
and universally intelligible form, and adapted to be read and sung with
edification by the whole congregation of the faithful. It must
therefore contain nothing inconsistent with Scripture, with the
doctrines of the church, with general Christian experience, or with the
spirit of devotion. Every believing Christian can join in the Gloria in
Excelsis or the Te Deum. The classic hymns, which are, indeed,
comparatively few, stand above confessional differences, and resolve
the discords of human opinions in heavenly harmony. They resemble in
this the Psalms, from which all branches of the militant church draw
daily nourishment and comfort. They exhibit the bloom of the Christian
life in the Sabbath dress of beauty and holy rapture. They resound in
all pious hearts, and have, like the daily rising sun and the yearly
returning spring, an indestructible freshness and power. In truth,
their benign virtue increases with increasing age, like that of healing
herbs, which is the richer the longer they are bruised. They are true
benefactors of the struggling church, ministering angels sent forth to
minister to them who shall be heirs of salvation. Next to the Holy
Scripture, a good hymn-book is the richest fountain of edification.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xii-p8">The book of Psalms is the oldest Christian
hymn-book, inherited by the church from the ancient covenant. The
appearance of the Messiah upon earth was the beginning of Christian
poetry, and was greeted by the immortal songs of Mary, of Elizabeth, of
Simeon, and of the heavenly host. Religion and poetry are married,
therefore, in the gospel. In the Epistles traces also appear of
primitive Christian songs, in rhythmical quotations which are not
demonstrably taken from the Old Testament.<note n="1231" id="iii.xi.xii-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xii-p9"><i>E.g</i>., <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 14" id="iii.xi.xii-p9.1" parsed="|Eph|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.14">Eph. v. 14</scripRef>, where either the Holy
Spirit moving in the apostolic poesy, or (as I venture to suggest) the
previously mentioned <i>Light</i> personified, is introduced
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.xii-p9.2">διὸ
λέγει</span>) speaking in three strophes:</p>

<p class="p54" id="iii.xi.xii-p10"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.xii-p10.1">Ἔγειρε ὁ
καθεύδων,</span></p>

<p class="p54" id="iii.xi.xii-p11"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.xii-p11.1">Καὶ
ἀνάστα ἐκ
τῶν
νεκρῶν·</span></p>

<p class="p54" id="iii.xi.xii-p12"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.xii-p12.1">Καὶ
ἐπιφαύσει
σοι ὁ
Χριστός.</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xii-p13">Comp. <scripRef passage="Rev. iv. 8" id="iii.xi.xii-p13.1" parsed="|Rev|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.4.8">Rev. iv.
8</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 16" id="iii.xi.xii-p13.2" parsed="|1Tim|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.16">1 Tim. iii. 16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 11" id="iii.xi.xii-p13.3" parsed="|2Tim|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.11">2 Tim. ii. 11</scripRef>; and my History of the Apostolic
Church, § 141.</p></note> We know from the letter of the elder Pliny to
Trajan, that the Christians, in the beginning of the second century,
praised Christ as their God in songs; and from a later source, that
there was a multitude of such songs.<note n="1232" id="iii.xi.xii-p13.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xii-p14">2 Comp. Euseb. H. E. v. 28.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xii-p15">Notwithstanding this, we have no complete
religious song remaining from the period of persecution, except the
song of Clement of Alexandria to the divine
Logos—which, however, cannot be called a hymn, and was
probably never intended for public use—the Morning
Song<note n="1233" id="iii.xi.xii-p15.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xii-p16"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.xii-p16.1">ὝΥμνος
ἑωθινός</span>, beginning: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.xii-p16.2">Δόξα ἐν
ὑψίστοις
Θεῷ</span>, in Const. Apost. vii. 47 (al, 48), and in
Daniel’s Thesaur. hymnol. iii. p. 4.</p></note> and the Evening
Song<note n="1234" id="iii.xi.xii-p16.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xii-p17"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.xii-p17.1">ὝΥμνος
ἐσπερινός</span>, which begins: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.xii-p17.2">Φῶς
ἱλαρὸν
ἁγίας
δόξης</span>, see Daniel, iii 5.</p></note> in the Apostolic
Constitutions, especially the former, the so-called Gloria in Excelsis,
which, as an expansion of the doxology of the heavenly hosts, still
rings in all parts of the Christian world. Next in order comes the Te
Deum, in its original Eastern form, or the καθ ̓
ἑκάστην
ἡμέραν, which is older than <name id="iii.xi.xii-p17.3">Ambrose</name>. The Ter Sanctus, and several ancient liturgical
prayers, also may be regarded as poems. For the hymn is, in fact,
nothing else than a prayer in the festive garb of poetical inspiration,
and the best liturgical prayers are poetical creations. Measure and
rhyme are by no means essential.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xii-p18">Upon these fruitful biblical and primitive
Christian models arose the hymnology of the ancient catholic church,
which forms the first stage in the history of hymnology, and upon which
the mediaeval, and then the evangelical Protestant stage, with their
several epochs, follow.</p>

<p id="iii.xi.xii-p19"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="114" title="The Poetry of the Oriental Church" shorttitle="Section 114" progress="55.09%" prev="iii.xi.xii" next="iii.xi.xiv" id="iii.xi.xiii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Poetry" subject2="Oriental" id="iii.xi.xiii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="iii.xi.xiii-p1">§ 114. The Poetry of the Oriental
Church.</p>

<p id="iii.xi.xiii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xi.xiii-p3">Comp. the third volume of Daniel’s
Thesaurus hymnologicus (the Greek section prepared by B. Vormbaum); the
works of J. M. Neale, quoted sub § 113; an article on Greek
Hymnology in the Christian Remembrancer, for April, 1859, London; also
the liturgical works quoted § 98.</p>

<p id="iii.xi.xiii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xi.xiii-p5">We should expect that the Greek church, which was in
advance in all branches of Christian doctrine and culture, and received
from ancient Greece so rich a heritage of poetry, would give the key
also in church song. This is true to a very limited extent. The Gloria
in excelsis and the Te Deum are unquestionably the most valuable jewels
of sacred poetry which have come down from the early church, and they
are both, the first wholly, the second in part of Eastern origin, and
going back perhaps to the third or second century.<note n="1235" id="iii.xi.xiii-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiii-p6">That the so-called Hymnus angelicus, based on
<scripRef passage="Luke ii. 14" id="iii.xi.xiii-p6.1" parsed="|Luke|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.14">Luke ii. 14</scripRef>, is of Greek origin, and was used as a morning hymn, is
abundantly proven by Daniel, Thesaurus hymnol. tom. ii. p. 267 sqq. It
is found in slightly varying forms in the Apostolic Constitutions, l.
vii. 47 (al. 48), in the famous Alexandrian Codex of the Bible, and
other places. Of the so called Ambrosian hymn or Te Deum, parts at
least are Greek, Comp. Daniel, l. c. p. 276 sqq.</p></note> But, excepting these hymns in rhythmic
prose, the Greek church of the first six centuries produced nothing in
this field which has had permanent value or general use.<note n="1236" id="iii.xi.xiii-p6.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiii-p7">We cannot agree with the anonymous author of
the article in the “Christian Remembrancer” for April, 1859, p. 282,
who places Cosmas of Maiuma as high as Adam of S. Victor, John of
Damascus as high as Notker, Andrew of Crete as high as S. Bernard, and
thinks Theophanes and Theodore of the Studium in no wise inferior to
the best of Sequence writers of the eleventh and twelfth
centuries.</p></note> It long adhered almost
exclusively to the Psalms of David, who, as <name id="iii.xi.xiii-p7.1">Chrysostom</name> says, was first, middle, and last in the
assemblies of the Christians, and it had, in opposition to heretical
predilections, even a decided aversion to the public use of uninspired
songs. Like the Gnostics before them, the Arians and the Apollinarians
employed religious poetry and music as a popular means of commending
and propagating their errors, and thereby, although the abuse never
forbids the right use, brought discredit upon these arts. The council
of Laodicea, about a.d. 360, prohibited even the ecclesiastical use of
all uninspired or “private hymns,”<note n="1237" id="iii.xi.xiii-p7.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiii-p8">Can. 59: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.xiii-p8.1">Οὐ δεῖ
ἰδιωτικοὺς
ψαλμοὺς
λέγεσθαι
ἐν τῇ
ἐκκλησίᾳ.</span>
By this must doubtless be
understood not only heretical, but, as the connection shows, all
extrabiblical hymns composed by men, in distinction from
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.xiii-p8.2">κανονικὰ
βιβλία τῆς
καινῆς καὶ
παλαιᾶς
διαθήκης
.</span></p></note> and the council of Chalcedon, in 451, confirmed
this decree.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiii-p9">Yet there were exceptions. <name id="iii.xi.xiii-p9.1">Chrysostom</name> thought that the perverting influence of the
Arian hymnology in Constantinople could be most effectually
counteracted by the positive antidote of solemn antiphonies and
doxologies in processions. Gregory Nazianzen composed orthodox hymns in
the ancient measure; but from their speculative theological character
and their want of popular spirit, these hymns never passed into the use
of the church. The same may be said of the productions of Sophronius of
Jerusalem, who glorified the high festivals in Anacreontic stanzas; of
Synesius of Ptolemais (about a.d. 410), who composed philosophical
hymns; of Nonnus of Panopolis in Egypt, who wrote a paraphrase of the
Gospel of John in hexameters; of Eudoxia, the wife of the emperor
Theodosius II.; and of Paul Silentiarius, a statesman under Justinian
I., from whom we have several epigrams and an interesting poetical
description of the church of St. Sophia, written for its consecration.
Anatolius, bishop of Constantinople († 458), is
properly the only poet of this period who realized to any extent the
idea of the church hymn, and whose songs were adapted to popular use.<note n="1238" id="iii.xi.xiii-p9.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiii-p10">Neale, in his Hymns of the Eastern Church, p. 3
sqq., gives several of them in free metrical reproduction. See
below.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiii-p11">The Syrian church was the first of all the
Oriental churches to produce and admit into public worship a popular
orthodox poetry, in opposition to the heretical poetry of the Gnostic
Bardesanes (about a.d. 170) and his son Harmonius. Ephraim Syrus
(† 378) led the way with a large number of successful
hymns in the Syrian language, and found in Isaac, presbyter of Antioch,
in the middle of the fifth century, and especially in Jacob, bishop of
Sarug in Mesopotamia († 521), worthy successors.<note n="1239" id="iii.xi.xiii-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiii-p12">On the Syrian hymnology there are several
special treatises, by <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xi.xiii-p12.1">Augusti</span>: De hymnis
Syrortim sacris, 1814; <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xi.xiii-p12.2">Hahn</span>: Bardesanes Gnosticus, Syrorum primus
hymnologus, 1819; <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xi.xiii-p12.3">Zingerle</span>: Die heil. Muse der Syrer, 1833 (with
German translations from Ephraim). Comp. also <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xi.xiii-p12.4">Jos</span>. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xi.xiii-p12.5">Six</span>. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xi.xiii-p12.6">Assemani</span>: Bibl.
orient. i. 80 sqq. (with Latin versions), and <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xi.xiii-p12.7">Daniel</span>’s Thes. hymnol. tom. iii. 1855, pp. 139-268.
The Syrian hymns for Daniel’s Thesaurus were prepared
by L. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xi.xiii-p12.8">Splieth</span>, who gives them with the German version of
Zingerle. An English version by H. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xi.xiii-p12.9">Burgess</span>: Select
metrical Hymns and Homilies of Ephraem S., Lond. 1853, 2
vols.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiii-p13">After the fifth century the Greek church lost its
prejudices against poetry, and produced a great but slightly known
abundance of sacred songs for public worship.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiii-p14">In the history of the Greek church poetry, as well
as the Latin, we may distinguish three epochs: (1) that of formation,
while it was slowly throwing off classical metres, and inventing its
peculiar style, down to about 650; (2) that of perfection, down to 820;
(3) that of decline and decay, to 1400 or to the fall of
Constantinople. The first period, beautiful as are some of the odes of
Gregory of Nazianzen and Sophronius of Jerusalem, has impressed
scarcely any traces on the Greek office books. The flourishing period
of Greek poetry coincides with the period of the image controversies,
and the most eminent poets were at the same time advocates of images;
pre-eminent among them being John of Damascus, who has the double honor
of being the greatest theologian and the greatest poet of the Greek
church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiii-p15">The flower of Greek poetry belongs, therefore, in
a later division of our history. Yet, since we find at least the rise
of it in the fifth century, we shall give here a brief description of
its peculiar character.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiii-p16">The earliest poets of the Greek church, especially
Gregory Nazianzen, in the fourth, and Sophronius of Jerusalem in the
seventh century, employed the classical metres, which are entirely
unsuitable to Christian ideas and church song, and therefore gradually
fell out of use.<note n="1240" id="iii.xi.xiii-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiii-p17">See some odes of Gregory, Euthymius and
Sophronius in Daniel’s Thes. tom. iii. p. 5 sqq. He
gives also the hymn of Clement of Alex. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.xiii-p17.1">ὕμνος
τοῦ
σωτῆρος
Χριστοῦ</span>), the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.xiii-p17.2">ὔμνος
ἑωθινός
,</span>and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.xiii-p17.3">ὕμνος
ἑσπερινὸς</span>, of the third
century.</p></note> Rhyme
found no entrance into the Greek church. In its stead the metrical or
harmonic prose was adopted from the Hebrew poetry and the earliest
Christian hymns of Mary, Zacharias, Simeon, and the angelic host.
Anatolius of Constantinople († 458) was the first to
renounce the tyranny of the classic metre and strike out a new path.
The essential points in the peculiar system of the Greek versification
are the following:<note n="1241" id="iii.xi.xiii-p17.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiii-p18">See the details in Neale’s
works, whom we mainly follow as regards the Eastern hymnology, and in
the article above alluded to in the “Christian Remembrancer” (probably
also by Neale).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiii-p19">The first stanza, which forms the model of the
succeeding ones, is called in technical language Hirmos, because it
draws the others after it. The succeeding stanzas are called Troparia
(stanzas), and are divided, for chanting, by commas, without regard to
the sense. A number of troparia, from three to twenty or more, forms an
Ode, and this corresponds to the Latin Sequence, which was introduced
about the same time by the monk Notker in St. Gall. Each ode is founded
on a hirmos and ends with a troparion in praise of the Holy Virgin.<note n="1242" id="iii.xi.xiii-p19.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiii-p20">Hence this last troparion is called
<i>Theotokion</i>, from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.xiii-p20.1">θεοτόκος</span>, the constant predicate of the Virgin
Mary. The <i>Stauro-theotokion</i> celebrates Mary at the
cross.</p></note> The odes are commonly
arranged (probably after the example of such Psalms as the 25th, 112th,
and 119th) in acrostic, sometimes in alphabetic, order. Nine odes form
a Canon.<note n="1243" id="iii.xi.xiii-p20.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiii-p21"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.xiii-p21.1">Κανών.</span>Neale says (Hymns of the East. Ch. Introd. p.
xxix.): “A canon consists of Nine Odes—each Ode
containing any number of troparia from three to beyond twenty. The
reason for the number nine is this: that there are nine Scriptural
canticles employed at Lauds (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.xiii-p21.2">εἰς τὸν
Ὄρθρον</span>), on the model of which those in every
Canon are formed. The first: that of Moses after the passage of the Red
Sea—the second, that of Moses in Deuteronomy (ch.
xxxiii.)- the third, that of Hannah—the fourth, that
of Habakkuk—the fifth, that of Isaiah (ch. xxvi.
9-20)—the sixth, that of Jonah—the
seventh, that of the Three Children (verses 3-34, our “Song” in the
Bible Version)—the eighth,
Benedicite—the ninth, <i>Magnificat</i>
and <name id="iii.xi.xiii-p21.3">Benedict</name><i>us</i>.”</p></note> The older odes
on the great events of the incarnation, the resurrection, and the
ascension, are sometimes sublime; but the later long canons, in
glorification of unknown martyrs are extremely prosaic and tedious and
full of elements foreign to the gospel. Even the best hymnological
productions of the East lack the healthful simplicity, naturalness,
fervor, and depth of the Latin and of the Evangelical Protestant
hymn.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiii-p22">The principal church poets of the East are
Anatolius († 458), Andrew of Crete
(660–732), Germanus I. (634–734),
John Of Damascus († about 780), Cosmas of Jerusalem,
called the Melodist (780), Theophanes (759–818),
Theodore of the Studium (826), Methodius I. (846), Joseph of the
Studium (830), Metrophanes of Smyrna († 900), Leo VI.
(886–917), and Euthymius († 920).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiii-p23">The Greek church poetry is contained in the
liturgical books, especially in the twelve volumes of the Menaea, which
correspond to the Latin Breviary, and consist, for the most part, of
poetic or half-poetic odes in rhythmic prose.<note n="1244" id="iii.xi.xiii-p23.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiii-p24">Neale, l. c. p. xxxviii., says of the Oriental
Breviary: “This is the staple of those three thousand
pages—under whatever name the stanzas may be presented
forming Canons and Odes; as Troparia, Idiomela, Stichera, Stichoi,
Contakia, Cathismata, Theotokia, Triodia, Stauro-theotokia,
Catavasiai—or whatever else. Nine-tenths of the
Eastern Service-book is poetry.” Besides these we find poetical pieces
also in the other liturgical books: the <i>Paracletice</i> or the
<i>Great Octoechus</i>, in eight parts (for eight weeks and Sundays),
the small <i>Octoechus</i>, the <i>Triodion</i> (for the Lent season),
and the <i>Pentecostarion</i> (for the Easter season). Neale (p. xli.)
reckons that all these volumes together would form at least 5,000
closely-printed, double column quarto pages, of which 4,000 pages would
be poetry. He adds an expression of surprise at the “marvellous
ignorance in which English ecclesiastical scholars are content to
remain of this huge treasure of divinity—the gradual
completion of nine centuries at least.” Respecting the value of these
poetical and theological treasures, however, few will agree with this
learned and enthusiastic Anglican venerator of the Oriental
church.</p></note> These treasures, on which nine centuries have
wrought, have hitherto been almost exclusively confined to the Oriental
church, and in fact yield but few grains of gold for general use. Neale
has latterly made a happy effort to reproduce and make accessible in
modern English metres, with very considerable abridgments, the most
valuable hymns of the Greek church.<note n="1245" id="iii.xi.xiii-p24.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiii-p25">Neale, in his preface, says of his
translations: “These are literally, I believe, the only English
versions of any part of the treasures of Oriental Hymnology. There is
scarcely a first or second-rate hymn of the Roman Breviary which has
not been translated: of many we have six or eight versions. The
eighteen quarto volumes of Greek church-poetry can only at present be
known to the English reader by my little book.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiii-p26">We give a few specimens of
Neale’s translations of hymns of St. Anatolius,
patriarch of Constantinople, who attended the council of Chalcedon
(451). The first is a Christmas hymn, commencing in Greek:</p>

<p id="iii.xi.xiii-p27"><br />
</p>

<p class="p29" id="iii.xi.xiii-p28">Μέγα
καὶ
παράδοξον
θαῦμα.</p>

<p id="iii.xi.xiii-p29"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xiii-p29.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p29.3">“A great and mighty wonder,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiii-p29.4">The festal makes secure:</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p29.5">The Virgin bears the Infant</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiii-p29.6">With Virgin-honor pure.</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xiii-p30"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xiii-p30.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p30.3">The Word is made incarnate,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiii-p30.4">And yet remains on high:</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p30.5">And cherubim sing anthems</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiii-p30.6">To shepherds from the sky.</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xiii-p31"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xiii-p31.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p31.3">And we with them triumphant</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiii-p31.4">Repeat the hymn again:</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p31.5">’To God on high be glory,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiii-p31.6">And peace on earth to men!’</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xiii-p32"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xiii-p32.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p32.3">While thus they sing your Monarch,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiii-p32.4">Those bright angelic bands,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p32.5">Rejoice, ye vales and mountains!</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiii-p32.6">Ye oceans, clap your hands!</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xiii-p33"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xiii-p33.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p33.3">Since all He comes to ransom,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiii-p33.4">By all be He adored,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p33.5">The Infant born in Bethlehem,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiii-p33.6">The Saviour and the Lord!</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xiii-p34"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xiii-p34.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p34.3">Now idol forms shall perish,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiii-p34.4">All error shall decay,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p34.5">And Christ shall wield His sceptre,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiii-p34.6">Our Lord and God for aye.”</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xiii-p35"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiii-p36">Another specimen of a Christmas hymn by the same,
commencing ἐν
Βηθλεέμ:</p>

<p id="iii.xi.xiii-p37"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xiii-p37.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p37.3">“In Bethlehem is He born!</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p37.4">Maker of all things, everlasting God!</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiii-p37.5">He opens Eden’s gate,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p37.6">Monarch of ages! Thence the fiery sword</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiii-p37.7">Gives glorious passage; thence,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p37.8">The severing mid-wall overthrown, the powers</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiii-p37.9">Of earth and Heaven are one;</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p37.10">Angels and men renew their ancient league,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiii-p37.11">The pure rejoin the pure,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p37.12">In happy union! Now the Virgin-womb</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiii-p37.13">Like some cherubic throne</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p37.14">Containeth Him, the Uncontainable:</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiii-p37.15">Bears Him, whom while they bear</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p37.16">The seraphs tremble! bears Him, as He comes</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiii-p37.17">To shower upon the world</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p37.18">The fulness of His everlasting love!</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xiii-p38"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiii-p39">One more on Christ calming the storm, ζοφερᾶς
τρικυμίας, as reproduced by Neale:</p>

<p id="iii.xi.xiii-p40"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xiii-p40.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p40.3">“Fierce was the wild billow</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiii-p40.4">Dark was the night;</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p40.5">Oars labor’d heavily;</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiii-p40.6">Foam glimmer’d white;</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p40.7">Mariners trembled</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiii-p40.8">Peril was nigh;</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p40.9">Then said the God of God</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiii-p40.10">—’Peace! It is
I.’</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xiii-p41"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xiii-p41.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p41.3">Ridge of the mountain-wave,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiii-p41.4">Lower thy crest!</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p41.5">Wail of Euroclydon,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiii-p41.6">Be thou at rest!</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p41.7">Peril can none be—</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiii-p41.8">Sorrow must fly</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p41.9">Where saith the Light of Light,</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiii-p41.10">—’Peace! It is
I.’</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xiii-p42"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xiii-p42.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p42.3">Jesu, Deliverer!</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiii-p42.4">Come Thou to me:</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p42.5">Soothe Thou my voyaging</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiii-p42.6">Over life’s sea!</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p42.7">Thou, when the storm of death</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiii-p42.8">Roars, sweeping by,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiii-p42.9">Whisper, O Truth of Truth!</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiii-p42.10">– ’Peace! It is
I.’ ”</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xiii-p43"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="115" title="The Latin Hymn" shorttitle="Section 115" progress="55.66%" prev="iii.xi.xiii" next="iii.xi.xv" id="iii.xi.xiv">

<p class="head" id="iii.xi.xiv-p1">§ 115. The Latin Hymn.</p>

<p id="iii.xi.xiv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xi.xiv-p3">More important than the Greek hymnology is the Latin
from the fourth to the sixteenth century. Smaller in compass, it
surpasses it in artless simplicity and truth, and in richness, vigor,
and fulness of thought, and is much more akin to the Protestant spirit.
With objective churchly character it combines deeper feeling and more
subjective appropriation and experience of salvation, and hence more
warmth and fervor than the Greek. It forms in these respects the
transition to the Evangelical hymn, which gives the most beautiful and
profound expression to the personal enjoyment of the Saviour and his
redeeming grace. The best Latin hymns have come through the Roman
Breviary into general use, and through translations and reproductions
have become naturalized in Protestant churches. They treat for the most
part of the great facts of salvation and the fundamental doctrines of
Christianity. But many of them are devoted to the praises of Mary and
the martyrs, and vitiated with superstitions.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiv-p4">In the Latin church, as in the Greek, heretics
gave a wholesome impulse to poetical activity. The two patriarchs of
Latin church poetry, <name id="iii.xi.xiv-p4.1">Hilary</name> and <name id="iii.xi.xiv-p4.2">Ambrose</name>, were the champions of orthodoxy against Arianism
in the West.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiv-p5">The genius of Christianity exerted an influence,
partly liberating, partly transforming, upon the Latin language and
versification. Poetry in its youthful vigor is like an impetuous
mountain torrent, which knows no bounds and breaks through all
obstacles; but in its riper form it restrains itself and becomes truly
free in self-limitation; it assumes a symmetrical, well-regulated
motion and combines it with periodical rest. This is rhythm, which came
to its perfection in the poetry of Greece and Rome. But the laws of
metre were an undue restraint to the new Christian spirit which
required a new form. The Latin poetry of the church has a language of
its own, a grammar of its own, a prosody of its own, and a beauty of
its own, and in freshness, vigor, and melody even surpasses the Latin
poetry of the classics. It had to cast away all the helps of the
mythological fables, but drew a purer and richer inspiration from the
sacred history and poetry of the Bible, and the heroic age of
Christianity. But it had first to pass through a state of barbarism
like the Romanic languages of the South of Europe in their transition
from the old Latin. We observe the Latin language under the influence
of the youthful and hopeful religion of Christ, as at the breath of a
second spring, putting forth fresh blossoms and flowers and clothing
itself with a new garment of beauty, old words assuming new and deeper
meanings, obsolete words reviving, new words forming. In all this there
is much to offend a fastidious classical taste, yet the losses are
richly compensated by the gains. Christianity at its triumph in the
Roman empire found the classical Latin rapidly approaching its decay
and dissolution; in the course of time it brought out of its ashes a
new creation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiv-p6">The classical system of prosody was gradually
loosened, and accent substituted for quantity. Rhyme, unknown to the
ancients as a system or rule, was introduced in the middle or at the
end of the verse, giving the song a lyrical character, and thus a
closer affinity with music. For the hymns were to be sung in the
churches. This accented and rhymed poetry was at first, indeed, very
imperfect, yet much better adapted to the freedom, depth, and warmth of
the Christian spirit, than the stereotyped, stiff, and cold measure of
the heathen classics.<note n="1246" id="iii.xi.xiv-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiv-p7">Archbishop Trench (Sacred Latin Poetry, 2d ed.
Introd. p. 9): “A struggle commenced from the first between the form
and the spirit, between the old heathen form and the new Christian
spirit—the latter seeking to release itself from the
shackles and restraints which the former imposed upon it; and which
were to it, not a help and a support, as the form should be, but a
hindrance and a weakness—not liberty, but now rather a
most galling bondage. The new wine went on fermenting in the old
bottles, till it burst them asunder, though not itself to be spilt and
lost in the process, but to be gathered into nobler chalices, vessels
more fitted to contain it—new, even as that which was
poured into them was new.” This process of liberation Trench
illustrates in Prudentius, who still adheres in general to the laws of
prosody, but indulges the largest license.</p></note>
Quantity is a more or less arbitrary and artificial device; accent, or
the emphasizing of one syllable in a polysyllabic word, is natural and
popular, and commends itself to the ear. <name id="iii.xi.xiv-p7.1">Ambrose</name> and his followers, with happy instinct, chose for
their hymns the Iambic dimeter, which is the least metrical and the
most rhythmical of all the ancient metres. The tendency to euphonious
rhyme went hand in hand with the accented rhythm, and this tendency
appears occasionally in its crude beginnings in <name id="iii.xi.xiv-p7.2">Hilary</name> and <name id="iii.xi.xiv-p7.3">Ambrose</name>, but more
fully in Damasus, the proper father of this improvement.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiv-p8">Rhyme is not the invention of either a barbaric or
an overcivilized age, but appears more or less in almost all nations,
languages, and grades of culture. Like rhythm it springs from the
natural esthetic sense of proportion, euphony, limitation, and periodic
return.<note n="1247" id="iii.xi.xiv-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiv-p9">Comp. the excellent remarks of Trench, l. c. p.
26 sqq., on the import of rhyme. Milton, as is well known, blinded by
his predilection for the ancient classics, calls rhyme (in the preface
to “Paradise Lost”) “the invention of a barbarous age, to set off
wretched matter and lame metre; a thing of itself to all judicious ears
trivial and of no true musical delight.” Trench answers this biassed
judgment by pointing to Milton’s own rhymed odes and
sonnets,” the noblest lyrics which English literature
possesses.”</p></note> It is found here
and there, even in the oldest popular poetry of republican Rome, that
of Ennius, for example.<note n="1248" id="iii.xi.xiv-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiv-p10">“It is a curious thing,” says J. M. Neale (The
Eccles. Lat. Poetry of the Middle Ages, p. 214), “that, in rejecting
the foreign laws in which Latin had so long gloried, the Christian
poets were in fact merely reviving in an inspired form, the early
melodies of republican Rome;—the rhythmical ballads
which were the delight of the men that warred with the Samnites, and
the Volscians, and Hannibal.”</p></note>
It occurs not rarely in the prose even of Cicero, and especially of St.
<name id="iii.xi.xiv-p10.1">Augustine</name>, who delights in ingenious
alliterations and verbal antitheses, like patet and latet, spes and
res, fides and vides, bene and plene, oritur and moritur. Damasus of
Rome introduced it into sacred poetry.<note n="1249" id="iii.xi.xiv-p10.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiv-p11">In his Hymnus de S. Agatha, see Daniel, Thes.
hymnol. tom. i. p. 9, and Fortlage, Gesänge christl.
Vorzeit, p. 365.</p></note> But it was in the sacred Latin poetry of the
middle age that rhyme first assumed a regular form, and in Adam of St.
Victor, Hildebert, St. Bernard, Bernard of Clugny, Thomas Aquinas,
Bonaventura, Thomas a Celano, and Jacobus de <name id="iii.xi.xiv-p11.1">Benedict</name>is (author of the Stabat mater), it reached its
perfection in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries; above all, in that
incomparable giant hymn on the judgment, the tremendous power of which
resides, first indeed in its earnest matter, but next in its inimitable
mastery of the musical treatment of vowels. I mean, of course, the Dies
irae of the Franciscan monk Thomas a Celano (about 1250), which excites
new wonder on every reading, and to which no translation in any modern
language can do full justice. In Adam of St. Victor, too, of the
twelfth century, occur unsurpassable rhymes; e.g., the picture of the
Evangelist John (in the poem: De, S. Joanne evangelista), which
Olshausen has chosen for the motto of his commentary on the fourth
Gospel, and which Trench declares the most beautiful stanza in the
Latin church poetry:</p>

<p id="iii.xi.xiv-p12"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xiv-p12.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiv-p12.3">“Volat avis sine meta</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiv-p12.4">Quo nee vates nec propheta</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiv-p12.5">Evolavit altius:</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiv-p12.6">Tam implenda,<note n="1250" id="iii.xi.xiv-p12.7"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiv-p13">The Apocalypse.</p></note> quam impleta<note n="1251" id="iii.xi.xiv-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiv-p14">The Gospel history.</p></note></l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xiv-p14.1">Nunquam vidit tot secreta</l>

<l class="t2" id="iii.xi.xiv-p14.2">Purus homo purius.”</l>
</verse>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiv-p15">The metre of the Latin hymns is various, and often
hard to be defined. Gavanti<note n="1252" id="iii.xi.xiv-p15.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiv-p16">Thesaur. rit sacr., cited in the above-named
hymnological work of Königsfeld and A. W. Schlegel, p. xxi.,
first collection.</p></note> supposes six principal kinds of verse:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiv-p17">1. Iambici dimetri(as: “Vexilla regis prodeunt”).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiv-p18">2. Iambici trimetri(ternarii vel senarii, as: “Autra deserti teneris sub annis”).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiv-p19">3. Trochaici dimetri(“Pange, lingua, gloriosi corporis mysterium,” a eucharistic hymn of Thomas
Aquinas).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiv-p20">4. Sapphici, cum Adonicoin fine (as: “Ut queant axis resonare
fibris”).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiv-p21">5. Trochaici(as: “Ave maris
stella”).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiv-p22">6. Asclepiadici, cum Glyconicoin fine (as: “Sacris solemniis juncta sint
gaudia”).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xiv-p23">In the period before us the Iambic dimeter
prevails; in <name id="iii.xi.xiv-p23.1">Hilary</name> and <name id="iii.xi.xiv-p23.2">Ambrose</name> without exception.</p>

<p id="iii.xi.xiv-p24"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="116" title="The Latin Poets and Hymns" shorttitle="Section 116" progress="56.00%" prev="iii.xi.xiv" next="iii.xii" id="iii.xi.xv">

<p class="head" id="iii.xi.xv-p1">§ 116. The Latin Poets and Hymns.</p>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xi.xv-p3">The poets of this period, Prudentius excepted, are
all clergymen, and the best are eminent theologians whose lives and
labors have their more appropriate place in other parts of this
work.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p4"><name id="iii.xi.xv-p4.1">Hilary</name>, bishop of
Poitiers (hence Pictaviensis, † 368), the Athanasius
of the West in the Arian controversies, is, according to the testimony
of <name id="iii.xi.xv-p4.2">Jerome</name>,<note n="1253" id="iii.xi.xv-p4.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p5">Catal. vir. illustr. c. 100. Comp. also Isidore
of Seville, De offic. <scripRef passage="Eccles. l." id="iii.xi.xv-p5.1" parsed="|Eccl|50|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.50">Eccles. l.</scripRef> i., and Overthür, in the
preface to his edition of the works of <name id="iii.xi.xv-p5.2">Hilary</name>.</p></note> the first hymn writer of the Latin church.
During his exile in Phrygia and in Constantinople, he became acquainted
with the Arian hymns and was incited by them to compose, after his
return, orthodox hymns for the use of the Western church. He thus laid
the foundation of Latin hymnology. He composed the beautiful morning
hymn: “Lucis largitor
splendide;” the Pentecostal
hymn: “Beata nobis
gaudia;” and, perhaps, the
Latin reproduction of the famous Gloria in excelsis. The authorship of
many of the hymns ascribed to him is doubtful, especially those in
which the regular rhyme already appears, as in the Epiphany hymn:</p>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="p30" id="iii.xi.xv-p7">“Jesus
refulsit omnium</p>

<p class="p30" id="iii.xi.xv-p8">Pius redemptor gentium.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p9">We give as a specimen a part of the first three
stanzas of his morning hymn, which has been often translated into
German and English:<note n="1254" id="iii.xi.xv-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p10">The Latin has 8 stanzas. See Daniel, Thesaur.
hymnol. tom. i. p. 1.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p11"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p11.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p11.3">“Lucis largitor splendide,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p11.4">“O glorious Father of the light,</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p12"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p12.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p12.3">Cuius serene lumine</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p12.4">From whose efflugence, calm and bright,</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p13"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p13.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p13.3">Post
lapsa noctis tempora</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p13.4">Soon as hours of night are fled,</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p14"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p14.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p14.3">Dies
refusus panditur:</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p14.4">The brilliance of the dawn is shed:</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p15"><br />
</p>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p16"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p16.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p16.3">“To
verus mundi Lucifer,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p16.4">“Thou art the dark world’s truer
ray:</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p17"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p17.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p17.3">Non
is, qui parvi sideris,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p17.4">No radiance of that lesser day,</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p18"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p18.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p18.3">Venturae lucis nuntius</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p18.4">That heralds, in the morn begun,</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p19"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p19.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p19.3">Augusto fulget lumine:</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p19.4">The advent of our darker sun:</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p20"><br />
</p>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p21"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p21.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p21.3">“Sed
toto sole clarior,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p21.4">“But, brighter than its noontide gleam,</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p22"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p22.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p22.3">Lux
ipse totus et dies,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p22.4">Thyself full daylight’s fullest
beam,</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p23"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p23.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p23.3">Interna nostri pectoris</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p23.4">The inmost mansions of our breast</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p24"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p24.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p24.3">Illuminans praecordia.”</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p24.4">Thou by Thy grace illuminest.”</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p25"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p26"><name id="iii.xi.xv-p26.1">Ambrose</name>, the illustrious
bishop of Milan, though some-what younger († 397), is
still considered, on account of the number and value of his hymns, the
proper father of Latin church song, and became the model for all
successors. Such was his fame as a hymnographer that the words
Ambrosianus and hymnus were at one time nearly synonymous. His genuine
hymns are distinguished for strong faith, elevated but rude simplicity,
noble dignity, deep unction, and a genuine churchly and liturgical
spirit. The rhythm is still irregular, and of rhyme only imperfect
beginnings appear; and in this respect they certainly fall far below
the softer and richer melodies of the middle age, which are more
engaging to ear and heart. They are an altar of unpolished and unhewn
stone. They set forth the great objects of faith with apparent coldness
that stands aloof from them in distant adoration; but the passion is
there, though latent, and the fire of an austere enthusiasm burns
beneath the surface. Many of them have, in addition to their poetical
value, a historical and theological value as testimonies of orthodoxy
against Arianism.<note n="1255" id="iii.xi.xv-p26.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p27">Trench sees in the Ambrosian hymns, not without
reason (I. c. p. 86), “a rocklike firmness, the old Roman stoicism
transmuted and glorified into that nobler Christian courage, which
encountered and at length overcame the world.” Fortlage judged the same
way before in a brilliant description of Latin hymns, l. c. p. 4 f.,
comp. Daniel, Cod. Lit. iii. p. 282 sq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p28">Of the thirty to a hundred so-called Ambrosian
hymns,<note n="1256" id="iii.xi.xv-p28.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p29">Daniel, ii. pp. 12-115.</p></note> however, only
twelve, in the view of the <name id="iii.xi.xv-p29.1">Benedict</name>ine
editors of his works, are genuine; the rest being more or less
successful imitations by unknown authors. Neale reduces the number of
the genuine Ambrosian hymns to ten, and excludes all which rhyme
regularly, and those which are not metrical. Among the genuine are the
morning hymn: “Aeterne rerum conditor;”<note n="1257" id="iii.xi.xv-p29.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p30">The genuineness of this hymn is put beyond
question by two quotations of the contemporary and friend
of <name id="iii.xi.xv-p30.1">Ambrose</name>, <name id="iii.xi.xv-p30.2">Augustine</name>, Confess.
ix. 12, and Retract. i. 12, and by the affinity of it with a passage in
the Hexaëmeron of <name id="iii.xi.xv-p30.3">Ambrose</name>, xxiv. 88,
where the same thoughts are expressed in prose. Not so certain is the
genuineness of the other Ambrosian morning hymns: “Aeterna coeli
gloria,” and “Splendor paternae gloriae.”</p></note> the evening hymn: “Deus creator omnium;”<note n="1258" id="iii.xi.xv-p30.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p31">The other evening hymn: “O lux beata Trinitas,”
ascribed to him (in the Roman Breviary and in Daniel’s
Thesaur. i. 36), is scarcely from <name id="iii.xi.xv-p31.1">Ambrose</name>: it has
already the rhyme in the form as we find it in the hymns of
Fortunatus.</p></note> and the Advent or Christmas hymn: “Veni, Redemptor gentium.” This last is justly considered
his best. It has been frequently reproduced in modern languages,<note n="1259" id="iii.xi.xv-p31.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p32">Especially in the beautiful German by John
Frank: “Komm, Heidenheiland, Lösegeld,” which is a free
recomposition rather than a translation. For another English version
(abridged), see “The Voice of Christian Life in Song,” p.
97:</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xi.xv-p33">“Redeemer of the nations, come;</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xi.xv-p34">Pure offspring of the Virgin’s
womb,</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xi.xv-p35">Seed of the woman, promised long,</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xi.xv-p36">Let ages swell Thine advent song.”</p></note> and we add this specimen
of its matter and form with an English version:</p>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p37"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p37.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p37.3">“Veni, Redemptor gentium,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p37.4">“Come, Thou Redeemer of the earth,</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p38"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p38.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p38.3">Ostende partum Virginis;</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p38.4">Come, testify Thy Virgin Birth:</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p39"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p39.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p39.3">Miretur omne saeculum:</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p39.4">All lands admire—all times
applaud:</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p40"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p40.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p40.3">Talis partus decet Deum.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p40.4">Such is the birth that fits a God.</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p41"><br />
</p>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p42"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p42.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p42.3">“Non
ex virili semine,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p42.4">“Begotten of no human will,</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p43"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p43.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p43.3">Sed
mystico spiramine,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p43.4">But of the Spirit, mystic still,</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p44"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p44.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p44.3">Verbum Dei factum est caro,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p44.4">The Word of God, in flesh arrayed,</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p45"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p45.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p45.3">Fructusque ventris floruit.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p45.4">The promised fruit to man displayed.</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p46"><br />
</p>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p47"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p47.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p47.3">“Alvus tumescit Virginis,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p47.4">“The Virgin womb that burden gained</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p48"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p48.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p48.3">Claustrum pudoris permanet,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p48.4">With Virgin honor all unstained</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p49"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p49.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p49.3">Vexilla virtutum micant,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p49.4">The banners there of virtues glow:</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p50"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p50.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p50.3">Versatur in templo Deus.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p50.4">God in His Temple dwells below.</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p51"><br />
</p>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p52"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p52.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p52.3">“Procedit e thalamo suo,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p52.4">“Proceeding from His chamber free,</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p53"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p53.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p53.3">Pudoris aulâ regiâ,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p53.4">The royal hall of chastity,</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p54"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p54.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p54.3">Geminae Gigas substantiae,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p54.4">Giant of twofold substance, straight</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p55"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p55.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p55.3">Alacris ut currat viam.<note n="1260" id="iii.xi.xv-p55.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p56">This is an allusion to the “giants” of <scripRef passage="Gen. vi. 4" id="iii.xi.xv-p56.1" parsed="|Gen|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.6.4">Gen. vi.
4</scripRef>, who, in the early church, were supposed to have been of a double
substance, being the offspring of the “sons of God,” or angels, and the
“daughters of men,” and who furnished a forced resemblance to the
twofold nature of Christ, according to the mystical interpretation of
<scripRef passage="Ps. xix. 5" id="iii.xi.xv-p56.2" parsed="|Ps|19|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.5">Ps. xix. 5</scripRef>. Comp. Ambr. De incarnate Domini, c. 5.</p></note></l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p56.3">His destined way He runs elate.</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p57"><br />
</p>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p58"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p58.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p58.3">“Egressus ejus a Patre,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p58.4">“From God the Father He proceeds,</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p59"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p59.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p59.3">Regressus ejus ad Patrem,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p59.4">To God the Father back He speeds:</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p60"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p60.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p60.3">Excursus usque ad inferos</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p60.4">Proceeds—as far as very hell:</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p61"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p61.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p61.3">Recursus ad sedem Dei.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p61.4">Speeds back—to light ineffable.</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p62"><br />
</p>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p63"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p63.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p63.3">“Aequalis aeterno Patri,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p63.4">“O equal to the Father, Thou!</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p64"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p64.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p64.3">Carnis tropaeo<note n="1261" id="iii.xi.xv-p64.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p65">On the difference of reading,<i>tropaeo,
trophaeo</i>, and <i>stropheo</i> or <i>strophio</i> (strophium =
“cincugulum aureum cum gemmis”), see Daniel, tom. i. p.
14.</p></note> cingere,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p65.1">Gird on Thy fleshly trophy (mantle) now</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p66"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p66.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p66.3">Infirma nostri corporis</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p66.4">The weakness of our mortal state</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p67"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p67.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p67.3">Virtute firmans perpeti.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p67.4">With deathless might invigorate.</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p68"><br />
</p>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p69"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p69.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p69.3">“Praesepe jam fulget tuum,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p69.4">“Thy cradle here shall glitter bright,</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p70"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p70.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p70.3">Lumenque nox spirat novum,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p70.4">And darkness breathe a newer light,</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p71"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p71.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p71.3">Quod
nulla nox interpolet,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p71.4">Where endless faith shall shine serene,</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p72"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p72.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p72.3">Fideque jugi luceat.”</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p72.4">And twilight never intervene.”</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p73"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p74">By far the most celebrated hymn of the Milanese
bishop, which alone would have made his name immortal, is the Ambrosian
doxology, Te Deum laudamus. This, with the Gloria in excelsis, is, as
already remarked, by far the most valuable legacy of the old Catholic
church poetry; and will be prayed and sung with devotion in all parts
of Christendom to the end of time. According to an old legend, <name id="iii.xi.xv-p74.1">Ambrose</name> composed it on the baptism of St. <name id="iii.xi.xv-p74.2">Augustine</name>, and conjointly with him; the two,
without preconcert, as if from divine inspiration, alternately singing
the words of it before the congregation. But his biographer Paulinus
says nothing of this, and, according to later investigations, this
sublime Christian psalm is, like the Gloria in excelsis, but a free
reproduction and expansion of an older Greek hymn in prose, of which
some constituents appear in the Apostolic Constitutions, and
elsewhere.<note n="1262" id="iii.xi.xv-p74.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p75">“For instance, the beginning of a morning hymn,
in the Codex Alexandrinus of the Bible, has been literally incorporated
into the Te Deum:</p>

<p class="p54" id="iii.xi.xv-p76"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.xv-p76.1">Καθ ̓
ἑκάστην
ἡμέραν
εὐλογήσω
σε,</span><br />
Per singulas dies benedicimus te,</p>

<p class="p54" id="iii.xi.xv-p77"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.xv-p77.1">Καὶ
αἰνέσω τὸ
ὄνομά σου
εἰς τὸν
αἰῶνα</span><br />
Et laudamus nomen tuum in saeculum</p>

<p class="p54" id="iii.xi.xv-p78"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.xv-p78.1">Καὶ εἰς
τὸν αἰῶνα
τοῦ
αἰῶνος.</span><br />
Et in saeculum saeculi.</p>

<p class="p54" id="iii.xi.xv-p79"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.xv-p79.1">Καταξίωσον,
κύριε, καὶ
τὴν
ἡμέραν
ταύτην</span><br />
Dignare, Domine, die isto</p>

<p class="p54" id="iii.xi.xv-p80"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.xv-p80.1">Ἀναμαρτήτους
φυλαχθήναι
ἡμᾶς.</span><br />
Sine peccato nos custodire.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p81">Comp. on this
whole hymn the critical investigation of Daniel, l.c. vol. ii, p.
289</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p82"><name id="iii.xi.xv-p82.1">Ambrose</name> introduced also
an improved mode of singing in Milan, making wise use of the Greek
symphonies and antiphonies, and popular melodies. This Cantus
Ambrosianus, or figural song, soon supplanted the former mode of
reciting the Psalms and prayers in monotone with musical accent and
little modulation of the voice, and spread into most of the Western
churches as a congregational song. It afterwards degenerated, and was
improved and simplified by Gregory the Great, and gave place to the
so-called Cantus Romanus, or choralis.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p83"><name id="iii.xi.xv-p83.1">Augustine</name>, the greatest
theologian among the church fathers († 430), whose
soul was filled with the genuine essence of poetry, is said to have
composed the resurrection hymn: “Cum rex gloriae Christus;” the hymn on the glory of paradise:
“Ad perennis vitae
fontem melis sitivit arida;”
and others. But he probably only furnished in the lofty poetical
intuitions and thoughts which are scattered through his prose works,
especially in the Confessions, the materia carminis for later poets,
like Peter Damiani, bishop of Ostia, in the eleventh century, who put
into flowing verse <name id="iii.xi.xv-p83.2">Augustine</name>’s meditations on the
blessedness of heaven.<note n="1263" id="iii.xi.xv-p83.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p84">This beautiful hymn, “De gloria et gaudiis
Paradisi,” is found in the appendix to the 6th volume of
the <name id="iii.xi.xv-p84.1">Benedict</name>ine edition of the Opera Augustini, in
Daniel’s Thesaurus, tom. i. p. 116, and in
Trench’s Collection, p. 315 sqq., and elsewhere. Like
all the new Jerusalem hymns it derives its inspiration from St.
John’s description in the concluding chapters of the
Apocalypse. There is an excellent German translation of it by
Königsfeld and an English translation by Wackerbarth, given
in part by Neale in his Mediaeval Hymns and Sequences, p. 59. The whole
hymn is very fine, but not quite equal to the long poem of Bernard of
Cluny (in the twelfth century), on the contempt of the world, which
breathes the same sweet home-sickness to heaven, and which Neale (p.
58) justly regards as the most lovely, in the same way that the <i>Dies
irae</i>, is the most sublime, and the <i>Stabat Mater</i> the most
pathetic, of mediaeval hymns. The original has not less than 3,000
lines; Neale gives an admirable translation of the concluding part,
commencing “Hic breve vivitur,” and a part of this translation: To
thee, O dear, dear Country” (p. 55), is well worthy of a place in our
hymn books. From these and similar mediaeval sources (as the “Urbs
beata Jerusalem,” &amp;c.) is derived in part the famous English hymn:
“ O mother dear, Jerusalem!” (in 31 stanzas), which is often ascribed
to David Dickson, a Scotch clergyman of the seventeenth century, and
which has in turn become the mother of many English hymns on the new
Jerusalem. (Comp. on it the monographs of H. Bonar, Edinb. 1852, and of
W. C. Prime: ” O Mother dear, Jerusalem,” New York,
1865.)—To <name id="iii.xi.xv-p84.2">Augustine</name>is also
ascribed the hymn: “O gens beata ccelitum,” a picture of the
blessedness of the inhabitants of heaven, and: Quid, tyranne! quid
miraris? ” an antidote for the tyranny of sin.</p></note>
Damasus, bishop of Rome († 384), a friend of <name id="iii.xi.xv-p84.3">Jerome</name>, likewise composed some few sacred songs,
and is considered the author of the rhyme.<note n="1264" id="iii.xi.xv-p84.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p85"><name id="iii.xi.xv-p85.1">Jerome</name>(De viris
ill.c. 103) says of him: “Elegans in versibus componendis ingenium
habet, multaque et brevia metro edidit.” Neale omits Damasus
altogether. Daniel, Thes. i. pp. 8 and 9, gives only two of his hymns,
a Hymnus de S. Andrea, and a Hymnus de S. Agatha, the latter with
regular rhymes, commencing:</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xi.xv-p86">“Martyris ecce dies Agathae<br />
Christus eam sibi qua sociat</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xi.xv-p87">Virginis emicat eximiae,<br />
Et diadema duplex decorat.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p88">Coelius Sedulius, a native of Scotland or Ireland,
presbyter in the first half of the fifth century, composed the hymns:
“Herodes, hostis
impie,” and “A solis ortus cardine,” and some larger poems.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p89">Marcus Aurelius Clemens Prudentius
(† 405), an advocate and imperial governor in Spain
under Theodosius, devoted the last years of his life to religious
contemplation and the writing of sacred poetry, and stands at the head
of the more fiery and impassioned Spanish school. Bently calls him the
Horace and Virgil of Christians, Neale, “the prince of primitive
Christian poets.” Prudentius is undoubtedly the most gifted and
fruitful of the old Catholic poets. He was master of the classic
measure, but admirably understood how to clothe the new ideas and
feelings of Christianity in a new dress. His poems have been repeatedly
edited.<note n="1265" id="iii.xi.xv-p89.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p90">2 E.g., by Th. Obbarius, Tub. 1845; and by Alb.
Dressel, Lips. 1860.</p></note> They are in some
cases long didactic or epic productions in hexameters, of much
historical value;<note n="1266" id="iii.xi.xv-p90.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p91">The <i>Apotheosis</i>, a celebration of the
divinity of Christ against its opponents (in 1,063 lines); the
<i>Harmatigenia</i>, on the origin of sin (in 966 lines); the
<i>Psychomachia</i>, on the warfare of good and evil in the soul (915
lines); <i>Contra Symmachum</i>, on idolatry, &amp;c.</p></note> in
others, collections of epic poems, as the Cathemerinon,<note n="1267" id="iii.xi.xv-p91.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p92"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.xv-p92.1">Καθημερινῶν</span>
= Diurnorum (the <i>Christian
Day</i>, as we might call it, after the analogy of
Keble’s <i>Christian</i> <i>Year</i>), hymns for the
several hours of the day.</p></note> and Peristephanon.<note n="1268" id="iii.xi.xv-p92.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p93"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi.xv-p93.1">Περὶ
στεφάνων</span>, concerning the crowns, fourteen hymns
on as many martyrs who have inherited the crown of eternal life. Many
of them are intolerably tedious and in bad taste.</p></note> Extracts from the latter have
passed into public use. The best known hymns of Prudentius are: “Salvete, flores
martyrum,” in memory of the
massacred innocents at Bethlehem,<note n="1269" id="iii.xi.xv-p93.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p94">3 <i>De SS. Innocentibus</i>, from the twelfth
book of the Cathemerinon, in Prudentii Carmina, ed. Obbarius,
Tüb. 1845, p. 48, in Daniel, tom. i. p. 124, and in Trench,
p. 121.</p></note> and his grand burial hymn: “Jam moesta quiesce querela,” which brings before us the
ancient worship in deserts and in catacombs, and of which Herder says
that no one can read it without feeling his heart moved by its touching
tones.<note n="1270" id="iii.xi.xv-p94.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p95">It is the close of the tenth Cathemerinon, and
was the usual burial hymn of the ancient church. It has been translated
into German by Weiss, Knapp, Puchta, Königsfeld,
Bässler, Schaff (in his Deutsches Gesangbuch, No. 468), and
others. Trench, p. 281, calls it “the crowning glory of the poetry of
Prudentius.” He never attained this grandeur on any other occasion.
Neale, in his treatise on the Eccles. Latin Poetry, l.c. p. 22, gives
translations of several parts of it, in the metre of the original, but
without rhyme, commencing thus:</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xi.xv-p96">“Each sorrowful mourner be silent!</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xi.xv-p97">Fond mothers, give over your weeping!</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xi.xv-p98">None grieve for those pledges as perished:</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xi.xv-p99">This dying is life’s reparation.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p100">Another
translation by E. Caswall: “Cease, ye tearful
mourners.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p101">We must mention two more poets who form the
transition from the ancient Catholic to mediaeval church poetry.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p102">Venantius Fortunatus, an Italian by birth, a
friend of queen Radegunde (who lived apart from her husband, and
presided over a cloister), the fashionable poet of France, and at the
time of his death (about 600), bishop of Poitiers, wrote eleven books
of poems on various subjects, an epic on the life of St. Martin of
Tours, and a theological work in vindication of the Augustinian
doctrine of divine grace. He was the first to use the rhyme with a
certain degree of mastery and regularity, although with considerable
license still, so that many of his rhymes are mere alliterations of
consonants or repetitions of vowels.<note n="1271" id="iii.xi.xv-p102.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p103">Such as prodeunt—mysterium,
viscera—vestigia, fulgida—purpura,
etc.</p></note> He first mastered the trochaic tetrameter, a
measure which, with various modifications, subsequently became the
glory of the mediaeval hymn. Prudentius had already used it once or
twice, but Fortunatus first grouped it into stanzas. His best known
compositions are the passion hymns: “Vexilla regis prodeunt,” and
“Pange, lingua, gloriosi proelium (lauream) certaminis,” which, though
not without some alterations, have passed into the Roman Breviary.<note n="1272" id="iii.xi.xv-p103.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p104">Daniel, Thes. i. p. 160 sqq., gives both forms:
the original, and that of the Brev. Romanum.</p></note> The “Vexilla regis” is
sung on Good Friday during the procession in which the consecrated host
is carried to the altar. Both are used on the festivals of the
Invention and the Elevation of the Cross.<note n="1273" id="iii.xi.xv-p104.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p105">Trench has omitted both in his Collection, and
admitted instead of them some less valuable poems of Fortunatus, De
cruce Christi, and De passione Domini, in hexameters.</p></note> The favorite Catholic hymn to Mary: “Ave maris
stella,”<note n="1274" id="iii.xi.xv-p105.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p106">3 Daniel, i. p. 204.</p></note> is sometimes
ascribed to him, but is of a much later date.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p107">We give as specimens his two famous passion hymns,
which were composed about 580.</p>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p108"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iii.xi.xv-p109">Vexilla Regis Prodeunt.<note n="1275" id="iii.xi.xv-p109.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p110">274 The original text in Daniel, i. p. 160. The translation by
Neale, from the Hymnal of the English Ecclesiological Society and
Neale’s Mediaeval Hymns p. 6. it omits the second
stanza, as does the Roman Breviary.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p111"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p111.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p111.3">“Vexilla regis prodeunt,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p111.4">“The Royal Banners forward go:</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p112"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p112.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p112.3">Fulget crucis mysterium,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p112.4">The Cross shines forth with mystic glow:</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p113"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p113.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p113.3">Quo
carne carnis conditor</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p113.4">Where He in flesh, our flesh who made,</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p114"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p114.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p114.3">Suspensus est patibulo.<note n="1276" id="iii.xi.xv-p114.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p115">The Roman Breviary substitutes for the last two
lines:</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xi.xv-p116">Qua vita mortem pertulit</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xi.xv-p117">Et morte vitam protulit.”</p></note></l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p117.1">Our sentence bore, our ransom paid.</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p118"><br />
</p>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p119"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p119.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p119.3">“Quo
vulneratus insuper</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p119.4">“Where deep for us the spear was dyed,</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p120"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p120.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p120.3">Mucrone diro lanceae,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p120.4">Life’s torrent rushing from His
side:</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p121"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p121.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p121.3">Ut
nos lavaret crimine</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p121.4">To wash us in the precious flood,</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p122"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p122.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p122.3">Manavit unda et sanguine.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p122.4">Where mingled water flowed, and blood.</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p123"><br />
</p>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p124"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p124.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p124.3">“Impleta sunt quae concinit</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p124.4">“Fulfilled is all that David told</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p125"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p125.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p125.3">David fideli carmine</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p125.4">In true prophetic song of old:</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p126"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p126.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p126.3">Dicens: in nationibus</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p126.4">Amidst the
nations, God, saith he,</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p127"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p127.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p127.3">Regnavit a ligno Deus.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p127.4">Hath reigned and triumphed from the Tree.</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p128"><br />
</p>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p129"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p129.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p129.3">“Arbor decora et fulgida</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p129.4">“O Tree of
Beauty! Tree of Light!</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p130"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p130.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p130.3">Ornata regis purpura,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p130.4">O Tree with royal purple dight!</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p131"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p131.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p131.3">Electa digno stipite</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p131.4">Elect upon whose faithful breast</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p132"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p132.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p132.3">Tam
sancta membra tangere.</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p132.4">Those holy limbs should find their rest!</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p133"><br />
</p>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p134"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p134.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p134.3">“Beata cuius brachiis</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p134.4">“On whose dear arms, so widely flung,</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p135"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p135.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p135.3">Pretium pependit saeculi,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p135.4">The weight of this world’s ransom
hung</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p136"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p136.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p136.3">Statera facta saeculi</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p136.4">The price of human kind to pay,</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p137"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p137.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p137.3">Praedamque tulit tartaris.”<note n="1277" id="iii.xi.xv-p137.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p138">Brev. Rom.: “Tulitque praedam
tartari.”</p></note></l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p138.1">And spoil the spoiler of his prey!”</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p139"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p140">Pange, Lingua, Gloriosi Proelium Certaminis.<note n="1278" id="iii.xi.xv-p140.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p141">See the original, which is not rhymed, in
Daniel, i. p. 163 sqq., and in somewhat different form in the Roman
Breviary. The masterly English translation in, the metre of the
original is Neale’s, l.c. p. 237 sq., and in his
Mediaeval Hymns and Sequences, p. 1. Another excellent English version
by E. Caswell commences:<br />
Sing, my tongue, the
Saviour’s glory; tell His triumph far and
wide.”</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p142"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p142.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p142.3">“Sing, my tongue, the glorious battle,<note n="1279" id="iii.xi.xv-p142.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p143"><i>Proelium</i> certaminis, which the Roman Breviary spoiled by
substituting <i>lauream</i>. The poet describes the glory of the
struggle itself rather than the glory of its termination, as is plain
from the conclusion of the verse.</p></note> with completed victory
rife,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p143.1">And above the Cross’s trophy, tell
the triumph of the strife;</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p143.2">How the world’s Redeemer
conquer’d, by surrendering of His life.</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p144"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p144.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p144.3">“God, his Maker, sorely grieving that the first-born
Adam fell,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p144.4">When he ate the noxious apple, whose reward was death
and hell,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p144.5">Noted then this wood, the ruin of the ancient wood to
quell.</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p145"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p145.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p145.3">“For the work of our Salvation needs would have his
order so,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p145.4">And the multiform deceiver’s art by
art would overthrow;</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p145.5">And from thence would bring the medicine whence the
venom of the foe.</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p146"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p146.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p146.3">“Wherefore, when the sacred fulness of the appointed
time was come,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p146.4">This world’s Maker left His Father,
left His bright and heavenly home,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p146.5">And proceeded, God Incarnate, of the
Virgin’s holy womb.</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p147"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p147.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p147.3">“Weeps the Infant in the manger that in
Bethlehem’s stable stands;</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p147.4">And His limbs the Virgin Mother doth compose in
swaddling bands,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p147.5">Meetly thus in linen folding of her God the feet and
hands.</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p148"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p148.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p148.3">“Thirty years among us dwelling, His appointed time
fulfilled,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p148.4">Born for this, He meets His Passion, for that this He
freely willed:</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p148.5">On the Cross the Lamb is lifted, where His life-blood
shall be spilled.</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p149"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p149.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p149.3">“He endured the shame and spitting, vinegar, and
nails, and reed;</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p149.4">As His blessed side is opened, water thence and blood
proceed:</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p149.5">Earth, and sky, and stars, and ocean, by that flood
are cleansed indeed.</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p150"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p150.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p150.3">“Faithful Cross! above all other, one and only noble
Tree!</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p150.4">None in foliage, none in blossom, none in fruit thy
peers may be;</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p150.5">Sweetest wood and sweetest iron, sweetest weight is
hung on thee!<note n="1280" id="iii.xi.xv-p150.6"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p151">The Latin of this stanza is a
jewel:</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xi.xv-p152">Crux fidelis, inter omnes arbor una nobilis</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xi.xv-p153">Nulla talem silva profert fronde, flore, germine:</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xi.xv-p154">Dulce lignum, dulci clavo, dulce pondus sustinens.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p155">(In the Roman
Breviary: “Dulce ferrum, dulce lignum, dulce pondus
sustinent.”)</p></note></l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p156"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p156.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p156.3">“Bend thy boughs, O Tree of Glory! thy relaxing sinews
bend;</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p156.4">For awhile the ancient rigor, that thy birth bestowed,
suspend;</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p156.5">And the King of heavenly beauty on thy bosom gently
tend.</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p157"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p157.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p157.3">“Thou alone wast counted worthy this
world’s ransom to uphold;</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p157.4">For a shipwreck’d race preparing
harbor, like the Ark of old:</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p157.5">With the sacred blood anointed from the wounded Lamb
that roll’d.</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p158"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xi.xv-p158.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p158.3">“Laud and honor to the Father, laud and honor to the
Son,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p158.4">Laud and honor to the Spirit, ever Three and ever
One:</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xi.xv-p158.5">Consubstantial, co-eternal, while unending ages
run.</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p159"><br />
</p>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p160"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p161">Far less important as a poet is Gregory I.
(590–604), the last of the fathers and the first of
the mediaeval popes. Many hymns of doubtful origin have been ascribed
to him and received into the Breviary. The best is his Sunday hymn:
“Primo dierum omnium.”<note n="1281" id="iii.xi.xv-p161.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p162">See Daniel’s Cod. i. p. 175
sqq. For au excellent English version of the hymn above alluded to, see
Neale, l. c. p. 233.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p163">The hymns are the fairest flowers of the poetry of
the ancient church. But besides them many epic and didactic poems
arose, especially in Gaul and Spain, which counteracted the invading
flood of barbarism, and contributed to preserve a connection with the
treasures of the classic culture. Juvencus, a Spanish presbyter under
<name id="iii.xi.xv-p163.1">Constantine</name>, composed the first Christian
epic, a Gospel history in four books (3,226 lines), on the model of
Virgil, but as to poetic merit never rising above mediocrity. Far
superior to him is Prudentius († 405); he wrote,
besides the hymns already mentioned, several didactic, epic, and
polemic poems. St. Pontius Paulinus, bishop of Nola (†
431), who was led by the poet Ausonius to the mysteries of the Muses,<note n="1282" id="iii.xi.xv-p163.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p164">Ausonius yielded the palm to his pupil when he
wrote of the verses of Paulinus:</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xi.xv-p165">“Cedimus ingenio, quantum praecedimus aevo:</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xi.xv-p166">Assurget Musae nostra camoena tuae.”</p></note> and a friend of <name id="iii.xi.xv-p166.1">Augustine</name> and <name id="iii.xi.xv-p166.2">Jerome</name>, is
the author of some thirty poems full of devout spirit; the best are
those on the festival of S. Felix, his patron. Prosper Aquitanus
(† 460), layman, and friend of <name id="iii.xi.xv-p166.3">Augustine</name>, wrote a didactic poem against the Pelagians,
and several epigrams; Avitus, bishop of Vienne (†
523), an epic on the creation and the origin of evil; Arator, a court
official under Justinian, afterwards a sub-deacon of the Roman church
(about 544), a paraphrase, in heroic verse, of the Acts of the
Apostles, in two books of about 1,800 lines. Claudianus Mamertus,<note n="1283" id="iii.xi.xv-p166.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xi.xv-p167">Not to be confounded with Claudius Claudianus,
of Alexandria, the most gifted Latin poet at the end of the fourth and
beginning of the fifth century. The Christian Idyls, Epistles, and
Epigrams ascribed to him, were probably the work of Claudianus
Mamertus, of Vienne (Comp. H. Thompson’s Manual of
Rom. Lit. p. 204, and J. J. Brunet’s Manual du
libraire, tom. iii. p. 1351 of the 5th ed. Par. 1862). For Claudius
Claudianus was a heathen, according to the express testimony of
Paulus <name id="iii.xi.xv-p167.1">Orosius</name>and of <name id="iii.xi.xv-p167.2">Augustine</name>(De Civit.
Dei, v. p. 26: “Poeta Claudianus, quamvis a Christi nomine alienus,”
&amp;c.), and in one of his own epigrams, <i>In Jacobum, magistrum
equitum</i>, shows his contempt of the Christian
religion.</p></note> <name id="iii.xi.xv-p167.3">Benedict</name>us Paulinus, Elpidius, Orontius, and Draconti</p>

<p id="iii.xi.xv-p168"><br />
</p>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="IX" title="Theological Controversies, and Development of the Ecumenical Orthodoxy" shorttitle="Chapter IX" progress="57.01%" prev="iii.xi.xv" next="iii.xii.i" id="iii.xii">

<h3 class="c13" id="iii.xii-p0.1">CHAPTER IX.</h3>

<p id="iii.xii-p1"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading7C" id="iii.xii-p2">THEOLOGICAL CONTROVERSIES, AND DEVELOPMENT
OF THE ECUMENICAL ORTHODOXY.</p>

<p id="iii.xii-p3"><br />
</p>

<div3 type="Section" n="117" title="General Observations. Doctrinal Importance of the Period. Influence of the Ancient Philosophy" shorttitle="Section 117" progress="57.01%" prev="iii.xii" next="iii.xii.ii" id="iii.xii.i">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.i-p1">§ 117. General Observations. Doctrinal
Importance of the Period. Influence of the Ancient Philosophy.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.i-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.i-p3">The Nicene and Chalcedonian age is the period of the
formation and ecclesiastical settlement of the ecumenical orthodoxy;
that is, the doctrines of the holy trinity and of the incarnation and
the divine-human person of Christ, in which the Greek, Latin, and
evangelical churches to this day in their symbolical books agree, in
opposition to the heresies of Arianism and Apollinarianism,
Nestorianism and Eutychianism. Besides these trinitarian and
christological doctrines, anthropology also, and soteriology,
particularly the doctrines of sin and grace, in opposition to
Pelagianism and Semi-Pelagianism were developed and brought to a
relative settlement; only, however, in the Latin church, for the Greek
took very little part in the Pelagian controversy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.i-p4">The fundamental nature of these doctrines, the
greatness of the church fathers who were occupied with them, and the
importance of the result, give this period the first place after the
apostolic in the history of theology. In no period, excepting the
Reformation of the sixteenth century, have there been so momentous and
earnest controversies in doctrine, and so lively an interest in them.
The church was now in possession of the ancient philosophy and learning
of the Roman empire, and applied them to the unfolding and vindication
of the Christian truth. In the lead of these controversies stood church
teachers of imposing talents and energetic piety, not mere book men,
but venerable theological characters, men all of a piece, as great in
acting and suffering as in thinking. To them theology was a sacred
business of heart and life,<note n="1284" id="iii.xii.i-p4.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.i-p5">Or, as Gregory Nazianzen says of the true
theologian, contemplation was a prelude to action, and action a prelude
to contemplation, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.i-p5.1">πρᾶξις</span>(a religious walk) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.i-p5.2">ἐπίβασις
θεωρίας</span>(actio gradus est ad contemplationem),
Oratio xx. 12 (ed. Bened. Paris. tom. i. p. 383).</p></note> and upon them we may pass the judgment of
Eusebius respecting Origen: “Their life was as their word, and their
word was as their life.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.i-p6">The theological controversies absorbed the
intellectual activity of that time, and shook the foundations of the
church and the empire. With the purest zeal for truth were mingled much
of the odium and rabies theologorum, and the whole host of theological
passions; which are the deepest and most bitter of passions, because
religion is concerned with eternal interests.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.i-p7">The leading personages in these controversies were
of course bishops and priests. By their side fought the monks, as a
standing army, with fanatical zeal for the victory of orthodoxy, or not
seldom in behalf even of heresy. Emperors and civil officers also mixed
in the business of theology, but for the most part to the prejudice of
its free, internal development; for they imparted to all theological
questions a political character, and entangled them with the cabals of
court and the secular interests of the day. In Constantinople, during
the Arian controversy, all classes, even mechanics, bankers, frippers,
market women, and runaway slaves took lively part in the questions of
Homousion and sub-ordination, of the begotten and the unbegotten.<note n="1285" id="iii.xii.i-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.i-p8">So Gregory of Nyssa (not Nazianzen, as J. H.
Kurtz, wrongly quoting from Neander, has it in his large K. Gesch. i.
ii. p. 99) relates from his own observation: Orat. de Deitate Filii et
Spiritus S. (Opera ii. p. 898, ed. Paris. of 1615). He compares his
contemporaries in this respect with the Athenians, who are always
wishing to hear some new thing.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.i-p9">The speculative mind of the Eastern church was
combined with a deep religious earnestness and a certain mysticism, and
at the same time with the Grecian curiosity and disputatiousness, which
afterwards rather injured than promoted her inward life. Gregory
Nazianzen, who lived in Constantinople in the midst of the Arian wars,
describes the division and hostility which this polemic spirit
introduced between parents and children, husbands and wives, old and
young, masters and slaves, priests and people. “It has gone so far that
the whole market resounds with the discourses of heretics, every
banquet is corrupted by this babbling even to nausea, every merrymaking
is transformed into a mourning, and every funeral solemnity is almost
alleviated by this brawling as a still greater evil; even the chambers
of women, the nurseries of simplicity, are disturbed thereby, and the
flowers of modesty are crushed by this precocious practice of
dispute.”<note n="1286" id="iii.xii.i-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.i-p10">Orat. xxvii. 2 (Opera, tom. i. p. 488). Comp.
Orat. xxxii. (tom. i. p. 581); Carmen de vita sua, vers. 1210 sqq.
(tom. ii. p. 737 sq.).</p></note> <name id="iii.xii.i-p10.1">Chrysostom</name>, like Melanchthon at a later day, had much to
suffer from the theological pugnacity of his times.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.i-p11">The history of the Nicene age shows clearly that
the church of God carries the heavenly treasure in earthly vessels. The
Reformation of the sixteenth century was likewise in fact an incessant
war, in which impure personal and political motives of every kind had
play, and even the best men often violated the apostolic injunction to
speak the truth in love. But we must not forget that the passionate and
intolerant dogmatism of that time was based upon deep moral earnestness
and strong faith, and so far forth stands vastly above the tolerance of
indifferentism, which lightly plays with the truth or not rarely
strikes out in most vehement intolerance against the faith. (Remember
the first French revolution.) The overruling of divine Providence in
the midst of these wild conflicts is unmistakable, and the victory of
the truth appears the greater for the violence of error. God uses all
sorts of men for his instruments, and brings evil passions as well as
good into his service. The Spirit of truth guided the church through
the rush and the din of contending parties, and always triumphed over
error in the end.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.i-p12">The ecumenical councils were the open
battle-fields, upon which the victory of orthodoxy was decided. The
doctrinal decrees of these councils contain the results of the most
profound discussions respecting the Trinity and the person of Christ;
and the Church to this day has not gone essentially beyond those
decisions.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.i-p13">The Greek church wrought out Theology and
Christology, while the Latin church devoted itself to Anthropology and
Soteriology. The one, true to the genius of the Greek nationality, was
predominantly speculative, dialectical, impulsive, and restless; the
other, in keeping with the Roman character, was practical, traditional,
uniform, consistent, and steady. The former followed the stimulation of
Origen and the Alexandrian school; the latter received its impulse from
<name id="iii.xii.i-p13.1">Tertullian</name> and Cyprian, and reached its
theological height in <name id="iii.xii.i-p13.2">Jerome</name> and <name id="iii.xii.i-p13.3">Augustine</name>. The speculative inclination of the Greek
church appeared even in its sermons, which not rarely treated of the
number of worlds, the idea of matter, the different classes of higher
spirits, the relation of the three hypostases in the Godhead, and
similar abstruse questions. The Latin church also, however, had a deep
spirit of investigation (as we see in <name id="iii.xii.i-p13.4">Tertullian</name> and <name id="iii.xii.i-p13.5">Augustine</name>), took
an active part in the trinitarian and christological controversies of
the East, and decided the victory of orthodoxy by the weight of its
authority. The Greek church almost exhausted its productive force in
those great struggles, proved indifferent to the deeper conception of
sin and grace, as developed by <name id="iii.xii.i-p13.6">Augustine</name>, and
after the council of Chalcedon degenerated theologically into
scholastic formalism and idle refinements.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.i-p14">The fourth and fifth centuries are the
flourishing, classical period of the patristic theology and of the
Christian Graeco-Roman civilization. In the second half of the fifth
century the West Roman empire, with these literary treasures, went down
amidst the storms of the great migration, to take a new and higher
sweep in the Germano-Roman form under Charlemagne. In the Eastern
empire scholarship was better maintained, and a certain connection with
antiquity was preserved through the medium of the Greek language. But
as the Greek church had no middle age, so it has had no Protestant
Reformation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.i-p15">The prevailing philosophy of the fathers was the
Platonic, so far as it was compatible with the Christian spirit. The
speculative theologians of the East, especially those of the school of
Origen, and in the West, <name id="iii.xii.i-p15.1">Ambrose</name> and
pre-eminently <name id="iii.xii.i-p15.2">Augustine</name>, were moulded by the
Platonic idealism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.i-p16">A remarkable combination of Platonism with
Christianity, to the injury of the latter, appears in the system of
mystic symbolism in the pseudo-Dionysian books, which cannot have been
composed before the fifth century, though they were falsely ascribed to
the Areopagite of the book of Acts (<scripRef passage="Acts xvii. 34" id="iii.xii.i-p16.1" parsed="|Acts|17|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.34">xvii. 34</scripRef>), and proceeded from the later school of
New-Platonism, as represented by Proclus of Athens (†
485). The fundamental idea of these Dionysian writings (on the
celestial hierarchy; on the ecclesiastical hierarchy; on the divine
names; on mystic theology; together with ten letters) is a double
hierarchy, one in heaven and one on earth, each consisting of three
triads, which mediates between man and the ineffable, transcendent
hyper-essential divinity. This idea is a remnant of the aristocratic
spirit of ancient heathenism, and forms the connecting link with the
hierarchical organization of the church, and explains the great
importance and popularity which the pseudo-Dionysian system acquired,
especially in the mystic theology of the middle ages.<note n="1287" id="iii.xii.i-p16.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.i-p17">Comp. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.i-p17.1">Engelhardt</span>: <span lang="DE" id="iii.xii.i-p17.2">Die
angeblichen Schriften des Areop. Dionysius übersetzt und
erklärt</span>,
1823, 2 Parts; <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.i-p17.3">Ritter</span>: <span lang="DE" id="iii.xii.i-p17.4">Geschichte der christl.
Philosophie</span>, Bd. ii.
p. 515; <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.i-p17.5">Baur</span>: <span lang="DE" id="iii.xii.i-p17.6">Geschichte der Lehre von der
Dreieinigkeit</span>, ii.
207 f., and his <span lang="DE" id="iii.xii.i-p17.7">Geschichte der Kirche</span>, from the fourth to the sixth century, p. 59 ff.;
<span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.i-p17.8">Joh. Huber</span>: <span lang="DE" id="iii.xii.i-p17.9">Die
Philosophie der Kirchenväter</span>, pp. 327-341; and an article of
K. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.i-p17.10">Vogt</span>, in Herzog’s Encycl. iii. p. 412
ff.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.i-p18">In Synesius of Cyrene also the Platonism outweighs
the Christianity. He was an enthusiastic pupil of Hypatia, the famous
female philosopher at Alexandria, and in 410 was called to the
bishopric of Ptolemais, the capital of Pentapolis. Before taking orders
he frankly declared that he could not forsake his philosophical
opinions, although he would in public accommodate himself to the
popular belief. Theophilus of Alexandria, the same who was one of the
chief persecutors of the admirers of Origen, the father of Christian
Platonism, accepted this doubtful theory of accommodation. Synesius was
made bishop, but often regretted that he exchanged his favorite studies
for the responsible and onerous duties of the bishopric. In his hymns
he fuses the Christian doctrine of the Trinity with the Platonic idea
of God, and the Saviour with the divine Helios, whose daily setting and
rising was to him a type of Christ’s descent into
Hades and ascension to heaven. The desire of the soul to be freed from
the chains of matter, takes the place of the sorrow for sin and the
longing after salvation.<note n="1288" id="iii.xii.i-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.i-p19">Comp. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.i-p19.1">Clausen</span>: De Synesio
philosopho, Hafn. 1831; <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.i-p19.2">Huber</span>: Philos. der
Kirchenväter, pp. 315-321; <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.i-p19.3">Baur</span>: Church Hist.
from the fourth to the sixth century, p. 52 ff., and W.
<span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.i-p19.4">Möller</span>in Herzog’s Encycl. vol. xv. p. 335
ff.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.i-p20">As soon as theology assumed a scholastic character
and began to deal more in dialectic forms than in living ideas, the
philosophy of Aristotle rose to favor and influence, and from John
Philoponus, a.d. 550, throughout the middle age to the Protestant
Reformation, kept the lead in the Catholic church. It was the
philosophy of scholasticism, while mysticism sympathized rather with
the Platonic system.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.i-p21">The influence of the two great philosophies upon
theology was beneficial or injurious, according as the principle of
Christianity was the governing or the governed factor. Both systems are
theistic (at bottom monotheistic), and favorable to the spirit of
earnest and profound speculation. Platonism, with its ideal, poetic
views, stimulates, fertilizes, inspires and elevates the reason and
imagination, but also easily leads into the errors of gnosticism and
the twilight of mysticism. Aristotelianism, with its sober realism and
sharp logical distinctions, is a good discipline for the understanding,
a school of dialectic practice, and a help to logical, systematic,
methodical treatment, but may also induce a barren formalism. The truth
is, Christianity itself is the highest philosophy, as faith is the
highest reason; and she makes successive philosophies, as well as the
arts and the sciences, tributary to herself, on the Pauline principle
that “all things are hers.”<note n="1289" id="iii.xii.i-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.i-p22">Concerning the influence of philosophy on the
church fathers, comp. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.i-p22.1">Ritter’s</span>Geschichte der christl. Philosophie; <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.i-p22.2">Ackermann</span>,
and <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.i-p22.3">Baur</span>: Ueber das Christliche im Platonismus; <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.i-p22.4">Huber’s</span>Philosophie der Kirchenväter (Munich, 1859);
NEANDER’S Dogmengeschichte, i p. 59
sqq.; <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.i-p22.5">Archer</span> <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.i-p22.6">Butler</span>’s Lectures on Ancient Philosophy;
<span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.i-p22.7">Shedd’s</span>History of Christian Doctrine, vol. i. ch. 1
(Philosophical Influences in the Ancient Church); <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.i-p22.8">Alb. Stöckl</span>: Geschichte der Philosophie des Mittelalters, Mainz, 1865, 2
Bde.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xii.i-p23"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="118" title="Sources of Theology. Scripture and Tradition" shorttitle="Section 118" progress="57.54%" prev="iii.xii.i" next="iii.xii.iii" id="iii.xii.ii">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.ii-p1">§ 118. Sources of Theology. Scripture and
Tradition.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.ii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.ii-p3">Comp. the literature in vol. i. § 75 and
§ 76. Also: Eusebius: Hist. <scripRef passage="Eccl. iii. 3" id="iii.xii.ii-p3.1" parsed="|Eccl|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.3.3">Eccl. iii. 3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eccl 6:25" id="iii.xii.ii-p3.2" parsed="|Eccl|6|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.6.25">vi. 25</scripRef> (on the
form of the canon in the Nicene age); Leander van Ess (R.C.): <name id="iii.xii.ii-p3.3">Chrysostom</name>us oder Stimmen der
Kirchenväter für’s Bibellesen.
Darmstadt, 1824.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.ii-p4">Vincentius Lirinensis († about
450): Commonitorium pro cathol. fidei antiquitate et universitate Adv.
profanas omnium haer. novitates; frequent editions, e.g. by Baluzius
(1663 and 1684), Gallandi, Coster, Kluepfel (with prolegom. and notes),
Viennae, 1809, and by Herzog, Vratisl. 1839; also in connection with
the Opera Hilarii Arelatensis, <scripRef passage="Rom. 1731" id="iii.xii.ii-p4.1" parsed="|Rom|1731|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1731">Rom. 1731</scripRef>, and the Opera Salviani, Par.
1669, and in Migne’s Patrolegis, vol. 50, p. 626
sqq.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.ii-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.ii-p6">The church view respecting the sources of Christian
theology and the rule of faith and practice remains as it was in the
previous period, except that it is further developed in particulars.<note n="1290" id="iii.xii.ii-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p7">Comp. vol. i. § 75 and
76.</p></note> The divine Scriptures of
the Old and New Testaments, as opposed to human writings; and the oral
tradition or living faith of the catholic church from the apostles
down, as opposed to the varying opinions of heretical sects together
form the one infallible source and rule of faith. Both are vehicles of
the same substance: the saving revelation of God in Christ; with this
difference in form and office, that the church tradition determines the
canon, furnishes the key to the true interpretation of the Scriptures,
and guards them against heretical abuse. The relation of the two in the
mind of the ancient church may be illustrated by the relation between
the supreme law of a country (such as the Roman law, the Code Napoleon,
the common law of England, the Constitution of the United States) and
the courts which expound the law, and decide between conflicting
interpretations. Athanasius, for example, “the father of orthodoxy,”
always bases his conclusions upon Scripture, and appeals to the
authority of tradition only in proof that he rightly understands and
expounds the sacred books. The catholic faith, says he, is that which
the Lord gave, the apostles preached, and the fathers have preserved;
upon this the church is founded, and he who departs from this faith can
no longer be called a Christian.<note n="1291" id="iii.xii.ii-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p8">Ad Serap. Ep. i., cap. 28 (Opera, tom. i. pars
ii. p. 676): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.ii-p8.1">Ἴδωμεν ...
τὴν τῆς
ἀρχῆς
παράδοσιν
καὶ
διδασκαλίαν
καὶ πίστιν
τῆς
καθολικῆς
ἐκκλησίας
ἥν ὁ μέν
κύριος
ἔδωκεν, οἱ
δὲ
ἀπόστολοι
ἐκήρυξαν,
καὶ οἱ
πατέρες
ἐφύλαξαν.</span>
Voigt (<span lang="DE" id="iii.xii.ii-p8.2">Die Lehre des
Athanasius</span>, &amp;c.
p. 13 ff.) makes Athanasius even the representative of the formal
principle of Protestantism, the supreme authority, sufficiency, and
self-interpreting character of the Scriptures; while Möhler
endeavors to place him on the Roman side. Both are biassed, and violate
history by their preconceptions.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p9">The sum of doctrinal tradition was contained in
what is called the Apostles’ Creed, which at first
bore various forms, but after the beginning of the fourth century
assumed the Roman form now commonly used. In the Greek church its place
was supplied after the year 325 by the Nicene Creed, which more fully
expresses the doctrine of the deity of Christ. Neither of these symbols
goes beyond the substance of the teaching of the apostles; neither
contains any doctrine specifically Greek or Roman.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p10">The old catholic doctrine of Scripture and
tradition, therefore, nearly as it approaches the Roman, must not be
entirely confounded with it. It makes the two identical as to
substance, while the Roman church rests upon tradition for many
doctrines and usages, like the doctrines of the seven sacraments, of
the mass, of purgatory, of the papacy, and of the immaculate
conception, which have no foundation in Scripture. Against this the
evangelical church protests, and asserts the perfection and sufficiency
of the Holy Scriptures as the record of divine revelation; while it
does not deny the value of tradition, or of the consciousness of the
church, in the interpretation of Scripture, and regulates public
teaching by symbolical books. In the Protestant view tradition is not
coordinate with Scripture, but subordinate to it, and its value depends
on its agreement with the Scriptures. The Scriptures alone are the
norma fidei; the church doctrine is only the norma doctrinae.
Protestantism gives much more play to private judgment and free
investigation in the interpretation of the Scriptures, than the Roman
or even the Nicene church.<note n="1292" id="iii.xii.ii-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p11">On this point compare the relevant sections in
the works on Symbolic and Polemic Theology, and
Schaff’s Principle of Protestantism,
1845.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p12">I. In respect to the Holy Scriptures:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p13">At the end of the fourth century views still
differed in regard to the extent of the canon, or the number of the
books which should be acknowledged as divine and authoritative.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p14">The Jewish canon, or the Hebrew Bible, was
universally received, while the Apocrypha added to the Greek version of
the Septuagint were only in a general way accounted as books suitable
for church reading,<note n="1293" id="iii.xii.ii-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p15"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.ii-p15.1">Βιβλία
ἀναγινωσκόμενα</span>
(libri ecclesiastici), in
distinction from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.ii-p15.2">κανονικά</span>or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.ii-p15.3">κανονιζόμενα</span>on the one hand, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.ii-p15.4">ἀπόκρυφα</span>on the other. So
Athanasius.</p></note> and
thus as a middle class between canonical and strictly apocryphal
(pseudonymous) writings. And justly; for those books, while they have
great historical value, and fill the gap between the Old Testament and
the New, all originated after the cessation of prophecy, and they
cannot therefore be regarded as inspired, nor are they ever cited by
Christ or the apostles.<note n="1294" id="iii.xii.ii-p15.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p16"><scripRef passage="Heb. xi. 35" id="iii.xii.ii-p16.1" parsed="|Heb|11|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.35">Heb. xi. 35</scripRef> ff. probably alludes, indeed, to <scripRef passage="2 Macc. vi." id="iii.xii.ii-p16.2" parsed="|2Macc|6|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Macc.6">2
Macc. vi.</scripRef> ff.; but between a historical allusion and a corroborative
citation with the solemn <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.ii-p16.3">ἡ γραφὴ
λέγει</span>there is a wide difference.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p17">Of the New Testament, in the time of Eusebius, the
four Gospels, the Acts, thirteen Epistles of Paul, the first Epistle of
John, and the first Epistle of Peter, were universally recognized as
canonical,<note n="1295" id="iii.xii.ii-p17.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p18">Hence called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.ii-p18.1">ὁμολογούμενα</span>.</p></note> while the
Epistle to the Hebrews, the second and third Epistles of John, the
second Epistle of Peter, the Epistle of James, and the Epistle of Jude
were by many disputed as to their apostolic origin, and the book of
Revelation was doubted by reason of its contents.<note n="1296" id="iii.xii.ii-p18.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p19">Hence called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.ii-p19.1">ἀντιλεγόμενα</span>, which, however, is by no means to be
confounded with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.ii-p19.2">ἀπόκρυφα</span>and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.ii-p19.3">νόθα</span>. There are no apocrypha, properly
speaking, in the New Testament. The apocryphal Gospels, Acts, and
Apocalypses in every case differ greatly from the apostolic, and were
never received into the canon. The idea of apocrypha in the Old
Testament is innocent, and is applied to later Jewish writings, the
origin of which is not accurately known, but the contents of which are
useful and edifying.</p></note> This indecision in reference to the Old
Testament Apocrypha prevailed still longer in the Eastern church; but
by the middle of the fourth century the seven disputed books of the New
Testament were universally acknowledged, and they are included in the
lists of the canonical books given by Athanasius, Gregory Nazianzen,
Amphilochius of Iconium, Cyril of Jerusalem, and Epiphanius; except
that in some cases the Apocalypse is omitted.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p20">In the Western church the canon of both Testaments
was closed at the end of the fourth century through the authority of
<name id="iii.xii.ii-p20.1">Jerome</name> (who wavered, however, between
critical doubts and the principle of tradition), and more especially of
<name id="iii.xii.ii-p20.2">Augustine</name>, who firmly followed the
Alexandrian canon of the Septuagint, and the preponderant tradition in
reference to the disputed Catholic Epistles and the Revelation; though
he himself, in some places, inclines to consider the Old Testament
Apocrypha as deutero-canonical books, bearing a subordinate authority.
The council of Hippo in 393, and the third (according to another
reckoning the sixth) council of Carthage in 397, under the influence of
<name id="iii.xii.ii-p20.3">Augustine</name>, who attended both, fixed the
catholic canon of the Holy Scriptures, including the Apocrypha of the
Old Testament, and prohibited the reading of other books in the
churches, excepting the Acts of the Martyrs on their memorial days.
These two African councils, with <name id="iii.xii.ii-p20.4">Augustine</name>,<note n="1297" id="iii.xii.ii-p20.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p21">De doctr. Christ. l. ii. c.
8.</p></note> give forty-four books as
the canonical books of the Old Testament, in the following order:
Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy, Joshua, Judges, Ruth,
four books of Kings (the two of Samuel and the two of Kings), two books
of Paralipomena (Chronicles), Job, the Psalms, five books of Solomon,
the twelve minor Prophets, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Daniel, Ezekiel, Tobias,
Judith, Esther, two books of Ezra, two books of Maccabees. The New
Testament canon is the same as ours.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p22">This decision of the transmarine church however,
was subject to ratification; and the concurrence of the Roman see it
received when Innocent I. and Gelasius I. (a.d. 414) repeated the same
index of biblical books.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p23">This canon remained undisturbed till the sixteenth
century, and was sanctioned by the council of Trent at its fourth
session.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p24">Protestantism retained the New Testament canon of
the Roman church,<note n="1298" id="iii.xii.ii-p24.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p25">The well-known doubts of Luther respecting some
of the <i>antilegomena</i>, especially the Epistle of James, the
Epistle to the Hebrews, and the Revelation, are mere private opinions,
which have latterly been reasserted by individual Lutheran divines,
like Philippi and Kahnis, but have had no influence upon the church
doctrine.</p></note> but,
in accordance with the orthodox Jewish and the primitive Christian
view, excluded the Apocrypha from the Old.<note n="1299" id="iii.xii.ii-p25.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p26">The more particular history of the canon
belongs to historical and critical Introduction to the Bible. Besides
the relevant sections in works of this sort, and in <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.ii-p26.1">Lardner’s</span> Credibility of the Gospel History, and <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.ii-p26.2">Kirchhofer’s</span>Quellensammlung (1844), comp. the following special
treatises: <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.ii-p26.3">Thiersch</span>: Herstellung des historischen Standpunkts
für die Kritik der N. T’tlichen Schriften,
1845; <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.ii-p26.4">Credner</span>. Zur Geschichte des Kanons,
1847; <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.ii-p26.5">Oehler</span>: Kanon des A. Ts. in Herzog’s
Encyklopädie, vol. vii. pp. 243-270; <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.ii-p26.6">Landerer</span>: Kanon
des Neuen Testaments, ibid. pp. 270-303; also an extended article:
Canon of Scripture, in W. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.ii-p26.7">Smith’s</span>Dictionary of the Bible (London and Boston, 1860), vol. i. pp.
250-268.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p27">The most eminent of the church fathers speak in
the strongest terms of the full inspiration and the infallible
authority of the holy Scriptures, and commend the diligent reading of
them even to the laity. Especially <name id="iii.xii.ii-p27.1">Chrysostom</name>. The want of general education, however, and
the enormous cost of books, left the people for the most part dependent
on the mere hearing of the word of God in public worship; and the free
private study of the Bible was repressed by the prevailing Spirit of
the hierarchy. No prohibition, indeed, was yet laid upon the reading of
the Bible; but the presumption that it was a book of the priests and
monks already existed. It remained for a much later period, by the
invention of printing, the free spirit of Protestantism, and the
introduction of popular schools, to make the Bible properly a
people’s book, as it was originally designed to be;
and to disseminate it by Bible societies, which now print and circulate
more copies of it in one year, than were made in the whole middle age,
or even in the fifteen centuries before the Reformation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p28">The oldest manuscripts of the Bible now extant
date no further back than the fourth century, are very few, and abound
in unessential errors and omissions of every kind; and the problem of a
critical restoration of the original text is not yet satisfactorily
solved, nor can it be more than approximately solved in the absence of
the original writings of the apostles.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p29">The oldest and most important manuscripts in
uncial letters are the Sinaitic (first discovered by Tischendorf in
1859, and published in 1862), the Vatican (in Rome, defective), the
Alexandrian (in London); then the much mutilated codex of Ephraim Syrus
in Paris, and the incomplete codex of Cambridge. From these and a few
other uncial codices the oldest attainable text must be mainly
gathered. Secondary sources are quotations in the fathers, the earliest
versions, Stich as the Syriac Peshito and the Latin Vulgate, and the
later manuscripts.<note n="1300" id="iii.xii.ii-p29.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p30">Full information on this subject may be found
in the Introductions to the New Testament, and in the Prolegomena of
the critical editions of the New Testament, among which the editions of
Lachmann, Tischendorf, Tregelles, and Alford are the most important.
Comp. particularly the eighth large edition of Tischendorf, begun in
1865, and diligently employing all existing critical
helps.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p31">The faith which rests not upon the letter, but
upon the living spirit of Christianity, is led into no error by the
defects of the manuscripts and ancient and modern versions of the
Bible, but only excited to new and deeper study.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p32">The spread of the church among all the nations of
the Roman empire, and even among the barbarians on its borders, brought
with it the necessity of translating the Scriptures into various
tongues. The most important of these versions, and the one most used,
is the Latin Vulgate, which was made by the learned <name id="iii.xii.ii-p32.1">Jerome</name> on the basis of the older Itala, and which
afterwards, notwithstanding its many errors, was placed by the Roman
church on a level with the original itself. The knowledge of Hebrew
among the fathers was very rare; the Septuagint was considered
sufficient, and even the knowledge of Greek diminished steadily in the
Latin church after the invasion of the barbarians and the schism with
the East, so that the Bible in its original languages became a sealed
book, and remained such until the revival of learning in the fifteenth
century.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p33">In the interpretation of the Scriptures the system
of allegorical exposition and imposition was in high repute, and often
degenerated into the most arbitrary conceits, especially in the
Alexandrian school, to which most of the great dogmatic theologians of
the Nicene age belonged. In opposition to this system the Antiochian
school, founded by Lucian († 311), and represented by
Diodorus of Tarsus, Theodore of Mopsuestia, and best by John <name id="iii.xii.ii-p33.1">Chrysostom</name> and Theodoret, advocated a soberer
grammatical and historical exegesis, and made a sharper distinction
between the human and the divine elements in the Scriptures. Theodore
thereby incurred the suspicion and subsequently even the condemnation
of the Greek church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p34">Among the Latin fathers a similar difference in
the interpretation of Scripture appears between the discerning depth
and lively play of <name id="iii.xii.ii-p34.1">Augustine</name> and the
grammatical and archaeological scholarship and dogmatical
superficiality of <name id="iii.xii.ii-p34.2">Jerome</name>.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.ii-p35"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p36">II. The Holy Scriptures were universally accepted
as the supreme authority and infallible rule of faith. But as the
Scriptures themselves were variously interpreted, and were claimed by
the heretics for their views, the fathers of our period, like Irenaeus
and <name id="iii.xii.ii-p36.1">Tertullian</name> before them, had recourse at
the same time to Tradition, as preserved from the apostles through the
unbroken succession of the bishops. With them the Scriptures are the
supreme law; the combined wisdom and piety of the catholic church, the
organic body of the faithful, is the judge which decides the true sense
of the law. For to be understood the Bible must be explained, either by
private judgment or by the universal faith of Christendom.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p37">Strictly speaking, the Holy Ghost, who is the
author, is also the only infallible interpreter of the Scriptures. But
it was held that the Holy Ghost is given only to the orthodox church
not to heretical and schismatic sects, and that he expresses himself
through assembled orthodox bishops and universal councils in the
clearest and most authoritative way. “The heretics,” says <name id="iii.xii.ii-p37.1">Hilary</name>, “all cite the Scriptures, but without the sense
of the Scriptures; for those who are outside the church can have no
understanding of the, word of God.” They imagine they follow the
Scriptures, while in truth they follow their own conceits, which they
put into the Scriptures instead of drawing their thoughts from
them.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p38">Even <name id="iii.xii.ii-p38.1">Augustine</name>, who of
all the fathers stands nearest to evangelical Protestantism, on this
point advocates the catholic principle in the celebrated maxim which he
urges against the Manichaeans: “I would not believe the gospel, if I
were not compelled by the authority of the universal church.” But he
immediately adds: “God forbid that I should not believe the gospel.”<note n="1301" id="iii.xii.ii-p38.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p39">“Ego vero evangelio non crederem, nisi me
Catholicae ecclesiae commoveret autoritas .... Sed absit ut ego
Evangelio non credam. Illi enim credens, non invenio quomodo possim
etiam tibi [Manichaeus] credere. Apostolorum enim nomina, quae ibi
leguntur, non inter se continent nomen Manichaei.” Contra Epist.
Manichaei, quam vocant fundamenti, cap. 6 (ed. Bened. tom. viii. p.
154). His object in this argument is to show that the Manichaeans have
no right in the Scriptures, that the Catholic church is the legitimate
owner and interpreter of the Bible. But it is an abuse to press this
argument at once into the service of Rome as is so often done. Between
the controversy of the old Catholic church with Manichaeism, and the
controversy of Romanism with Protestantism, there is an immense
difference.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p40">But there are different traditions; not to speak
of various interpretations of the catholic tradition. Hence the need of
a criterion of true and false tradition. The semi-Pelagian divine,
Vincentius, a monk and priest in the South-Gallic cloister of Lirinum
(† 450), <note n="1302" id="iii.xii.ii-p40.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p41">Lerinum or Lirinum (now St. Honorat) is one of
the group of small islands in the Mediterranean which formerly belonged
to Roman Gaul, afterwards to France. In the fifth century it was a
seminary of learned monks and priests for France, as Faustus Regiensis,
Hilarius Arelatensis, <name id="iii.xii.ii-p41.1">Salvianus</name>, and
others.</p></note> otherwise little known, propounded the maxim
which formed an epoch in this matter, and has since remained the
standard in the Roman church: We must hold “what has been everywhere,
always, and by all believed.”<note n="1303" id="iii.xii.ii-p41.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p42">Commonit. cap. 2 (in <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.ii-p42.1">Migne’s</span><i>Patrolog</i>. vol. 50, p. 640): “In ipsa item Catholica
Ecclesia magnopere curandum est, ut id teneamus quod <i>ubique</i>,
quod <i>semper</i>, quod <i>ab</i> <i>omnibus</i>creditum est.” The Commonitorium was composed,
as we learn from the preface and from ch. 42, about three years after
the ecumenical council of Ephesus, therefore about 434, under the false
name of Peregrinus, as a help to the memory of the author that he might
have the main points of ecclesiastical tradition constantly at hand
against the heretics. Baronius calls it “opus certe aureum,” and
Bellarmin “parvum mole et virtute maximum.” It consisted originally of
two books, but the manuscript of the second book was stolen from the
author, who then added a brief summary of both books at the close of
the first (c. 41-43). Vossius, Cardinal Norisius (Historia Pelagiana,
I. ii. c. 11), Natalis Alexander, Hefele, and Schmidt give this work a
polemic aim against strict Augustinism, for which certainly the Greek
church cannot be claimed, so that the three criteria of catholicity are
wanting. There is pretty strong evidence in the book itself that
Vincentius belonged to the semi-Pelagian school which arose in
Marseille and Lirinum. He was probably also the author of the
<i>Vincentianae objectiones</i> against <name id="iii.xii.ii-p42.2">Augustine</name>’s doctrine of predestination. Comp. on
Vincentius, Tillemont’s Mémoires, tom. xv.
pp. 143-147; the art. <i>Vincentius v</i>. <i>L</i>. by H. Schmidt in
Herzog’s Encykl. vol. xvii. pp. 211-217; and an essay
of C. J. Hefele (R.C.), in his Beiträge zur
Kirchengeschichte, Archäologie und Liturgik, vol. i. p. 146
ff. (Tüb. 1864).</p></note> Here we have a threefold test of the
ecclesiastical orthodoxy: Catholicity of place, of time, and of number;
or ubiquity, antiquity, and universal consent;<note n="1304" id="iii.xii.ii-p42.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p43">As Vincentius expresses himself in the
succeeding sentence: Universitas, antiquitas, consensio. Comp. c.
27.</p></note> in other words, an article of faith must be
traced up to the apostles, and be found in all Christian countries, and
among all believers. But this principle can be applied only to a few
fundamental articles of revealed religion, not to any of the
specifically Romish dogmas, and, to have any reasonable meaning, must
be reduced to a mere principle of majority. In regard to the consensus
omnium, which properly includes both the others, Vincentius himself
makes this limitation, by defining the condition as a concurrence of
the majority of the clergy.<note n="1305" id="iii.xii.ii-p43.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p44">“Consensio omnium vel certe <i>paene</i> omnium
sacerdotum pariter et magistrorum,” etc. Common. c. 2 (in Migne, p.
640).</p></note> To the voice of the people neither he nor the
whole Roman system, in matters of faith, pays the slightest regard. In
many important doctrines, however, there is not even a consensus
patrum, as in the doctrine of free will, of predestination, of the
atonement. A certain freedom of divergent private opinions is the
indispensable condition of all progress of thought, and precedes the
ecclesiastical settlement of every article of faith. Even Vincentius
expressly asserts a steady advance of the church in the knowledge of
the truth, though of course in harmony with the previous steps, as a
man or a tree remains identical through the various stages of growth.<note n="1306" id="iii.xii.ii-p44.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p45">Cap 23 (in Migne, vol 50, p. 667
sqq.).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p46">Vincentius is thoroughly Catholic in the spirit
and tendency of his work, and has not the most remote conception of the
free Protestant study of the Scriptures. But on the other hand he would
have as little toleration for new dogmas. He wished to make tradition
not an independent source of knowledge and rule of faith by the side of
the Holy Scriptures, but only to have it acknowledged as the true
interpreter of Scripture, and as a bar to heretical abuse. The
criterion of the antiquity of a doctrine, which he required, involves
apostolicity, hence agreement with the spirit and substance of the New
Testament. The church, says he, as the solicitous guardian of that
which is intrusted to her, changes, diminishes, increases nothing. Her
sole effort is to shape, or confirm, or preserve the old. Innovation is
the business of heretics not of orthodox believers. The canon of
Scripture is complete in itself, and more than sufficient.<note n="1307" id="iii.xii.ii-p46.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p47">Cap. 2: “Quum sit <i>perfectus</i> Scripturarum
Canon et sibi <i>ad omnia satis superque</i> <i>sufficiat</i>,” etc. Cap. 29.</p></note> But since all heretics appeal
to it, the authority of the church must be called in as the rule of
interpretation, and in this we must follow universality, antiquity, and
consent.<note n="1308" id="iii.xii.ii-p47.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p48">“Hoc facere curabant ... ut divinum canonem
secundum universalis ecclesiae traditiones et juxta catholici dogmatis
regulas interpretentur, in qua item catholica et apostolica ecclesia
sequantur necesse est universitatem, antiquitatem, consensionem.”
Commonit. cap. 27 (in Migne, vol. 50, p. 674). Comp. c.
2-4.</p></note> It is the
custom of the Catholics, says he in the same work, to prove the true
faith in two ways: first by the authority of the holy Scriptures, then
by the tradition of the Catholic church; not because the canon alone is
not of itself sufficient for all things, but on account of the many
conflicting interpretations and perversions of the Scriptures.<note n="1309" id="iii.xii.ii-p48.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p49">Cap. 29 (in Migne, vol. 50, p. 677): “Non quia
canon solus non sibi ad universa sufficiat, sed quia verba divina, pro
suo plerique arbitratu interpretantes, varias opiniones erroresque
concipiant,” etc.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p50">In the same spirit says pope Leo I.: “It is not
permitted to depart even in one word from the doctrine of the
Evangelists and the Apostles, nor to think otherwise concerning the
Holy Scriptures, than the blessed apostles and our fathers learned and
taught.”<note n="1310" id="iii.xii.ii-p50.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p51">Epist. 82 ad Episc. Marcianum Aug. (Opera, tom.
i. p. 1044, ed. Ballerini, and in Migne, liv. p. 918): “Quum ab
evangelica apostolicaque doctrina ne uno quidem verbo liceat dissidere,
aut aliter de Scripturis divinis sapere quam beati apostoli et patres
nostri didicerunt atque docuerunt,” etc.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ii-p52">The catholic principle of tradition became more
and more confirmed, as the authority of the fathers and councils
increased and the learned study of the Holy Scriptures declined; and
tradition gradually set itself in practice on a level with Scripture,
and even above it. It fettered free investigation, and promoted a
rigid, stationary and intolerant orthodoxy, which condemned men like
Origen and <name id="iii.xii.ii-p52.1">Tertullian</name> as heretics. But on the
other hand the principle of tradition unquestionably exerted a
wholesome conservative power, and saved the substance of the ancient
church doctrine from the obscuring and confusing influence of the pagan
barbarism which deluged Christendom.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.ii-p53"><br />
</p>

<p id="iii.xii.ii-p54"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="119" title="The Arian Controversy down to the Council of Nicaea, 318-325" shorttitle="Section 119" progress="58.51%" prev="iii.xii.ii" next="iii.xii.iv" id="iii.xii.iii">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.iii-p1">§ 119. The Arian Controversy down to the
Council of Nicaea, 318–325.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.iii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iii-p3">I. – Trinitarian
Controversies.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.iii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iii-p5">GENERAL LITERATURE OF THE ARIAN CONTROVERSIES.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.iii-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.iii-p7">I. Sources: On the orthodox side most of the fathers
of the fourth century; especially the dogmatic and polemic works of
Athanasius (Orationes c. Arianos; De decretis Nicaenae Synodi; De
sententia Dionysii; Apologia c. Arianos; Apologia de fuga sua; Historia
Arianorum, etc., all in tom. i. pars i. ii. of the Bened. ed.), Basil
(Adv. Eunomium), Gregory Nazianzen (Orationes theologicae), Gregory Of
Nyssa (Contra Eunom.), Epiphanius (Ancoratus), <name id="iii.xii.iii-p7.1">Hilary</name> (De Trinitate), <name id="iii.xii.iii-p7.2">Ambrose</name>
(De Fide), <name id="iii.xii.iii-p7.3">Augustine</name> (De Trinitate, and
Contra Maximinimum Arianum), Rufinus, and the Greek church
historians.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iii.xii.iii-p8">On the heretical side: The fragments of the
writings of Arius (Qavleia, and two Epistolae to Eusebius of Nicomedia
and Alexander of Alexandria), preserved in quotations in Athanasius,
Epiphanius, Socrates, and Theodoret; comp. Fabricius: Biblioth. gr.
viii. p. 309. Fragmenta Arianorum about 388 in Angelo Mai: Scriptorum
veterum nova collect. <scripRef passage="Rom. 1828" id="iii.xii.iii-p8.1" parsed="|Rom|1828|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1828">Rom. 1828</scripRef>, vol. iii. The fragments of the Church
History of the Arian Philostorgius, a.d. 350–425.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.iii-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.iii-p10">II. Works: Tillemont (R.C.): Mémoires,
etc. tom. vi. pp. 239–825, ed. Paris. 1699, and ed.
Ven. (the external history chiefly). Dionysius Petavius (Jesuit,
† 1652): De theologicis dogmatibus, tom. ii., which
treats of the divine Trinity in eight books; and in part toms. iv. and
v. which treat in sixteen books of the Incarnation of the Word. This is
still, though incomplete, the most learned work of the Roman church in
the History of Doctrines; it first appeared at Paris,
1644–’50, in five volumes fol., then
at Amsterdam, 1700 (in 6 vols.), and at Venice, 1757 (ed. Zacharia),
and has been last edited by Passaglia and Schrader in Rome, 1857. J. M.
Travasa (R.C.): Storia critica della vita di Ario. Ven. 1746. S. J.
Maimburg: Histoire de l’Arianisme. Par. 1675. John
Pearson (bishop of Chester, † 1686): An Exposition of
the Creed (in the second article), 1689, 12th ed. Lond. 1741, and very
often edited since by Dobson, Burton, Nichols, Chevalier, etc. George
Bull (Anglican bishop of St. David’s,
† 1710): Defensio fidei Nicaenae. Ox. 1685 (Opp. Lat.
fol. ed. Grabe, Lond. 1703. Complete Works, ed. Burton, Oxf. 1827, and
again in 1846, vol. 5th in two parts, and in English in the
Anglo-Catholic Library, 1851). This classical work endeavors, with
great learning, to exhibit the Nicene faith in all the ante-Nicene
fathers, and so belongs more properly to the previous period. Dan.
Waterland (archdeacon of Middlesex, † 1730, next to
Bull the ablest Anglican defender of the Nicene faith): Vindication of
Christ’s Divinity, 1719 ff., in
Waterland’s Works, ed. Mildert, vols. i. ii. iii. Oxf.
1843. (Several acute and learned essays and sermons in defence of the
orthodox doctrine of the Trinity against the high Arianism of Dr. Sam.
Clarke and Dr. Whitby.) Chr. W. F. Walch: Vollständige
Historic der Ketzereien, etc. 11 vols. Leipzig, 1762 ff. Vols. ii. and
iii. (exceedingly thorough and exceedingly dry). Gibbon: History of the
Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, ch. xxi. A. Möhler
(R.C.): Athanasius der Grosse u. die Kirche seiner Zeit. Mainz (1827);
2d ed. 1844 (Bk ii.-vi.). J. H. Newman (at the time the learned head of
Puseyism, afterwards R.C.): The Arians of the Fourth Century. Lond.
1838; 2d ed. (unchanged), 1854. F. Chr. Baur: Die christl. Lehre von
der Dreieinigkeit u. Menschwerdung in ihrer geschichtl. Entwicklung. 3
vols. Tübingen, 1841–’43.
Vol. i. pp. 306–825 (to the council of Chalcedon).
Comp. also Baur’s Kirchengesch. vom 4ten his 6ten
Jahrh. Tüb. 1859, pp. 79–123. Js. A.
Dorner: Entwicklungsgesch. der Lehre von der Person Christi. 1836, 2d
ed. in 2 vols. Stuttg. 1845–’53. Vol.
i. pp. 773–1080 (English transl. by W. L. Alexander
and D. W. Simon, in Clark’s Foreign Theol. Library,
Edinb. 1861). R. Wilberforce (at the time archdeacon of East Riding,
afterwards R.C.): The Doctrine of the Incarnation of our Lord Jesus
Christ. 4th ed. Lond. 1852. Bishop Kaye: Athanasius and the council of
Nicaea. Lond. 1853. C. Jos. Hefele (R.C.): Conciliengeschichte. Freib.
1855 ff. Vol. i. p. 219 ff. Albert Prince de Broglie (R.C.):
L’église et l’empire
romain, au IV. siècle. Paris,
1856–’66, 6 vols. Vol. i. p. 331
sqq.; vol. ii. 1 sqq. W. W. Harvey: History and Theology of the Three
Creeds. Lond. 1856, 2 vols. H. Voigt: Die Lehre des Athanasius von
Alexandrien. Bremen, 1861. A. P. Stanley: Lectures on the History of
the Eastern Church. 2d ed. 862 (reprinted in New York). Sects. ii.-vii.
(more brilliant than solid). Comp. also the relevant sections in the
general Church Histories of Fleury, Schröckh(vols. v. and
vi.), Neander, Gieseler, and in the Doctrine Histories of
Münscher-cölln, Baumgarten-Crusius, Hagenbach,
Baur, Beck, Shedd.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.iii-p11"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.iii-p12">The Arian controversy relates primarily to the deity
of Christ, but in its course it touches also the deity of the Holy
Ghost, and embraces therefore the whole mystery of the Holy Trinity and
the incarnation of God, which is the very centre of the Christian
revelation. The dogma of the Trinity came up not by itself in abstract
form, but in inseparable connection with the doctrine of the deity of
Christ and the Holy Ghost. If this latter doctrine is true, the Trinity
follows by logical necessity, the biblical monotheism being presumed;
in other words: If God is one, and if Christ and the Holy Ghost are
distinct from the Father and yet participate in the divine substance,
God must be triune. Though there are in the Holy Scriptures themselves
few texts which directly prove the Trinity, and the name Trinity is
wholly wanting in them, this doctrine is taught with all the greater
force in a living form from Genesis to Revelation by the main facts of
the revelation of God as Creator, Redeemer, and Sanctifier, besides
being indirectly involved in the deity of Christ and the Holy
Ghost.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iii-p13">The church always believed in this Trinity of
revelation, and confessed its faith by baptism into the name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. This carried with it
from the first the conviction, that this revelation of God must be
grounded in a distinction immanent in the divine essence. But to bring
this faith into clear and fixed knowledge, and to form the baptismal
confession into doctrine, was the hard and earnest intellectual work of
three centuries. In the Nicene age minds crashed against each other,
and fought the decisive battles for and against the doctrines of the
true deity of Christ, with which the divinity of Christianity stands or
falls.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iii-p14">The controversies on this fundamental question
agitated the Roman empire and the church of East and West for more than
half a century, and gave occasion to the first two ecumenical councils
of Nicaea and Constantinople. At last the orthodox doctrine triumphed,
and in 381 was brought into the form in which it is to this day
substantially held in all orthodox churches.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iii-p15">The external history of the Arian controversy, of
which we first sketch the main features, falls into three stages:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iii-p16">1. From the outbreak of the controversy to the
temporary victory of orthodoxy at the council of Nicaea; a.d.
318–325.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iii-p17">2. The Arian and semi-Arian reaction, and its
prevalence to the death of Constantius; a.d.
325–361.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iii-p18">3. The final victory, and the completion of the
Nicene creed; to the council of Constantinople, a.d. 381.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iii-p19">Arianism proceeded from the bosom of the Catholic
church, was condemned as heresy at the council of Nicaea, but
afterwards under various forms attained even ascendency for a time in
the church, until at the second ecumenical council it was cast out
forever. From that time it lost its importance as a
politico-theological power, but continued as an uncatholic sect more
than two hundred years among the Germanic nations, which were converted
to Christianity under the Arian domination.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iii-p20">The roots of the Arian controversy are to be found
partly in the contradictory elements of the christology of the great
Origen, which reflect the crude condition of the Christian mind in the
third century; partly in the antagonism between the Alexandrian and the
Antiochian theology. Origen, on the one hand, attributed to Christ
eternity and other divine attributes which logically lead to the
orthodox doctrine of the identity of substance; so that he was
vindicated even by Athanasius, the two Cappadocian Gregories, and
Basil. But, on the other hand, in his zeal for the personal
distinctions in the Godhead, he taught with equal clearness a
separateness of essence between the Father and the Son<note n="1311" id="iii.xii.iii-p20.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iii-p21"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.iii-p21.1">Ἑτερότης
τῆς
οὐσίας,</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.iii-p21.2">τοῦ
ὑποκειμένου.</span>De Orat. c. 15.</p></note> and the subordination of the
Son, as a second or secondary God beneath the Father,<note n="1312" id="iii.xii.iii-p21.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iii-p22">Hence be termed the Logos <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.iii-p22.1">δεύτερος
Θεός</span>, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.iii-p22.2">Θεός</span>(without the article, comp. <scripRef passage="John i. 1" id="iii.xii.iii-p22.3" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>), in
distinction from the Father, who is absolute God, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.iii-p22.4">ὁ
Θεός</span>, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.iii-p22.5">αὐτόθεος</span>, Deus per se. He calls the Father also
the root (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.iii-p22.6">ῥιζα</span>) and fountain (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.iii-p22.7">πηγή</span>) of the whole Godhead. Comp. vol. i.
§ 78. Redepenning: Origenes, ii. 304 sq., and Thomasius:
Origenes, p. 118 sq.</p></note> and thus furnished a starting
point for the Arian heresy. The eternal generation of the Son from the
will of the Father was, with Origen, the communication of a divine but
secondary substance, and this idea, in the hands of the less devout and
profound Arius, who with his more rigid logic could admit no
intermediate being between God and the creature, deteriorated to the
notion of the primal creature.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iii-p23">But in general Arianism was much more akin to the
spirit of the Antiochian school than to that of the Alexandrian. Arius
himself traced his doctrine to Lucian of Antioch, who advocated the
heretical views of Paul of Samosata on the Trinity, and was for a time
excommunicated, but afterwards rose to great consideration, and died a
martyr under Maximinus.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iii-p24">Alexander, bishop of Alexandria, made earnest of
the Origenistic doctrine of the eternal generation of the Son (which
was afterwards taught by Athanasius and the Nicene creed, but in a
deeper sense, as denoting the generation of a person of the same
substance from the substance of the Father, and not of a person of
different substance from the will of the Father), and deduced from it
the homo-ousia or consubstantiality of the Son with the Father.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iii-p25">Arius,<note n="1313" id="iii.xii.iii-p25.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iii-p26"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.iii-p26.1">Ἄρειος</span>.</p></note> a presbyter of the same city after 313, who is
represented as a tall, thin, learned, adroit, austere, and fascinating
man, but proud, artful, restless, and disputatious, pressed and
overstated the Origenistic view of the subordination, accused Alexander
of Sabellianism, and taught that Christ, while he was indeed the
creator of the world, was himself a creature of God, therefore not
truly divine.<note n="1314" id="iii.xii.iii-p26.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iii-p27">This, however, is manifestly contrary to
Origen’s view, which made Christ an intermediate being
between the uncreated Father and the creature, Contra Cels. iii.
34.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iii-p28">The contest between these two views broke out
about the year 318 or 320. Arius and his followers, for their denial of
the true deity of Christ, were deposed and excommunicated by a council
of a hundred Egyptian and Libyan bishops at Alexandria in 321. In spite
of this he continued to hold religious assemblies of his numerous
adherents, and when driven from Alexandria, agitated his doctrine in
Palestine and Nicomedia, and diffused it in an entertaining work, half
poetry, half prose: The Banquet (Θάλεια), of which a few fragments are
preserved in Athanasius. Several bishops, especially Eusebius of
Nicomedia and Eusebius of Caesarea, who either shared his view or at
least considered it innocent, defended him. Alexander issued a number
of circular letters to all the bishops against the apostates and
Exukontians.<note n="1315" id="iii.xii.iii-p28.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iii-p29"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.iii-p29.1">Οἱ ἐξ
οὐκ
ὄντων</span>. So he named the Arians, for their
assertion that the Son of God was made <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.iii-p29.2">ἐξ οὐκ
ὄντων</span> out of nothing.</p></note> Bishop rose
against bishop, and province against province. The controversy soon
involved, through the importance of the subject and the zeal of the
parties, the entire church, and transformed the whole Christian East
into a theological battle-field.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iii-p30"><name id="iii.xii.iii-p30.1">Constantine</name>, the first
emperor who mingled in the religious affairs of Christendom, and who
did this from a political, monarchical interest for the unity of the
empire and of religion, was at first inclined to consider the contest a
futile logomachy, and endeavored to reconcile the parties in diplomatic
style by letters and by the personal mission of the aged bishop Hosius
of Spain; but without effect. Questions of theological and religious
principle are not to be adjusted, like political measures, by
compromise, but must be fought through to their last results, and the
truth must either conquer or (for the time) succumb. Then, in
pursuance, as he thought, of a “divine inspiration,” and probably also
with the advice of bishops who were in friendship with him,<note n="1316" id="iii.xii.iii-p30.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iii-p31">At least Rufinus says, H. E. i. 1: “Ex
sacerdotum sententia.” Probably Hosius and Eusebius of Caesarea had
most influence with the emperor in this matter, as in others. But of
any coöperation of the pope in the summoning of the council
of Nicaea the earliest documents know nothing.</p></note> he summoned the first universal
council, to represent the whole church of the empire, and to give a
final decision upon the relation of Christ to God, and upon some minor
questions of discipline, the time of Easter, and the Meletian schism in
Egypt.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.iii-p32"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="120" title="The Council of Nicaea, 325" shorttitle="Section 120" progress="59.05%" prev="iii.xii.iii" next="iii.xii.v" id="iii.xii.iv">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.iv-p1">§ 120. The Council of Nicaea, 325.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.iv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iii.xii.iv-p3">SOURCES.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.iv-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.iv-p5">(1) The twenty Canones, the doctrinal Symbol, and a
Decree of the Council of Nicaea, and several Letters of bishop
Alexander of Alexandria and the emperor <name id="iii.xii.iv-p5.1">Constantine</name> (all collected in Greek and Latin in Mansi:
Collect. sacrorum Conciliorum, tom. ii. fol. 635–704).
Official minutes of the transactions themselves were not at that time
made; only the decrees as adopted were set down in writing and
subscribed by all (comp. Euseb. Vita Const. iii. 14). All later
accounts of voluminous acts of the council are sheer fabrications
(Comp. Hefele, i. p. 249 sqq.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.iv-p6">(2) Accounts of eye-witnesses, especially Eusebius,
Vita Const. iii. 4–24 (superficial, rather Arianizing,
and a panegyric of the emperor <name id="iii.xii.iv-p6.1">Constantine</name>).
The Church History of Eusebius, which should have closed with the
council of Nice, comes down only to the year 324. Athanasius: De
decretis Synodi Nic.; Orationes iv contra Arianos; Epist. ad Afros, and
other historical and anti-Arian tracts in tom. i. and ii. of his Opera,
ed. Bened. and the more important of them also in the first vol. of
Thilo’s Bibliotheca Patrum Graec. dogmat. Lips. 1853.
(Engl. transl. in the Oxford Library of the Fathers.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.iv-p7">(3) The later accounts of Epiphanius: Haer. 69;
Socrates: H. E. i. 8 sqq.; Sozomen: H. E. i. 17 sqq.; Theodoret: H. E.
i. 1–13; Rufinus: H. E. i. 1–6 (or
lib. x., if his transl. of Eusebius be counted in). Gelasius Cyzicenus
(about 476): Commentarius actorum Concilii Nicaeni (Greek and Latin in
Mansi, tom. ii. fol. 759 sqq.; it professes to be founded on an old
MS., but is filled with imaginary speeches). Comp. also the four Coptic
fragments in Pitra: Spicilegium Solesmense, Par. 1852, vol. i. p. 509
sqq., and the Syriac fragments in Analecta Nicaena. Fragments relating
to the Council of Nicaea. The Syriac text from am ancient MS. by H.
Cowper, Lond. 1857.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.iv-p8"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iii.xii.iv-p9">LITERATURE.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.iv-p10"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.iv-p11">Of the historians cited at § 119 must be
here especially mentioned Tillemont (R.C.), Walch, Schröckh,
Gibbon, Hefele (i. pp. 249–426), A. de Broglie (vol.
ii. ch. iv. pp. 3–70), and Stanley. Besides them,
Ittig: Historia concilii Nicaeni, Lips. 1712. Is. Boyle: A historical
View of the Council of Nice, with a translation of Documents, New York,
1856 (in Crusé’s ed. of
Euseb.’s Church History). Comp. also § 65
and 66 above, where this in connection with the other ecumenical
councils has already been spoken of.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.iv-p12"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.iv-p13">Nicaea, the very name of which speaks victory, was
the second city of Bithynia, only twenty English miles from the
imperial residence of Nicomedia, and easily accessible by sea and land
from all parts of the empire. It is now a miserable Turkish village,
Is-nik,<note n="1317" id="iii.xii.iv-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p14"><i>I.e</i>., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.iv-p14.1">Εἰς
Νίκαιαν</span>, like Stambul, Is-tam-bul,
from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.iv-p14.2">εἰς τὴν
πόλιν.</span> Isnik now contains only some fifteen hundred
inhabitants.</p></note> where nothing
but a rude picture in the solitary church of St. Mary remains to the
memory of the event which has given the place a name in the history of
the world.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p15">Hither, in the year 325, the twentieth of his
reign (therefore the festive vicennalia), the emperor summoned the
bishops of the empire by a letter of invitation, putting at their
service the public conveyances, and liberally defraying from the public
treasury the expenses of their residence in Nicaea and of their return.
Each bishop was to bring with him two presbyters and three servants.<note n="1318" id="iii.xii.iv-p15.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p16">The imperial letter of convocation is not
extant. Eusebius says, Vita Const. iii. 6, the emperor by very
respectful letters invited the bishops of all countries to come with
all speed to Nicaea (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.iv-p16.1">σπεύδειν
ἁπανταχόθεν
τοὺς
ἐπισκόπους
·γράμμασι
τιμητικοῖς
προκαλούμενος</span>). Arius also was invited (Rufinus, H.
E. i. 1). In an invitation of <name id="iii.xii.iv-p16.2">Constantine</name>to the
bishop of Syracuse to attend the council of Arles (as given by
Eusebius, H. E. x. c. 5), the emperor directs him to bring with him two
priests and three servants, and promises to defray the travelling
expenses. The same was no doubt done at the council of Nice. Comp. Eus.
V. Const. iii. 6 and 9.</p></note> They travelled partly in
the public post carriages, partly on horses, mules, or asses, partly on
foot. Many came to bring their private disputes before the emperor, who
caused all their papers, without reading them, to be burned, and
exhorted the parties to reconciliation and harmony.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p17">The whole number of bishops assembled was at most
three hundred and eighteen;<note n="1319" id="iii.xii.iv-p17.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p18">According to Athanasius (Ad Afros, c. 2, and
elsewhere), Socrates (H. E. l. 8), Theodoret (H. E. i. 7), and the
usual opinion. The spirit of mystic interpretation gave to the number
318, denoted in Greek by the letters TIH, a reference to the cross (T),
and to the holy name Jesus (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.iv-p18.1">ἸΗσοῦς</span>). It was also (<name id="iii.xii.iv-p18.2">Ambrose</name>, De
fide, i. 18) put in connection with the three hundred and eighteen
servants of Abraham, the father of the faithful (<scripRef passage="Gen. xiv. 14" id="iii.xii.iv-p18.3" parsed="|Gen|14|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.14.14">Gen. xiv. 14</scripRef>).
Eusebius, however, gives only two hundred and fifty bishops
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.iv-p18.4">πεντήκοντα
καὶ
διακοσίων
ἀριθμόν</span>), or a few over; but with an indefinite
number of attendant priests, deacons, and acolyths (Vit. Const. iii.
8). The later Arabic accounts of more than two thousand bishops
probably arose from confounding bishops and clergy in general. Perhaps
the number of members increased towards the close, so that Eusebius
with his 260, and Athanasius with his 318, may both be right. The extant
Latin lists of the subscribers contain the names of no more than two
hundred and twenty-four bishops and chorepiscopi, and many of these are
mutilated and distorted by the mistakes of transcribers, and varied in
the different copies. Comp. the list from an ancient Coptic cloister in
Pitra’s Spicilegium Solesmense (Par. 1852.), tom. i.
p. 516 sqq.; and Hefele, Conciliengesch. i. 284.</p></note> that is, about one sixth of all the bishops of
the empire, who are estimated as at least eighteen hundred (one
thousand for the Greek provinces, eight hundred for the Latin), and
only half as many as were at the council of Chalcedon. Including the
presbyters and deacons and other attendants the number may, have
amounted to between fifteen hundred and two thousand. Most of the
Eastern provinces were strongly represented; the Latin church, on the
contrary, had only seven delegates: from Spain Hosius of Cordova, from
France Nicasius of Dijon, from North Africa Caecilian of Carthage, from
Pannonia Domnus of Strido, from Italy Eustorgius of Milan and Marcus of
Calabria, from Rome the two presbyters Victor or Vitus and Vincentius
as delegates of the aged pope Sylvester I. A Persian bishop John, also,
and a Gothic bishop, Theophilus, the forerunner and teacher of the
Gothic Bible translator Ulfilas, were present.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p19">The formal sessions began, after preliminary
disputations between Catholics, Arians, and philosophers, probably
about Pentecost, or at farthest after the arrival of the emperor on the
14th of June. They closed on the 25th of July, the anniversary of the
accession of <name id="iii.xii.iv-p19.1">Constantine</name>; though the members
did not disperse till the 25th of August.<note n="1320" id="iii.xii.iv-p19.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p20">On the various dates, comp. Hefele, l. c. i. p.
261 sqq. Broglie, ii. 26, puts the arrival of the emperor earlier, on
the 4th or 5th of June.</p></note> They were held, it appears, part of the time in
a church or some public building, part of the time in the
emperor’s house.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p21">The formal opening of the council was made by the
stately entrance of the emperor, which Eusebius in his panegyrical
flattery thus describes:<note n="1321" id="iii.xii.iv-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p22">Vita Const. iii. 10. The above translation is
somewhat abridged.</p></note>
“After all the bishops had entered the central building of the royal
palace, on the sides of which very many seats were prepared, each took
his place with becoming modesty, and silently awaited the arrival of
the emperor. The court officers entered one after another, though only
such as professed faith in Christ. The moment the approach of the
emperor was announced by a given signal, they all rose from their
seats, and the emperor appeared like a heavenly messenger of God,<note n="1322" id="iii.xii.iv-p22.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p23"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.iv-p23.1">Οἷα
Θεοῦ τις
οὐράνιος ·
ἄγγελος.</span></p></note> covered with gold and
gems, a glorious presence, very tall and slender, full of beauty,
strength, and majesty. With this external adornment he united the
spiritual ornament of the fear of God, modesty, and humility, which
could be seen in his downcast eyes, his blushing face, the motion of
his body, and his walk. When he reached the golden throne prepared for
him, he stopped, and sat not down till the bishops gave him the sign.
And after him they all resumed their seats.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p24">How great the contrast between this position of
the church and the time of her persecution but scarcely passed! What a
revolution of opinion in bishops who had once feared the Roman emperor
as the worst enemy of the church, and who now greeted the same emperor
in his half barbarous attire as an angel of God from heaven, and gave
him, though not yet even baptized, the honorary presidency of the
highest assembly of the church!</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p25">After a brief salutatory address from the bishop
on the right of the emperor, by which we are most probably to
understand Eusebius of Caesarea, the emperor himself delivered with a
gentle voice in the official Latin tongue the opening address, which
was immediately after translated into Greek, and runs thus:<note n="1323" id="iii.xii.iv-p25.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p26">According to Eusebius, l. c. iii. c. 12.
Sozomen, Socrates, and Rufinus also give the emperor’s
speech, somewhat differently, but in substantial agreement with
this.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p27">“It was my highest wish, my friends, that I might
be permitted to enjoy your assembly. I must thank God that, in addition
to all other blessings, he has shown me this highest one of all: to see
you all gathered here in harmony and with one mind. May no malicious
enemy rob us of this happiness, and after the tyranny of the enemy of
Christ [Licinius and his army] is conquered by the help of the
Redeemer, the wicked demon shall not persecute the divine law with new
blasphemies. Discord in the church I consider more fearful and painful
than any other war. As soon as I by the help of God had overcome my
enemies, I believed that nothing more was now necessary than to give
thanks to God in common joy with those whom I had liberated. But when I
heard of your division, I was convinced that this matter should by no
means be neglected, and in the desire to assist by my service, I have
summoned you without delay. I shall, however, feel my desire fulfilled
only when I see the minds of all united in that peaceful harmony which
you, as the anointed of God, must preach to others. Delay not
therefore, my friends, delay not, servants of God; put away all causes
of strife, and loose all knots of discord by the laws of peace. Thus
shall you accomplish the work most pleasing to God, and confer upon me,
your fellow servant,<note n="1324" id="iii.xii.iv-p27.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p28"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.iv-p28.1">τῷ
ὑμετέρῷ
συνθεράποντι</span>.</p></note> an
exceeding great joy.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p29">After this address he gave way to the
(ecclesiastical) presidents of the council<note n="1325" id="iii.xii.iv-p29.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p30"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.iv-p30.1">Παρεδίδου
τὸνλόγον
τοῖς τῆς
συνόδου
προέδροις</span>, says Euseb. iii. 13. The question of
the presidency in the ecumenical councils has already been spoken of in
§ 65.</p></note> and the business began. The emperor, however,
constantly, took an active part, and exercised a considerable
influence.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p31">Among the fathers of the council, besides a great
number of obscure mediocrities, there were several distinguished and
venerable men. Eusebius of Caesarea was most eminent for learning; the
young archdeacon Athanasius, who accompanied the bishop Alexander of
Alexandria, for zeal, intellect, and eloquence. Some, as confessors,
still bore in their body the marks of Christ from the times of
persecution: Paphnutius of the Upper Thebaid, Potamon of Heraklea,
whose right eye had been put out, and Paul of Neo-Caesarea, who had
been tortured with red hot iron under Licinius, and crippled in both
his hands. Others were distinguished for extraordinary ascetic
holiness, and even for miraculous works; like Jacob of Nisibis, who had
spent years as a hermit in forests and eaves, and lived like a wild
beast on roots and leaves, and Spyridion (or St. Spiro) of Cyprus, the
patron of the Ionian isles, who even after his ordination remained a
simple shepherd. Of the Eastern bishops, Eusebius of Caesarea, and of
the Western, Hosius, or Osius, of Cordova,<note n="1326" id="iii.xii.iv-p31.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p32">Athanasius always calls him the
Great, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.iv-p32.1">ὁ
μέγας</span>.</p></note> had the greatest influence with the emperor.
These two probably sat by his side, and presided in the deliberations
alternately with the bishops of Alexandria and Antioch.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p33">In reference to the theological question the
council was divided in the beginning into three parties.<note n="1327" id="iii.xii.iv-p33.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p34">The ancient and the Roman Catholic historians
(and A. de Broglie, l.c. vol. ii. p. 21) generally assume only two
parties, an orthodox majority and a heretical minority. But the
position of Eusebius of Caesarea, the character of his confession, and
the subsequent history of the controversy, prove the existence of a
middle, semi-Arian party. Athanasius, too, who usually puts all shades
of opponents together, accuses Eusebius of Caesarea and others
repeatedly of insincerity in their subscription of the Nicene creed,
and yet these were not proper Arians, but
semi-Arians.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p35">The orthodox party, which held firmly to the deity
of Christ, was at first in the minority, but in talent and influence
the more weighty. At the head of it stood the bishop (or “pope”)
Alexander of Alexandria, Eustathius of Antioch, Macarius of Jerusalem,
Marcellus of Ancyra, Rosins of Cordova (the court bishop), and above
all the Alexandrian archdeacon, Athanasius, who, though small and
young, and, according to later practice not admissible to a voice or a
seat in a council, evinced more zeal and insight than all, and gave
promise already of being the future head of the orthodox party.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p36">The Arians or Eusebians numbered perhaps twenty
bishops, under the lead of the influential bishop Eusebius of Nicemedia
(afterwards of Constantinople), who was allied with the imperial
family, and of the presbyter Arius, who attended at the command of the
emperor, and was often called upon to set forth his views.<note n="1328" id="iii.xii.iv-p36.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p37">Rufinus, i. 5: “Evocabatur frequenter Arius in
concilium.”</p></note> To these also belonged Theognis
of Nicaea, Maris of Chalcedon, and Menophantus of Ephesus; embracing in
this remarkable way the bishops of the several seats of the orthodox
ecumenical councils.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p38">The majority, whose organ was the renowned
historian Eusebius of Caesarea, took middle ground between the right
and the left, but bore nearer the right, and finally went over to that
side. Many of them had an orthodox instinct, but little discernment;
others were disciples of Origen, or preferred simple biblical
expression to a scholastic terminology; others had no firm convictions,
but only uncertain opinions, and were therefore easily swayed by the
arguments of the stronger party or by mere external considerations.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p39">The Arians first proposed a creed, which however
was rejected with tumultuous disapproval, and torn to pieces; whereupon
all the eighteen signers of it, excepting Theonas and Secundus, both of
Egypt, abandoned the cause of Arius.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p40">Then the church historian Eusebius, in the name of
the middle party, proposed an ancient Palestinian Confession, which was
very similar to the Nicene, and acknowledged the divine nature of
Christ in general biblical terms, but avoided the term in question,
ὁμοούσιοςconsubstantialis, of the same
essence. The emperor had already seen and approved this confession, and
even the Arian minority were ready to accept it.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p41">But this last circumstance itself was very
suspicious to the extreme right. They wished a creed which no Arian
could honestly subscribe, and especially insisted on inserting the
expression homo-ousios, which the Arians hated and declared to be
unscriptural, Sabellian, and materialistic.<note n="1329" id="iii.xii.iv-p41.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p42">Athanasius himself, however, laid little stress
on the term, and rarely used it in his theological expositions; he
cared more for the thing than the name. The word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.iv-p42.1">ὁμοούσιος</span>, from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.iv-p42.2">ὁμος</span>and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.iv-p42.3">οὐσία</span>
was not an invention of the council
of Nice, still less of <name id="iii.xii.iv-p42.4">Constantine</name>, but had
previously arisen in theological language, and occurs even in Origen
and among the Gnostics, though of course it is no more to be found in
the Bible than the word <i>trinity</i>.</p></note> The emperor saw clearly that the Eusebian
formula would not pass; and, as he had at heart, for the sake of peace,
the most nearly unanimous decision which was possible, he gave his
voice for the disputed word.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p43">Then Hosius of Cordova appeared and announced that
a confession was prepared which would now be read by the deacon
(afterwards bishop) Hermogenes of Caesarea, the secretary of the synod.
It is in substance the well-known Nicene creed with some additions and
omissions of which we are to speak below. It is somewhat abrupt; the
council not caring to do more than meet the immediate exigency. The
direct concern was only to establish the doctrine of the true deity of
the Son. The deity of the Holy Spirit, though inevitably involved, did
not then come up as a subject of special discussion, and therefore the
synod contented itself on this point with the sentence: “And (we
believe) in the Holy Ghost.”<note n="1330" id="iii.xii.iv-p43.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p44">Dr. Shedd, therefore, is plainly incorrect in
saying, Hist. of Chr. Doctrine, vol. i. p. 308: “The problem to be
solved by the Nicene council was to exhibit the doctrine of the trinity
in its <i>completeness</i>; to bring into the creed statement the
<i>total</i> data of Scripture upon both the side of unity and
trinity.” This was not done till the council of Constantinople in 381,
and strictly not till the still later Symbolum
Athanasianum.</p></note> The council of Constantinople enlarged the last
article concerning the Holy Ghost. To the positive part of the Nicene
confession is added a condemnation of the Arian heresy, which dropped
out of the formula afterwards received.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p45">Almost all the bishops subscribed the creed,
Hosius at the head, and next him the two Roman presbyters in the name
of their bishop. This is the first instance of such signing of a
document in the Christian church. Eusebius of Caesarea also signed his
name after a day’s deliberation, and vindicated this
act in a letter to his diocese. Eusebius of Nicomedia and Theognis of
Nicaea subscribed the creed without the condemnatory formula, and for
this they were deposed and for a time banished, but finally consented
to all the decrees of the council. The Arian historian Philostorgius,
who however deserves little credit,<note n="1331" id="iii.xii.iv-p45.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p46">Even Gibbon (ch. xxi.) places very little
dependence on this historian: “The credibility of Philostorgius is
lessened, in the eyes of the orthodox, by his Arianism; and in those of
rational critics [as if the orthodox were necessarily irrational and
uncritical!] by his passion, his prejudice, and his
ignorance.”</p></note> accuses them of insincerity in having
substituted, by the advice of the emperor, for ὁμο-ούσιος(of the same essence) the
semi-Arian word ὁμοι-ούσιος(of like essence). Only two
Egyptian bishops, Theonas and Secundus, persistently refused to sign,
and were banished with Arius to Illyria. The books of Arius were burned
and his followers branded as enemies of Christianity.<note n="1332" id="iii.xii.iv-p46.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p47"><name id="iii.xii.iv-p47.1">Jerome</name>(Adv. Lucifer,
c. 20; Opera, ed. Vallars. tom. ii. p. 192 sqq.) asserts, on the
authority of aged witnesses then still living, that Arius and his
adherents were pardoned even before the close of the council. Socrates
also says (H. E. i. c. 14) that Arius was recalled from banishment
before Eusebius and Theognis, but under prohibition of return to
Alexandria. This isolated statement, however, cannot well be harmonized
with the subsequent recalling, and probably arose from some
confusion.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p48">This is the first example of the civil punishment
of heresy; and it is the beginning of a long succession of civil
persecutions for all departures from the Catholic faith. Before the
union of church and state ecclesiastical excommunication was the
extreme penalty. Now banishment and afterwards even death were added,
because all offences against the church were regarded as at the same
time crimes against the state and civil society.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p49">The two other points on which the council of
Nicaea decided, the Easter question and the Meletian schism, have been
already spoken of in their place. The council issued twenty canons in
reference to discipline. The creed and the canons were written in a
book, and again signed by the bishops. The council issued a letter to
the Egyptian and Libyan bishops as to the decision of the three main
points; the emperor also sent several edicts to the churches, in which
he ascribed the decrees to divine inspiration, and set them forth as
laws of the realm. On the twenty-ninth of July, the twentieth
anniversary of his accession, he gave the members of the council a
splendid banquet in his palace, which Eusebius (quite too susceptible
to worldly splendor) describes as a figure of the reign of Christ on
earth; he remunerated the bishops lavishly, and dismissed them with a
suitable valedictory, and with letters of commendation to the
authorities of all the provinces on their homeward way.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p50">Thus ended the council of Nicaea. It is the first
and most venerable of the ecumenical synods, and next to the apostolic
council at Jerusalem the most important and the most illustrious of all
the councils of Christendom. Athanasius calls it “a true monument and
token of victory against every heresy;” Leo the Great, like <name id="iii.xii.iv-p50.1">Constantine</name>, attributes its decrees to the
inspiration of the Holy Ghost, and ascribes even to its canons
perpetual validity; the Greek church annually observes (on the Sunday
before Pentecost) a special feast in memory of it. There afterwards
arose a multitude of apocryphal orations and legends in glorification
of it, of which Gelasius of Cyzicus in the fifth century collected a
whole volume.<note n="1333" id="iii.xii.iv-p50.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p51">Stanly (sic) interweaves several of these
miraculous legends with graphical minuteness into the text of his
narrative, thus giving it the interest of romance, at the expense of
the dignity of historical statement. The simple Spyridion performed, on
his journey to the Council, the amazing feat of restoring in the dark
his two mules to life by annexing the white head to the chestnut mule,
and the chestnut head to its white companion, and overtook the rival
bishops who had cut off the heads of the mules with the intention to
prevent the rustic bishop from reaching Nicaea and hurting the cause of
orthodoxy by his ignorance! According to another version of this silly
legend the decapitation of the mules is ascribed to malicious
Arians.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.iv-p52">The council of Nicaea is the most important event
of the fourth century, and its bloodless intellectual victory over a
dangerous error is of far greater consequence to the progress of true
civilization, than all the bloody victories of <name id="iii.xii.iv-p52.1">Constantine</name> and his successors. It forms an epoch in the
history of doctrine, summing up the results of all previous discussions
on the deity of Christ and the incarnation, and at the same time
regulating the further development of the Catholic orthodoxy for
centuries. The Nicene creed, in the enlarged form which it received
after the second ecumenical council, is the only one of all, the
symbols of doctrine which, with the exception of the subsequently added
filioque, is acknowledged alike by the Greek, the Latin, and the
Evangelical churches, and to this, day, after a course of fifteen
centuries, is prayed and sung from Sunday to Sunday in all countries of
the civilized world. The Apostles’ Creed indeed, is
much more generally used in the West, and by its greater simplicity and
more popular form is much better adapted to catechetical and liturgical
purposes; but it has taken no root in the Eastern church; still less
the Athanasian Creed, which exceeds the Nicene in logical precision and
completeness. Upon the bed of lava grows the sweet fruit of the vine.
The wild passions and the weaknesses of men, which encompassed the
Nicene council, are extinguished, but the faith in the eternal deity of
Christ has remained, and so long as this faith lives, the council of
Nicaea will be named with reverence and with gratitude.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.iv-p53"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="121" title="The Arian and Semi-Arian Reaction, a.d. 325-361" shorttitle="Section 121" progress="60.00%" prev="iii.xii.iv" next="iii.xii.vi" id="iii.xii.v">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.v-p1">§ 121. The Arian and Semi-Arian Reaction,
a.d. 325–361.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.v-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.v-p3">The victory of the council of Nicaea over the views
of the majority of the bishops was a victory only in appearance. It
had, to be sure, erected a mighty fortress, in which the defenders of
the essential deity of Christ might ever take refuge from the assaults
of heresy; and in this view it was of the utmost importance, and
secured the final triumph of the truth. But some of the bishops had
subscribed the homoousion with reluctance, or from regard to the
emperor, or at best with the reservation of a broad interpretation; and
with a change of circumstances they would readily turn in opposition.
The controversy now for the first time fairly broke loose, and Arianism
entered the stage of its political development and power. An
intermediate period of great excitement ensued, during which council
was held against council, creed was set forth against creed, and
anathema against anathema was hurled. The pagan Ammianus Marcellinus
says of the councils under Constantius: “The highways were covered with
galloping bishops;” and even Athanasius rebuked the restless flutter of
the clergy, who journeyed the empire over to find the true faith, and
provoked the ridicule and contempt of the unbelieving world. In
intolerance and violence the Arians exceeded the orthodox, and
contested elections of bishops not rarely came to bloody encounters.
The interference of imperial politics only poured oil on the flame, and
embarrassed the natural course of the theological development.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.v-p4">The personal history of Athanasius was interwoven
with the doctrinal controversy; he threw himself wholly into the cause
which he advocated. The question whether his deposition was legitimate
or not, was almost identical with the question whether the Nicene Creed
should prevail.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.v-p5">Eusebius of Nicomedia and Theognis of Nicaea threw
all their influence against the adherents of the homoousion. <name id="iii.xii.v-p5.1">Constantine</name> himself was turned by Eusebius of
Caesarea, who stood between Athanasius and Arius, by his sister
Constantia and her father confessor, and by a vague confession of
Arius, to think more favorably of Arius, and to recall him from exile.
Nevertheless he afterwards, as before, thought himself in accordance
with the orthodox view and the Nicene creed. The real gist of the
controversy he had never understood. Athanasius, who after the death of
Alexander in April, 328,<note n="1334" id="iii.xii.v-p5.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.v-p6">According to the Syriac preface to the Syriac
Festival Letters of Athanasius, first edited by Cureton in 1848. It was
previously supposed that Alexander died two years earlier. Comp.
Hefele, i. p. 429.</p></note>
became bishop of Alexandria and head of the Nicene party, refused to
reinstate the heretic in his former position, and was condemned and
deposed for false accusations by two Arian councils, one at Tyre under
the presidency of the historian Eusebius, the other at Constantinople
in the year 335 (or 336), and banished by the emperor to Treves in Gaul
in 336, as a disturber of the peace of the church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.v-p7">Soon after this Arius, having been formally
acquitted of the charge of heresy by a council at Jerusalem (a.d. 335),
was to have been solemnly received back into the fellowship of the
church at Constantinople. But on the evening before the intended
procession from the imperial palace to the church of the Apostles, he
suddenly died (a.d. 336), at the age of over eighty years, of an attack
like cholera, while attending to a call of nature. This death was
regarded by many as a divine judgment; by others, it was attributed to
poisoning by enemies; by others, to the excessive joy of Arius in his
triumph.<note n="1335" id="iii.xii.v-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.v-p8">Comp. Athanasius, De morte Arii Epist. ad
Serapionem (Opera, tom. i. p. 340). He got his information from his
priest Macarius, who was in Constantinople at the
time.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.v-p9">On the death of <name id="iii.xii.v-p9.1">Constantine</name> (337), who had shortly before received
baptism from the Arian Eusebius of Nicomedia, Athanasius was recalled
from his banishment (338) by <name id="iii.xii.v-p9.2">Constantine</name> II.
(† 340), and received by the people with great
enthusiasm; “more joyously than ever an emperor.”<note n="1336" id="iii.xii.v-p9.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.v-p10">So says Gregory Nazianzen. The date of his
return, according to the Festival Letters of Athanasius, was the 23d
November, 338.</p></note> Some months afterwards (339) he held a
council of nearly a hundred bishops in Alexandria for the vindication
of the Nicene doctrine. But this was a temporary triumph.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.v-p11">In the East Arianism prevailed. Constantius,
second son of <name id="iii.xii.v-p11.1">Constantine</name> the Great, and
ruler in the East, together with his whole court, was attached to it
with fanatical intolerance. Eusebius of Nicomedia was made bishop of
Constantinople (338), and was the leader of the Arian and the more
moderate, but less consistent semi-Arian parties in their common
opposition to Athanasius and the orthodox West. Hence the name
Eusebians.<note n="1337" id="iii.xii.v-p11.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.v-p12"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.v-p12.1">Οἱ περὶ
Εὐσέβιον</span>.</p></note> Athanasius
was for a second time deposed, and took refuge with the bishop Julius
of Rome (339 or 340), who in the autumn of 341 held a council of more
than fifty bishops in defence of the exile and for the condemnation of
his opponents. The whole Western church was in general more steadfast
on the side of the Nicene orthodoxy, and honored in Athanasius a martyr
of the true faith. On the contrary a synod at Antioch, held under the
direction of the Eusebians on the occasion of the dedication of a
church in 341,<note n="1338" id="iii.xii.v-p12.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.v-p13">Hence called the council <i>in</i>
<i>encoeniis</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.v-p13.1">ἐγκαινίοις</span>) or <i>in
dedicatione</i>.</p></note> issued
twenty-five canons, indeed, which were generally accepted as orthodox
and valid, but at the same time confirmed the deposition of Athanasius,
and set forth four creeds, which rejected Arianism, yet avoided the
orthodox formula, particularly the vexed homoousion.<note n="1339" id="iii.xii.v-p13.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.v-p14">This apparent contradiction between orthodox
canons and semi-Arian confessions has occasioned all kinds of
hypotheses in reference to this Antiochian synod. Comp. on them,
Hefele, i. p. 486 sqq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.v-p15">Thus the East and the West were in manifest
conflict.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.v-p16">To heal this division, the two emperors,
Constantius in the East and Constans in the West, summoned a general
council at Sardica in Illyria, a.d. 343.<note n="1340" id="iii.xii.v-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.v-p17">Not <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.v-p17.1">a.d.</span>347, as formerly
supposed. Comp. Hefele, i. 515 sqq.</p></note> Here the Nicene party and the Roman influence
prevailed.<note n="1341" id="iii.xii.v-p17.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.v-p18">About a hundred and seventy bishops in all
(according to Athanasius) were present at Sardica, ninety-four
occidentals and seventy-six orientals or Eusebians. Sozomen and
Socrates, on the contrary, estimate the number at three hundred. The
signatures of the acts of the council are lost, excepting a defective
list of fifty-nine names of bishops in <name id="iii.xii.v-p18.1">Hilary</name>.</p></note> Pope Julius
was represented by two Italian priests. The Spanish bishop Hosius
presided. The Nicene doctrine was here confirmed, and twelve canons
were at the same time adopted, some of which are very important in
reference to discipline and the authority of the Roman see. But the
Arianizing Oriental bishops, dissatisfied with the admission of
Athanasius, took no part in the proceedings, held an opposition council
in the neighboring city of Philippopolis, and confirmed the decrees of
the council of Antioch. The opposite councils, therefore, inflamed the
discord of the church, instead of allaying it.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.v-p19">Constantius was compelled, indeed, by his brother
to restore Athanasius to his office in 346; but after the death of
Constans, a.d. 350, be summoned three successive synods in favor of a
moderate Arianism; one at Sirmium in Pannonia (351), one at Arelate or
Arles in Gaul (353), and one at Milan in Italy, (355); he forced the
decrees of these councils on the Western church, deposed and banished
bishops, like Liberius of Rome, Hosius of Cordova, <name id="iii.xii.v-p19.1">Hilary</name> of Poictiers, Lucifer of Calaris, who resisted
them, and drove Athanasius from the cathedral of Alexandria during
divine service with five thousand armed soldiers, and supplied his
place with an uneducated and avaricious Arian, George of Cappadocia
(356). In these violent measures the court bishops and Eusebia, the
last wife of Constantius and a zealous Arian, had great influence. Even
in their exile the faithful adherents of the Nicene faith were
subjected to all manner of abuse and vexation. Hence Constantius was
vehemently attacked by Athanasius, <name id="iii.xii.v-p19.2">Hilary</name>,
and Lucifer, compared to Pharaoh, Saul, Ahab, Belshazzar, and called an
inhuman beast, the forerunner of Antichrist, and even Antichrist
himself.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.v-p20">Thus Arianism gained the ascendency in the whole
Roman empire; though not in its original rigorous form, but in the
milder form of homoi-ousianism or the doctrine of similarity of
essence, as opposed on the one hand to the Nicene homo-ousianism
(sameness of essence), and on the other hand to the Arian
hetero-ousianism (difference of essence).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.v-p21">Even the papal chair was desecrated by heresy
during this Arian interregnum; after the deposition of Liberius, the
deacon Felix II., “by antichristian wickedness,” as Athanasius
expresses it, was elected his successor.<note n="1342" id="iii.xii.v-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.v-p22">Comp. above, § 72,
<b><span class="c23" id="iii.xii.v-p22.1">p. 371</span></b>.</p></note> Many Roman historians for this reason regard him
as a mere anti-pope. But in the Roman church books this Felix is
inserted, not only as a legitimate pope, but even as a saint, because,
according to a much later legend, he was executed by Constantius, whom
he called a heretic. His memory is celebrated on the twenty-ninth of
July. His subsequent fortunes are very differently related. The Roman
people desired the recall of Liberius, and he, weary of exile, was
prevailed upon to apostatize by subscribing an Arian or at least
Arianizing confession, and maintaining church fellowship with the
Eusebians.<note n="1343" id="iii.xii.v-p22.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.v-p23">The apostasy of Liberius comes to us upon the
clear testimony of the most orthodox fathers, Athanasius,
<name id="iii.xii.v-p23.1">Hilary</name>, <name id="iii.xii.v-p23.2">Jerome</name>, Sozomen, &amp;c., and of three letters of
Liberius himself, which <name id="iii.xii.v-p23.3">Hilary</name>admitted into
his sixth fragment, and accompanied with some remarks.
<name id="iii.xii.v-p23.4">Jerome</name>says in his Chronicle: “Liberius, taedio victus exilii, in
haereticam pravitatem subscribens Romam quasi victor intravit.” Comp.
his Catal. script. eccl c. 97. He probably subscribed what is called
the third Sirmian formula, that is, the collection of Semi-Arian
decrees adopted at the third council of Sirmium in 358. Hefele (i.
673), from his Roman point of view, knows no way of saving him but by
the hypothesis that he renounced the Nicene <i>word</i>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.v-p23.5">ὁμοούσιος</span>), but not the Nicene <i>faith</i>. But
this, in the case of so current a party term as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.v-p23.6">ὁμοούσιος</span>, which Liberius himself afterwards
declared “the bulwark against all Arian heresy” (Socr. H. E. iv. 12),
is entirely untenable.</p></note> On this
condition he was restored to his papal dignity, and received with
enthusiasm into Rome (358). He died in 366 in the orthodox faith, which
he had denied through weakness, but not from conviction.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.v-p24">Even the almost centennarian bishop Hosius was
induced by long imprisonment and the threats of the emperor, though not
himself to compose (as <name id="iii.xii.v-p24.1">Hilary</name> states), yet to
subscribe (as Athanasius and Sozomen say), the Arian formula of the
second council of Sirmium, a.d. 357, but soon after repented his
unfaithfulness, and condemned the Arian heresy shortly before his
death.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.v-p25">The Nicene orthodoxy was thus apparently put down.
But now the heretical majority, having overcome their common enemy,
made ready their own dissolution by divisions among themselves. They
separated into two factions. The right wing, the Eusebians or
Semi-Arians, who were represented by Basil of Ancyra and Gregory of
Laodicea, maintained that the Son was not indeed of the same essence
(ὁμο-ούσιος), yet of like essence (ὁμοι-ούσιος), with the Father. To these
belonged many who at heart agreed with the Nicene faith, but either
harbored prejudices against Athanasius, or saw in the term ὁμο-ούσιος an approach to Sabellianism; for
theological science had not yet duly fixed the distinction of substance
(οὐσία) and person (ὑπόστασις), so that the homoousia might
easily be confounded with unity of person. The left wing, or the
decided Arians, under the lead of Eudoxius of Antioch, his deacon
Aëtius,<note n="1344" id="iii.xii.v-p25.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.v-p26">He was hated among the orthodox and
Semi-Arians, and called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.v-p26.1">ἄθεος</span>. He was an accomplished dialectician, a
physician and theological author in Antioch, and died about 370 in
Constantinople.</p></note> and
especially the bishop Eunomius of Cyzicus in Mysia<note n="1345" id="iii.xii.v-p26.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.v-p27">He was a pupil and friend of Aëtius,
and popularized his doctrine. He died in 392. Concerning him, comp.
Klose, Geschichte u. Lehre des Eunomius, Kiel, 1833, and Dorner, l.c.
vol. i. p. 853 sqq. cDorner calls him a deacon; but through the
mediation of the bishop Eudoxius of Constantinople (formerly of
Antioch) he received the bishopric of Cyzicus or Cyzicum as early as
360, before he became the head of the Arian party. Theodoret, H. E. l.
ii. c. 29.</p></note> (after whom they were called also
Eunomians), taught that the Son was of a different essence (ἑτεροούσιος), and even unlike the Father
(ἀνόμοιος), and created out of nothing
(ἐκ
οὐκ
ὄντων). They received also, from their standard
terms, the names of Heterousiasts, Anomaeans, and Exukontians.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.v-p28">A number of councils were occupied with this
internal dissension of the anti-Nicene party: two at Sirmium (the
second, a.d. 357; the third, a.d. 358), one at Antioch (358), one at
Ancyra (358), the double council at Seleucia and Rimini (359), and one
at Constantinople (360). But the division was not healed. The proposed
compromise of entirely avoiding the word ούσια, and substituting ὅμοιος  like, for ὁμοιούσιος of like essence, and ἀνόμοιος, unlike, satisfied neither party.
Constantius vainly endeavored to suppress the quarrel by his
imperio-episcopal power. His death in 361 opened the way for the second
and permanent victory of the Nicene orthodoxy.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.v-p29"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="122" title="The Final Victory of Orthodoxy, and the Council of Constantinople, 381" shorttitle="Section 122" progress="60.54%" prev="iii.xii.v" next="iii.xii.vii" id="iii.xii.vi">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.vi-p1">§ 122. The Final Victory of Orthodoxy, and
the Council of Constantinople, 381.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.vi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.vi-p3"><name id="iii.xii.vi-p3.1">Julian</name> the Apostate
tolerated all Christian parties, in the hope that they would destroy
one another. With this view he recalled the orthodox bishops from
exile. Even Athanasius returned, but was soon banished again as an
“enemy of the gods,” and recalled by Jovian. Now for a time the strife
of the Christians among themselves was silenced in their common warfare
against paganism revived. The Arian controversy took its own natural
course. The truth regained free play, and the Nicene spirit was
permitted to assert its intrinsic power. It gradually achieved the
victory; first in the Latin church, which held several orthodox synods
in Rome, Milan, and Gaul; then in Egypt and the East, through the wise
and energetic administration of Athanasius, and through the eloquence
and the writings of the three great Cappadocian bishops Basil, Gregory
of Nazianzum, and Gregory of Nyssa.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.vi-p4">After the death of Athanasius in 373, Arianism
regained dominion for a time in Alexandria, and practised all kinds of
violence upon the orthodox.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.vi-p5">In Constantinople Gregory Nazianzen labored, from
379, with great success in a small congregation, which alone remained
true to the orthodox faith during the Arian rule; and he delivered in a
domestic chapel, which he significantly named Anastasia (the church of
the Resurrection), those renowned discourses on the deity of Christ
which won him the title of the Divine, and with it many
persecutions.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.vi-p6">The raging fanaticism of the Arian emperor Valens
(364–378) against both Semi-Arians and Athanasians
wrought an approach of the former party to the latter. His successor,
Gratian, was orthodox, and recalled the banished bishops.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.vi-p7">Thus the heretical party was already in reality
intellectually and morally broken, when the emperor Theodosius I., or
the Great, a Spaniard by birth, and educated in the Nicene faith,
ascended the throne, and in his long and powerful reign
(379–395) externally completed the triumph of
orthodoxy in the Roman empire. Soon after his accession he issued, in
380, the celebrated edict, in which he required all his subjects to
confess the orthodox faith, and threatened the heretics with
punishment. After his entrance into Constantinople he raised Gregory
Nazianzen to the patriarchal chair in place of Demophilus (who honestly
refused to renounce his heretical conviction), and drove the Arians,
after their forty years’ reign, out of all the
churches of the capital.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.vi-p8">To give these forcible measures the sanction of
law, and to restore unity in the church of the whole empire, Theodosius
called the second ecumenical council at Constantinople in May, 381.
This council, after the exit of the thirty-six Semi-Arian Macedonians
or Pneumatomachi, consisted of only a hundred and fifty bishops. The
Latin church was not represented at all.<note n="1346" id="iii.xii.vi-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.vi-p9">In the earliest Latin translation of the canons
of this council, indeed, three Roman legates, Paschasinus, Lucentius,
and Bonifacius, are recorded among the signers (in <i>Mansi</i>, t. vi.
p. 1176), but from an evident confusion of this council with the fourth
ecumenical of 451, which these delegates attended. Comp. Hefele, ii. p.
3 and 393. The assertion of Baronius that in reality pope Damasus
summoned the council, rests likewise on a mistake of the first council
of Constantinople for the second in 382.</p></note> Meletius (who died soon after the opening),
Gregory Nazianzen, and after his resignation Nectarius of
Constantinople, successively presided. This preferment of the patriarch
of Constantinople before the patriarch of Alexandria is explained by
the third canon of the council, which assigns to the bishop of new Rome
the first rank after the bishop of old Rome. The emperor attended the
opening of the sessions, and showed the bishops all honor.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.vi-p10">At this council no new symbol was framed, but the
Nicene Creed, with some unessential changes and an important addition
respecting the deity of the Holy Ghost against Macedonianism or
Pneumatoinachism, was adopted.<note n="1347" id="iii.xii.vi-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.vi-p11">This modification and enlargement of the Nicene
Creed seems not to have originated with the second ecumenical council,
but to have been current in substance about ten years earlier. For
Epiphanius, in his Ancoratus, which was composed in 374, gives two
similar creeds, which were then already in use in the East; the shorter
one literally agrees with that of Constantinople (c. 119, ed. Migne,
tom. iii. p. 231); the longer one (c. 120) is more lengthy on the Holy
Ghost; both have the anathema. Hefele, ii. 10, overlooks the shorter
and more important form.</p></note> In this improved form the Nicene Creed has been
received, though in the Greek church without the later Latin addition:
filioque.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.vi-p12">In the seven genuine canons of this council the
heresies of the Eunomians or Anomoeans, of the Arians or Eudoxians, of
the Semi-Arians or Pneumatomachi, of the Sabellians, Marcellians, and
Apollinarians, were condemned, and questions of discipline
adjusted.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.vi-p13">The emperor ratified the decrees of the council,
and as early as July, 381, enacted the law that all churches should be
given up to bishops who believed in the equal divinity of the Father,
the Son, and the Holy Ghost, and who stood in church fellowship with
certain designated orthodox bishops. The public worship of heretics was
forbidden.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.vi-p14">Thus Arianism and the kindred errors were forever
destroyed in the Roman empire, though kindred opinions continually
reappear as isolated cases and in other connections.<note n="1348" id="iii.xii.vi-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.vi-p15">John Milton and Isaac Newton cannot properly be
termed Arians. Their view of the relation of the Son to the Father was
akin to that of Arius, but their spirit and their system of ideas were
totally different. Bishop <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.vi-p15.1">Bull’s</span>great work, Defensio fidei Nicaenae, first published 1685, was
directed against Socinian and Arian views which obtained in England,
but purely with historical arguments drawn from the ante-Nicene
fathers. Shortly afterwards the high Arian view was revived and ably
defended with exegetical, patristic, and philosophical arguments
by <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.vi-p15.2">Whiston, Whitby</span>, and especially by Dr. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.vi-p15.3">Samuel</span> <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.vi-p15.4">Clarke</span>(died 1729), in his treatise on the “Scripture
Doctrine of the Trinity” (1712), which gave rise to a protracted
controversy, and to the strongest dialectical defence (though broken
and irregular in method) of the Nicene doctrine in the English language
by Dr. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.vi-p15.5">Waterland</span>. This trinitarian controversy, one of the
ablest and most important in the history of English theology, is very
briefly and superficially touched in the great works of Dr. Baur (vol.
iii. p. 685 ff.) and Dorner (vol. ii. p. 903 ff.); but the defect has
been supplied by Prof. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.vi-p15.6">Patrick</span>
<span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.vi-p15.7">Fairbairn</span>in an Appendix to the English translation of
Dorner’s History of Christology, Divis. Secd. vol.
iii. p. 337 ff.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.vi-p16">But among the different barbarian peoples of the
West, especially in Gaul and Spain, who had received Christianity from
the Roman empire during the ascendency of Arianism, this doctrine was
perpetuated two centuries longer: among the Goths till 587; among the
Suevi in Spain till 560; among the Vandals who conquered North Africa
in 429 and cruelly persecuted the Catholics, till their expulsion by
Belisarius in 530; among the Burgundians till their incorporation in
the Frank empire in 534, and among the Longobards till the close of the
sixth century. These barbarians, however, held Arianism rather through
accident than from conviction, and scarcely knew the difference between
it and the orthodox doctrine. Alaric, the first conqueror of Rome;
Genseric, the conqueror of North Africa; Theodoric the Great, king of
Italy and hero of the Niebelungen Lied, were Arians. The first Teutonic
translation of the Bible came from the Arian missionary Ulfilas.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.vi-p17"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="123" title="The Theological Principles involved: Import of the Controversy" shorttitle="Section 123" progress="60.85%" prev="iii.xii.vi" next="iii.xii.viii" id="iii.xii.vii">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.vii-p1">§ 123. The Theological Principles involved:
Import of the Controversy.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.vii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.vii-p3">Here should be compared, of the works before
mentioned, especially Petavius (tom. sec. De sanctissima Trinitate),
and Möhler (Athanasius, third book), of the Romanists, and
Baur, Dorner, and Voigt, of the Protestants.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.vii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.vii-p5">We pass now to the internal history of the Arian
conflict, the development of the antagonistic ideas; first marking some
general points of view from which the subject must be conceived.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.vii-p6">To the superficial and rationalistic eye this
great struggle seems a metaphysical subtilty and a fruitless logomachy,
revolving about a Greek iota. But it enters into the heart of
Christianity, and must necessarily affect in a greater or less degree
all other articles of faith. The different views of the contending
parties concerning the relation of Christ to the Father involved the
general question, whether Christianity is truly divine, the highest
revelation, and an actual redemption, or merely a relative truth, which
may be superseded by a more perfect revelation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.vii-p7">Thus the controversy is conceived even by Dr.
Baur, who is characterized by a much deeper discernment of the
philosophical and historical import of the conflicts in the history of
Christian doctrine, than all other rationalistic historians. “The main
question,” he says, “was, whether Christianity is the highest and
absolute revelation of God, and such that by it in the Son of God the
self-existent absolute being of God joins itself to man, and so
communicates itself that man through the Son becomes truly one with
God, and comes into such community of essence with God, as makes him
absolutely certain of pardon and salvation. From this point of view
Athanasius apprehended the gist of the controversy, always finally
summing up all his objections to the Arian doctrine with the chief
argument, that the whole substance of Christianity, all reality of
redemption, everything which makes Christianity the perfect salvation,
would be utterly null and meaningless, if he who is supposed to unite
man with God in real unity of being, were not himself absolute God, or
of one substance with the absolute God, but only a creature among
creatures. The infinite chasm which separates creature from Creator,
remains unfilled; there is nothing really mediatory between God and
man, if between the two there be nothing more than some created and
finite thing, or such a mediator and redeemer as the Arians conceive
the Son of God in his essential distinction from God: not begotten from
the essence of God and coeternal, but created out of nothing and
arising in time. Just as the distinctive character of the Athanasian
doctrine lies in its effort to conceive the relation of the Father and
Son, and in it the relation of God and man, as unity and community of
essence, the Arian doctrine on the contrary has the opposite aim of a
separation by which, first Father and Son, and then God and man, are
placed in the abstract opposition of infinite and finite. While,
therefore, according to Athanasius, Christianity is the religion of the
unity of God and man, according to Arius the essence of the Christian
revelation can consist only in man’s becoming
conscious of the difference which separates him, with all the finite,
from the absolute being of God. What value, however, one must ask, has
such a Christianity, when, instead of bringing man nearer to God, it
only fixes the chasm between God and man?”<note n="1349" id="iii.xii.vii-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.vii-p8">Die christliche Kirche vom 4-6ten Jahrhundert,
1859, p. 97 sq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.vii-p9">Arianism was a religious political war against the
spirit of the Christian revelation by the spirit of the world, which,
after having persecuted the church three hundred years from without,
sought under the Christian name to reduce her by degrading Christ to
the category of the temporal and the created, and Christianity to the
level of natural religion. It substituted for a truly divine Redeemer,
a created demigod, an elevated Hercules. Arianism proceeded from human
reason, Athanasianism from divine revelation; and each used the other
source of knowledge as a subordinate and tributary factor. The former
was deistic and rationalistic, the latter theistic and
supernaturalistic, in spirit and effect. The one made reasonableness,
the other agreement with Scripture, the criterion of truth. In the one
the intellectual interest, in the other the moral and religious, was
the motive principle. Yet Athanasius was at the same time a much deeper
and abler thinker than Arius, who dealt in barren deductions of reason
and dialectic formulas.<note n="1350" id="iii.xii.vii-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.vii-p10">Baur, Newman (The Arians, p. 17), and others
put Arianism into connection with the Aristotelian philosophy,
Athanasianism with the Platonic; while Petavius, Ritter, to some extent
also Voigt (I. c. p. 194), and others exactly reverse the relation, and
derive the Arian idea of God from Platonism and Neo-Platonism. This
contrariety of opinion itself proves that such a comparison is rather
confusing than helpful. The empirical, rational, logical tendency of
Arianism is, to be sure, more Aristotelian than Platonic; and so far
Baur is right. But the Aristotelian logic and dialectics may be used
equally well in the service of Catholic orthodoxy, as they were in fact
in the mediaeval scholasticism; while, on the other hand, the Platonic
idealism, which was to Justin, Origen, and <name id="iii.xii.vii-p10.1">Augustine</name>, a bridge
to faith, may lead into all kinds of Gnostic and mystic error. All
depends on making revelation and faith, or philosophy and reason, the
starting-point and the ruling power of the theological system. Comp.
also the observations of Dr. Dorner against Dr. Baur, in his
Entwicklungsgesch. der Christologie, vol. i. p. 859,
note.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.vii-p11">In close connection with this stood another
distinction. Arianism associated itself with the secular political
power and the court party; it represented the imperio-papal principle,
and the time of its prevalence under Constantius was an uninterrupted
season of the most arbitrary and violent encroachments of the state
upon the rights of the church. Athanasius, on the contrary, who was so
often deposed by the emperor, and who uttered himself so boldly
respecting Constantius, is the personal representative not only of
orthodoxy, but also of the independence of the church with reference to
the secular power, and in this respect a precursor of Gregory VII. in
his contest with the German imperialism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.vii-p12">While Arianism bent to the changing politics of
the court party, and fell into diverse schools and sects the moment it
lost the imperial support, the Nicene faith, like its great champion
Athanasius, remained under all outward changes of fortune true to
itself, and made its mighty advance only by legitimate growth outward
from within. Athanasius makes no distinction at all between the various
shades of Arians and Semi-Arians, but throws them all into the same
category of enemies of the catholic faith.<note n="1351" id="iii.xii.vii-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.vii-p13">I cannot refrain from quoting the striking
judgment of <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.vii-p13.1">George Bancroft</span>, once a Unitarian preacher, on the
import of the Arian controversy and the vast influence of the
Athanasian doctrine on the onward march of true Christian civilization.
“In vain,” says he in his address on the <i>Progress of the</i>
<i>Human Race</i>, delivered before the New York Historical Society in
1854, p. 25 f., “did restless pride, as that of <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.vii-p13.2">Arius</span>, seek to
paganize Christianity and make it the ally of imperial despotism; to
prefer a belief resting on authority and unsupported by an inward
witness, over the clear revelation of which the millions might see and
feel and know the divine glory; to substitute the conception, framed
after the pattern of heathenism, of an agent, superhuman yet finite,
for faith in the ever continuing presence of God with man; to wrong the
greatness and sanctity of the Spirit of God by representing it as a
birth of time. Against these attempts to subordinate the enfranchising
virtue of truth to false worship and to arbitrary power reason asserted
its supremacy, and the party of superstition was driven from the field.
Then mooned Ashtaroth was eclipsed and Osiris was seen no more in
Memphian grove; then might have been heard the crash of the falling
temples of Polytheism; and instead of them, came that harmony which
holds Heaven and Earth in happiest union. Amid the deep sorrows of
humanity during the sad conflict which was protracted through centuries
for the overthrow of the past and the reconstruction of society, the
consciousness of an incarnate God carried peace into the bosom of
mankind. That faith emancipated the slave, broke the bondage of woman,
redeemed the captive, elevated the low, lifted up the oppressed,
consoled the wretched, inspired alike the heroes of thought and the
countless masses. The down-trodden nations clung to it as to the
certainty of their future emancipation; and it so filled the heart of
the greatest poet of the Middle Ages—perhaps the
greatest poet of all time—that he had no prayer so
earnest as to behold in the profound and clear substance of the eternal
light, that circling of reflected glory which showed the image of
man.”</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xii.vii-p14"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="124" title="Arianism" shorttitle="Section 124" progress="61.21%" prev="iii.xii.vii" next="iii.xii.ix" id="iii.xii.viii">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.viii-p1">§ 124. Arianism.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.viii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.viii-p3">The doctrine of the Arians, or Eusebians,
Aëtians, Eunomians, as they were called after their later
leaders, or Exukontians, Heteroousiasts, and Anomoeans, as they were
named from their characteristic terms, is in substance as follows:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.viii-p4">The Father alone is God; therefore he alone is
unbegotten, eternal, wise, good, and unchangeable, and he is separated
by an infinite chasm from the world. He cannot create the world
directly, but only through an agent, the Logos. The Son of God is
pre-existent,<note n="1352" id="iii.xii.viii-p4.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.viii-p5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p5.1">Πρὸ
χρόνων καὶ
αἰώνων</span>.</p></note> before all
creatures, and above all creatures, a middle being between God and the
world, the creator of the world, the perfect image of the Father, and
the executor of his thoughts, and thus capable of being called in a
metaphorical sense God, and Logos, and Wisdom.<note n="1353" id="iii.xii.viii-p5.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.viii-p6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p6.1">Θεός,
λόγος ,
σοφία</span>.</p></note> But on the other hand, he himself is a creature,
that is to say, the first creation of God, through whom the Father
called other creatures into existence; he was created out of nothing<note n="1354" id="iii.xii.viii-p6.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.viii-p7"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p7.1">Ποίημα,
κτίσμα ἐξ
οὐκ
ὄντων.</span> Hence the name Exukontians</p></note> (not out of the essence of
God) by the will of the Father before all conceivable time; he is
therefore not eternal, but had a beginning, and there was a time when
he was not.<note n="1355" id="iii.xii.viii-p7.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.viii-p8"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p8.1">Ἀρχὴν
ἔχει</span> —<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p8.2">οὐκ ἦν
πρὶν
γεννηθῇ,
ἤτοι
κτισθῇ</span> —<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p8.3">ἦν
ποτε ὅτε
οὐκ
ἦν.</span></p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.viii-p9">Arianism thus rises far above Ebionism,
Socinianism, deism, and rationalism, in maintaining the personal
pre-existence of the Son before all worlds, which were his creation;
but it agrees with those systems in lowering the Son to the sphere of
the created, which of course includes the idea of temporalness and
finiteness. It at first ascribed to him the predicate of
unchangeableness also,<note n="1356" id="iii.xii.viii-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.viii-p10"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p10.1">Ἀναλλοίωτος,
ἄτρεπτος
ὁ υἱός.</span></p></note>
but afterwards subjected him to the vicissitudes of created being.<note n="1357" id="iii.xii.viii-p10.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.viii-p11"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p11.1">Τρεπτὸς
φύσει ὡς
τὰ
κρίσματα</span>.</p></note> This contradiction,
however, is solved, if need be, by the distinction between moral and
physical unchangeableness; the Son is in his nature (φύσει) changeable, but remains good (καλός) by a free act of his will. Arius, after
having once robbed the Son of divine essence,<note n="1358" id="iii.xii.viii-p11.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.viii-p12"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p12.1">οὐσία</span></p></note> could not consistently allow him any divine
attribute in the strict sense of the word; he limited his duration, his
power, and his knowledge, and expressly asserted that the Son does not
perfectly know the Father, and therefore cannot perfectly reveal him.
The Son is essentially distinct from the Father,<note n="1359" id="iii.xii.viii-p12.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.viii-p13"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p13.1">Ἑτεροούσιος
τῷ
πατρί.</span></p></note> and—as Aëtius
and Eunomius afterward more strongly expressed
it—unlike the Father;<note n="1360" id="iii.xii.viii-p13.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.viii-p14"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p14.1">Ἀνόμοιος
κατὰ
οὐσίαν</span>. Hence the name <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p14.2">Ἀνόμοιοι</span>, Anomoeans.</p></note> and this dissimilarity was by some extended to
all moral and metaphysical attributes and conditions.<note n="1361" id="iii.xii.viii-p14.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.viii-p15"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p15.1">Ἀνόμοιος
κατὰ
πάντᾳ.</span>.</p></note> The dogma of the essential
deity of Christ seemed to Arius to lead of necessity to Sabellianism or
to the Gnostic dreams of emanation. As to the humanity of Christ, Arius
ascribed to him only a human body, but not a rational soul, and on this
point Apollinarius came to the same conclusion, though from orthodox
premises, and with the intention of saving the unity of the divine
personality of Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.viii-p16">The later development of Arianism brought out
nothing really new, but rather revealed many inconsistencies and
contradictions. Thus, for example, Eunomius, to whom clearness was the
measure of truth, maintained that revelation has made everything clear,
and man can perfectly know God; while Arius denied even to the Son the
perfect knowledge of God or of himself. The negative and rationalistic
element came forth in ever greater prominence, and the controversy
became a metaphysical war, destitute of all deep religion, spirit. The
eighteen formulas of faith which Arianism and Semi-Arianism produced
between the councils of Nice and Constantinople, are leaves without
blossoms, and branches without fruit. The natural course of the Arian
heresy is downward, through the stage of Socinianism, into the
rationalism which sees in Christ a mere man, the chief of his kind.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.viii-p17">To pass now to the arguments used for and against
this error:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.viii-p18">1. The Arians drew their exegetical proofs from
the passages of Scripture which seem to place Christ in any way in the
category of that which is created,<note n="1362" id="iii.xii.viii-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.viii-p19">Such as <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22-25" id="iii.xii.viii-p19.1" parsed="|Prov|8|22|8|25" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22-Prov.8.25">Prov. viii. 22-25</scripRef> (Comp. <scripRef passage="Sir. i. 4" id="iii.xii.viii-p19.2" parsed="|Sir|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.1.4">Sir. i. 4</scripRef>;
xxiv. 8f.), where personified Wisdom, <i>i.e</i>., the Logos, says
(according to the Septuagint): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p19.3">Κύριος
ἔκτισέν
με</span> [Heb. <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="iii.xii.viii-p19.4">קָנָנִי</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.viii-p20">Vulg. possedit
me] <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p20.1">ἀρχὴν
ὁδῶν
αὐτοῦ εἰς
ἔργα
αὐτοῦ·
πρὸ τοῦ
αἰῶνος
ἐθεμελίωσέν
με, κ.τ.λ.</span>This passage seemed clearly to prove the two
propositions of Arius, that the Father created the Son, and that he
created him for the purpose of creating the world through him
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p20.2">εἰς ἔργα
αὐτοῦ</span>). <scripRef passage="Acts ii. 36" id="iii.xii.viii-p20.3" parsed="|Acts|2|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.36">Acts ii. 36</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p20.4">Ὅτι
καὶ κύριον
αὐτὸν καὶ
Χριστὸν
ἐποίησεν
ὁ θεός.</span><scripRef passage="Heb. i. 4" id="iii.xii.viii-p20.5" parsed="|Heb|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.4">Heb. i. 4</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p20.6">Κρείττων
γενόμενος
τῶν
ἀγγέλων</span>. <scripRef passage="Heb. iii. 2" id="iii.xii.viii-p20.7" parsed="|Heb|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.3.2">Heb. iii. 2</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p20.8">Πιστὸν
ὄντα τῷ
ποιήσαντι
αὐτόν.</span> John i 14: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p20.9">Ὁ λόγος
σάρξ
ἐγένετο.</span>
<scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 7-9" id="iii.xii.viii-p20.10" parsed="|Phil|2|7|2|9" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.7-Phil.2.9">Phil. ii. 7-9</scripRef>. The last two
passages are of course wholly inapposite, as they treat of the
incarnation of the Son of God, not of his pre-temporal existence and
essence. <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 4" id="iii.xii.viii-p20.11" parsed="|Heb|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.4">Heb. i. 4</scripRef> refers to the exaltation of the God-Man. Most
plausible of all is the famous passage: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p20.12">πρωτότοκος
πάσης
κτίσεως</span>, <scripRef passage="Col. i. 15" id="iii.xii.viii-p20.13" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15">Col. i. 15</scripRef>, from which the Arians
inferred that Christ himself is a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p20.14">κτίσις</span>
of God, to wit, the first creature
of all. But <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p20.15">πρωτότοκος</span>is not equivalent to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p20.16">πρωτόκτιστος</span>or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p20.17">πρωτόπλαστος</span>: on the contrary, Christ is by this
very term distinguished from the creation, and described as the Author,
Upholder, and End of the creation. A creature cannot possibly be the
source of life for all creatures. The meaning of the expression,
therefore, is: born before every creature, <i>i.e</i>., before anything
was made. The text indicates the distinction between the eternal
generation of the Son from the essence of the Father, and the temporal
creation of the world out of nothing by the Son. Yet there is a
difference between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p20.18">μονογενής</span>and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p20.19">πρωτότοκος
,</span> which Athanasius
himself makes: the former referring to the relation of the Son to the
Father, the latter, to his relation to the world.</p></note> or ascribe to the incarnate (not the
pre-temporal, divine) Logos growth, lack of knowledge, weariness,
sorrow, and other changing human affections and states of mind,<note n="1363" id="iii.xii.viii-p20.20"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.viii-p21">Such as <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 52" id="iii.xii.viii-p21.1" parsed="|Luke|2|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.52">Luke ii. 52</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Heb. v. 8, 9" id="iii.xii.viii-p21.2" parsed="|Heb|5|8|5|9" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.8-Heb.5.9">Heb. v. 8, 9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John xii. 27, 28" id="iii.xii.viii-p21.3" parsed="|John|12|27|12|28" osisRef="Bible:John.12.27-John.12.28">John xii.
27, 28</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 39" id="iii.xii.viii-p21.4" parsed="|Matt|26|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.39">Matt. xxvi. 39</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark xii. 52" id="iii.xii.viii-p21.5" parsed="|Mark|12|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.52">Mark xii. 52</scripRef>; &amp;c.</p></note> or teach a subordination of the
Son to the Father.<note n="1364" id="iii.xii.viii-p21.6"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.viii-p22"><i>E.g</i>., <scripRef passage="John xiv. 28" id="iii.xii.viii-p22.1" parsed="|John|14|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.28">John xiv. 28</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p22.2">Ὁ
πατήρ
μείζων μού
ἐστιν.</span>. This passage also refers not to the
pre-existent state of Christ, but to the state of humiliation of the
God-Man.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.viii-p23">Athanasius disposes of these arguments somewhat
too easily, by referring the passages exclusively to the human side of
the person of Jesus. When, for example, the Lord says he knows not the
day, nor the hour of the judgment, this is due only to his human
nature. For how should the Lord of heaven and earth, who made days and
hours, not know them! He accuses the Arians of the Jewish conceit, that
divine and human are incompatible. The Jews say How could Christ, if he
were God, become man, and die on the cross? The Arians say: How can
Christ, who was man, be at the same time God? We, says Athanasius, are
Christians; we do not stone Christ when he asserts his eternal Godhead,
nor are we offended in him when he speaks to us in the language of
human poverty. But it is the peculiar doctrine of Holy Scripture to
declare everywhere a double thing of Christ: that he, as Logos and
image of the Father, was ever truly divine, and that he afterwards
became man for our salvation. When Athanasius cannot refer such terms
as “made,” “created,” “became,” to the human nature he takes them
figuratively for “testified,” “constituted,” “demonstrated.”<note n="1365" id="iii.xii.viii-p23.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.viii-p24">The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p24.1">ἔκτισε</span>and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p24.2">ἐθεμελίωσε</span>
in <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="iii.xii.viii-p24.3" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov. viii. 22</scripRef> ff., on which the
Arians laid special stress, and of which Athanasius treats quite at
large in his second oration against the Arians, he refers not to the
essence of the Logos (with whom the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p24.4">σοφία</span>was by both parties identified), but to the
incarnation of the Logos and to the renovation of our race through him:
appealing to <scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 10" id="iii.xii.viii-p24.5" parsed="|Eph|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.10">Eph. ii. 10</scripRef>: “We are his workmanship, created in Christ
Jesus unto good works.” As to the far more important passage in <scripRef passage="Col. i. 15" id="iii.xii.viii-p24.6" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15">Col. i.
15</scripRef>, Athanasius gives substantially the correct interpretation in his
Expositio fidei, cap. 3 (ed. Bened. tom. i. 101), where he
says: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p24.7">πρωτότοκον
εἰπὼν</span> [<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p24.8">Παῦλος</span>] <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p24.9">δηλοῖ μὴ
εἶναι
αὐτὸν
κτίσμα,
ἀλλὰ
γέννημα
τοῦ πατρός
· ξένον γάρ
ἐπὶ τῆς
θεότητος
αὐτοῦ τὸ
λέγεσθαι
κτίσμα. Τὰ
γὰρ πάντα
ἐκτίσθησαν
ὑπὸ τοῦ
πατρὸς διὰ
τοῦ υἱοῦ,
ὁ δὲ υἱὸς
μόνος ἐκ
τοῦ πατρὸς
ἀϊδίως
ἐγεννήθη·
διὸ
πρωτότοκός
ἐστι πάσης
κτίσεως ὁ
Θεὸς λόγος
·, ἄτρεπτος
ἐξ
ἀτρέπτου.</span></p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.viii-p25">As positive exegetical proofs against Arianism,
Athanasius cites almost all the familiar proof-texts which ascribe to
Christ divine names, divine attributes, divine works, and divine
dignity, and which it is unnecessary here to mention in detail.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.viii-p26">Of course his exegesis, as well as that of the
fathers in general, when viewed from the level of the modern
grammatical, historical, and critical method, contains a great deal of
allegorizing caprice and fancy and sophistical subtilty. But it is in
general far more profound and true than the heretical.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.viii-p27">2. The theological arguments for Arianism were
predominantly negative and rationalizing. The amount of them is, that
the opposite view is unreasonable, is irreconcilable with strict
monotheism and the dignity of God, and leads to Sabellian or Gnostic
errors. It is true, Marcellus of Ancyra, one of the most zealous
advocates of the Nicene homoousianism, fell into the Sabellian denial
of the tri-personality,<note n="1366" id="iii.xii.viii-p27.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.viii-p28">Comp. on Marcellus of Ancyra below,
§ 126.</p></note>
but most of the Nicene fathers steered with unerring tact between the
Scylla of Sabellianism, and the Charybdis of Tritheism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.viii-p29">Athanasius met the theological objections of the
Arians with overwhelming dialectical skill, and exposed the internal
contradictions and philosophical absurdities of their positions.
Arianism teaches two gods, an uncreated and a created, a supreme and a
secondary god, and thus far relapses into heathen polytheism. It holds
Christ to be a mere creature, and yet the creator of the world; as if a
creature could be the source of life, the origin and the end of all
creatures! It ascribes to Christ a pre-mundane existence, but denies
him eternity, while yet time belongs to the idea of the world, and is
created only therewith,<note n="1367" id="iii.xii.viii-p29.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.viii-p30">Mundus non factus est <i>in</i> tempore, sed
<i>cum</i> tempore, says <name id="iii.xii.viii-p30.1">Augustine</name>, although I
cannot just now lay my hand on the passage. Time is the successional
form of existence of all created things. Now Arius might indeed have
said: Time arose with the Son as the first creature. This, however, he
did not say, but put a time before the Son.</p></note>
so that before the world there was nothing but eternity. It supposes a
time before the creation of the pre-existent Christ; thus involving God
himself in the notion of time; which contradicts the absolute being of
God. It asserts the unchangeableness of God, but denies, with the
eternal generation of the Son, also the eternal Fatherhood; thus
assuming after all a very essential change in God.<note n="1368" id="iii.xii.viii-p30.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.viii-p31">Of less weight is the objection, which was
raised by Alexander of Alexandria: Since the Son is the Logos, the
Arian God must have been, until the creation of the Son,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.viii-p31.1">ἄλογος</span>, a being without
reason.</p></note> Athanasius charges the Arians with dualism
and heathenism, and he accuses them of destroying the whole doctrine of
salvation. For if the Son is a creature, man remains still separated,
as before, from God; no creature can redeem other creatures, and unite
them with God. If Christ is not divine, much less can we be partakers
of the divine nature and children of God.<note n="1369" id="iii.xii.viii-p31.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.viii-p32">Comp. the second Oration against the Arians,
cap. 69 ff.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xii.viii-p33"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="125" title="Semi-Arianism" shorttitle="Section 125" progress="61.68%" prev="iii.xii.viii" next="iii.xii.x" id="iii.xii.ix">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.ix-p1">§ 125. Semi-Arianism.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.ix-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.ix-p3">The Semi-Arians,<note n="1370" id="iii.xii.ix-p3.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ix-p4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.ix-p4.1">Ἡμιάρειοι</span>.</p></note> or, as they are called, the Homoiousiasts,<note n="1371" id="iii.xii.ix-p4.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ix-p5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.ix-p5.1">Ὁμοιουσιαστοί</span>. The name <i>Eusebians</i> is used of
the Arians and Semi-Arians, who both for a time made common cause, as a
political party under the lead of Eusebius of Nicomedia (not of
Caesarea), against the Athanasians and Nicenes.</p></note> wavered in theory and
conduct between the Nicene orthodoxy and the Arian heresy. Their
doctrine makes the impression, not of an internal reconciliation of
opposites which in fact were irreconcilable, but of diplomatic evasion,
temporizing compromise, flat, half and half juste milieu. They had a
strong footing in the subordination of most of the ante-Nicene fathers;
but now the time for clear and definite decision had come.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ix-p6">Their doctrine is contained in the confession
which was proposed to the council of Nicaea by Eusebius of Caesarea,
but rejected, and in the symbols of the councils of Antioch and Sirmium
from 340 to 360. Theologically they were best represented first by
Eusebius of Caesarea, who adhered more closely to his admired Origen,
and later by Cyril of Jerusalem, who approached nearer the orthodoxy of
the Nicene party.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ix-p7">The signal term of Semi-Arianism is homoi-ousion,
in distinction from homo-ousion and hetero-ousion. The system teaches
that Christ if; not a creature, but co-eternal with the Father, though
not of the same, but only of like essence, and subordinate to him. It
agrees with the Nicene creed in asserting the eternal generation of the
Son, and in denying that he was a created being; while, with Arianism,
it denies the identity of essence. Hence it satisfied neither of the
opposite parties, and was charged by both with logical incoherence.
Athanasius and his friends held, against the Semi-Arians, that like
attributes and relations might be spoken of, but not like essences or
substances; these are either identical or different. It may be said of
one man that he is like another, not in respect of substance, but in
respect of his exterior and form. If the Son, as the Semi-Arians
ad-mit, is of the essence of the Father, he must be also of the same
essence. The Arians argued: There is no middle being between created
and uncreated being; if God the Father alone is uncreated, everything
out of him, including the Son, is created, and consequently of
different essence, and unlike him.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ix-p8">Thus pressed from both sides, Semi-Arianism could
not long withstand; and even before the council of Constantinople it
passed over, in the main, to the camp of orthodoxy.<note n="1372" id="iii.xii.ix-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.ix-p9">Bull judges Semi-Arianisn very
contemptuously.“Semi-AriAnus,” says he (l. iv. 4, 8, vol. v. pars ii p.
779), “et semi-Deus, et semi-creatura perinde monstra et portenta sunt
quae sani et pii omnes merito exhorrent. Filius Dei aut verus omnino
Deus, aut mera creatura statuatur necesse est; aeternae veritatis
axioma est inter Deum et creaturam, inter non factum et factum, medium
esse nihil.” Quite similarly Waterland: A Defence of some Queries
relating to Dr. Clarke’s Scheme of the Holy Trinity,
Works, vol. i p. 404.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xii.ix-p10"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="126" title="Revived Sabellianism. Marcellus and Photinus" shorttitle="Section 126" progress="61.80%" prev="iii.xii.ix" next="iii.xii.xi" id="iii.xii.x">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.x-p1">§ 126. Revived Sabellianism. Marcellus and
Photinus.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.x-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.x-p3">I. Eusebius Caesar.: Two books contra Marcellum
(κατὰ
Μαρκέλλου), and three books De ecclesiastica
theologia (after his Demonstratio evang.). <name id="iii.xii.x-p3.1">Hilary</name>: Fragmenta, 1–3. Basil the Great:
Epist. 52. Epiphanius: Haeres. 72. Retberg: Marcelliana.
Gött. 1794 (a collection of the Fragments of Marcellus).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.x-p4">II. Montfaucon: Diatribe de causa Marcelli Ancyr.
(in Collect. nova Patr. tom. ii. Par. 1707). Klose: Geschichte u. Lehre
des Marcellus u. Photinus. Hamb. 1837. Möhler: Athanasius
der Gr. Buch iv. p. 318 sqq. (aiming to vindicate Marcellus, as Neander
also does). Baur: l.c. vol. i. pp. 525–558. Dorner:
l.c. i. pp. 864–882. (Both against the orthodoxy of
Marcellus.) Hefele: Conciliengesch. i. 456 sq. et passim. Willenborg:
Ueber die Orthodoxie des Marc. Münster, 1859</p>

<p id="iii.xii.x-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.x-p6">Before we pass to the exhibition of the orthodox
doctrine, we must notice a trinitarian error which arose in the course
of the controversy from an excess of zeal against the Arian
subordination, and forms the opposite extreme.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.x-p7">Marcellus, bishop of Ancyra in Galatia, a friend
of Athanasius, and one of the leaders of the Nicene party, in a large
controversial work written soon after the council of Nicaea against
Arianism and Semi-Arianism, so pushed the doctrine of the
consubstantiality of Christ that he impaired the personal distinction
of Father and Son, and, at least in phraseology, fell into a refined
form of Sabellianism.<note n="1373" id="iii.xii.x-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.x-p8">In his work <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.x-p8.1">περὶ
ὑποταγῆς</span>, De subjectione Domini Christi, founded
on <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 28" id="iii.xii.x-p8.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.28">1 Cor. xv. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> To
save the full divinity of Christ and his equality with the Father, he
denied his hypostatical pre-existence. As to the orthodoxy of
Marcellus, however, the East and the West were divided, and the
diversity continues even among modem scholars. A Semi-Arian council in
Constantinople, a.d. 335, deposed him, and intrusted Eusebius of
Caesarea with the refutation of his work; while, on the contrary, pope
Julius of Rome and the orthodox council of Sardica (343), blinded by
his equivocal declarations, his former services, and his close
connection with Athanasius, protected his orthodoxy and restored him to
his bishopric. The counter-synod of Philippopolis, however, confirmed
the condemnation. Finally even Athanasius, who elsewhere always speaks
of him with great respect, is said to have declared against him.<note n="1374" id="iii.xii.x-p8.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.x-p9"><name id="iii.xii.x-p9.1">Hilary</name>, Fragm. ii. n.
21 (p. 1299, ed. Bened.), states that Athanasius as early as 349
renounced church fellowship with Marcellus.</p></note> The council of
Constantinople, a.d. 381, declared even the baptism of the Marcellians
and Photinians invalid.<note n="1375" id="iii.xii.x-p9.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.x-p10">These are meant by the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.x-p10.1">οἱ
ἀπὸ τῆς
Γαλατῶν
χώρας
ἐρχόμενοι</span>in the 7th canon of the second
ecumenical council. Marcellus and Photinus were both of Ancyra in
Galatia. Comp. Hefele, Conciliengeschichte, vol. ii. p.
26.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.x-p11">Marcellus wished to hold fast the true deity of
Christ without falling under the charge of subordinatianism. He granted
the Arians right in their assertion that the Nicene doctrine of the
eternal generation of the Son involves the subordination of the Son,
and is incompatible with his own eternity. For this reason he entirely
gave up this doctrine, and referred the expressions: Son, image,
firstborn, begotten, not to the eternal metaphysical relation, but to
the incarnation. He thus made a rigid separation between Logos and Son,
and this is the πρῶτον
ψεῦδοςof this system. Before the incarnation
there was, he taught, no Son of God, but only a Logos, and by that he
understood,—at least so he is represented by
Eusebius,—an impersonal power, a reason inherent in
God, inseparable from him, eternal, unbegotten, after the analogy of
reason in man. This Logos was silent (therefore without word) in God
before the creation of the world, but then went forth out of God as the
creative word and power, the δραστικὴ
ἐνέργεια
πράξεως of God (not as a hypostasis). This power
is the principle of creation, and culminates in the incarnation, but
after finishing the work of redemption returns again into the repose of
God. The Son, after completing the work of redemption, resigns his
kingdom to the Father, and rests again in God as in the beginning. The
sonship, therefore, is only a temporary state, which begins with the
human advent of Christ, and is at last promoted or glorified into
Godhead. Marcellus reaches not a real God-Man, but only an
extraordinary dynamical indwelling of the divine power in the man
Jesus. In this respect the charge of Samosatenism, which the council of
Constantinople in 335 brought against him, has a certain justice,
though he started from premises entirely different from those of Paul
of Samosata.<note n="1376" id="iii.xii.x-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.x-p12">Dorner (l.c. 880 sq.) asserts of Marcellus,
that his Sabellianism ran out to a sort of
Ebionitism.</p></note> His
doctrine of the Holy Spirit and of the Trinity is to a corresponding
degree unsatisfactory. He speaks, indeed, of an extension of the
indivisible divine monad into a triad, but in the Sabellian sense, and
denies the three hypostases or persons.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.x-p13">Photinus, first a deacon at Ancyra, then bishop of
Sirmium in Pannonia, went still further than his preceptor Marcellus.
He likewise started with a strict distinction between the notion of
Logos and Son,<note n="1377" id="iii.xii.x-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.x-p14">He called God <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.x-p14.1">λογοπάτηρ</span>, because, in his view, God is both
Father and Logos. Sabellius had used the expression <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.x-p14.2">υἱοπάτηρ</span>, to deny the personal distinction
between the Father and the Son. Photinus had to say instead of
this, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.x-p14.3">λογοπάτηρ</span>, because, in his view,
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.x-p14.4">λόγος</span>, not the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.x-p14.5">υἱός</span>, is eternally in God.</p></note> rejected
the idea of eternal generation, and made the divine in Christ an
impersonal power of God. But while Marcellus, from the Sabellian point
of view, identified the Son with the Logos as to essence, and
transferred to him the divine predicates attaching to the Logos,
Photinus, on the contrary, quite like Paul of Samosata, made Jesus rise
on the basis of his human nature, by a course of moral improvement and
moral merit, to the divine dignity, so that the divine in him is a
thing of growth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.x-p15">Hence Photinus was condemned as a heretic by
several councils in the East and in the West, beginning with the
Semi-Arian council at Antioch in 344. He died in exile in 366.<note n="1378" id="iii.xii.x-p15.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.x-p16">Comp. on Photinus, Athanas., De syn. 26;
Epiph., Haer. 71; <name id="iii.xii.x-p16.1">Hilary</name>, De trinit. vii. 3-7, etc.; Baur, l.c.
vol. i. p. 542 sqq.; Dorner, l.c. i. p. 881 sq.; and Hefele, l.c, i. p.
610 sqq.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xii.x-p17"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="127" title="The Nicene Doctrine of the Consubstantiality of the Son with the Father" shorttitle="Section 127" progress="62.05%" prev="iii.xii.x" next="iii.xii.xii" id="iii.xii.xi">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xi-p1">§ 127. The Nicene Doctrine of the
Consubstantiality of the Son with the Father.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xi-p3">Comp. the literature in §§ 119
and 120, especially the four Orations of Athanasius against the Arians,
and the other anti-Arian tracts of this “father of orthodoxy.”</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xi-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xi-p5">The Nicene, Homo-ousian, or Athanasian doctrine was
most clearly and powerfully represented in the East by Athanasius, in
whom it became flesh and blood;<note n="1379" id="iii.xii.xi-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p6">Particularly distinguished are his four
Orations against the Arians, written in 356.</p></note> and next to him, by Alexander of Alexandria,
Marcellus of Ancyra (who however strayed into Sabellianism), Basil, and
the two Gregories of Cappadocia; and in the West by <name id="iii.xii.xi-p6.1">Ambrose</name> and <name id="iii.xii.xi-p6.2">Hilary</name>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p7">The central point of the Nicene doctrine in the
contest with Arianism is the identity of essence or the
consubstantiality of the Son with the Father, and is expressed in this
article of the (original) Nicene Creed: ”[We believe] in one Lord Jesus
Christ, the Son of God; who is begotten the only-begotten of the
Father; that is, of the essence of the Father, God of God, and Light of
Light, very God of very God, begotten, not made, being of one substance
with the Father.”<note n="1380" id="iii.xii.xi-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p8"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p8.1">Καὶ εἰς
ἕνα
Κύριον
Ἰησοῦν
Χριστὸν,
τὸν υἱὸν
τοῦ Θεοῦ·
γεννηθέντα
ἐκ τοῦ
Πατρὸς
μονογενῆ·
τοῦτ ̓
ἐστιν ἐκ
τῆς
οὐσίας
τοῦ Πατρὸς,
Θεὸν ἐκ
Θεοῦ καὶ
φῶς ἐκ
φωτὸς, Θεὸν
ἀληθινον
ἐκ Θεοῦ
ἀληθινοῦ·
γεννηθέντα,
οὐ
ποιηθέντα,
ὁμοούσιον
τῷ Πατρί,
κ.τ.λ.</span></p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p9">The term ὁμοούσιος, consubstantial, is of course no
more a biblical term,<note n="1381" id="iii.xii.xi-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p10">Though John’s
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p10.1">Θεὸς
ἧν ὁ
λόγος</span> (<scripRef passage="John i. 1" id="iii.xii.xi-p10.2" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>), and
Paul’s <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p10.3">τὸ εἷναι
ἴσα
Θεῷ</span> (<scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 6" id="iii.xii.xi-p10.4" parsed="|Phil|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6">Phil. ii. 6</scripRef>), are akin to it. The latter passage, indeed,
since i1sa is adverbial, denotes rather divine existence, than divine
being or essence, which would be more correctly expressed
by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p10.5">τὸ
εἷναι
ἴσον
Θεῷ</span>?, or by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p10.6">ἰσόθεος</span>. But the latter would be equally in
harmony with Paul’s theology. The Jews used the
masc. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p10.7">ἴσος</span>, though in a polemical sense, when they drew
from the way in which he called himself preeminently and exclusively
the Son of God the logical inference, that he made himself equal with
God, <scripRef passage="John v. 18" id="iii.xii.xi-p10.8" parsed="|John|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.18">John v. 18</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p10.9">Ὅτι ...
πατέρα
ἴδιον
ἔλεγε τὸν
Θεὸν, ἴσον
ἑαυτὸν
ποιῶν τῷ
Θεῷ</span>. The Vulgate translates: <i>aequalem</i> se faciens
Deo.</p></note>
than trinity;<note n="1382" id="iii.xii.xi-p10.10"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p11">The word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p11.1">τριὰς</span>and trinitas, in this application to the
Godhead, appears first in Theophilus of Antioch and Athenagoras in the
second century, and in <name id="iii.xii.xi-p11.2">Tertullian</name>in the
third. Confessions of faith must be drawn up in language different from
the Scriptures—else they mean nothing or
everything—since they are an <i>interpretation</i> of
the Scriptures and intended to exclude false
doctrines.</p></note> but it had
already been used, though in a different sense, both by heathen
writers<note n="1383" id="iii.xii.xi-p11.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p12">Bull, Def. fidei Nic., Works, vol. v. P. i. p.
70: ” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p12.1">Ὁμοούσιον</span>
a probatis Graecis scriptoribus id
dicitur, quod ejusdem cum altero substantiae, essentiae, sive naturae
est.” He then cites some passages from profane writers. Thus Porphyry
says, De abstinentia ab esu animalium, lib. i. n. 19:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p12.2">Εἴγε
ὁμοούσιοι
οἱ τῶν
ζώων
ψύχαὶ
ἡμετέραις</span>, <i>i.e</i>., siquidem animae animalium
sunt ejusdem cum nostris essentiae. Aristotle (in a quotation in
Origen) speaks of the consubstantiality of all stars,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p12.3">ὁμοούσια
πάντα
ἄστρα</span>, omnia astra sunt ejusdem essentiae sive
naturae.</p></note> and by
heretics,<note n="1384" id="iii.xii.xi-p12.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p13">First by the Gnostic Valentine, in Irenaeus,
Adv. haer. l. i. cap. 1, § 1 and § 5(ed. Stieren,
vol. i. 67 and 66). In the last passage it is said of man that he
is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p13.1">ὑλικός</span>, and as such very like God, indeed, but
not consubstantial, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p13.2">παραπλήσιον
μὲν, ἀλλ ̓
οὐχ
ὁμοούσιον
τῷ
Θεῷ</span>. The Manichaeans called the human soul, in the sense of
their emanation system, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p13.3">ὁμοούσιον
τῷ.
Θεῷ</span>. Agapius, in Photius (Bibl. Cod. 179), calls even the sun
and the moon, in a pantheistic sense, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p13.4">ὁμοούσια
Θεῷ</span>. The Sabellinas used the word of the trinity, but in
opposition to the distinction of persons.</p></note> as well as by
orthodox fathers.<note n="1385" id="iii.xii.xi-p13.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p14">Origen deduces from the figurative
description <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p14.1">ἀπαύγασμα</span>, <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 3" id="iii.xii.xi-p14.2" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p14.3">ὁμοούσιον</span>
of the Son. His disciples rejected
the term, indeed, at the council at Antioch in 264, because the
heretical Paul of Samosata gave it a perverted meaning, taking oujsiva
for the common source from which the three divine persons first derived
their being. But towards the end of the third century the word was
introduced again into church use by Theognostus and Dionysius of
Alexandria, as Athanasius, De Decr. Syn. Nic. c. 25 (ed. Bened. i. p.
230), demonstrates. Eusebius, Ep. ad Caesarienses c. 7 (in Socr. H. E.
i. 8, and in Athan. Opera i. 241), says that some early bishops and
authors, learned and celebrated (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p14.4">τῶν
παλαιῶν
τινὰς
λογίους
καὶ
ἐπιφανεῖς
ἐπιστόπους
καὶ
συγγραφεῖς</span>
), used <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p14.5">ὁμοούσιον</span>
of the Godhead of the Father and
Son. <name id="iii.xii.xi-p14.6">Tertullian</name>(Adv. Prax.) applied the corresponding Latin
phrase <i>unius</i> <i>substantiae</i> to the persons of the holy
Trinity.</p></note> It
formed a bulwark against Arians and Semi-Arians, and an anchor which
moored the church during the stormy time between the first and the
second ecumenical councils.<note n="1386" id="iii.xii.xi-p14.7"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p15">Cunningham (Hist. Theology, i. p. 291) says
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p15.1">ὁμοούσιος</span>: ” The number of these individuals who
held the substance of the Nicene doctrine, but objected to the
phraseology in which it was expressed, was very small
[?]—and the evil thereof, was very inconsiderable;
while the advantage was invaluable that resulted from the possession
and the use of a definite phraseology, which shut out all supporters of
error, combined nearly all the maintainers of truth, and formed a
rallying-point around which the whole orthodox church ultimately
gathered, after the confusion and distinction occasioned by Arian
cunning and Arian persecution had passed away.”</p></note> At first it had a negative meaning against
heresy; denying, as Athanasius repeatedly says, that the Son is in any
sense created or produced and changeable.<note n="1387" id="iii.xii.xi-p15.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p16">Athanas. Epist. de Decretis Syn. Nicaenae, cap.
20 (i. p. 226); c. 26 (p. 231); and elsewhere.</p></note> But afterwards the homoousion became a positive
testword of orthodoxy, designating, in the sense of the Nicene council,
clearly and unequivocally, the veritable and essential deity of Christ,
in opposition to all sorts of apparent or half divinity, or mere
similarity to God. The same divine, eternal, unchangeable essence,
which is in an original way in the Father, is, from eternity, in a
derived way, through generation, in the Son; just as the water of the
fountain is in the stream, or the light of the sun is in the ray, and
cannot be separated from it. Hence the Lord says: “I am in the Father,
and the Father in Me; He that hath seen Me hath seen the Father; I and
My Father are one.” This is the sense of the expression: “God of God,”
“very God of very God.” Christ, in His divine nature, is as fully
consubstantial with the Father, as, in His human nature, He is with
man; flesh of our flesh, and bone of our bone; and yet, with all this,
He is an independent person with respect to the Father, as He is with
respect to other men. In this view Basil turns the term ὁμοούσιοςagainst the Sabellian denial of
the personal distinctions in the Trinity, since it is not the same
thing that is consubstantial with itself, but one thing that is
consubstantial with another.<note n="1388" id="iii.xii.xi-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p17">Basil. M. Epist. lii. 3 (tom. iii.
146): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p17.1">Αὔτη δὲ
ἡ φωνὴ καὶ
τὸ τοῦ
Σαβελλίου
κακὸν
ἐπανορθοῦται·
ἀναιρεῖ
γὰρ τὴν
ταυτότητα
τῆς
ὑποστάσεως
καὶ
εἰσάγει
ταλείαν
τῶν
προσώπων
τὴν
ἔννοιαν</span>: (tollit enim hypostaseos identitatem
perfectamque personarum notionem inducit) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p17.2">οὐ γὰρ
αὐτὸ τί
ἐστιν
ἑαυτῷ
ὁμοούσιον,
ἀλλ ̓
ἕτερον
ἑτέρῳ</span> (non enim idem sibi ipsi consubstantiale
est, sed alterun alteri).</p></note> Consubstantiality among men, indeed, is
predicated of different individuals who partake of the same nature, and
the term in this view might denote also unity of species in a
tritheistic sense.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p18">But in the case before us the personal distinction
of the Son from the Father must not be pressed to a duality of
substances of the same kind; the homoousion, on the contrary, must be
understood as identity or numerical unity of substance, in distinction
from mere generic unity. Otherwise it leads manifestly into dualism or
tritheism. The Nicene doctrine refuses to swerve from the monotheistic
basis, and stands between Sabellianism and tritheism; though it must be
admitted that the usage of οὐσίαand ὑπόστασις;still wavered for a time, and the
relation of the consubstantiality to the numerical unity of the divine
essence did not come clearly out till a later day. Athanasius insists
that the unity of the divine essence is indivisible, and that there is
only one principle of Godhead.<note n="1389" id="iii.xii.xi-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p19">Orat. iv. contra Arianos, c. 1 (tom. i. p.
617): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p19.1">ὝΩστε δύο
μὲν εἷναι
πατέρα καὶ
υἱὸν,
μονάδα δὲ
θεότητος
ἀδιαίρετον
καὶ
ἄσχιστον ...
μία ἀρχὴ
θεότητος
καὶ οὐ δύο
ἀρχαί,
ὅθεν
κυρίως καὶ
μοναρχία
ἐστίν.</span></p></note> He frequently illustrates the relation) as <name id="iii.xii.xi-p19.2">Tertullian</name> had done before him, by the relation
between fire and brightness,<note n="1390" id="iii.xii.xi-p19.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p20"><i>E.g</i>., Orat. iv. c. Arianos, c. 10 (p.
624): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p20.1">Ἔστω δὲ
παράδειγμα
ἀνθρώπινον
τὸ πῦρ καὶ
τὸ ἐξ
αύτοῦ
ἀπαύγασμα</span>
(ignes et splendor ex eo
ortus), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p20.2">Δύο μὲν
τῷ
εἶναι</span> [this is not accurate, and strictly taken would
lead to two <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p20.3">οὐσίαι</span>] <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p20.4">καὶ
ὁρᾶσθαι,
ἕν δὲ τῷ
ἐξ αὐτοῦ
καὶ
ἀδιαίρετον
εἶναι τὸ
ἀπαύγασμα
αὐτοῦ</span>.</p></note> or between fountain and stream; though in these
illustrations the proverbial insufficiency of all similitudes must
never be forgotten. “We must not,” says he, “take the words in <scripRef passage="John xiv. 10" id="iii.xii.xi-p20.5" parsed="|John|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.10">John
xiv. 10</scripRef>: ’I am in the Father and the Father in
Me’ as if the Father and the Son were two different
interpenetrating and mutually complemental substances, like two bodies
which fill one vessel. The Father is full and perfect, and the Son is
the fulness of the Godhead.”<note n="1391" id="iii.xii.xi-p20.6"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p21">0rat. iii. c. Arian. c. 1 (p.
551): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p21.1">Πλήρης
καὶ
τέλειός
ἐστιν ὁ
πατὴρ, καὶ
πλήρωμα
θεότητός
ἐστιν ὁ
Υἱός .</span></p></note> “We must not imagine,” says he in another place,
“three divided substances<note n="1392" id="iii.xii.xi-p21.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p22"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p22.1">Τρεῖς
ὑποστάσεις</span>
[here, as often in the Nicene age,
synonymous with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p22.2">οὐσίαι</span>] <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p22.3">μεμερισμένας
καθ ̓
ἑαυτάς</span>. Athan. Expos. Fidei or
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p22.4">Ἔκθεσις
πίστεως</span>, cap. 2 (Opera, ed. Bened. i. p.
100).</p></note> in God, as among men, lest we, like the heathen,
invent a multiplicity of gods; but as the stream which is born of the
fountain, and not separated from it, though there are two forms and
names. Neither is the Father the Son, nor the Son the Father; for the
Father is the Father of the Son, and the Son is the Son of the Father.
As the fountain is not the stream, nor the stream the fountain, but the
two are one and the same water which flows from the fountain into the
stream; so the Godhead pours itself, without division, from the Father
into the Son. Hence the Lord says: I went forth from the Father, and
come from the Father. Yet He is ever with the Father, He is in the
bosom of the Father, and the bosom of the Father is never emptied of
the Godhead of the Son.”<note n="1393" id="iii.xii.xi-p22.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p23">Expositio Fidei, cap. 2: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p23.1">Ὡς γὰρ
οὐκ ἔστιν
ἡ πηγὴ
ποταμὸς ,
οὐδε ὁ
ποταμὸς
πηγὴ,
ἀμφότερα
δὲ ἓν καὶ
ταὐτόν
ἐστιν
ὕδωρ τὸ
ἐκ της
πηγῆς
μετεχευόμενον,
οὕτως ἡ
ἐκ τοῦ
πατρὸς εἰς
τὸν υἱὸν
θεότης
ἀῤῥεύστως
καὶ
ἀδιαιρέτως
τυγχάνει,
κ.τ.λ.</span></p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p24">The Son is of the essence of the Father, not by
division or diminution, but by simple and perfect self-communication.
This divine self-communication of eternal love is represented by the
figure of generation, suggested by the biblical terms Father and Son,
the only-begotten Son, the firstborn.<note n="1394" id="iii.xii.xi-p24.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p25"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p25.1">Πατὴρ,
υἱὸς,
μονογενης
υἱός</span>(frequent in John), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p25.2">πρωτότοκος
πάσης
κτίσεως</span>(<scripRef passage="Col. i. 15" id="iii.xii.xi-p25.3" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15">Col. i. 15</scripRef>). Waterland (Works, i. p.
368) says of this point of the Nicene doctrine, “that an explicit
profession of <i>eternal generation</i> might have been dispensed with:
provided only that the eternal existence of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p25.4">λόγος</span>. as <i>a real subsisting person</i>, <i>in and
of the Father</i>, which comes to the same thing, might be secured.
This was the point; and this was all.”</p></note> The eternal generation is an internal process in
the essence of God, and the Son is an immanent offspring of this
essence; whereas creation is an act of the will of God, and the
creature is exterior to the Creator, and of different substance. The
Son, as man, is produced;<note n="1395" id="iii.xii.xi-p25.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p26"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p26.1">Γενητός</span>(not to be confounded with
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p26.2">γεννητός</span>), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p26.3">ποιητός</span>, factus. Comp. <scripRef passage="John i. 14" id="iii.xii.xi-p26.4" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John i.
14</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p26.5">Ὁ
λόγος σὰρξ
ἐγένετο</span>.</p></note> as God, he is unproduced or uncreated;<note n="1396" id="iii.xii.xi-p26.6"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p27"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p27.1">Ἀγένητος,
οὐ
ποιηθείς</span>, non-factus, increatus; not to be
confounded with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p27.2">ἀγέννητος</span>, non-genitus, which belongs to the
Father alone.</p></note> he is begotten<note n="1397" id="iii.xii.xi-p27.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p28"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p28.1">Γεννητός</span>, or, as in the Symb. Nic.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p28.2">γεννηθείς</span>, genitus.</p></note> from eternity of the
unbegotten<note n="1398" id="iii.xii.xi-p28.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p29"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p29.1">Ἀγέννητος</span>, non-genitus. This terminology is very
frequent in the writings of Athanasius, especially in the Orat. i.
contra Arianos, and in his Epist. de decretis Syn.
Nic.</p></note> Father. To
this Athanasius refers the passage concerning the Only-begotten who is
in the bosom of the Father.<note n="1399" id="iii.xii.xi-p29.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p30"><scripRef passage="John i. 18" id="iii.xii.xi-p30.1" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18">John i. 18</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p30.2">Ὁ
μονογενὴς
υἱὸς , ὁ
ὢν</span> (a perpetual or eternal relation, not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p30.3">ἧν</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p30.4">εἰς</span>(motion, in distinction from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p30.5">ἐν</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p30.6">τὸν
κ́ολπον τοῦ
πατρός</span>. Comp. Athanas. Epist. de decr. S. N. c. 22
(tom. i. p. 227): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p30.7">Τί γὰρ
ἄλλο τὸ
ἐν κόλποις
σημαίνει,
ἣ τὴν
γνησίαν ἐκ
τοῦ πατρὸς
τοῦ υἱοῦ
γέννησιν;</span></p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p31">Generation and creation are therefore entirely
different ideas. Generation is an immanent, necessary, and perpetual
process in the essence of God himself, the Father’s
eternal communication of essence or self to the Son; creation, on the
contrary, is an outwardly directed, free, single act of the will of
God, bringing forth a different and temporal substance out of nothing.
The eternal fatherhood and sonship in God is the perfect prototype of
all similar relations on earth. But the divine generation differs from
all human generation, not only in its absolute spirituality, but also
in the fact that it does not produce a new essence of the same kind,
but that the begotten is identical in essence with the begetter; for
the divine essence is by reason of its simplicity, incapable of
division, and by reason of its infinity, incapable of increase.<note n="1400" id="iii.xii.xi-p31.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p32">Bishop <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xi-p32.1">John</span> <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xi-p32.2">Pearson</span>, in his well-known work: An Exposition of the
Creed (Art. ii. p. 209, ed. W. S. Dobson, New York, 1851), thus clearly
and rightly exhibits the Nicene doctrine in this point: “In human
generations the son is of the same nature with the father, and yet is
not the same man; because though he has an essence of the same kind,
yet he has not the same essence; the power of generation depending on
the first prolifical <name id="iii.xii.xi-p32.3">benedict</name>ion,
<i>increase and multiply</i>, it must be made by way of multiplication,
and thus every son becomes another man. But the divine essence, being
by reason of its simplicity not subject to division, and in respect of
its infinity incapable of multiplication, is so communicated as not to
be multiplied; insomuch that he who proceeds by that communication, has
not only the same nature, but is also the same God. The Father God, and
the Word God; Abraham man and Isaac man: but Abraham one man, Isaac
another man; not so the Father one God and the Word another, but the
Father and the Word both the same God.”</p></note> The generation, properly
speaking, has no reference at all to the essence, but only to the
hypostatical distinction. The Son is begotten not as God, but as Son,
not as to his natura, but as to his ἰδιότης, his peculiar property and his
relation to the Father. The divine essence neither begets, nor is
begotten. The same is true of the processio of the Holy Ghost, which
has reference not to the essence, but only to the person, of the
Spirit. In human generation, moreover, the father is older than the
son; but in the divine generation, which takes place not in time, but
is eternal, there can be no such thing as priority or posteriority of
one or the other hypostasis. To the question whether the Son existed
before his generation, Cyril of Alexandria answered: “The generation of
the Son did not precede his existence, but he existed eternally, and
eternally existed by generation.” The Son is as necessary to the being
of the Father, as the Father to the being of the Son.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p33">The necessity thus asserted of the eternal
generation does not, however, impair its freedom, but is intended only
to deny its being arbitrary and accidental, and to secure its
foundation in the essence of God himself. God, to be Father, must from
eternity beget the Son, and so reproduce himself; yet he does this in
obedience not to a foreign law, but to his own law and the impulse of
his will. Athanasius, it is true, asserts on the one hand that God
begets the Son not of his will,<note n="1401" id="iii.xii.xi-p33.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p34"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p34.1">Μὴ ἐκ
βουλήσεως</span>.</p></note> but by his nature,<note n="1402" id="iii.xii.xi-p34.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p35"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p35.1">Φύσει.</span></p></note> yet on the other hand he does not admit that God
begets the Son without will,<note n="1403" id="iii.xii.xi-p35.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p36"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p36.1">Ἀβουλήτως</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p36.2">ἀθελήτως</span>.</p></note> or of force or unconscious necessity. The
generation, therefore, rightly understood, is an act at once of essence
and of will. <name id="iii.xii.xi-p36.3">Augustine</name> calls the Son “will of
will.”<note n="1404" id="iii.xii.xi-p36.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p37">Voluntas de voluntate. De trinit. xv.
20.</p></note> In God freedom
and necessity coincide.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p38">The mode of the divine generation is and must be a
mystery. Of course all human representations of it must be avoided, and
the matter be conceived in a purely moral and spiritual way. The
eternal generation, conceived as an intellectual process, is the
eternal self-knowledge of God; reduced to ethical terms, it is his
eternal and absolute love in its motion and working within himself.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p39">In his argument for the consubstantiality of the
Son, Athanasius, in his four orations against the Arians, besides
adducing the proof from Scripture, which presides over and permeates
all other arguments, sets out now in a practical method from the idea
of redemption, now in a speculative, from the idea of God.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p40">Christ has delivered us from the curse and power
of sin, reconciled us with God, and made us partakers of the eternal,
divine life; therefore he must himself be God. Or, negatively: If
Christ were a creature, he could not redeem other creatures from sin
and death. It is assumed that redemption is as much and as strictly a
divine work, as creation.<note n="1405" id="iii.xii.xi-p40.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p41">Comp. particularly the second oration contra
Arianos, c. 69 sqq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p42">Starting from the idea of God, Athanasius argues:
The relation of Father is not accidental, arising in time; else God
would be changeable;<note n="1406" id="iii.xii.xi-p42.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p43">Orat. i. contra Arianos, c. 28 (p.
433): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p43.1">Διὰ τοῦτο
ἀεὶ πατὴρ
καὶ οὐκ
ἐπιγέγονε</span>
(accidit) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p43.2">τῷ
Θεῷ τὸ
πατὴρ, ἳνα
μὴ καὶ
τρεπτὸς
εἶναι
νομισθῇ.
Εἰ γὰρ
καλὸν τὸ
εἶναι
αὐτὸν
πατέρα, οὐκ
ἀεὶ δὲ
ἦν πατὴρ,
οὐκ ἀεὶ
ἄρα τὸ
καλὸν ἦν
αὐτῷ</span>. Though to this it might be objected that by
the incarnation of the Logos and the permanent reception of human
nature into fellowship with the divine, a certain change has passed,
after all, upon the deity.</p></note> it
belongs as necessarily to the essence and character of God as the
attributes of eternity, wisdom, goodness, and holiness; consequently he
must have been Father from eternity, and this gives the eternal
generation of the Son.<note n="1407" id="iii.xii.xi-p43.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p44">Orat. ii. c. Arianos, c. 1 sqq. (p. 469 sqq.);
Orat. iii. c. 66 (p. 615), and elsewhere.</p></note>
The divine fatherhood and sonship is the prototype of all analagous
relations on earth. As there is no Son without Father, no more is there
Father without Son. An unfruitful Father were like a dark light, or a
dry fountain, a self-contradiction. The non-existence of creatures, on
the contrary, detracts nothing from the perfection of the Creator,
since he always has the power to create when he will.<note n="1408" id="iii.xii.xi-p44.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p45">This last argument, in the formally logical
point of view, may not be perfectly valid; for there may as well be a
distinction between an ideal and real fatherhood, as between an ideal
and real creatorship; and, on the other hand, one might reason with as
good right backwards from the notion of essential omnipotence to an
eternal creation, and say with Hegel: Without the world God is not God.
But from the speculative and ethical point of view a difference must
unquestionably be admitted, and an element of truth be acknowledged in
the argument of Athanasius. The Father needed the Son for his own
self-consciousness, which is inconceivable without an object. God is
essentially love, and this realizes itself in the relation of Father
and Son, and in the fellowship of the Spirit: Ubi amor ibi
trinitas.</p></note> The Son is of the
Father’s own interior essence, while the creature is
exterior to God and dependent on the act of his will.<note n="1409" id="iii.xii.xi-p45.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p46">Orat. i. c. 29 (p. 433): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p46.1">Τὸ
ποίημα
ἔξωθεν
τοῦ
ποιοῦντός
ἐστιν ... ὁ
δὲ υἱὸς
ἴδιον τῆς
οὐσίας
γέννημά
ἐστι· διὸ
καὶ τὸ μὲν
ποίημα οὐκ
ἀνάγκη
ἀεὶ
εἶναι,
ὅτε γὰρ
βούλεται ὁ
δημιουργὸς
ἐργάζεται,
τὸ δὲ
γέννημα οὐ
βουλήσει
ὑπόκειται,
ἀλλὰ
τη̈̑́ς
οὐσίας
ἐστὶν
ἰδιότης
.</span></p></note> God, furthermore, cannot be
conceived without reason (ἄλογος), wisdom, power, and according to
the Scriptures (as the Arians themselves concede) the Son is the Logos,
the wisdom, the power, the Word of God, by which all things were made.
As light rises from fire, and is inseparable from it, so the Word from
God, the Wisdom from the Wise, and the Son from the Father.<note n="1410" id="iii.xii.xi-p46.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p47">Comp. the 4th Oration against the Arians, cap.
1 sqq. (p. 617 sqq.)</p></note> The Son, therefore, was in the
beginning, that is, in the beginning of the eternal divine being, in
the original beginning, or from eternity. He himself calls himself one
with the Father, and Paul praises him as God blessed forever.<note n="1411" id="iii.xii.xi-p47.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p48">The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p48.1">Θεός</span>in the well-known passage, <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 6" id="iii.xii.xi-p48.2" parsed="|Rom|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.6">Rom. ix. 6</scripRef>, is thus
repeatedly by Athanasus, <i>e.g</i>., Orat. i. contra Arianos, c. 11;
Orat. iv. c. 1, and by other fathers (Irenaeus, <name id="iii.xii.xi-p48.3">Tertullian</name>,
Cyprian, Origen, <name id="iii.xii.xi-p48.4">Chrysostom</name>), as well
as by the Reformers and most of the orthodox expositors, referred to
Christ. This interpretation, too, is most suitable to the connection,
and in perfect harmony with the Christology of Paul, who sets forth
Christ as the image of God, the possessor of the fulness of the divine
life and glory, the object of worship (<scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 6" id="iii.xii.xi-p48.5" parsed="|Phil|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6">Phil. ii. 6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Col. i. 15" id="iii.xii.xi-p48.6" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15">Col. i. 15</scripRef> ff.; ii.
9; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iv. 4" id="iii.xii.xi-p48.7" parsed="|2Cor|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.4">2 Cor. iv. 4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 5" id="iii.xii.xi-p48.8" parsed="|Eph|5|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.5">Eph. v. 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 16" id="iii.xii.xi-p48.9" parsed="|1Tim|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.16">1 Tim. iii. 16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Tit. ii. 13" id="iii.xii.xi-p48.10" parsed="|Titus|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.13">Tit. ii. 13</scripRef>); and who
therefore, as well as John, i. 1, could call him in the predicative
sense <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p48.11">Θεός</span>, <i>i.e</i>., of divine essence, in
distinction from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xi-p48.12">ὁ Θεός</span>with the article.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p49">Finally Christ cannot be a proper object of
worship, as he is represented in Scripture and has always been regarded
in the Church, without being strictly divine. To worship a creature is
idolatry.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p50">When we attentively peruse the warm, vigorous,
eloquent, and discriminating controversial writings of Athanasius and
his co-laborers, and compare with them the vague, barren, almost
entirely negative assertions and superficial arguments of their
opponents, we cannot escape the impression that, with all their
exegetical and dialectical defects in particulars, they have on their
side an overwhelming preponderance of positive truth, the authority of
holy Scripture, the profounder speculations of reason, and the
prevailing traditional faith of the early church.<note n="1412" id="iii.xii.xi-p50.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p51">We say the prevailing <i>faith</i>; not denying
that the theological <i>knowledge</i> and <i>statement</i> of the
doctrine of the trinity had hitherto been in many respects indefinite
and wavering. The learned bishop Bull, indeed, endeavored to prove, in
opposition to the Jesuit Petavius, that the ante-Nicene fathers taught
concerning the deity of the Son the very same things as the Nicene.
Comp. the Preface to his Defensio fidei Nicaenae, ed. Burton, Oxf.
1827, vol. v. Pars. 1, p. ix.: “De summa rei, quam aliis persuadere
volo, plane ipse, neque id temere, persuasus sum, nempe, quod de Filii
divinitate contra Arium, idem re ipsa (quanquam aliis fortasse
nonnunquam verbis, alioque loquendi modo) docuisse Patres ac doctores
ecclesiae probatos ad unum omnes, qui ante tempora synodi Nicaenae, ab
ipsa usque apostolorum aetate, floruerunt.” But this assertion can be
maintained only by an artificial and forced interpretation of many
passages, and goes upon a mechanical and lifeless view of history.
Comp. also the observations of W. Cunningham, Historical Theology, vol.
i. p. 269 ff.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p52">The spirit and tendency of the Nicene doctrine is
edifying; it magnifies Christ and Christianity. The Arian error is cold
and heartless, degrades Christ to the sphere of the creature, and
endeavors to substitute a heathen deification of the creature for the
true worship of God. For this reason also the faith in the true and
essential deity of Christ has to this day an inexhaustible vitality,
while the irrational Arian fiction of a half-deity, creating the world
and yet himself created, long ago entirely outlived itself.<note n="1413" id="iii.xii.xi-p52.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xi-p53">Dorner, l.c. i. p. 883, justly says: “Not only
to the mind of our time, but to all sound reason, does it seem absurd,
nay, superstitious, that an under-god, a finite, created being, should
be the creator.”</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xii.xi-p54"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="128" title="The Doctrine of the Holy Spirit" shorttitle="Section 128" progress="63.02%" prev="iii.xii.xi" next="iii.xii.xiii" id="iii.xii.xii">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xii-p1">§ 128. The Doctrine of the Holy Spirit.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xii-p3">The decision of Nicaea related primarily only to the
essential deity of Christ. But in the wider range of the Arian
controversies the deity of the Holy Ghost, which stands and falls with
the deity of the Son, was indirectly involved. The church always,
indeed, connected faith in the Holy Spirit with faith in the Father and
Son, but considered the doctrine concerning the Holy Spirit as only an
appendix to the doctrine concerning the Father and the Son, until the
logical progress brought it to lay equal emphasis on the deity and
personality of the Holy Ghost, and to place him with the Father and Son
as an element of equal claim in the Trinity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xii-p4">The Arians made the Holy Ghost the first creature
of the Son, and as subordinate to the Son as the Son to the Father. The
Arian trinity was therefore not a trinity immanent and eternal, but
arising in time and in descending grades, consisting of the uncreated
God and two created demi-gods. The Semi-Arians here, as elsewhere,
approached the orthodox doctrine, but rejected the consubstantiality,
and asserted the creation, of the Spirit. Thus especially Macedonius, a
moderate Semi-Arian, whom the Arian court-party had driven from the
episcopal chair of Constantinople. From him the adherents of the false
doctrine concerning the Holy Spirit, were, after 362, called
Macedonians;<note n="1414" id="iii.xii.xii-p4.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xii-p5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xii-p5.1">Μακεδονιανοί</span>.</p></note> also
Pneumatomachi,<note n="1415" id="iii.xii.xii-p5.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xii-p6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xii-p6.1">Πνευματόμαχοι</span>.</p></note> and
Tropici.<note n="1416" id="iii.xii.xii-p6.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xii-p7"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xii-p7.1">Τροπικοί</span>. This name comes probably from their
explaining as mere tropes (figurative expressions) or metaphors the
passages of Scripture from which the orthodox derived the deity of the
Holy Spirit. Comp. Athanas., Ad Serap. <scripRef passage="Ep. i." id="iii.xii.xii-p7.2">Ep. i.</scripRef> c. 2 (tom. i. Pars ii. p.
649).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xii-p8">Even among the adherents of the Nicene orthodoxy
an uncertainty still for a time prevailed respecting the doctrine of
the third person of the Holy Trinity. Some held the Spirit to be an
impersonal power or attribute of God; others, at farthest, would not go
beyond the expressions of the Scriptures. Gregory Nazianzen, who for
his own part believed and taught the consubstantiality of the Holy
Ghost with the Father and the Son, so late as 380 made the remarkable
concession:<note n="1417" id="iii.xii.xii-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xii-p9">Orat. xxxi. De Spiritu sancto, cap. 5 (Op. tom.
i. p. 559, and in Thilo’s Bibliotheca P. Gr. dogm.
vol. ii. p. 503).</p></note> “Of the wise
among us, some consider the Holy Ghost an influence, others a creature,
others God himself,<note n="1418" id="iii.xii.xii-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xii-p10"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xii-p10.1">τῶν καθ
̓ ἡμᾶς
σοφῶν οἱ
μὲν
ἐνέργειαν
τοῦτο</span> [<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xii-p10.2">τὸ
πνεῦμα
ἅγιον</span>] <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xii-p10.3">ὑπέλαβον,
οἱ δὲ
κτίσμα, οἱ
δὲ Θεόν.</span></p></note> and
again others know not which way to decide, from reverence, as they say,
for the Holy Scripture, which declares nothing exact in the case. For
this reason they waver between worshipping and not worshipping the Holy
Ghost,<note n="1419" id="iii.xii.xii-p10.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xii-p11">Ou<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xii-p11.1">̓́τε
σέβουσιν,
οὔτε
ἀτιμάζουσι</span>.</p></note> and strike a
middle course, which is in fact, however, a bad one.” Basil, in 370,
still carefully avoided calling the Holy Ghost God, though with the
view of gaining the weak. <name id="iii.xii.xii-p11.2">Hilary</name> of Poictiers
believed that the Spirit, who searches the deep things of God, must be
divine, but could find no Scripture passage in which he is called God,
and thought that he must be content with the existence of the Holy
Ghost, which the Scripture teaches and the heart attests.<note n="1420" id="iii.xii.xii-p11.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xii-p12">De trinitate, ii. 29; and xii.
55.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xii-p13">But the church could not possibly satisfy itself
with only two in one. The baptismal formula and the apostolic <name id="iii.xii.xii-p13.1">benedict</name>ion, as well as the traditional trinitarian
doxologies, put the Holy Ghost on an equality with the Father and the
Son, and require a divine tri-personality resting upon a unity of
essence. The divine triad tolerates in itself no inequality of essence,
no mixture of Creator and creature. Athanasius well perceived this, and
advocated with decision the consubstantiality of the Holy Spirit
against the Pneumatomachi or Tropici.<note n="1421" id="iii.xii.xii-p13.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xii-p14">In the four Epistles to Serapion, bishop of
Tmuis, written in 362 (Ep. ad Serapionem Thmuitanum episcopum contra
illos qui blasphemant et dicunt Spiritum S. rem creatam esse), in his
Opera, ed. Bened. tom. i. Pars ii. pp. 647-714; also in
Thilo’s Biblioth. Patr. Graec. dogmatica, vol. i. pp.
666-819.</p></note> Basil did the same,<note n="1422" id="iii.xii.xii-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xii-p15">De Spiritu Sancto ad S. Amphilochium Iconii
episcopum (Opera, ed. Bened. tom. iii. and in Thilo’s
Bibl. vol. ii. pp. 182-343).</p></note> and Gregory of Nazianzum,<note n="1423" id="iii.xii.xii-p15.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xii-p16">Orat. xxxi. De Spiritu Sancto (Opera, tom. i.
p. 556 sqq. and in Thilo’s Bibl. vol. ii. pp.
497-537).</p></note> Gregory of Nyssa,<note n="1424" id="iii.xii.xii-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xii-p17">Orat. catech. c. 2. Comp. Rupp, Gregor v.
Nyasa, p. 169 sq.</p></note> Didymus,<note n="1425" id="iii.xii.xii-p17.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xii-p18">De Spiritu S., translated by
<name id="iii.xii.xii-p18.1">Jerome</name>.</p></note> and <name id="iii.xii.xii-p18.2">Ambrose</name>.<note n="1426" id="iii.xii.xii-p18.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xii-p19">De Spiritu S. libri 3.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xii-p20">This doctrine conquered at the councils of
Alexandria, a.d. 362, of Rome, 375, and finally of Constantinople, 381,
and became an essential constituent of the ecumenical orthodoxy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xii-p21">Accordingly the Creed of Constantinople
supplemented the Nicene with the important addition: “And in the Holy
Ghost, who is Lord and Giver of life, who with the Father is worshipped
and glorified, who spake by the prophets.”<note n="1427" id="iii.xii.xii-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xii-p22">Similar additions had already been previously
made to the Nicene Creed. Thus Epiphanius in his Ancoratus, c. 120,
which was written in 374, gives the Nicene Creed as then already in
general use with the following passage on the Holy
Spirit: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xii-p22.1">Καὶ εἰς
τὸ ἅγιον
πνεῦμα
πιστεύομεν,
τὸ λαλῆσαν
ἐν νόμῳ,
καὶ
κηρύξαν ἐν
τοῖς
προφήταις
καὶ
καταβὰν
ἐπὶ τὸν
Ἰορδάνην,
λαλοῦν ἐν
ἀποστόλοις
, οἰκοῦν ἐν
ἁγίοις·
οὕτως δὲ
πιστεύομεν
ἐν αὐτῷ,
ὅτι ἐστὶ
πνεῦμα
ἅγιον,
πνεῦμα
Θεοῦ,
πνεῦμα
τέλειον,
πνεῦμα
παράκλητον,
ἄκτιστον,
ἐκ τοῦ
πατρὸς
ἐκπορευόμενον,
καὶ ἐκ τοῦ
υἱοῦ
λαμβανόμενον
καὶ
πιστευόμενον</span>. His shorter Creed, Anc. c. 119 (in
Migne’s ed. tom. iii. 231), even literally agrees with
that of Constantinople, but in both he adds the anathema of the
original Nicene Creed.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xii-p23">This declares the consubstantiality of the Holy
Ghost, not indeed in words, yet in fact, and challenges for him divine
dignity and worship.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xii-p24">The exegetical proofs employed by the Nicene
fathers for the deity of the Holy Ghost are chiefly the following. The
Holy Ghost is nowhere in Scripture reckoned among creatures or angels,
but is placed in God himself, co-eternal with God, as that which
searches the depths of Godhead (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 11, 12" id="iii.xii.xii-p24.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|11|2|12" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.11-1Cor.2.12">1 Cor. ii. 11, 12</scripRef>). He fills the universe, and is
everywhere present (<scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxix. 7" id="iii.xii.xii-p24.2" parsed="|Ps|139|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.139.7">Ps. cxxxix. 7</scripRef>), while creatures, even angels, are in
definite places. He was active even in the creation (<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 3" id="iii.xii.xii-p24.3" parsed="|Gen|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.3">Gen. i. 3</scripRef>), and filled Moses and the
prophets. From him proceeds the divine work of regeneration and
sanctification (<scripRef passage="John iii. 5" id="iii.xii.xii-p24.4" parsed="|John|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.5">John iii. 5</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Rom. i. 4; viii. 11" id="iii.xii.xii-p24.5" parsed="|Rom|1|4|0|0;|Rom|8|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.4 Bible:Rom.8.11">Rom. i. 4; viii. 11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 11" id="iii.xii.xii-p24.6" parsed="|1Cor|6|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.11">1 Cor. vi. 11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Tit. iii. 5-7" id="iii.xii.xii-p24.7" parsed="|Titus|3|5|3|7" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.5-Titus.3.7">Tit. iii.
5–7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. iii. 16; v. 17, 19" id="iii.xii.xii-p24.8" parsed="|Eph|3|16|0|0;|Eph|5|17|0|0;|Eph|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.16 Bible:Eph.5.17 Bible:Eph.5.19">Eph. iii. 16; v. 17, 19</scripRef>, &amp;c). He is the source of all gifts
in the church (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii" id="iii.xii.xii-p24.9" parsed="|1Cor|12|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12">1 Cor. xii</scripRef>).
He dwells in believers, like the Father and the Son, and makes them
partakers of the divine life. Blasphemy against the Holy Ghost is the
extreme sin, which cannot be forgiven (<scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 31" id="iii.xii.xii-p24.10" parsed="|Matt|12|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.31">Matt. xii. 31</scripRef>). Lying to the Holy Ghost is called
lying to God (<scripRef passage="Acts v. 3, 4" id="iii.xii.xii-p24.11" parsed="|Acts|5|3|5|4" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.3-Acts.5.4">Acts v. 3, 4</scripRef>).
In the formula of baptism (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 19" id="iii.xii.xii-p24.12" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt. xxviii. 19</scripRef>), and likewise in the apostolic <name id="iii.xii.xii-p24.13">benedict</name>ion (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. xiii. 13" id="iii.xii.xii-p24.14" parsed="|2Cor|13|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.13">2 Cor. xiii. 13</scripRef>), the Holy Ghost is put on a level with
the Father and the Son and yet distinguished from both; he must
therefore be truly divine, yet at the same time a self-conscious
person.<note n="1428" id="iii.xii.xii-p24.15"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xii-p25">The well-known passage concerning the three
witnesses in heaven, <scripRef passage="I John v. 7" id="iii.xii.xii-p25.1" parsed="|1John|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.7">I John v. 7</scripRef>, is not cited by the Nicene fathers: a
strong evidence that it was wanting in the manuscripts of the Bible at
that time.</p></note> The Holy Ghost
is the source of sanctification, and unites us with the divine life,
and thus must himself be divine. The divine trinity tolerates in itself
nothing created and changeable. As the Son is begotten of the Father
from eternity, so the Spirit proceeds from the Father through the Son.
(The procession of the Spirit from the Son, on the contrary, is a
subsequent inference of the Latin church from the consubstantiality of
the Son, and was unknown to the Nicene fathers.)</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xii-p26">The distinction between generation and procession
is not particularly defined. <name id="iii.xii.xii-p26.1">Augustine</name> calls
both ineffable and inexplicable.<note n="1429" id="iii.xii.xii-p26.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xii-p27">“Ego distinguere nescio, non valeo, non
sufficio, propterea quia sicut generatio ita processio inenarrabilis
est.”</p></note> The doctrine of the Holy Ghost was not in any
respect so accurately developed in this period, as the doctrine
concerning Christ, and it shows many gaps.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xii-p28"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="129" title="The Nicene and Constantinopolitan Creed" shorttitle="Section 129" progress="63.34%" prev="iii.xii.xii" next="iii.xii.xiv" id="iii.xii.xiii">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xiii-p1">§ 129. The Nicene and Constantinopolitan
Creed.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xiii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xiii-p3">We look now at the Creeds of Nicaea and
Constantinople side by side, which sum up the result of these long
controversies. We mark the differences by inclosing in brackets the
parts of the former omitted by the latter, and italicizing the
additions which the latter makes to the former.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xiii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiii-p5">The Nicene Creed of 325<note n="1430" id="iii.xii.xiii-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiii-p6">  It is found, together with the similar Eusebian
(Palestinian) confession, in the well-known Epistle of Eusebius of
Caesarea to his diocese (Epist. ad suae parochiae homines), which is
given by Athanasius at the close of his Epist. de decretis Nicaenae
Synodi (Opera, tom. i. p. 239, and in Thilo’s Bibl.
vol. i. p. 84 sq.); also, though with some variation by Theodoret, H.
E. i. 12, and Socrates, H. E. i. 8. Sozomen omitted it (H. E. i. 10)
from respect to the disciplina arcani. The Symbolum Nicaenum is given
also, with unessential variations, by Athanasius in his letter to the
emperor Jovian c. 3, and by Gelasius Cyzic., Lib. Synod. de Concil.
Nicaeno, ii. 36. On the unimportant variations in the text, Comp.
Walch, Bibl. symbol. p. 75 sqq., and A. Rahn, Bibliothek der Symbole,
1842. Comp. also the parallel Creeds of the Nicene age in the Appendix
to Pearson’s Exposition of the
Creed.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiii-p7">the Nicaeno-Constantinopolitan Creed of 381<note n="1431" id="iii.xii.xiii-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiii-p8">  Found in the Acts of the second ecumenical
council in all the collections (Mansi, tom. iii. 566; Harduin, i. 814).
It probably does not come directly from this council still less from
the individual authorship of Gregory of Nyssa or Gregory of Nazianzum
to whom it has sometimes been ascribed, but the additions by which it
is distinguished from the Nicene, were already extant in substance
under different forms (in the Symbolum Epiphanii, for example, and the
Sym b. Basilii Magni), and took shape gradually in the course of the
controversy. It is striking that it is not mentioned as distinct from
the Nicene by Gregory Nazianzen in his Epist. 102 to Cledonius (tom.
ii. 93 ed. Paris 1842), nor by the third ecumenical council at Ephesus.
On the other hand, it was twice recited at the council of Chalcedon,
twice adopted in the acts, and thus solemnly sanctioned. Comp. Hefele,
ii. 11, 12.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xii.xiii-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiii-p10">Πιστεύομεν
εἰς ἕνα
Θεὸν
πατέρα
παντοκράτορα,
πάντων
ὁρατῶν τε
καὶ
ἀοράτων
ποιητήν</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiii-p11">Πιστεύομεν
εἰς ἕνα
Θεὸν,
πατέρα
παντοκράτορα,
ποιητὴν
οὐρανοῦ
καὶ γῆς,
ὁρατῶν τε
πάντων καὶ
ἀοράτων.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiii-p12">Καὶ εἰς
ἕνα
κύριον
Ἰησοῦν
Χριστὸν,
τὸν υἱὸν
τοῦ Θεοῦ·
γεννηθέντα
ἐκ τοῦ
πατρὸς 
[μονογενῆ·
τοῦτ
̓ἔστιν ἐκ
τῆς
οὐσίας
τοῦ
πατρὸς·
Θεὸν ἐκ
Θεοῦ καὶ<note n="1432" id="iii.xii.xiii-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiii-p13"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiii-p13.1">Καὶ</span> is wanting in Athanasius (De decretis,
etc,).</p></note> ] φῶς
ἐκ φωτὸς,
Θεὸν 
ἀληθινὸν
ἐκ Θεοῦ
ἀληθινοῦ·
γεννηθεντα,
οὐ
ποιηθέντα,
ὁμοούσιον
τῷ πατρὶ·
δι ̓ οὗ τὰ
πάντα
ἐγένετο 
[τά τε ἐν
τῷ
οὐρανῷ
καὶ τὰ ἐν
τῇ γῇ·]
τὸν δι ̓
ἡμᾶς τοὺς
ἀνθρώπους
καὶ διὰ
τὴν
ἡμετέραν
σωτηρίαν
κατελθόντα
καὶ
σαρκωθέντα,
καὶ <note n="1433" id="iii.xii.xiii-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xii.xiii-p14"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiii-p14.1">Καὶ</span> is wanting in Athanasius; Socrates and
Galerius have it.</p></note> 
ἐνανθρωπήσαντα·
παθόντα<note n="1434" id="iii.xii.xiii-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xii.xiii-p15">Gelasius adds <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiii-p15.1">ταφέντα</span>, buried.</p></note> καὶ
ἀναστάντα
τῇ τρίτῃ
ἡμέρᾳ,
ἀνελθόντα
εἰς τοὺς<note n="1435" id="iii.xii.xiii-p15.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiii-p16">Without the article in
Athanasius.</p></note>
οὐρανοὺς,<note n="1436" id="iii.xii.xiii-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiii-p17">Al. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiii-p17.1">καί</span>.</p></note>
ἐρχόμενον
κρίναι
ξῶντας καὶ
νεκρους.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiii-p18">Καὶ εἰς
ἕνα
κύριον
Ἰησοῦν
Χριστὸν
τὸν υἱὸν
τοῦ Θεοῦ
τὸν
μονογενῆ·
τὸν ἐκ τοῦ
πατρός
γεννηθέντα
πρὸ πάντων
τῶν
αἰώνων·
φῶς ἐκ
φωτὸς, Θεὸν
ἀληθινὸν
ἐκ Θεοῦ
ἀληθινοῦ,
γεννηθέντα,
οὐ
ποιηθέντα,
ὁμοούσιον
τῷ πατρὶ·
δι ̓ οὗ τὰ
πάντα
ἐγένετο·
τὸν δι ̓
ἡμᾶς τοὺς
ἀνθρώπους
καὶ διὰ
τὴν
ἡμετέραν
σωτηρίαν
κατελθόντα
ἐκ τῶν
οὐρανῶν,
καὶ
σαρκωθέντα
ἐκ
πνεύματος
ἁγίου καὶ
Μαρίας τῆς
παρθένου,
καὶ
ἐνανθρωπήσαντα·
σταυρωθέντα
τε ὑπέρ
ἡμῶν ἐπὶ
Ποντίου
Πιλάτου,
καὶ
παθόντα,
καὶ
ταφέντα,
καὶ
ἀναστάντα
τῇ τρίτῃ
ἡμέρᾳ
κατὰ τὰς
γραφὰς, καὶ
ἀνελθόντα
εἰς τούς
οὐρανοὺς,
καὶ
καθεζόμενον
ἐκ δεξιῶν
τοῦ πατρὸς,
καὶ πάλιν
ἐρχόμενον
μετὰ δόξης
κρίναι
ζῶντας καὶ
νεκροὺς·
οὗ τῆς
βασιλείας
οὐκ ἔσται
τέλος.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiii-p19">Καὶ εἰς
τὸ ἅγιον
πνεῦμα.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiii-p20">Καὶ εἰς
τὸ πνεῦμα
τὸ ἂγιον,
τὸ κύριον,
τὸ
ζωοποιὸν,
τὸ ἐκ τοῦ
πα-τρὸς
ἐκπορευόμενον,
τὸ σὺν
πατρὶ καὶ
υἱῷ
προσκυνούμενον
καὶ
συνδοξαζόμενον,
τὸ λαλῆσαν
διὰ τῶν
προφητῶν.
Εἰς μίαν
ἁγίαν
καθολικὴν
καὶ
ἀποστολικὴν
ἐκ-κλησίαν·
ὁμολογοῦμεν
ἓν
βάπτισμα
εἰς
ἄφεσιν
ἁμαρτιῶν·
προσδοκ-ῶμεν
ἀνάστασιν
νεκρῶν καὶ
ζωὴν τοῦ
μέλλοντος
αἰῶνος.
Ἀμήν.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiii-p21">̓́Τοὺς
δὲ
λέγοντας,
ὅτι <note n="1437" id="iii.xii.xiii-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiii-p22">Athanasius omits <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiii-p22.1">ὅτι</span>.</p></note> ἦν
ποτε ὅτε
οὐκ ἦν·
καὶ· πρὶν
γεννηθῆναι
οὐκ ἦν·
καὶ ὅτι
ἐξ οὐκ
ὄντων
ἐγένετο·
ἢ ἐξ
ἑτέρας
ὑποστάσεως
ἢ οὐσίας<note n="1438" id="iii.xii.xiii-p22.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiii-p23">Here hypostasis and essence are still used
interchangeably; though Basil and Bull endeavor to prove a distinction.
Comp. on the contrary, Petavius, De trinit. l. iv. c. 1 (p. 314 sqq.).
Rufinus, i. 6, translates: “Ex alia subsistentia aut
substantia.”</p></note>
φάσκοντας
εἶναι· ἢ
κτιστὸν, ἢ
τρεπτὸν, ἢ
ἀλλοιωτὸν
τὸν υἰὸν
τοῦ Θεοῦ·
ἀναθεματίζει
ἡ ἁγία
καθολικὴ
καὶ
ἀποστολικὴ<note n="1439" id="iii.xii.xiii-p23.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiii-p24">Athanasius omits <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiii-p24.1">ἁγία</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiii-p24.2">ἀποστολική</span>. Theodoret has both predicates,
Socrates has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiii-p24.3">ἀποστολική</span>, all read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiii-p24.4">καθολική</span>.</p></note>
ἐκκλησία.
̓̀̓̀</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiii-p25">We believe in one God, the Father Almighty, Maker
of all things visible, and invisible.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiii-p26">We believe in one God, the Father Almighty, Maker
of heaven and earth, and of all things visible</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xiii-p27"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiii-p28">“And in one Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God,
begotten of the Father [the only-begotten, i.e., of the essence of the
Father, God of God, and] Light of Light, very God of very God,
begotten, not made, being of one substance with the Father; by whom all
things were made [in heaven and on earth]; who for us men, and for our
salvation, came down and was incarnate and was made man; he suffered,
and the third day he rose again, ascended into heaven; from thence he
cometh to judge the quick and the dead.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiii-p29">“And in one Lord Jesus Christ, the only-begotten
Son of God, begotten of the Father before all worlds ( aeons ), <note n="1440" id="iii.xii.xiii-p29.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiii-p30">This addition appears as early as the creeds of
the council of Antioch in 341.</p></note> Light of Light, very God
of very God, begotten, not made, being of one substance with the
Father; by whom all things were made; who for us men, and for our
salvation, came down from heaven , and was incarnate by the Holy Ghost
of the Virgin Mary , and was made man; he was crucified for us under
Pontius Pilate, and suffered , and was buried , and the third day he
rose again, according to the Scriptures, and ascended into heaven , and
sitteth on the right hand of the Father ; from thence he cometh again,
with glory , to judge the quick and the dead ; whose kingdom shall have
no end . <note n="1441" id="iii.xii.xiii-p30.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiii-p31">This addition likewise is found substantially
in the Antiochian creeds of 341, and is directed against Marcellus of
Ancyra, Sabellius, and Paul of Samosata, who taught that the union of
the power of God (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiii-p31.1">ἐνέργεια
δραστική</span>) with the man Jesus will cease at the
end of the world, so that the Son and His kingdom are not eternal Comp.
Hefele, i. 438 and 507 sq.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xii.xiii-p32"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiii-p33">“And in the Holy Ghost.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiii-p34">“And in the Holy Ghost, who is Lord and Giver of
life, who pro-ceedeth from the Father, who with the Father and the Son
together is worshipped and glorified, who spake by the prophets. In one
holy catholic and apostolic church, we acknowledge one baptism for the
remission of sins; we look fo r the resurrection of the dead, and the
life of the world to come. Amen . <note n="1442" id="iii.xii.xiii-p34.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiii-p35">Similar additions concerning the Holy Ghost,
the catholic church, baptism and life everlasting are found in the
older symbols of Cyril of Jerusalem, Basil, and the two Creeds of
Epiphanius. See § 128 above, and Appendix to Pearson on the
Creed, p. 594 ff.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xii.xiii-p36"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiii-p37">[“And those who say: there was a time when he was
not; and: he was not before he was made; and: he was made out of
nothing, or out of another substance or thing, or the Son of God is
created, or changeable, or alterable; they are condemned by the holy
catholic and apostolic Church.” ]</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xiii-p38"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiii-p39">A careful comparison shows that the
Constantinopolitan Creed is a considerable improvement on the Nicene,
both in its omission of the anathema at the close, and in its addition
of the articles concerning the Holy Ghost and concerning the church and
the way of salvation. The addition: according to the Scriptures, is
also important, as an acknowledgment of this divine and infallible
guide to the truth. The whole is more complete and symmetrical than the
Nicaenum, and in this respect is more like the
Apostles’ Creed, which, in like manner, begins with
the creation and ends with the resurrection and the life everlasting,
and is disturbed by no polemical dissonance; but the
Apostles’ Creed is much more simple in structure, and
thus better adapted to the use of a congregation and of youth, than
either of the others.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiii-p40">The Constantinopolitan Creed maintained itself for
a time by the side of the Nicene, and after the council of Chalcedon in
451, where it was for the first time formally adopted, it gradually
displaced the other. Since that time it has itself commonly borne the
name of the Nicene Creed. Yet the original Nicene confession is still
in use in some schismatic sects of the Eastern church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiii-p41">The Latin church adopted the improved Nicene
symbol from the Greek, but admitted, in the article on the Holy Ghost,
the further addition of the well-known filioque, which was first
inserted at a council of Toledo in 589, and subsequently gave rise to
bitter disputes between the two</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xiii-p42"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="130" title="The Nicene, Doctrine of the Trinity. The Trinitarian Terminology" shorttitle="Section 130" progress="63.70%" prev="iii.xii.xiii" next="iii.xii.xv" id="iii.xii.xiv">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xiv-p1">§ 130. The Nicene, Doctrine of the Trinity.
The Trinitarian Terminology.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xiv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xiv-p3">The doctrine of the essential deity and the
personality of the Holy Ghost completed the Nicene doctrine of the
Trinity ; and of this doctrine as a whole we can now take a closer
view.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p4">This fundamental and comprehensive dogma secured
both the unity and the full life of the Christian conception of God;
and in this respect it represents, as no other dogma does, the whole of
Christianity. It forms a bulwark against heathen polytheism on the one
hand, and Jewish deism and abstract monotheism on the other. It avoids
the errors and combines the truth of these two opposite conceptions.
Against the pagans, says Gregory of Nyssa, we hold the unity of
essence; against the Jews, the distinction of hypostases. We do not
reject all multiplicity, but only such as destroys the unity of the
being, like the pagan polytheism; no more do we reject all unity, but
only such unity as denies diversity and full vital action. The orthodox
doctrine of the Trinity, furthermore, formed the true mean between
Sabellianism and tritheism, both of which taught a divine triad, but at
the expense, in the one case, of the personal distinctions, in the
other, of the essential unity. It exerted a wholesome regulative
influence on the other dogmas. It overcame all theories of emanation,
established the Christian conception of creation by a strict
distinction of that which proceeds from the essence of God, and is one
with him, like the Son and the Spirit, from that which arises out of
nothing by the free will of God, and is of different substance. It
provided for an activity and motion of knowledge and love in the divine
essence, without the Origenistic hypothesis of an eternal creation. And
by the assertion of the true deity of the Redeemer and the Sanctifier,
it secured the divine character of the work of redemption and
sanctification.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p5">The Nicene fathers did not pretend to have
exhausted the mystery of the Trinity, and very well understood that all
human knowledge, especially in this deepest, central dogma, proves
itself but fragmentary. All speculation on divine things ends in a
mystery, and reaches an inexplicable residue, before which the thinking
mind must bow in humble devotion. “Man,” says Athanasius, “can perceive
only the hem of the garment of the triune God; the cherubim cover the
rest with their wings.” In his letter to the Monks, written about 358,
he confesses that the further he examines, the more the mystery eludes
his understanding,<note n="1443" id="iii.xii.xiv-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p6">Ep. ad Monachos (Opera tom. i. p.
343).</p></note> and
he exclaims with the Psalmist: “Such knowledge is too wonderful for me;
it is high, I cannot attain unto it.”<note n="1444" id="iii.xii.xiv-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p7">Ps. cxxxix 6.</p></note> <name id="iii.xii.xiv-p7.1">Augustine</name> says in one
place: “If we be asked to define the Trinity, we can only say, it is
not this or that.”<note n="1445" id="iii.xii.xiv-p7.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p8">Enarrat. in PS. xxvi. 8. John Damascenus
(Expos. fidei) almost reaches the Socratic confession, when he says:
All we can know concerning the divine nature is, that it cannot be
conceived. Of course, such concessions are to be understood <i>cum
grano salis</i>.</p></note> But
though we cannot explain the how or why of our faith, still the
Christian may know, and should know, what he believes, and what he does
not believe, and should be persuaded of the facts and truths which form
the matter of his faith.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p9">The essential points of the orthodox doctrine of
the Trinity are these:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p10">1. There is only one divine essence or
substance.<note n="1446" id="iii.xii.xiv-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p11"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p11.1">Οὐσία</span>, substantia, essentia,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p11.2">φύσις</span>, natura, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p11.3">τὸ ὄν,
τὸ
ὑποκείμενον</span>. Comp. Petavius, De Trinitate lib. iv.
c. 1 (ed. Par. tom. ii. p. 311): “Christiani scriptores
... <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p11.4">οὐσίαν</span>appellant non singularem individuamque,
sed communem individuis substantiam.” The word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p11.5">ὑποκείμενον,</span>however, is sometimes taken as
equivalent to provswpon.</p></note> Father, Son,
and Spirit are one in essence, or consubstantial.<note n="1447" id="iii.xii.xiv-p11.6"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p12"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p12.1">Ὁμοούσιοι.</span>
On the import of this, comp.
§ 127, and in the text above.</p></note> They are in one another, inseparable, and
cannot be conceived without each other. In this point the Nicene
doctrine is thoroughly monotheistic or monarchian, in distinction from
tritheism, which is but a new form of the polytheism of the pagans.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p13">The terms essence (οὐσία) and nature (φύσις), in the philosophical sense, denote not
an individual, a personality, but the genus or species; not unum in
numero, but ens unum in multis. All men are of the same substance,
partake of the same human nature, though as persons and individuals
they are very different.<note n="1448" id="iii.xii.xiv-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p14">“We men,” says Athanasius, “consisting of body
and soul are all <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p14.1">μίας
φύσεως καὶ
οὐσίας ,</span> but many persons.”</p></note>
The term homoousion, in its strict grammatical sense, differs from
monoousion or toutoousion, as well as from heteroousion, and signifies
not numerical identity, but equality of essence or community of nature
among several beings. It is clearly used thus in the Chalcedonian
symbol, where it is said that Christ is “consubstantial (homoousios)
with the Father as touching the Godhead, and consubstantial with us
[and yet individually, distinct from us] as touching the manhood.” The
Nicene Creed does not expressly assert the singleness or numerical
unity of the divine essence (unless it be in the first article: “We
believe in one God”); and the main point with the Nicene fathers was to
urge against Arianism the strict divinity and essential equality of the
Son and Holy Ghost with the Father. If we press the difference of
homoousion from monoousion, and overlook the many passages in which
they assert with equal emphasis the monarchia or numerical unity of the
Godhead, we must charge them with tritheism.<note n="1449" id="iii.xii.xiv-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p15">Cudworth (in his great work on the Intellectual
System of the Universe, vol. ii p. 437 ff.) elaborately endeavors to
show that Athanasius and the Nicene fathers actually taught three
divine substances in the order of subordination. But he makes no
account of the fact that the terminology and the distinction
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p15.1">οὐσία</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p15.2">ὑποστασις</span>were at that time not yet clearly
settled.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p16">But in the divine Trinity consubstantiality
denotes not only sameness of kind, but at the same time numerical
unity; not merely the unum in specie, but also the unum in numero. The,
three persons are related to the divine substance not as three
individuals to their species, as Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, or Peter,
John, and Paul, to human nature; they are only one God. The divine
substance is absolutely indivisible by reason of its simplicity, and
absolutely inextensible and untransferable by reason of its infinity;
whereas a corporeal substance can be divided, and the human nature can
be multiplied by generation. Three divine substances would limit and
exclude each other, and therefore could not be infinite or absolute.
The whole fulness of the one undivided essence of God, with all its
attributes, is in all the persons of the Trinity, though in each in his
own way: in the Father as original principle, in the Son by eternal
generation, in the Spirit by, eternal procession. The church teaches
not one divine essence and three persons, but one essence in three
persons. Father, Son, and Spirit cannot be conceived as three separate
individuals, but are in one another, and form a solidaric unity.<note n="1450" id="iii.xii.xiv-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p17">Comp. the passages from Athanasius and other
fathers cited at § 126. “The Persons of the Trinity,” says
R. Hooker (Eccles. Polity, B. v. ch. 56, voL ii. p. 315 in
Keble’s edition), quite in the spirit of the Nicene
orthodoxy, “are not three particular substances to whom one
<i>general</i> nature is common, but three that subsist by one
substance <i>which itself</i> <i>is particular</i>: yet they all three
have it and their several ways of having it are that which makes their
personal distinction. The Father therefore is in the Son, and the Son
in Him, they both in the Spirit and the Spirit in both them. So that
the Father’s offspring, which is the Son, remaineth
eternally in the Father; the Father eternally also in the Son, no way
severed or divided by reason of the sole and single unity of their
substance. The Son in the Father as light in that light out of which it
floweth without separation; the Father in the Son as light in that
light which it causeth and leaveth not. And because in this respect his
eternal being is of the Father, which eternal being is his life,
therefore he by the Father liveth.” In a similar strain, Cunningham
says in his exposition of the Nicene doctrine of the Trinity (Hist.
Theology, i. p. 285): “The unity of the divine nature as distinguished
from the nature of a creature, might be only a specific and not a
numerical unity, and this nature might be possessed by more than one
divine being; but the Scriptures plainly ascribe a numerical unity to
the Supreme Being, and, of course, preclude the idea that there are
several different beings who are possessed of the one divine nature.
This is virtually the same thing as teaching us that the one divine
nature is possessed only by one essence or substance, from which the
conclusion is clear, that if the Father be possessed of the divine
nature, and if the Son, with a distinct personality, be also possessed
of the divine nature, the Father and the Son must be of one and the
same substance; or rather—for it can scarcely with
propriety be called a conclusion or consequence—the
doctrine of the consubstantiality of the Son with the Father is just an
expression or embodiment of the one great truth, the different
component parts of which are each established by scriptural authority,
viz.: that the Father and the Son, having distinct personality in the
unity of the Godhead, are both equally possessed of the divine, as
distinguished from the created, nature. Before any creature existed, or
had been produced by God out of nothing, the Son existed in the
possession of the divine nature. If this be true, and if it be also
true that God is in any sense one, then it is likewise
true—for this is just according to the established
meaning of words, the current mode of expressing
it—that the Father and the Son are the same in
substance as well as equal in power and glory.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p18">Many passages of the Nicene fathers have
unquestionably a tritheistic sound, but are neutralized by others which
by themselves may bear a Sabellian construction so that their position
must be regarded as midway between these two extremes. Subsequently
John Philoponus, an Aristotelian and Monophysite in Alexandria about
the middle of the sixth century, was charged with tritheism, because he
made no distinction between φύσιςand ὑπόστασις,
and reckoned in the Trinity
three natures, substances, and deities, according to the number of
persons.<note n="1451" id="iii.xii.xiv-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p19">On tritheism, and the doctrine of John
Philoponus and John Ascusnages, which is known to us only in fragments,
comp. especially Baur, Lehre von der Dreieinigkeit, etc., vol. ii. pp.
13-32. In the English Church the error of tritheism was revived by
Dean <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xiv-p19.1">Sherlock</span>in his “Vindication of the Doctrine of the Holy
and ever Blessed Trinity,” 1690. He maintained that, with the exception
of a mutual consciousness of each other, which no created spirits can
have, the three divine persons are “three distinct infinite minds” or
“three intelligent beings.” He was opposed by South, Wallis, and
others. See Patrick Fairbairn’s Appendix to the
English translation of Dorner’s History of
Christology, vol. iii. p. 354 ff. (Edinburgh, 1863).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p20">2. In this one divine essence there are three
persons<note n="1452" id="iii.xii.xiv-p20.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p21"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p21.1">Πρόσωπα,</span>
<i>personae</i>. This term occurs very often in the New
Testament, now in the sense of <i>person</i>, now of <i>face</i> or
<i>countenance</i>, again of <i>form</i> or external appearance.
Etymologically (from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p21.2">πρός·</span>and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p21.3">ἡ ὤψ</span> , the eye, face), it means strictly
<i>face</i>; then in general, <i>front</i>; also <i>mask, visor,
character</i> (of a drama); and finally, <i>person</i>, in the
grammatical sense. In like manner the Latin word <i>persona</i> (from
<i>sonus</i>, sound) signifies the mask of the Roman actor, through
which he made himself audible (<i>personuit</i>); then the actor
himself; then any assumed or real character; and finally an individual
a reasonable being. Sabellianism used the word in the sense of face or
character; tritheism in the grammatical sense. Owing to this ambiguity
of the word, the term <i>hypostasis</i> is to be preferred, though this
too is somewhat inadequate. Comp. the Lexicons, and especially
Petavius, De trinit., lib. iv. Dr. Shedd also prefers
<i>hypostasis</i>, and observes, vol. i. p. 371: ” This term
(<i>persona</i>), it is obvious to remark, though the more common one
in English, and perhaps in Protestant trinitarianism generally, is not
so well adapted to express the conception intended, as the
Greek <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p21.4">ὐπόστασις</span>. It has a Sabellian leaning, because it
does not with sufficient plainness indicate the <i>subsistence</i> in
the Essence. The Father, Son, and Spirit are more than mere aspects or
appearances of the Essence. The Latin <i>persona</i> was the mask worn
by the actor in the play, and was representative of his particular
character for the particular time. Now, although those who employed
these terms undoubtedly gave them as full and solid a meaning as they
could, and were undoubtedly true trinitarians, yet the representation
of the eternal and necessary hypostatical distinctions in the Godhead,
by terms derived from transitory scenical exhibitions, was not the best
for purposes of science, even though the poverty of human language
should justify their employment for popular and illustrative
statements.”</p></note> or, to use a
better term, hypostases, <note n="1453" id="iii.xii.xiv-p21.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p22"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p22.1">Ὑποστάσεις</span>
<i>subsistentiae</i>. Comp. Heb. i 3. (The other passages of the New Testament where
the word is used, <scripRef passage="Heb. iii. 14" id="iii.xii.xiv-p22.2" parsed="|Heb|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.3.14">Heb. iii. 14</scripRef>; xi. 1; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. ix. 4" id="iii.xii.xiv-p22.3" parsed="|2Cor|9|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.9.4">2 Cor. ix. 4</scripRef>; xi. 17, do not
belong here.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p22.4">Ὑπόστασις</span>, and the corresponding Latin
<i>sub-stantia</i>, strictly <i>foundation</i>, then <i>essence,
substance</i>, is originally pretty much synonymous with
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p22.5">οὐσία</span>, <i>essentia</i>, and is in fact as we
have already said, frequently interchanged with it, even by Athanasius,
and in the anathema at the close of the original Nicene Creed. But
gradually (according to Petavius, after the council at Alexandria in
862) a distinction established itself in the church terminology, in
which Gregory of Nyasa, particularly in his work: De differentia
essentiae et hypostaseos (tom. iii. p. 32 sqq.) had an important
influece. Comp. Petavius, l.c. p. 314 sqq.</p></note> that is, three different modes of subsistence<note n="1454" id="iii.xii.xiv-p22.6"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p23"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p23.1">Τρόποι
ὑπάρξεως</span>, an expression, however, capable of a
Sabellian sense.</p></note> of the one same undivided
and indivisible whole, which in the Scriptures are called the Father,
the Son, and the Holy Ghost.<note n="1455" id="iii.xii.xiv-p23.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p24">This question of the <i>tri</i>-personality of
God must not be confounded with the modern question of the
<i>personality</i> of God in general. The tri-personality was asserted
by the Nicene fathers in opposition to abstract monarchianism and
Sabellianism; the personality is asserted by Christian theism against
pantheism, which makes a personal relation of the spirit of man to God
impossible. Schleiermacher, who as a philosopher leaned decidedly to
pantheism, admitted (in a note to his Reden über die
Religion) that devotion and prayer always presume and require the
personality of God. The philosophical objection, that personality
necessarily includes limitation by other personalities, and so
contradicts the notion of the absoluteness of God, is untenable; for we
can as well conceive an absolute personality, as an absolute
intelligence and an absolute will, to which, however, the power of
self-limitation must be ascribed, not as a weakness, but as a
perfection. The orthodox tri-personality does not conflict with this
total personality, but gives it full organic life.</p></note> These distinctions are not merely different
attributes, powers, or activities of the Godhead, still less merely
subjective aspects under which it presents itself to the human mind;
but each person expresses the whole fulness of the divine being with
all its attributes, and the three persons stand in a relation of mutual
knowledge and love. The Father communicates his very life to the Son,
and the Spirit is the bond of union and communion between the two. The
Son speaks, and as the God-Man, even prays, to the Father, thus
standing over against him as a first person towards a second; and calls
the Holy Ghost “another Comforter” whom he will send from the Father,
thus speaking of him as of a third person.<note n="1456" id="iii.xii.xiv-p24.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p25"><scripRef passage="John xiv. 16" id="iii.xii.xiv-p25.1" parsed="|John|14|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.16">John xiv. 16</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p25.2">Ἄλλον
παράκλητον,</span>comp. v. 26; c. xv. 26:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p25.3">Ὁ
παράκλητος·,
ὅν ἐγὼ
πεμψω ὑμῖν
παρὰ
πατρός ,</span> —a clear distinction of
Spirit, Son, and Father.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p26">Here the orthodox doctrine forsook Sabellianism or
modalism, which, it is true, made Father, Son, and Spirit strictly
coordinate, but only as different denominations and forms of
manifestation of the one God.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p27">But, on the other hand, as we have already
intimated, the term person must not be taken here in the sense current
among men, as if the three persons were three different individuals, or
three self-conscious and separately acting beings. The trinitarian idea
of personality lies midway between that of a mere form of
manifestation, or a personation, which would lead to Sabellianism, and
the idea of an independent, limited human personality, which would
result in tritheism. In other words, it avoids the monoousian or
unitarian trinity of a threefold conception and aspect of one and the
same being, and the triousian or tritheistic trinity of three distinct
and separate beings.<note n="1457" id="iii.xii.xiv-p27.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p28">Comp. Petavius, l.c., who discusses very fully
the trinitarian terminology of the Nicene fathers. Also J. H. Newman,
The Arians, etc. p. 208: “The word <i>person</i>, which we venture to
use in speaking of those three distinct manifestations of Himself,
which it has pleased Almighty God to give us, is in its philosophical
sense too wide for our meaning. Its essential signification, as applied
to ourselves, is that of <i>an individual intelligent</i> agent,
answering to the Greek <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p28.1">ὑπόστασις</span>, or reality. On the other hand, if we
restrict it to its etymological sense of <i>persona</i>
or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p28.2">πρόσωπον</span>, <i>i.e., character</i>, it evidently
means less than Scripture doctrine, which we wish to ascertain by it;
denoting merely certain outward expressions of the Supreme Being
relatively to ourselves, which are of an accidental and variable
nature. The statements of Revelation then lie between this internal and
external view of the Divine Essence, between Tritheism, and what is
popularly called Unitarianism.” Dr. Shedd, History of Christian
Doctrine, vol. i. p. 365: ” The doctrine of a subsistence in the
substance of the Godhead brings to view a species of existence that is
so anomalous and unique, that the human mind derives little or no aid
from those analogies which assist it in all other cases. The hypostasis
is a real subsistence,—a solid essential form of
existence, and not a mere emanation, or energy, or
manifestation,—but it is intermediate between
substance and attributes. It is not identical with the substance, for
there are not three substances. It is not identical with attributes,
for the three Persons each and equally possess all the divine
attributes .... Hence the human mind is called upon to grasp the notion
of a species of existence that is totally <i>sui generis</i>, and not
capable of illustration by any of the ordinary comparisons and
analogies.”</p></note> In
each person there is the same inseparable divine substance, united with
the individual property and relation which distinguishes that person
from the others. The word person is in reality only a make-shift, in
the absence of a more adequate term. Our idea of God is more true and
deep than our terminology, and the essence and character of God far
transcends our highest ideas.<note n="1458" id="iii.xii.xiv-p28.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p29">As <name id="iii.xii.xiv-p29.1">Augustine</name>says, De
trinitate, lib. vii. cap. 4 (§ 7, ed. Bened. Venet. tom.
viii. foL 858): “Verius cogitatur Deus quam dicitur, et verius est quam
cogitatur.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p30">The Nicene fathers and <name id="iii.xii.xiv-p30.1">Augustine</name> endeavored, as <name id="iii.xii.xiv-p30.2">Tertullian</name> and Dionysius of Alexandria had already done,
to illustrate the Trinity by analogies from created existence. Their
figures were sun, ray, and light; fountain, stream, and flow; root,
stem, and fruit; the colors of the rainbow;<note n="1459" id="iii.xii.xiv-p30.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p31">Used by Basil and Gregory of
Nyasa.</p></note> soul, thought, and spirit;<note n="1460" id="iii.xii.xiv-p31.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p32"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p32.1">Ψυχὴ,
ἐνθύμησις,
πνεῦμα</span>, in Gregory Nazianzen.</p></note> memory, intelligence, and will;<note n="1461" id="iii.xii.xiv-p32.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p33"><name id="iii.xii.xiv-p33.1">Augustine</name>, De trinit.
x. c. 11 (§ 18), tom. viii. fol. 898: “Haec tria, memoria,
intelligentia, voluntas, quoniam non sunt tres vitae, sed una vita, nec
tres mentes, sed una mens: consequenter utique non tres substantiae
sunt, sed una substantia.”</p></note> and the idea of love, which
affords the best illustration, for God is love.<note n="1462" id="iii.xii.xiv-p33.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p34"><name id="iii.xii.xiv-p34.1">Augustine</name>, ib. viii.
8 (f. 875): “Immo vero vides trinitatem, si caritatem vides; ” ix. 2
(f. 879): “Tria sunt, amans, et quod amatur, et amor.” And in another
place: “Tres sunt, amans, amatus, et mutuus amor.”</p></note> Such figures are indeed confessedly
insufficient as proofs, and, if pressed, might easily lead to utterly
erroneous conceptions. For example: sun, ray, and light are not
co-ordinate, but the two latter are merely qualities or emanations of
the first. “Omne simile claudicat.”<note n="1463" id="iii.xii.xiv-p34.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p35">This was clearly felt and confessed by the
fathers themselves, who used these illustrations merely as helps to
their understanding. Joh. Damascenus (De fide orthod. l. i. c. 8;
Opera, tom. i. p. 137) says: “It is impossible for any image to be
found in created things, representing in itself the nature of the Holy
Trinity without any point of dissimilitude. For can a thing created,
and compound, and changeable, and circumscribed, and corruptible,
clearly express the superessential divine essence, which is exempt from
all these defects?” Comp. Mosheim’s notes to Cudworth,
vol. ii. 422 f. (Lond. ed. of 1845).</p></note> Analogies, however, here do the negative service
of repelling the charge of unreasonableness from a doctrine which is in
fact the highest reason, and which has been acknowledged in various
forms by the greatest philosophers, from Plato to Schelling and Hegel,
though often in an entirely unscriptural sense. A certain trinity
undeniably runs through all created life, and is especially reflected
in manifold ways in man, who is created after the image of God; in the
relation of body, soul, and spirit; in the faculties of thought,
feeling, and will; in the nature of self-consciousness;<note n="1464" id="iii.xii.xiv-p35.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p36">The trinity of self-consciousness consists in a
process of becoming objective to one’s self, and
knowing one’s self in this objectivity, according to
the logical law of thesis, antithesis, and synthesis, or in the unity
of the subject thinking and the subject thought. This speculative
argument has been developed by Leibnitz, Hegel, and other German
philosophers, and is adopted also by Dr. Shedd, Hist. of Christian
Doct. i. p. 366 ff., note. But this analogy properly leads at best only
to a Sabellian tri-personality, not to the orthodox.</p></note> and in the nature of love.<note n="1465" id="iii.xii.xiv-p36.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p37">The ethical induction of the Trinity from the
idea of love was first attempted by <name id="iii.xii.xiv-p37.1">Augustine</name>, and has
more recently been pursued by Sartorius, J. Müller, J. P.
Lange, Martensen, Liebner, Schöberlein, and others. It is
suggested by the moral essence of God, which is love, the relation of
the Father to the Son, and the “fellowship” of the Holy Ghost, and it
undoubtedly contains a deep element of truth; but, strictly taken, it
yields only two different personalities and an impersonal relation,
thus proving too much for the Father and the Son, and too little for
the Holy Spirit.</p></note> 3. Each divine person has
his property, as it were a characteristic individuality, expressed by
the Greek word ἰδιότης,<note n="1466" id="iii.xii.xiv-p37.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p38">Also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p38.1">ἴδιον.</span>Gregory of Nyssa calls these
characteristic distinctions <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p38.2">γνωριστικαὶ
ἰφιότητες,</span>peculiar marks of recognition. The
terms <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p38.3">ἰδιότης
,</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p38.4">ὑπόστασις</span>were sometimes used synonymously. The
word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p38.5">ἰδιότης</span>, fem. (from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p38.6">ἴδιος</span>), peculiarity, is of course not to be
confounded with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p38.7">ἰδιώτης</span>, masc., which likewise comes
from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p38.8">ἴδιος</span>, but means a private man, then layman,
then an imbecile, idiot,</p></note> and the Latin proprietas.<note n="1467" id="iii.xii.xiv-p38.9"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p39"><i>Proprietas personalis</i>; also <i>character
hypostaticus</i>.</p></note> This is not to be confounded with
attribute; for the divine attributes, eternity, omnipresence,
omnipotence, wisdom, holiness, love, etc., are inherent in the divine
essence, and are the common possession of all the divine hypostases.
The idiotes, on the contrary, is a peculiarity of the hypostasis, and
therefore cannot be communicated or transferred from one to
another.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p40">To the first person fatherhood, or the being
unbegotten, <note n="1468" id="iii.xii.xiv-p40.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p41"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p41.1">Ἀγεννησία</span>, <i>paternitas</i>.</p></note> is ascribed
as his property; to the second, sonship, or the being begotten;<note n="1469" id="iii.xii.xiv-p41.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p42"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p42.1">γεννησία,
γέννησις,</span>
<i>generatio
filiatio</i>.</p></note> to the Holy Ghost,
procession.<note n="1470" id="iii.xii.xiv-p42.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p43"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p43.1">Εκπόρευσις</span>, <i>procesio</i>; also
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p43.2">ἔκπεμψις</span>, <i>missio</i>; both from <scripRef passage="John xv. 15" id="iii.xii.xiv-p43.3" parsed="|John|15|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.15">John xv. 15</scripRef>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p43.4">πέμψω</span> —<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p43.5">ἐκπορεύεται</span>) and similar passages, which relate,
however, not to the eternal trinity of constitution, but to the
historical trinity of manifestation. Gregory Nazianzen
says: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p43.6">Ἴδιον
πατρὸς μὲν
ἡ
ἀγεννησία,
υἱοῦ δέ ἡ
γέννησις ,
πνεύματος
δὲ ἡ
ἔκπεμψις
.</span></p></note> In other
words: The Father is unbegotten, but begetting; the Son is uncreated,
but begotten; the Holy Ghost proceeds from the Father (and, according
to the Latin doctrine, also from the Son). But these distinctions
relate, as we have said, only to the hypostases, and have no force with
respect to the divine essence which is the same in all, and neither
begets nor is begotten, nor proceeds, nor is sent.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p44">4. The divine persons are in one another, mutually
interpenetrate, and form a perpetual intercommunication and motion
within the divine essence; as the Lord says: “I am in the Father, and
the Father in me;” and “the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the
works.”<note n="1471" id="iii.xii.xiv-p44.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p45"><scripRef passage="John xiv. 10" id="iii.xii.xiv-p45.1" parsed="|John|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.10">John xiv. 10</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p45.2">Ὁ δὲ
πατήρ ὁ ἐν
ἐμοὶ
μένων,
αὐτὸς
ποιεῖ τὰ
ἔργα;</span> v.11: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p45.3">Ἐγω ἐν
τῷ πατρὶ,
καὶ ὁ
πατήρ ἐν
ἐμοί.</span>This also refers, strictly, not to the eternal
relation, but to the indwelling of the Father in the historical,
incarnate Christ.</p></note> This perfect
indwelling and vital communion was afterwards designated (by John of
Damascus and the scholastics) by such terms as ἐνύπαρξις,
περιχώρησις,<note n="1472" id="iii.xii.xiv-p45.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p46">From <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p46.1">περιχωρέω</span>
(with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p46.2">εἰς</span>), to circulate, go about, <i>progredi,
ambulare</i>. Comp. Petavius, De trinit., lib. iv. c. 16 (tom. ii. p.
453 sqq.), and De incarnatione, lib. iv. c. 14 (tom. iv. p. 473 sqq.).
The thing itself is clearly taught even by the Nicene fathers,
especially by Athanasius in his third Oration against the Arians, c. 3
sqq., and elsewhere, with reference to the relation of the Son to the
Father, although he never, so far as I know, used the
word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p46.3">περιχώρησις</span>. Gregory Nazianzen uses the
verb <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p46.4">περιχωρεῖν</span>(not the noun) of the vital
interpenetration of the two natures in Christ. Gibbon, in his
contemptuous account of the Nicene controversy (chapter xxi.) calls
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p46.5">περιχώρησις</span>or <i>circumincessio</i> ” the deepest
and darkest corner of the whole theological abyss,” but takes no pains
even to explain this idea. The old Protestant theologians defined
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p46.6">περιχώρησις</span>as “immanentia, h. e. inexistentia mutua
et singularissima, intima et perfectissima inhabitatio unius personae
in alia.” Comp. Joh. Gerhard, Loci theologici, tom. i. p. 197 (ed.
Cotta).</p></note> inexistentia, immanentia, inhabitatio,
circulatio, permeatio, intercommunio, circumincessio.<note n="1473" id="iii.xii.xiv-p46.7"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p47">From <i>incedo</i>, denoting the perpetual
internal motion of the Trinity, the circumfusio or mutua commeatio, et
communicatio personarum inter se. Petavius (in the 2d and 4th vol. l.
c.), Cudworth (Intellectual System of the Universe, vol. ii. p. 454,
ed. of Harrison, Lond. 1845), and others use instead of this,
<i>circuminsessio</i>, from <i>sedeo</i>, which rather expresses the
<i>repose</i> of the persons in one another, the inexistentia or mutua
existentia personarum. This would correspond to the Greek
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p47.1">ἐνύπαρξις</span>rather than to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p47.2">περιχώρησις</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p48">5. The Nicene doctrine already contains, in
substance, a distinction between two trinities: an immanent trinity of
constitution,<note n="1474" id="iii.xii.xiv-p48.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p49">Ad intra, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p49.1">τρόπος
ὑπάρξεως
.</span></p></note> which
existed from eternity, and an economic trinity of manifestation;<note n="1475" id="iii.xii.xiv-p49.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p50">Ad extra, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p50.1">τρόπος·ἀποκαλύψεως</span></p></note> though this distinction
did not receive formal expression till a much later period. For the
generation of the Son and the procession of the Spirit are, according
to the doctrine, an eternal process. The perceptions and practical
wants of the Christian mind start, strictly speaking, with the trinity
of revelation in the threefold progressive work of the creation, the
redemption, and the preservation of the world, but reason back thence
to a trinity of being; for God has revealed himself as he is, and there
can be no contradiction between his nature and his works. The eternal
pre-existence of the Son and the Spirit is the background of the
historical revelation by which they work our salvation. The Scriptures
deal mainly with the trinity of revelation, and only hint at the
trinity of essence, as in the prologue of the Gospel of John which
asserts an eternal distinction between God and the Logos. The Nicene
divines, however, agreeably to the metaphysical bent of the Greek mind,
move somewhat too exclusively in the field of speculation and in the
dark regions of the intrinsic and ante-mundane relations of the
Godhead, and too little upon the practical ground of the facts of
salvation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p51">6. The Nicene fathers still teach, like their
predecessors, a certain subordinationism, which seems to conflict with
the doctrine of consubstantiality. But we must distinguish between, a
subordinatianism of essence (οὐσία) and a subordinatianism of
hypostasis, of order and dignity.<note n="1476" id="iii.xii.xiv-p51.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p52"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p52.1">Ὑποταγὴ
τάξεως καὶ
ἀξιώματος</span>.</p></note> The former was denied, the latter affirmed. The
essence of the Godhead being but one, and being absolutely perfect, can
admit of no degrees. Father, Son, and Spirit all have the same divine
essence, yet not in a co-ordinate way, but in an order of
subordination. The Father has the essence originally and of himself,
from no other; he is the primal divine subject, to whom alone
absoluteness belongs, and he is therefore called preeminently God,<note n="1477" id="iii.xii.xiv-p52.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p53"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p53.1">Ὁ
Θεός</span>, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p53.2">αὐτόθεος</span>, in distinction from
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p53.3">Θεός</span>. Waterland (Works, vol. i. p. 315) remarks on
this: ” The title of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p53.4">ὁ Θεός</span>, being understood in the same sense
with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p53.5">αὐτόθεος
,</span> was, as it ought to
be, generally reserved to the Father, as the distinguishing personal
character of the first Person of the Holy Trinity. And this amounts to
no more than the acknowledgment of the Father’s
prerogative, as Father. But as it might also signify any Person who is
truly and essentially God, it might properly be applied to the Son too:
and it is so applied sometimes, though not so often as it is to the
Father.”</p></note> or the principle, the
fountain, and the root of Godhead.<note n="1478" id="iii.xii.xiv-p53.6"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p54"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p54.1">Ἡ πηγὴ,
ἡ αἰτία, ἡ
ῥίζα τῆς
θεότητος</span>: <i>fons, origo</i>,
<i>principium</i>.</p></note> The Son, on the contrary, has his essence by
communication from the Father, therefore, in a secondary, derivative
way. “The Father is greater than the Son.” The one is unbegotten, the
other begotten; the Son is from the Father, but the Father is not from
the Son; fatherhood is in the nature of the case primary, sonship
secondary. The same subordination is still more applicable to the Holy
Ghost. The Nicene fathers thought the idea of the divine unity best
preserved by making the Father, notwithstanding the triad of persons,
the monad from which Son and Spirit spring, and to which they
return.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p55">This subordination is most plainly expressed by
<name id="iii.xii.xiv-p55.1">Hilary</name> of Poictiers, the champion of the
Nicene doctrine in the West.<note n="1479" id="iii.xii.xiv-p55.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p56">De trinit. iii. 12: “Et quis non Patrem
potiorem confitebitur, ut ingenitum a genito, ut Patrem a Filio, ut eum
qui miserit ab eo qui missus sit, ut volentem ab eo qui obediat? Et
ipse nobis erit testis: Pater major me est. Haec ita ut sunt
intelligenda sunt, sed cavendum est, ne apud imperitos gloriam Filii
honor Patris infirmet.” In the same way <name id="iii.xii.xiv-p56.1">Hilary</name>derives all the
attributes of the Son from the Father. Comp. also <name id="iii.xii.xiv-p56.2">Hilary</name>, De
Synodis, seu de fide Orientalium, pp. 1178 and 1182 (Opera, ed.
Bened.), and the third and eighteenth canons of the Sirmian council of
357.</p></note> The familiar comparisons of fountain and stream,
sun and light, which Athanasius, like <name id="iii.xii.xiv-p56.3">Tertullian</name>, so often uses, likewise lead to a dependence
of the Son upon the Father<note n="1480" id="iii.xii.xiv-p56.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p57">Comp. the relevant passages from Athanasius,
Basil, and the Gregories, in Bull, Defensio, sect. iv. (Pars ii. p. 688
sqq.). Even John of Damascus, with whom the productive period of the
Greek theology closes, still teaches the same subordination, De orthod.
fide, i. 10: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xiv-p57.1">Πάντα
ὅσα ἔχει
ὁ υἱὸς
καὶ τὸ
πνεῦμα, ἐκ
τοῦ πατρὸς
ἔχει, καὶ
αὐτὸ τὸ
εἶναι.</span></p></note> Even the Nicaeno-Constantinopolitan Creed favors
it, in calling the Son God of God, Light of Light, very God of very
God. For if a person has anything, or is anything, of another, he has
not that, or is not that, of himself. Yet this expression may be more
correctly understood, and is in fact sometimes used by the later Nicene
fathers, as giving the Son and Spirit only their hypostases from the
Father, while the essence of deity is common to all three persons, and
is co-eternal in all.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p58">Scriptural argument for this theory of
subordination was found abundant in such passages as these: “As the
Father hath life in himself (ἔχει
ζωὴν ἐν
ἑαυτῷ), so hath he given (ἔδωκε) to the Son to have life in
himself; and hath given him authority to execute judgment also;”<note n="1481" id="iii.xii.xiv-p58.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p59"><scripRef passage="John v. 26, 27" id="iii.xii.xiv-p59.1" parsed="|John|5|26|5|27" osisRef="Bible:John.5.26-John.5.27">John v. 26, 27</scripRef>.</p></note> “All things are delivered
unto me (πάντα
μοι
παρεδόθη) of my Father;”<note n="1482" id="iii.xii.xiv-p59.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p60"><scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 27" id="iii.xii.xiv-p60.1" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27">Matt. xi. 27</scripRef>; Comp. xxviii.
18.</p></note> “My father is greater than I.”<note n="1483" id="iii.xii.xiv-p60.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p61"><scripRef passage="John xiv. 28" id="iii.xii.xiv-p61.1" parsed="|John|14|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.28">John xiv. 28</scripRef>. Cudworth (I. c. ii. 422) agrees
with several of the Nicene fathers in referring this passage to the
divinity of Christ, for the reason that the superiority of the eternal
God over mortal man was no news at all. Mosheim in a learned note to
Cudworth <i>in</i> <i>loco</i>, protests against both interpretations,
and correctly so. For Christ speaks here of his entire divine-human
person, but in the state of <i>humiliation</i>.</p></note> But these and similar passages
refer to the historical relation of the Father to the incarnate Logos
in his estate of humiliation, or to the elevation of human nature to
participation in the glory and power of the divine,<note n="1484" id="iii.xii.xiv-p61.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p62"><scripRef passage="John xvii. 5" id="iii.xii.xiv-p62.1" parsed="|John|17|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.5">John xvii. 5</scripRef>; Pbil. ii. 9-11.</p></note> not to the eternal metaphysical relation of
the Father to the Son.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p63">In this point, as in the doctrine of the Holy
Ghost, the Nicene system yet needed further development. The logical
consistency of the doctrine of the consubstantiality of the Son, upon
which the Nicene fathers laid chief stress, must in time overcome this
decaying remnant of the ante-Nicene subordinationism.<note n="1485" id="iii.xii.xiv-p63.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xiv-p64">All important scholars since Petavius admit the
subordinatism in the Nicene doctrine of the trinity; <i>e.g</i>., Bull,
who in the fourth (not third, as Gibbon says) section of his famous
Defensio fidei Nic. (Works, vol. v. Pars ii. pp. 685-796) treats quite
at large of the subordination of the Son to the Father, and in behalf
of the identity of the Nicene and ante-Nicene doctrine proves that all
the orthodox fathers, before and after the council of Nice, “uno ore
docuerunt naturam perfectionesque divinas Patri Filioque competere non
callateraliter aut coördinate, sed subordinate; hoc est,
Filium eandem quidem naturam divinam cum Patre communem habere, sed a
Patre communicatam; ita scilicet ut Pater solus naturam illam divinam a
se habeat, sive a nullo alio, Filius autem a Patre; proinde Pater
divinitatis, quae in Filio est, origo se principium sit,” etc. So
Waterland, who, in his vindication of the orthodox doctrine of the
Trinity against Samuel Clarke, asserts such a supremacy of the Father
as is consistent with the eternal and necessary existence, the
consubstantiality, and the infinite perfection of the Son. Among modem
historians Neander, Gieseler, Baur (Lehre von der Dreieinigkeit, etc.
i. p. 468 ff.), and Dorner (Lehre von der Person Christi, i p. 929 ff.)
arrive at the same result. But while Baur and Dorner (though from
different points of view) recognize in this a defect of the Nicene
doctrine, to be overcome by the subsequent development of the church
dogma, the great Anglican divines, Cudworth (Intellectual System, vol.
ii. p. 421 ff.), Pearson, Bull, Waterland (and among American divines
Dr. Shedd) regard the Nicene subordinationism as the true, Scriptural,
and final form of the trinitarian doctrine, and make no account
of <name id="iii.xii.xiv-p64.1">Augustine</name>, who went beyond it. Kahnis (Der
Kirchenglaube, ii. p. 66 ff.) thinks that the Scriptures go still
further than the Nicene fathers in subordinating the Son and the Spirit
to the Father.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xii.xiv-p65"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="131" title="The Post-Nicene Trinitarian Doctrine of Augustine" shorttitle="Section 131" progress="65.14%" prev="iii.xii.xiv" next="iii.xii.xvi" id="iii.xii.xv">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xv-p1">§ 131. The Post-Nicene Trinitarian Doctrine
of <name id="iii.xii.xv-p1.1">Augustine</name>.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xv-p3"><name id="iii.xii.xv-p3.1">Augustine</name>: De trinitate,
libri xv., begun in 400, and finished about 415; and his anti-Arian
works: Contra sermonem Arianorum; Collatio cum Maximino Arianorum
episcopo; Contra Maximinum haereticum, libri ii. (all in his Opera
omnia, ed. Bened. of Venice, 1733, in tom. viii. pp.
626–1004; and in Migne’s ed. Par.
1845, tom. viii. pp. 683–1098).</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xv-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xv-p5">While the Greek church stopped with the Nicene
statement of the doctrine of the Trinity, the Latin church carried the
development onward under the guidance of the profound and devout
speculative spirit of <name id="iii.xii.xv-p5.1">Augustine</name> in the
beginning of the fifth century, to the formation of the Athanasian
Creed. Of all the fathers, next to Athanasius, <name id="iii.xii.xv-p5.2">Augustine</name> performed the greatest service for this dogma,
and by his discriminating speculation he exerted more influence upon
the scholastic theology and that of the Reformation, than all the
Nicene divines. The points in which he advanced upon the Nicene Creed,
are the following:<note n="1486" id="iii.xii.xv-p5.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xv-p6">The Augustinian doctrine of the trinity is
discussed at length by Baur, Die christl. Lehre von der Dreieinigkeit,
etc. vol. i. pp. 826-888. <name id="iii.xii.xv-p6.1">Augustine</name>had but an
imperfect knowledge of the Greek language, and was therefore not
accurately acquainted with the writings of the Nicene fathers, but was
thrown the more upon his own thinking. Comp. his confession, De trinit.
l. iii. cap. 1 (tom. viii. f. 793, ed. Bened. Venet., from which in
this section I always quote, though giving the varying chapter-division
of other editions).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xv-p7">1. He eliminated the remnant of subordinationism,
and brought out more clearly and sharply the consubstantiality of the
three persons and the numerical unity of their essence.<note n="1487" id="iii.xii.xv-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xv-p8">De trinit. l. vii. cap. 6 (§ 11),
tom. viii. f. 863: “Non major essentia est Pater et Filius et Spiritus
Sanctus simul, quam solus Pater, aut solus Filius; sed tres simul illae
substantiae [here equivalent to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xv-p8.1">ὑποστάσει</span>“ ] sive personae, si ita dicendae sunt,
aequales sunt singulis: quod animalis homo non percipit.” Ibid. (f.
863): “Ita dicat unam essentiam, ut non existimet aliud alio vel majus,
vel melius, vel aliqua ex parte divisum.” Ibid. lib. viii. c. 1 (fol.
865): “Quod vero ad se dicuntur singuli, non dici pluraliter tres, sed
unam ipsam trinitatem: sicut Deus Pater, Deus Filius, Deus Spiritus
Sanctus; et bonus Pater, bonus Filius, bonus Spiritus Sanctus; et
omnipotens Pater, omnipotens Filius, omnipotens Spiritus Sanctus; nec
tamen tres Dii, aut tres boni, aut tres omnipotentes, sed unus Deus,
bonus, omnipotens ipsa Trinitas.” Lib. xv. 17 (fol. 988): “Pater Deus,
et Filius Deus, et Spiritus S. Deus, et simul unus Deus.” De Civit.
Dei, xi. cap. 24: “Non tres Dii vel tres omnipotentes, sed unus Deus
omnipotens.” So the Athanasian Creed, vers. 11.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xv-p9">Yet he too admitted that the Father stood above
the Son and the Spirit in this: that he alone is of no other, but is
absolutely original and independent; while the Son is begotten of him,
and the Spirit proceeds from him, and proceeds from him in a higher
sense than from the Son.<note n="1488" id="iii.xii.xv-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xv-p10">De trinit. l. xv. c. 26 (§ 47, fol.
1000): ”<i>Pater solus non est de alio</i>, ideo solus appellatur
ingenitus, non quidem in Scripturis, sed in consuetudine disputantium
... Filius autem de Patre natus est: et Spiritus Sanctus de Patre
<i>principaliter</i>, et ipso sine ullo temporis intervallo dante,
communiter de utroque procedit.”</p></note>
We may speak of three men who have the same nature; but the persons in
the Trinity are not three separately subsisting individuals. The divine
substance is not an abstract generic nature common to all, but a
concrete, living reality. One and the same God is Father, Son, and
Spirit. All the works of the Trinity are joint works. Therefore one can
speak as well of an incarnation of God, as of an incarnation of the
Son, and the theophanies of the Old Testament, which are usually
ascribed to the Logos, may also be ascribed to the Father and the Holy
Ghost.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xv-p11">If the orthodox doctrine of the Trinity lies
midway between Sabellianism and tritheism, <name id="iii.xii.xv-p11.1">Augustine</name> bears rather to the Sabellian side. He shows
this further in the analogies from the human spirit, in which he sees
the mystery of the Trinity reflected, and by which he illustrates it
with special delight and with fine psychological discernment, though
with the humble impression that the analogies do not lift the veil, but
only make it here and there a little more penetrable. He distinguishes
in man being, which answers to the Father, knowledge or consciousness,
which answers to the Son, and will, which answers to the Holy Ghost.<note n="1489" id="iii.xii.xv-p11.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xv-p12">Confess. xiii. 11: “Dico haec tria: esse,
nosse, velle. Sum enim, et novi, et volo; sum sciens, et volens; et
scio esse me, et velle; et volo esse, et scire. In his igitur tribus
quam sit inseparabilis vita, et una vita, et una mens, et una essentia,
quam denique inseparabilis distinctio, et tamen distinctio, videat qui
potest.” This comparison he repeats in a somewhat different form, De
Civit. Dei, xi. 26.</p></note> A similar trinity he finds
in the relation of mind, word, and love; again in the relation of
memory, intelligence, and will or love, which differ, and yet are only
one human nature (but of course also only one human person).<note n="1490" id="iii.xii.xv-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xv-p13">Mens, verbum, amor;—memoria,
intelligentia, voluntas or caritas; for voluntas and caritas are with
him essentially the same: “Quid enim est aliud caritas quam voluntas?”
Again: amans, amatus, mutuus amor. On these, and similar analogies
which we have already mentioned in § 130,
comp. <name id="iii.xii.xv-p13.1">Augustine</name>, De Civit. Dei, l. xi. c. 24; De trinit. xiv.
and xv., and the criticism of Baur, l.c. i. p. 844
sqq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xv-p14">2. <name id="iii.xii.xv-p14.1">Augustine</name> taught the
procession of the Holy Ghost from the Son as well as from the Father,
though from the Father mainly. This followed from the perfect essential
unity of the hypostases, and was supported by some passages of
Scripture which speak of the Son sending the Spirit.<note n="1491" id="iii.xii.xv-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xv-p15"><scripRef passage="John xv. 26" id="iii.xii.xv-p15.1" parsed="|John|15|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.26">John xv. 26</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xv-p15.2">Ὁ
παράκλητος,
ὃν ἐγω
πέμψω
ὑμῖν παρὰ
τοῦ πατρός
,</span>and xvi.
7: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xv-p15.3">Πεμψω
αὐτὸν
πρὸς
ὑμᾶς</span>; compared with <scripRef passage="John xiv. 26" id="iii.xii.xv-p15.4" parsed="|John|14|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.26">John xiv. 26</scripRef>:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xv-p15.5">Τὸ
πνεῦμα τὸ
ἅγιον, ὃ
πέμψει ὁ
πατήρ ἐν
τῷ
ὀνοματί
μου.</span> <name id="iii.xii.xv-p15.6">Augustine</name>appeals also
to <scripRef passage="John xx. 22" id="iii.xii.xv-p15.7" parsed="|John|20|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.22">John xx. 22</scripRef>, where Christ breathes the Holy Ghost on his disciples,
De trinit. iv. c. 20 (§ 29), fol. 829: “Nec possumus dicere
quod Spiritus S. et a Filio non procedat, neque enim frusta idem
Spiritus et Patris et Filii Spiritus dicitur. Nec video quid aliud
significare voluerit, cum sufflans in faciem discipulorum ait:
’Accipite Spiritum S.’ ” Tract. 99 in
Evang. Joh. § 9: “Spiritus S. non de Patre procedit in
Filium, et de Filio procedit ad sanctificandam creatuam, sed simul de
utroque procedit.” But after all, he makes the Spirit proceed
<i>mainly</i> from the Father: de patre <i>principaliter</i>. De
trinit. xv. c. 26 (§ 47). <name id="iii.xii.xv-p15.8">Augustine</name>moreover
regards the procession of the Spirit from the Son as the gift of the
Father which is implied in the communication of life to the Son. Comp.
Tract 99 in Evang. Joh. § 8: “A quo habet Filius ut sit Deus
(est enim de Deo Deus), ab illo habet utique ut etiam de illo procedat
Spiritus Sanctus: ac per hoc Spiritus Sanctus ut etiam de Filio
procedat sicut procedit de Patre, ab ipso habet
Patre.”</p></note> He also represented the Holy Ghost as the
love and fellowship between Father and Son, as the bond which unites
the two, and which unites believers with God.<note n="1492" id="iii.xii.xv-p15.9"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xv-p16">De trinit. xv. c. 17 (§ 27) fol.
987: “Spiritus S. secundum Scriptams sacras nec Patris solius est, nec
Filii solius, sed amborum, et ideo communem, qua invicem se diligunt
Pater et Filius, nobis insinuat caritatem.” Undoubtedly God is love;
but this may be said in a special sense of the Holy Ghost. De trinit.
xv. c. 17 (§ 29), fol. 988: “Ut scillicet in illa simplici
summaque natura non sit aliud substantia et aliud caritas, sed
substantia ipsa sit caritas et caritas ipsa sit substantia, sive in
Patre, sive in Filio, sive in Spiritu S., et tamen proprie Spiritus S.
caritas nuncupetur.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xv-p17">The Nicaeno-Constantinopolitan Creed affirms only
the processio Spiritus a Patre, though not with an exclusive intent,
but rather to oppose the Pneumatomachi, by giving the Spirit a relation
to the Father as immediate as that of the Son. The Spirit is not
created by the Son, but eternally proceeds directly from the Father, as
the Son is from eternity begotten of the Father. Everything proceeds
from the Father, is mediated by the Son, and completed by the Holy
Ghost. Athanasius, Basil, and the Gregories give this view, without
denying procession from the Son. Some Greek fathers, Epiphanius,<note n="1493" id="iii.xii.xv-p17.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xv-p18">Ancor. § 9: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xv-p18.1">Ἄρα
Θεὸς ἐκ
πατρὸς καὶ
υἱοῦ τὸ
πνεῦμα.</span>Yet he says not expressly: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xv-p18.2">ἐκπορεύεται
ἐκ τοῦ
υἱου.̑̑</span></p></note> Marcellus of Ancyra,<note n="1494" id="iii.xii.xv-p18.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xv-p19">Though in a Sabellian sense.</p></note> and Cyril of Alexandria,<note n="1495" id="iii.xii.xv-p19.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xv-p20">Who in his anathemas against Nestorius condemns
also those who do not derive the Holy Ghost from Christ. Theodoret
replied: If it be meant that the Spirit is of the same essence with
Christ, and proceeds from the Father, we agree; but if it be intended
that the Spirit has his existence through the Son, this is impious.
Comp. Neander, Dogmengesch. i. p. 822.</p></note> derived the Spirit from
the Father and the Son; while Theodore of Mopsuestia and Theodoret
would admit no dependence of the Spirit on the Son.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xv-p21"><name id="iii.xii.xv-p21.1">Augustine</name>’s view gradually met universal
acceptance in the West. It was adopted by Boëthius, Leo the
Great and others. <note n="1496" id="iii.xii.xv-p21.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xv-p22">Comp. the passages in
Hagenbach’s Dogmengeschichte, vol. i. p. 267 (in the
Engl. ed. by H. B. Smith, New York, 1861), and in Perthel, Leo der G.
p. 138 ff Leo says, <i>e.g</i>., Serm. lxxv. 2: “Huius enim beata
trinitatis incommutabilis deitas una est in substantia indivisa in
opere, concors in voluntate, par in potential aequalis in
gloria.”</p></note> It
was even inserted in the Nicene Creed by the council of Toledo in 589
by the addition of filioque, together with an anathema against its
opponents, by whom are meant, however, not the Greeks, but the
Arians.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xv-p23">Here to this day lies the main difference in
doctrine between the Greek and Latin churches, though the controversy
over it did not break out till the middle of the ninth century under
patriarch Photius, (867). <note n="1497" id="iii.xii.xv-p23.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xv-p24">Comp. on this Controversy J. G.
<span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xv-p24.1">Walch</span>:
Historia Controversiae Graecorum Latinorumque de Processione Spir. S.,
Jen. 1751. Also <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xv-p24.2">John Mason
Neale</span>; A History of the Holy
Eastern Church, Lond. 1850, vol. i. 1093. A. P. Stanley (Eastern
Church, p. 142) calls this dispute which once raged so long and so
violently, “an excellent specimen of the race of extinct
controversies.”</p></note> Dr. Waterland briefly sums up the points of
dispute thus:<note n="1498" id="iii.xii.xv-p24.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xv-p25">Works, vol. iii. p. 237 f.</p></note> “The
Greeks and Latins have had many and tedious disputes about the
procession. One thing is observable, that though the ancients, appealed
to by both parties, have often said that the Holy Ghost proceeds from
the Father, without mentioning the Son, yet they never said that he
proceeded from the Father alone; so that the modern Greeks have
certainly innovated in that article in expression at least, if not in
real sense and meaning. As to the Latins, they have this to plead, that
none of the ancients ever condemned their doctrine; that many of them
have expressly asserted it; that the oriental churches themselves
rather condemn their taking upon them to add anything to a creed formed
in a general council, than the doctrine itself; that those Greek
churches that charge their doctrine as heresy, yet are forced to admit
much the same thing, only in different words; and that Scripture itself
is plain, that the Holy Ghost proceeds at least by the Son, if not from
him; which yet amounts to the same thing.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xv-p26">This doctrinal difference between the Greek and
the Latin Church, however insignificant it may appear at first sight,
is characteristic of both, and illustrates the contrast between the
conservative and stationary theology of the East, after the great
ecumenical councils, and the progressive and systematizing theology of
the West. The wisdom of changing an ancient and generally received
formula of faith may be questioned. It must be admitted, indeed, that
the Nicene Creed has undergone several other changes which were
embodied in the Constantinopolitan Creed, and adopted by the Greeks as
well as the Latins. But in the case of the Filioque, the Eastern Church
which made the Nicene Creed, was never consulted, and when the addition
was first brought to the notice of the bishop of Rome by Charlemagne,
he protested against the innovation. His successors acquiesced in it,
and the Protestant churches accepted the Nicene Creed with the
Filioque, though without investigation. The Greek Church has ever
protested against it since the time of Photius, and will never adopt
it. She makes a sharp distinction between the procession, which is an
eternal and internal process in the Holy Trinity itself, and the
mission, of the Spirit, which is an act of revelation in time. The
Spirit eternally proceeds from the Father alone (though through the
Son); but was sent by the Father and the Son on the day of Pentecost.
Hence the present tense is used of the former (<scripRef passage="John 15:26" id="iii.xii.xv-p26.1" parsed="|John|15|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.26">John 15:26</scripRef>), and the future of the latter
(<scripRef passage="John 14:26; 15:26" id="iii.xii.xv-p26.2" parsed="|John|14|26|0|0;|John|15|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.26 Bible:John.15.26">14:26; 15:26</scripRef>). The Greek Church is concerned for the
dignity and sovereignty of the Father, as the only source and root of
the Deity. The Latin Church is concerned for the dignity of the Son, as
being of one substance with the Father, and infers the double
procession from the double mission.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xv-p27"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="132" title="The Athanasian Creed" shorttitle="Section 132" progress="65.67%" prev="iii.xii.xv" next="iii.xii.xvii" id="iii.xii.xvi">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xvi-p1">§ 132. The Athanasian Creed.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xvi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p3">G. Joh. Voss (Reform): De tribus symbolis, diss. ii.
1642, and in his Opera Omnia, Amstel. 1701 (forming an epoch in
critical investigation). Archbishop Usher: De symbolis. 1647. J. H.
Heidegger (Ref.): De symbolo Athanasiano. Zür. 1680. Em.
Tentzel (Luth.): Judicia eruditoram de Symb. Athan. studiose collecta.
Goth. 1687. Montfaucon (R.C.): Diatribe in Symbolum Quicunque, in the
<name id="iii.xii.xvi-p3.1">Benedict</name>ine ed. of the Opera Athanasii, Par.
1698, tom. ii. pp. 719–735. Dan. Waterland (Anglican):
A Critical History of the Athanasian Creed. Cambridge, 1724, sec. ed.
1728 (in Waterland’s Works, ed. Mildert, vol. iii. pp.
97–270, Oxf. 1843). Dom. M. Speroni (R.C.): De symbolo
vulgo S. Athanasii. Dias. i. and ii. Patav.
1750–’51. E. Köllner
(Luth.): Symbolik aller christl. Confessionen. Hamb. vol. i. 1837, pp.
53–92. W. W. Harvey (Angl.): The History and Theology
of the Three Creeds. Lond. 1854, vol. ii. pp. 541–695.
Ph. Schaff: The Athanasian Creed, in the Am. Theolog. Review, New York,
1866, pp. 584–625. (Comp. the earlier literature, in
chronological order, in Waterland, l. c. p. 108 ff., and in
Köllner).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p4">[Comp. here the notes in Appendix, p. 1034, and the
later and fuller treatment in Schaff: Creeds of Christendom, N. York,
4th ed., 1884, vol. i. 34–42; vol. ii.
66–72, with the facsimile of the oldest MS. of the
Athan. Creed in the Utrecht Psalter, ii. 555 sq. The rediscovery of
that MS. in 1873 occasioned a more thorough critical investigation of
the whole subject, with the result that the Utrecht Psalter dates from
the ninth century, and that there is no evidence that the
pseudo-Athanasian Creed, in its present complete form, existed before
the age of Charlemagne. The statements in this section which assume an
earlier origin, must be modified accordingly. Added 1889.]</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xvi-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xvi-p6">The post-Nicene or Augustinian doctrine of the
Trinity reached its classic statement in the third and last of the
ecumenical confessions, called the Symbolum Athanasianum, or, as it is
also named from its initial words, the Symbolum Quicumque; beyond which
the orthodox development of the doctrine in the Roman and Evangelical
churches to this day has made no advance.<note n="1499" id="iii.xii.xvi-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p7">In striking contrast with this unquestionable
historical eminence of this Creed is Baur’s slighting
treatment of it in his work of three volumes on the history of the
doctrine of the Trinity, where he disposes of it in a brief note, vol.
ii. p. 33, as a vain attempt to vindicate by logical categories the
harsh and irreconcilable antagonism of unity and
triad.</p></note> This Creed is unsurpassed as a masterpiece of
logical clearness, rigor, and precision; and so far as it is possible
at all to state in limited dialectic form, and to protect against
heresy, the inexhaustible depths of a mystery of faith into which the
angels desire to look, this liturgical theological confession achieves
the task. We give it here in full, anticipating the results of the
Christological controversies; and we append parallel passages from
<name id="iii.xii.xvi-p7.1">Augustine</name> and other older writers, which the
unknown author has used, in some cases word for word, and has woven
with great dexterity into an organic whole.<note n="1500" id="iii.xii.xvi-p7.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p8">In the Latin text we follow chiefly the careful
revision of Waterland, ch. ix. (Works, vol. iii. p. 221 ff.), who also
adds the various readings of the best manuscripts, and several parallel
passages from the church fathers previous to 430, as he pushes the
composition back before the third ecumenical council (431). We have
also compared the text of Montfaucon (in his edition of Athanasius) and
of Walch (Christl. Concordienbuch, 1750). The numbering of verses
differs after ver. 19. Waterland puts vers. 19 and 20 in one, also
vers. 25 and 26, 89 and 40, 41 and 42, making only forty verses in all.
So Montfaucon, p. 735 ff. Walch makes forty-four
verses.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xii.xvi-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p10">1. Quicumque vult salvus esse, ante omnia opus est, ut
teneat catholicam fidem.<note n="1501" id="iii.xii.xvi-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p11">Comp. <name id="iii.xii.xvi-p11.1">Augustine</name>, Contra
Maximin. Arian. l. ii. c. 3 (Opera, tom. viii. f. 729, ed. Venet.):
“Haec est fides nostra, quoniam haec est fides recta, quae etiam
catholica nuncupatur.”</p></note></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p12">1. Whosoever will be saved, before all things it is
necessary that he hold the catholic [true Christian] faith</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p13">2. Quam nisi quisque integram inviolatamque<note n="1502" id="iii.xii.xvi-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p14">Some manuscripts:
“inviolabilemque.”</p></note> servaverit, absque dubio<note n="1503" id="iii.xii.xvi-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p15">“Absque dubio is wanting in the Cod. reg.
Paris., according to Waterland.</p></note> in aeternum peribit.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p16">2. Which faith except every one do keep whole and
undefiled, without doubt he shall perish everlastingly.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p17">3. Fides autem catholica haec est, ut unum Deum in
trinitate et trinitatem in unitate veneremur;<note n="1504" id="iii.xii.xvi-p17.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p18">Gregory Naz. Orat. xxiii. p. 422:
... <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xvi-p18.1">μονάδα ἐν
τριάδι, καὶ
τριάδα ἐν
μονάδι
προσκύνουμένην.</span></p></note></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p19">3. But this is the catholic faith: That we worship
one God in trinity, and trinity in unity;</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p20">4. Neque confundentes personas; neque substantiam
separantes.<note n="1505" id="iii.xii.xvi-p20.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p21">A similar sentence occurs in two places in the
Commonitorium of Vincentius of Lerinum († 450):
“Ecclesia vero <i>catholica unam</i> divinitatem <i>in trinitatis</i>
plenitudine et <i>trinitatis</i> aequalitatem, <i>in una</i> atque
eadem majestate <i>veneratur</i>, ut <i>neque</i> singularitas
<i>substantiae personarum</i> confundat proprietatem, <i>neque</i> item
trinitatis distinctio unitatem <i>separet</i> deitatis ” (cap. 18 and
22). See the comparative tables in Montfaucon in Opera Athan. tom. ii.
p. 725 sq. From this and two other parallels Anthelmi (Disquisitio de
Symb. Athan., Par. 1698) has inferred that Vincentius of Lerinum was
the author of the Athanasian Creed. But such arguments point much more
strongly to <name id="iii.xii.xvi-p21.1">Augustine</name>, who affords many more parallels, and
from whom Vincentius drew.</p></note></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p22">4. Neither confounding the persons; nor dividing the
substance.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p23">5. Alia est enim persona Patris: alia Filii: alia
Spiritus Sancti.<note n="1506" id="iii.xii.xvi-p23.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p24">Vincentius Lirl.c. cap. 19: ”<i>Alia est
persona Patris, alia Patris, alia Spiritus Sancti. Sed Patris et Filii
et Spiritus S. non alia et alia, sed una eademque natura</i>.” A
similar passage is quoted by Waterland from the Symbolum
Pelagii.</p></note></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p25">5. For there is one person of the Father: another of
the Son: another of the Holy Ghost.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p26">6. Sed Patris et Filii et Spiritus Sancti una est
divinitas: aequalis gloria, coaeterna majestas.<note n="1507" id="iii.xii.xvi-p26.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p27"><name id="iii.xii.xvi-p27.1">Augustine</name>, tom. viii.
p. 744 (ed. Venet.): ”<i>Patris et Filii et Spiritus Sancti unam
virtutem, unam substantiam, unam deitatem, unam majestatem, unam
gloriam</i>.”</p></note></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p28">6. But the Godhead of the Father, and of the Son,
and of the Holy Ghost is all one: the glory equal, the majesty
coëternal.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p29">7. Qualis Pater, talis Filius, talis (et) Spiritus
Sanctus.<note n="1508" id="iii.xii.xvi-p29.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p30">Faustini Fid. (cited by Waterland):
“<i>Qualis</i> est <i>Pater</i> secundum substantiam, <i>talem</i> genuit <i>Filium</i>,”
etc.</p></note></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p31">7. Such as the Father is, such is the Son, and such
is the Holy Ghost.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p32">8. Increatus Pater: increatus Filius: increatus (et)
Spiritus Sanctus.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p33">8. The Father is uncreated: the Son is uncreated:
the Holy Ghost is uncreated.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p34">9. Immensus Pater: immensus Filius: immensus Spiritus
Sanctus.<note n="1509" id="iii.xii.xvi-p34.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p35">So <name id="iii.xii.xvi-p35.1">Augustine</name>, except
that he has <i>magnus</i> for immensus. Comp. below. <i>lmmensus</i> is
differently translated in the different Greek copies:
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xvi-p35.2">ἀκατάληπτος.
ἄπειρος
,</span>and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xvi-p35.3">ἄμετρος</span>,—a proof that the
original is Latin. Venantius Fortunatus, in his Expositio fidei
Catholicae, asserts: “Non est mensurabuis in sua natura, quia illocaus
est, incircumscriptus, ubique totus, ubique praesens, ubique potens.”
The word is thus quite equivalent to omnipresent. The translation ”
incomprehensible” in the Anglican Book of Common Prayer is inaccurate,
and probably came from the Greek translation <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xvi-p35.4">ἀκατάληπτος</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p36">9. The Father is immeasurable: the Son is
immeasurable: the Holy Ghost is immeasurable.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p37">10. Aeternus Pater: aeternus Filius: aeternus (et)
Spiritus Sanctus.<note n="1510" id="iii.xii.xvi-p37.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p38"><name id="iii.xii.xvi-p38.1">Augustine</name>, Op. tom.
v. p. 543: ”<i>Aeternus Pater, coaeternus Filius, coaeternus Spiritus
Sanctus</i>.”</p></note></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p39">10. The Father is eternal: the Son eternal: the Holy
Ghost eternal.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p40">11. Et tamen non tree aeterni: sed unus aeternus.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p41">11. And yet there are not three eternals; but one
eternal.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p42">12. Sicut non tres increati: nec tres immensi: sed unus
increatus et unus immensus.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p43">12. As also there are not three uncreated: nor three
immeasurable: but one uncreated, and one immeasurable.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p44">13. Similiter omnipotens Pater: omnipotens Filius:
omnipotens (et) Spiritus Sanctus.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p45">13. So likewise the Father is almighty: the Son
almighty: and the Holy Ghost almighty,</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p46">14. Et tamen non tres omnipo-entes; sed unus
omnipotens.<note n="1511" id="iii.xii.xvi-p46.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p47">In quite parallel terms <name id="iii.xii.xvi-p47.1">Augustine</name>, De
trinit, lib. v. cap. 8 (tom. viii. 837 sq.); At “Magnus <i>Pater</i>,
magnus <i>Filius</i>, magnus <i>Spiritus S</i>., non tamen tres magni,
<i>sed unus</i> magnus ... Et bonus <i>Pater</i>, bonus <i>Filius</i>,
bonus <i>Spiritus S</i>.; nec <i>tres</i> boni, <i>sed unus</i> bonus;
de quo dictum est, ’Nemo bonus nisi unus
Deus.’ ... Itaque <i>omnipotens Pater, omnipotens
Filius, omnipotens Spiritus S</i>.; nec <i>tamen tres omnipotentes, sed
unus omnipotens</i>, ’ex quo omnia, per quem omnia, in
quo omnia, ipsi gloria’ (<scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 36" id="iii.xii.xvi-p47.2" parsed="|Rom|9|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.36">Rom. ix.
36</scripRef>).”</p></note></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p48">14. And yet there are not three almighties: but one
almighty.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p49">15. Ita Deus Pater: Deus Filius: Deus (et) Spiritus
Sanctus.<note n="1512" id="iii.xii.xvi-p49.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p50">Comp. <name id="iii.xii.xvi-p50.1">Augustine</name>, De trinit.
lib. viii. in Prooem. to cap. 1 “Sicut <i>Deus Pater, Deus Filius, Deus
Spiritus S</i>.; et bonus P., bonus F., bonus Sp. S.; et omnipotens P.,
omnipotens F., omnipotens Sp. S.; <i>nec tamen tres</i> Dii, aut tres
boni, aut tree omnipotentes; <i>sed unus Deus</i>, bonus, omnipotens,
ipse Trinitas.”—Serm. 215 (Opera, tom. v. p. 948):
“Unus Pater Deus, unus Filius Deus, unus Spiritus S. Deus: nec tamen
Pater et F. et Sp. S. <i>tres Dii</i>, sed <i>unus Deus</i>.” De
trinit. x. c. 11 (§18); “Haec igitur tria, memoria,
intelligentia, voluntas, quoniam non sunt tres vitae, sed una vita; nec
tres mentes, sed una mens; consequenter utique nec tres substantiae
sunt, sed una substantia.” Comp. also Ambrosius, De Spiritu S. iii.
111: “Ergo sanctus Pater, sanctus Filius, santus et Spiritus; sed non
tres sancti; quia unus est Deus sanctus, unus est Dominus;” and similar
places.</p></note></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p51">15. So the Father is God: the Son is God: and the
Holy Ghost is God.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p52">16. Et tamen non tres Dii; sed unus est Deus.<note n="1513" id="iii.xii.xvi-p52.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p53">Comp. the above passage from
<name id="iii.xii.xvi-p53.1">Augustine</name>, and De trinit l.c. 5 (al. 8): “Et tamen hanc trinitatem non
tres Deos, sed unum Deum.” A similar passage in Vigilius of Tapsus, De
trinitate, and in a sermon of Caesarius of Arles, which is ascribed
to <name id="iii.xii.xvi-p53.2">Augustine</name>(v. 399).</p></note></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p54">16. And yet there are not three Gods; but one
God.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p55">17. Ita Dominus Pater: Dominus Filius: Dominus (et)
Spiritus Sanctus.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p56">17. So the Father is Lord: the Son Lord: and the
Holy Ghost Lord.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p57">18. Et tamen non tres Domini; sed unus est
Dominus.<note n="1514" id="iii.xii.xvi-p57.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p58"><name id="iii.xii.xvi-p58.1">Augustine</name>: “Non tamen
sunt duo Dii et duo Domini secundum formam Dei, sed ambo cum Spiritu
suo unus est Dominus ... sed simul omnes <i>non tres Dominos</i> esse
Deos, sed <i>unum Dominum</i> Deum dico.” Contra Maximin. Arian. 1. ii.
c. 2 and 8 (Opera, viii. f. 729).</p></note></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p59">18. And yet not three Lords; but one Lord</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p60">19. Quia sicut singulatim unamquamque personam et</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p61">19. For like as we are compelled by the Christian
verity to Deum et
Dominum confiteri christiana veritate compellimur:<note n="1515" id="iii.xii.xvi-p61.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p62">1 Others read: “Deum <i>ac</i>
Dominum.”</p></note> acknowledge every Person by himself to be God
and Lord</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p63">20. Ita tres Deos, aut (tres)<note n="1516" id="iii.xii.xvi-p63.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p64">Waterland omits <i>tres</i>, Walch has
it.</p></note> Dominos dicere catholica religione
prohibemur.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p65">20. So are we forbidden by the catholic religion to
say, there are three Gods, or three Lords.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p66">21. Pater a nullo est factus; nec creatus; nec
genitus.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p67">21. The Father is made of none; neither created; nor
begotten.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p68">22. Filius a Patre solo est: <note n="1517" id="iii.xii.xvi-p68.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p69"><i>Solo</i> is intended to distinguish the Son
from the Holy Ghost, who is of the Father <i>and of the Son</i>; thus
containing already the Latin doctrine of the double procession. Hence
some Greek copies strike out <i>alone</i>, while others inconsistently
retain it.</p></note> non factus; nec creatus; sed genitus.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p70">22. The Son is of the Father alone: not made; nor
created; but begotten.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p71">23. Spiritus Sanctus a Patre et Filio: non factus; nec
creatus; nec genitus (est); sed procedens.<note n="1518" id="iii.xii.xvi-p71.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p72">This is manifestly the Latin doctrine of the
processio, which would be still more plainly expressed if it were said:
“sed ab <i>utroque</i> procedens.” Comp. <name id="iii.xii.xvi-p72.1">Augustine</name>, De trinit.
lib. xv. cap. 26 (§ 47): “Non igitur ab utroque est
<i>genitus, sed procedit</i> ab utroque amborum <i>Spiritus</i>.” Most
Greek copies (comp. in Moutfaucon in Athan. Opera, tom. ii. p. 728
sqq.) omit <i>et Filio</i>, and read only <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xvi-p72.2">ἀπὸ
τοῦ
πατρός</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p73">23. The Holy Ghost is of the Father and the Son: not
made; neither created; nor begotten; but proceeding.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p74">24. Unus ergo Pater, non tres Patres: unus Filius, non
tres Filii: unus Spiritus Sanctus, non tres Spiritus Sancti.<note n="1519" id="iii.xii.xvi-p74.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p75"><name id="iii.xii.xvi-p75.1">Augustine</name>, Contra
Maxim. ii. 3 (tom. viii. f. 729): “In Trinitate quae Deus est,
<i>unus</i> est <i>Pater</i>, <i>non</i> duo vel <i>tres</i>; et
<i>unus Filius, non</i> duo vel <i>tres</i>; et <i>unus</i> amborum
<i>Spiritus</i>, <i>non</i> duo vel <i>tres</i>.”</p></note></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p76">24. Thus there is one Father, not three Fathers: one
Son, not three Sons: one Holy Ghost, not three Holy Ghosts.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p77">25. Et in hac trinitate nihil prius, aut posterius:
nihil maius, aut minus.<note n="1520" id="iii.xii.xvi-p77.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p78">August. Serm. 215, tom. v. f. 948: ”<i>In hac
trinitate non est aliud alio majus aut minus, nulla operum separatio,
nulla dissimilitude substantiae</i>.” Waterland quotes also a kindred
passage from the Symb. Pelagii.</p></note></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p79">25. And in this Trinity none is before or after
another: none is greater or less than another.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p80">26. Sed totae tres personae coaeternae sibi sunt et
coaequales.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p81">26. But the whole three Persons are co-eternal
together, and co-equal</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p82">27. Ita, ut per omnia, sicut jam supra dictum est, et
unitas in trinitate et trinitas in unitate veneranda sit.<note n="1521" id="iii.xii.xvi-p82.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p83">So Waterland and the Anglican Liturgy. The
Lutheran Book of Concord reverses the order, and reads: trinitas in
unitate, et unitas in trinitate.</p></note></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p84">27. So that in all things, as aforesaid, the Unity
in Trinity, and the Trinity in Unity is to be worshipped.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p85">28. Qui vult ergo salvos esse, ita de trinitate
sentiat.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p86">28. He therefore that will be saved, must thus think
of the Trinity.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xvi-p87"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p88">The origin of this remarkable production is veiled
in mysterious darkness. Like the Apostles’ Creed, it
is not so much the work of any one person, as the production of the
spirit of the church. As the Apostles’ Creed
represents the faith of the ante-Nicene period, and the Nicene Creed
the faith of the Nicene, so the Athanasian Creed gives formal
expression to the post-Nicene faith in the mystery of the Trinity and
the incarnation of God. The old tradition which, since the eighth
century, has attributed it to Athanasius as the great champion of the
orthodox doctrine of the Trinity, has been long ago abandoned on all
hands; for in the writings of Athanasius and his contemporaries, and
even in the acts of the third and fourth ecumenical councils, no trace
of it is to be found.<note n="1522" id="iii.xii.xvi-p88.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p89">Ger. Vossius first demonstrated the
spuriousness of the tradition in his decisive treatise of 1642. Even
Roman divines, like Quesnel, Dupin, Pagi, Tillemont, Montfaucon, and
Muratori, admit the spuriousness. Köllner adduces nineteen
proofs against the Athanasian origin of the Creed, two or three of
which are perfectly sufficient without the rest. Comp. the most
important in my treatise, l.c. p. 592 ff.</p></note> It
does not appear at all in the Greek church till the eleventh or twelfth
century; and then it occurs in a few manuscripts which bear the
manifest character of translations, vary from one another in several
points, and omit or modify the clause on the procession of the Holy
Ghost from the Father and the Son (v. 23).<note n="1523" id="iii.xii.xvi-p89.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p90">Wherever the creed has come into use in the
Greek churches, this verse has been omitted as a Latin
interpolation.</p></note> It implies the entire post-Nicene or Augustinian
development of the doctrine of the Trinity, and even the Christological
discussions of the fifth century, though it does not contain the
anti-Nestorian test-word θεοτόκος, mother of God. It takes several
passages verbally from <name id="iii.xii.xvi-p90.1">Augustine</name>’s work on the Trinity which
was not completed till the year 415, and from the Commonitorium of
Vincentius of Lerinum, 434; works which evidently do not quote the
passages from an already existing symbol, but contribute them as stones
to the building. On the other hand it contains no allusion to the
Monophysite and Monothelite controversies, and cannot be placed later
than the year 570; for at that date Venantius Fortunatus of Poictiers
wrote a short commentary on it.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p91">It probably originated about the middle of the
fifth century, in the school of <name id="iii.xii.xvi-p91.1">Augustine</name>,
and in Gaul, where it makes its first appearance, and acquires its
first ecclesiastical authority. But the precise author or compiler
cannot be discovered, and the various views of scholars concerning him
are mere opinions.<note n="1524" id="iii.xii.xvi-p91.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p92">Comp. the catalogue of opinions in Waterland,
vol. iii. p. 117; in Köllner; and in my own treatise. The
majority of voices have spoken in favor of Vigilius of Tapsus in
Africa, <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xvi-p92.1">a.d.</span>484; others for Vincentius of Lerinum, 434;
Waterland for <name id="iii.xii.xvi-p92.2">Hilary</name>of Arles, about 430; while others ascribe
it indefinitely to the North African, or Gallic, or Spanish church in
the sixth or seventh century. Harvey recently, but quite groundlessly,
has dated the composition back to the year 401, and claims it for the
bishop Victricius of Rouen (Hist. and Theol. of the Three Creeds, vol.
ii. p. 583 f.). He thinks that <name id="iii.xii.xvi-p92.3">Augustine</name>quotes from
it, but this father nowhere alludes to such a symbol; the author of the
Creed, on the contrary, has taken several passages from
<name id="iii.xii.xvi-p92.4">Augustine</name>, De Trinitate, as well as from Vincentius of Lerinum and other
source. Comp. the notes to the Creed above, and my treatise, p. 596
ff.</p></note> From
Gaul the authority of this symbol spread over the whole of Latin
Christendom, and subsequently made its way into some portions of the
Greek church in Europe. The various Protestant churches have either
formally adopted the Athanasian Creed together with the Nicene and the
Apostles’, or at all events agree, in their symbolical
books, with its doctrine of the trinity and the person of Christ.<note n="1525" id="iii.xii.xvi-p92.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p93">On this agreement of the symbolical books of
the Evangelical churches with the Athanasianum, comp. my treatise, l.c.
p. 610 ff. Luther considers this Creed the weightiest and grandest
production of the church since the time of the Apostles. In the Church
of England it is still sung or chanted in the cathedrals. The
Protestant Episcopal church in the United States, on the contrary, has
excluded it from the Book of Common Prayer.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p94">The Athanasian Creed presents, in short,
sententious articles, and in bold antitheses, the church doctrine of
the Trinity in opposition to Unitarianism and tritheism, and the
doctrine of the incarnation and the divine-human person of Christ in
opposition to Nestorianism and Eutychianism, and thus clearly and
concisely sums up the results of the trinitarian and Christological
controversies of the ancient church. It teaches the numerical unity of
substance and the triad of persons in the Father and the Son and the
Holy Ghost, with the perfect deity and perfect humanity of Christ in
one indivisible person. In the former case we have one substance or
nature in three persons; in the latter, two natures in one divine-human
person.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p95">On this faith eternal salvation is made to depend.
By the damnatory clauses in its prologue and epilogue the Athanasianum
has given offence even to those who agree with its contents. But the
original Nicene Creed contained likewise an anathema, which afterwards
dropped out of it; the anathema is to be referred to the heresies, and
may not be applied to particular persons, whose judge is God alone; and
finally, the whole intention is, not that salvation and perdition
depend on the acceptance and rejection of any theological formulary or
human conception and exhibition of the truth, but that faith in the
revealed truth itself, in the living God, Father, Son, and Spirit, and
in Jesus Christ the God-Man and the Saviour of the world, is the thing
which saves, even where the understanding may be very defective, and
that unbelief is the thing which condemns; according to the declaration
of the Lord: “He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he
that believeth not shall be damned.” In particular actual cases
Christian humility and charity of course require the greatest caution,
and leave the judgment to the all-knowing and just God.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p96">The Athanasian Creed closes the succession of
ecumenical symbols; symbols which are acknowledged by the entire
orthodox Christian world, except that Evangelical Protestantism
ascribes to them not an absolute, but only a relative authority, and
reserves the right of freely investigating and further developing all
church doctrines from the inexhaustible fountain of the infallible word
of God.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xvi-p97"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvi-p98">II. The Origenistic Controversies.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xvi-p99"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p100">I. Epiphanius: Haeres. 64. Several Epistles of
Epiphanius, Theophilus of Alex., and <name id="iii.xii.xvi-p100.1">Jerome</name>
(in <name id="iii.xii.xvi-p100.2">Jerome</name>’s Epp. 51 and
87–100, ed. Vallarsi). The controversial works of
<name id="iii.xii.xvi-p100.3">Jerome</name> and Rufinus on the orthodoxy of Origen
(Rufini Praefatio ad Orig. περὶ
ἀρχῶν; and Apologia s. invectivarum in Hieron.;
Hieronymi <scripRef passage="Ep. 84" id="iii.xii.xvi-p100.4">Ep. 84</scripRef> ad Pammachium et Oceanum de erroribus Origenis;
Apologia Adv. Rufinum libri iii, written 402–403,
etc.). Palladius: Vita Johannis <name id="iii.xii.xvi-p100.5">Chrysostom</name>i
(in Chrysost. Opera, vol. xiii. ed. Montfaucon). Socrates: H. E. vi.
3–18. Sozomenus: H. E. viii. 2–20.
Theodoret: H. E. v. 27 sqq. Photius: Biblioth. Cod. 59. Mansi:</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xvi-p101"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xvi-p102">II. Huetius: Origeniana (Opera Orig. vol. iv. ed. De
la Rue). Doucin: Histoire des mouvements arrivés dans
l’église au sujet
d’Origène. Par. 1700. Walch: Historie der
Ketzereien. Th. vii. p. 427 sqq. Schröckh:
Kirchengeschichte, vol. x. 108 sqq. Comp. the monographs Of Redepenning
and Thomasius on Origen; and Neander: Der heil. Joh. <name id="iii.xii.xvi-p102.1">Chrysostom</name>us. Berl. 1848, 3d ed. vol. ii. p. 121 sqq.
Hefele (R.C.): Origenistenstreit, in the Kirchenlexicon of Wetzer and
Welte, vol. vii. p. 847 sqq., and Conciliengeschichte, vol. ii. p. 76
sqq. O. Zöckler: Hieronymus. Gotha, 1865, p. 238 ff; 391
ff.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xvi-p103"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="33." title="The Orgenistic Controversy in Palestine. Epiphanius, Rufinus, and Jerome, a.d. 394-399" shorttitle="Section 33." progress="66.54%" prev="iii.xii.xvi" next="iii.xii.xviii" id="iii.xii.xvii">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xvii-p1">§133. The Orgenistic Controversy in
Palestine. Epiphanius, Rufinus, and <name id="iii.xii.xvii-p1.1">Jerome</name>,
a.d. 394–399.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xvii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xvii-p3">Between the Arian and the Nestorian controversies and
in indirect connection with the former, come the vehement and petty
personal quarrels over the orthodoxy of Origen, which brought no gain,
indeed, to the development of the church doctrine, yet which have a
bearing upon the history of theology, as showing the progress of
orthodoxy under the twofold aspect of earnest zeal for the pure faith,
and a narrow-minded intolerance towards all free speculation. The
condemnation of Origen was a death blow to theological science in the
Greek church, and left it to stiffen gradually into a mechanical
traditionalism and formalism. We shall confine ourselves, if possible,
to the points of general interest, and omit the extremely insipid and
humiliating details of personal invective and calumny.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvii-p4">It is the privilege of great pioneering minds to
set a mass of other minds in motion, to awaken passionate sympathy and
antipathy, and to act with stimulating and moulding power even upon
after generations. Their very errors are often more useful than the
merely traditional orthodoxy of unthinking men, because they come from
an honest search after truth, and provoke new investigation. One of
these minds was Origen, the most learned and able divine of the
ante-Nicene period, the Plato or the Schleiermacher of the Greek
church. During his life-time his peculiar, and for the most part
Platonizing, views already aroused contradiction, and to the advanced
orthodoxy of a later time they could not but appear as dangerous
heresies. Methodius of Tyre († 311) first attacked his
doctrines of the creation and the resurrection; while Paulphilus
(† 309), from his prison, wrote an apology for Origen,
which Eusebius afterwards completed. His name was drawn into the Arian
controversies, and used and abused by both parties for their own ends.
The question of the orthodoxy of the great departed became in this way
a vital issue of the day, and rose in interest with the growing zeal
for pure doctrine and the growing horror of all heresy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvii-p5">Upon this question three parties arose: free,
progressive disciples, blind adherents, and blind opponents.<note n="1526" id="iii.xii.xvii-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvii-p6">Similar parties have arisen with reference to
Luther, Schleiermacher, and other great theologians and
philosophers.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvii-p7">1. The true, independent followers of Origen drew
from his writings much instruction and quickening, without committing
themselves to his words, and, advancing with the demands of the time,
attained a clearer knowledge of the specific doctrines of Christianity
than Origen himself, without thereby losing esteem for his memory and
his eminent services. Such men were Pamphilus, Eusebius of Caesarea,
Didymus of Alexandria, and in a wider sense Athanasius, Basil the
Great, Gregory of Nazianzum, and Gregory of Nyssa; and among the Latin
fathers, <name id="iii.xii.xvii-p7.1">Hilary</name>, and at first <name id="iii.xii.xvii-p7.2">Jerome</name>, who afterwards joined the opponents. Gregory of
Nyssa, and perhaps also Didymus, even adhered to
Origen’s doctrine of the final salvation of all
created intelligences.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvii-p8">2. The blind and slavish followers, incapable of
comprehending the free spirit of Origen, clave to the letter, held all
his immature and erratic views, laid greater stress on them than Origen
himself, and pressed them to extremes. Such mechanical fidelity to a
master is always apostasy to his spirit, which tends towards continual
growth in knowledge. To this class belonged the Egyptian monks in the
Nitrian mountains; four in particular: Dioscurus, Ammonius, Eusebius,
and Enthymius, who are known by the name of the “tall brethren,”<note n="1527" id="iii.xii.xvii-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvii-p9"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xvii-p9.1">Ἀδελφοὶ
μακροί</span>, on account of their bodily
size.</p></note> and were very learned.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvii-p10">3. The opponents of Origen, some from ignorance,
others from narrowness and want of discrimination, shunned his
speculations as a source of the most dangerous heresies, and in him
condemned at the same time all free theological discussion, without
which no progress in knowledge is possible, and without which even the
Nicene dogma would never have come into existence. To these belonged a
class of Egyptian monks in the Scetic desert, with Pachomius at their
head, who, in opposition to the mysticism and spiritualism of the
Origenistic monks of Nitria, urged grossly sensuous views of divine
things, so as to receive the name of Anthropomorphites. The Roman
church, in which Origen was scarcely known by name before the Arian
disputes, shared in a general way the strong prejudice against him as
an unsound and dangerous writer.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvii-p11">The leader in the crusade against the bones of
Origen was the bishop Epiphanius of Salamis (Constantia) in Cyprus
(† 403), an honest, well-meaning, and by his
contemporaries highly respected, but violent, coarse, contracted, and
bigoted monastic saint and heresy hunter. He had inherited from the
monks in the deserts of Egypt an ardent hatred of Origen as an
arch-heretic, and for this hatred he gave documentary justification
from the numerous writings of Origen in his Panarion, or chest of
antidotes for eighty heresies, in which he branded him as the father of
Arianism and many other errors.<note n="1528" id="iii.xii.xvii-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvii-p12">Haeer. 64. Compare also his Epistle to bishop
John of Jerusalem, written 394 and translated by <name id="iii.xii.xvii-p12.1">Jerome</name>into
Latin (<scripRef passage="Ep. 51" id="iii.xii.xvii-p12.2">Ep. 51</scripRef>, ed. Vallarsi), where he enumerates eight heresies of
Origen relating to the trinity, the doctrine of man, of angels, of the
world, and the last things.</p></note> Not content with this, he also endeavored by
journeying and oral discourse to destroy everywhere the influence of
the long departed teacher of Alexandria, and considered himself as
doing God and the church the greatest service thereby.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvii-p13">With this object the aged bishop journeyed in 394
to Palestine, where Origen was still held in the highest consideration,
especially with John, bishop of Jerusalem, and with the learned monks
Rufinus and <name id="iii.xii.xvii-p13.1">Jerome</name>, the former of whom was at
that time in Jerusalem and the latter in Bethlehem. He delivered a
blustering sermon in Jerusalem, excited laughter, and vehemently
demanded the condemnation of Origen. John and Rufinus resisted; but
<name id="iii.xii.xvii-p13.2">Jerome</name>, who had previously considered Origen
the greatest church teacher after the apostles, and had learned much
from his exegetical writings, without adopting his doctrinal errors,
yielded to a solicitude for the fame of his own orthodoxy, passed over
to the opposition, broke off church fellowship with John, and involved
himself in a most violent literary contest with his former friend
Rufinus; which belongs to the chronique scandaleuse of theology. The
schism was terminated indeed by the mediation of the patriarch
Theophilus in 397, but the dispute broke out afresh. <name id="iii.xii.xvii-p13.3">Jerome</name> condemned in Origen particularly his doctrine of
pre-existence, of the final conversion of the devils, and of demons,
and his spiritualistic sublimation of the resurrection of the body;
while Rufinus, having returned to the West (398), translated several
works of Origen into Latin, and accommodated them to orthodox taste.
Both were in fact equally zealous to defend themselves against the
charge of Origenism, and to fasten it upon each other, and this not by
a critical analysis and calm investigation of the teachings of Origen,
but by personal denunciations and miserable invectives.<note n="1529" id="iii.xii.xvii-p13.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvii-p14">2 Comp. the description of their conduct by
Zöckler, Hieronymus, p. 396 ff.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xvii-p15">Rufinus was cited before pope Anastasius
(398–402), who condemned Origen in a Roman synod; but
he sent a satisfactory defense and found an asylum in Aquileia. He
enjoyed the esteem of such men as Paulinus of Nola and <name id="iii.xii.xvii-p15.1">Augustine</name>, and died in Sicily (410).</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xvii-p16"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="134" title="The Origenistic Controversy in Egypt and Constantinople. Theophilus and Chrysostom a.d. 399-407" shorttitle="Section 134" progress="66.84%" prev="iii.xii.xvii" next="iii.xii.xix" id="iii.xii.xviii">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xviii-p1">§ 134. The Origenistic Controversy in Egypt
and Constantinople. Theophilus and <name id="iii.xii.xviii-p1.1">Chrysostom</name>
a.d. 399–407.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xviii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xviii-p3">Meanwhile a second act of this controversy was opened
in Egypt, in which the unprincipled, ambitious, and intriguing bishop
Theophilus of Alexandria plays the leading part. This bishop was at
first an admirer of Origen, and despised the anthropomorphite monks,
but afterwards, through a personal quarrel with Isidore and the “four
tall brethren,” who refused to deliver the church funds into his hands,
he became an opponent of Origen, attacked his errors in several
documents (399–403),<note n="1530" id="iii.xii.xviii-p3.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xviii-p4">In his Epistola Synodica ad episcopos
Palaestinos et ad Cyprios, 400, and in three successive Epistolae
Paschales, from 401-403, all translated by <name id="iii.xii.xviii-p4.1">Jerome</name>and forming
Epp. 92, 96, 98, and l00 of his Epistles, according to the order of
Vallarsi. They enter more deeply into the topics of the controversy
than <name id="iii.xii.xviii-p4.2">Jerome</name>’s own writings against
Origen. <name id="iii.xii.xviii-p4.3">Jerome</name>(<scripRef passage="Ep. 99" id="iii.xii.xviii-p4.4">Ep. 99</scripRef> ad Theophilum) pays him the compliment:
“Rhetoricae eloquentiae jungis philosophos, et Demosthenem atque
Platonem nobis consocias.”</p></note> and pronounced an anathema on his memory, in
which he was supported by Epiphanius, <name id="iii.xii.xviii-p4.5">Jerome</name>,
and the Roman bishop Anastasius. At the same time he indulged in the
most violent measures against the Origenistic, monks, and banished them
from Egypt. Most of these monks fled to Palestine; but some: fifty,
among whom were the four tall brethren, went to Constantinople, and
found there a cordial welcome with the bishop John <name id="iii.xii.xviii-p4.6">Chrysostom</name> in 401.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xviii-p5">In this way that noble man became involved in the
dispute. As an adherent of the Antiochian school, and as a practical
theologian, he had no sympathy with the philosophical speculation of
Origen, but he knew how to appreciate his merits in the exposition of
the Scriptures, and was impelled by Christian love and justice to
intercede with Theophilus in behalf of the persecuted monks, though he
did not admit them to the holy communion till they proved their
innocence.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xviii-p6">Theophilus now set every instrument in motion to
overthrow the long envied <name id="iii.xii.xviii-p6.1">Chrysostom</name>, and
employed even Epiphanius, then almost an octogenarian, as a tool of his
hierarchical plans. This old man journeyed in mid-winter in 402 to
Constantinople, in the imagination that by his very presence he would
be able to destroy the thousand-headed hydra of heresy, and he would
neither hold church fellowship with <name id="iii.xii.xviii-p6.2">Chrysostom</name>, who assembled the whole clergy of the city to
greet him, nor pray for the dying son of the emperor, until all
Origenistic heretics should be banished from the capital, and he might
publish the anathema from the altar. But he found that injustice was
done to the Nitrian monks, and soon took ship again to Cyprus, saying
to the bishops who accompanied him to the sea shore: “I leave to you
the city, the palace, and hypocrisy; but I go, for I must make great
haste.” He died on the ship in the summer of 403.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xviii-p7">What the honest coarseness of Epiphanius failed to
effect, was accomplished by the cunning of Theophilus, who now himself
travelled to Constantinople, and immediately appeared as accuser and
judge. He well knew how to use the dissatisfaction of the clergy, of
the empress Eudoxia, and of the court with <name id="iii.xii.xviii-p7.1">Chrysostom</name> on account of his moral severity and his bold
denunciations.<note n="1531" id="iii.xii.xviii-p7.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xviii-p8">According to Socrates (H.E. vi. 4) another
special reason for the disaffection was, that <name id="iii.xii.xviii-p8.1">Chrysostom</name>always ate alone, and never accepted an invitation to a banquet,
either on account of dyspepsia or habitual abstemiousness. But by the
people he was greatly esteemed and loved as a man and as a
preacher.</p></note> In <name id="iii.xii.xviii-p8.2">Chrysostom</name>’s own diocese, on an
estate “at the oak”<note n="1532" id="iii.xii.xviii-p8.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xviii-p9"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xviii-p9.1">Πρὸς
τὴν δρῦν,</span>
Synodus ad Quercum. The estate
belonged to the imperial prefect Rufinus, and had a palace, a large
church, and a monastery. Sozomen, viii. 17.</p></note> in
Chalcedon, he held a secret council of thirty-six bishops against <name id="iii.xii.xviii-p9.2">Chrysostom</name>, and there procured, upon false charges
of immorality, unchurchly conduct, and high treason, his deposition and
banishment in 403.<note n="1533" id="iii.xii.xviii-p9.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xviii-p10">Among the twenty-nine charges were these:
that <name id="iii.xii.xviii-p10.1">Chrysostom</name>called the Saint Epiphanius a fool and demon;
that he wrote a book full of abuse of the clergy; that he received
visits from females without witnesses; that he bathed alone and ate
alone! See Hefele, ii. p. 78 sqq.</p></note> <name id="iii.xii.xviii-p10.2">Chrysostom</name> was recalled indeed in three days in
consequence of an earthquake and the dissatisfaction of the people, but
was again condemned by a council in 404, and banished from the court,
because, incensed by the erection of a silver statue of Eudoxia close
to the church of St. Sophia, and by the theatrical performances
connected with it, he had with unwise and unjust exaggeration opened a
sermon on <scripRef passage="Mark vi. 17" id="iii.xii.xviii-p10.3" parsed="|Mark|6|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.17">Mark vi. 17</scripRef> ff., in commemoration of John the Baptist with
the personal allusion: “Again Herodias rages, again she raves, again
she dances, and again she demands the head of John [this was <name id="iii.xii.xviii-p10.4">Chrysostom</name>’s own name] upon a
charger.”<note n="1534" id="iii.xii.xviii-p10.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xviii-p11"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xviii-p11.1">Πάλιν
Ἡρωδίας
μαίνεται,
πάλιν
ταράσσεται,
πάλιν
ὀρχεῖται,
πάλιν ἐπὶ
πίνακι τὴν
κεφαλὴν
τοῦ
Ἰωάννου
ζητεῖ
λαβεῖν.</span>Comp. Socr. H. E. vi. 18. Eudoxia was a young
and beautiful woman, who despised her husband, and indulged her
passions. She died four years after the birth of her son Theodosius the
Younger, whose true father is said to have been the comes John. Comp,
Gibbon, ch. xxxii.</p></note> From his exile
in Cucusus and Arabissus he corresponded with all parts of the
Christian world, took lively interest in the missions in Persia and
Scythia, and appealed to a general council. His opponents procured from
Arcadius an order for his transportation to the remote desert of
Pityus. On the way thither he died at Comana in Pontus, a.d. 407, in
the sixtieth year of his age, praising God for everything, even for his
unmerited persecutions.<note n="1535" id="iii.xii.xviii-p11.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xviii-p12"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xviii-p12.1">Δόξα
τῷ Θεῷ
πάντων
ἕνεκεν,</span> were his last words, the motto of his
life and work.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xviii-p13"><name id="iii.xii.xviii-p13.1">Chrysostom</name> was venerated
by the people as a saint, and thirty years after his death, by order of
Theodosius II. (438), his bones were brought back in triumph to
Constantinople, and deposited in the imperial tomb. The emperor himself
met the remains at Chalcedon, fell down before the coffin, and in the
name of his guilty parents, Arcadius and Eudoxia, implored the
forgiveness of the holy man. The age could not indeed understand and
appreciate the bold spirit of Origen, but was still accessible to the
narrow piety of Epiphanius and the noble virtues of <name id="iii.xii.xviii-p13.2">Chrysostom</name>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xviii-p14">In spite of this prevailing aversion of the time
to free speculation, Origen always retained many readers and admirers,
especially among the monks in Palestine, two of whom, Domitian and
Theodorus Askidas, came to favor and influence at the court of
Justinian I. But under this emperor the dispute on the orthodoxy of
Origen was renewed about the middle of the sixth century in connection
with the controversy on the Three Chapters, and ended with the
condemnation of fifteen propositions of Origen at a council in 544.<note n="1536" id="iii.xii.xviii-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xviii-p15">It was only a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xviii-p15.1">σύνοδος
ἐνδημοῦσα</span>, <i>i.e</i>., a council of the bishops
just then in Constantinople, and is not to be confounded with the fifth
<i>ecumenical</i> council at Constantinople in 553, which decided only
the controversy of the Three Chapters. Comp. Mansi, Conc. tom. ix. fol.
395-399 (where the fifteen canons are given); Walch, Ketzerhistorie,
vii. 660; and Gieseler, K. Gesch. i. ii. p. 368.</p></note> Since then no one has
ventured until recent times to raise his voice for Origen, and many of
his works have perished.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xviii-p16">With Cyril of Alexandria the theological
productivity of the Greek church, and with Theodoret the exegetical,
became almost extinct. The Greeks thenceforth contented themselves for
the most part with revisions and collections of the older treasures. A
church which no longer advances, goes backwards, or falls in
stagnation.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xviii-p17"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xviii-p18">III. The Christological Controversies.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xviii-p19"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xviii-p20">Among the works on the whole field of the
Christological controversies should be compared especially the already
cited works of Petavius (tom. iv. De incarnatione Verbi), Walch
(Ketzerhistorie, vol. v.-ix.), Baur, and Dorner. The special literature
will be given at the heads of the several sections.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xviii-p21"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="135" title="General View. Alexandrian and Antiochian Schools" shorttitle="Section 135" progress="67.16%" prev="iii.xii.xviii" next="iii.xii.xx" id="iii.xii.xix">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xix-p1">§ 135. General View. Alexandrian and
Antiochian Schools.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xix-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xix-p3">The Trinity and Christology, the two hardest problems
and most comprehensive dogmas of theology, are intimately connected.
Hence the settlement of the one was immediately followed by the
agitation and study of the other. The speculations on the Trinity had
their very origin in the study of the person of Christ, and led back to
it again. The point of union is the idea of the incarnation of God. But
in the Arian controversy the Son of God was viewed mainly in his
essential, pre-mundane relation to the Father; while in the
Christological contest the incarnate historical Christ and the
constitution of his divine-human person was the subject of dispute.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xix-p4">The notion of redemption, which forms the centre
of Christian thinking, demands a Redeemer who unites in his person the
nature of God and the nature of man, yet without confusion. In order to
be a true Redeemer, the person must possess all divine attributes, and
at the same time enter into all relations and conditions of mankind, to
raise them to God. Four elements thus enter into the orthodox doctrine
concerning Christ: He is true God; be is true man; he is one person;
and the divine and human in him, with all the personal union and
harmony, remain distinct.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xix-p5">The result of the Arian controversies was the
general acknowledgment of the essential and eternal deity of Christ.
Before the close of that controversy the true humanity of Christ at the
same time came in again for treatment; the church having indeed always
maintained it against the Gnostic Docetism, but now, against a partial
denial by Apollinarianism, having to express it still more distinctly
and lay stress on the reasonable soul. And now came into question,
further, the relation between the divine and the human natures in
Christ. Origen, who gave the impulse to the Arian controversy, had been
also the first to provoke deeper speculation on the mystery of the
person of Christ. But great obscurity and uncertainty had long
prevailed in opinions on this great matter. The orthodox Christology is
the result of powerful and passionate conflicts. It is remarkable that
the notorious rabies theologorum has never in any doctrinal controversy
so long and violently raged as in the controversies on the person of
the Reconciler, and in later times on the love-feast of
reconciliation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xix-p6">The Alexandrian school of theology, with its
characteristic speculative and mystical turn, favored a connection of
the divine and human in the act of the incarnation so close, that it
was in danger of losing the human in the divine, or at least of mixing
it with the divine;<note n="1537" id="iii.xii.xix-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xix-p7">Even Athanasius is not wholly free from this
leaning to the monophysite view, and speaks of an <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xix-p7.1">ἕνωσις
φυσική</span> of the Logos with his flesh, and of one
incarnate nature of the divine Logos, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xix-p7.2">μία
φύσις τοῦ
Θεοῦ λόγου
σεσαρκωμένη</span>, which with his flesh is to be
worshipped; see his little tract De incarnatione Dei Verbi
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xix-p7.3">περὶ τῆς
σαρκώσεως
τοῦ Θεοῦ
λόγου</span>) in the 3d tom. of the Bened. ed. p. 1. But in
the first place it must be considered that this tract (which is not to
be confounded with his large work De incarnatione Verbi
Dei, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xix-p7.4">περὶ τῆς
ἐνανθρωπήσεως
τοῦ
λόγου</span>, in the first tom. P. i. of the Bened. ed. pp.
47-97), is by many scholars (Montfaucon, Möhler, Hefele)
denied to Athanasius, though on insufficient grounds; and further, that
at that time <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xix-p7.5">φύσις,οὐσία</span>and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xix-p7.6">ὑπόστασις</span>were often interchanged, and did not
become sharply distinguished till towards the end of the Nicene age.
“In the indefiniteness of the notions of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xix-p7.7">φύσις</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xix-p7.8">ὑπόστασις</span>,” says Neander (Dogmengeschichte, i. p.
340), “the Alexandrians were the more easily moved, for the sake of the
one <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xix-p7.9">ὑπόστασις</span>, to concede also only one
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xix-p7.10">φύσις</span>in Christ, and set the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xix-p7.11">ἕνωσις
φυσική</span>against those who talked of two natures.” Comp.
Petavius, De incarn. Verbi, lib. ii. c. 3 (tom. iv. p. 120, de
vocabulis <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xix-p7.12">φύσεως</span>et <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xix-p7.13">ὑποστάσεως</span>); also the observations of Dorner, l.
c. i. p. 1072, and of Hefele, Conciliengesch. ii. p. 128 f. The two
Gregories speak, indeed, of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xix-p7.14">δύο
φύσεις</span>in Christ, yet at the same time of
a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xix-p7.15">σύγκρασις</span>, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xix-p7.16">ἀνάκρασις</span>, <i>i.e., mingling</i> of the
two.</p></note>
while, conversely, the Antiochian or Syrian school, in which the sober
intellect and reflection prevailed, inclined to the opposite extreme of
an abstract separation of the two natures.<note n="1538" id="iii.xii.xix-p7.17"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xix-p8">Theodore, bishop of Mopsuestia in Cilicia, the
head of the Antiochian school, compares the union of the divine and
human in Christ with the marriage union of man and woman, and says that
one cannot conceive a complete nature without a complete person
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xix-p8.1">ὑπόστασις</span>). Comp. Neander, l.c. i. p. 343;
Dorner, ii. p. 39 ff.; Fritzsche: De Theodori Mopsvest. vita et
scriptis, Halae, 1837, and an article by W. Möller in
Herzog’s Encycl. vol. xv. P. 715 ff. Of the works of
Theodore of Mopsuestia we have only fragments, chiefly in the acts of
the fifth ecumenical council (in Mansi, Conc. tom. ii. fol. 203 sqq.),
and a commentary on the twelve Prophets, which cardinal Angelo Mai
discovered, and edited in 1854 at Rome in his Nova Bibliotheca SS.
Patrum, tom. vii. Pars i. pp. 1-408, together with some fragments of
commentaries on New Testament books, edited by Fritzsche, jun., Turici,
1847; and by Pitra in Spicileg. Solesm. tom. i. Par.
1852.</p></note> In both cases the mystery of the incarnation,
the veritable and permanent union of the divine and human in the one
person of Christ, which is essential to the idea of a Redeemer and
Mediator, is more or less weakened or altered. In the former case the
incarnation becomes a transmutation or mixture (σύγκρασις) of the divine and human; in the
latter, a mere indwelling (ἐνοίκησις) of the Logos in the man, or a
moral union (συνάφεια) of the two natures, or rather of
the two persons.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xix-p9">It was now the problem of the church, in
opposition to both these extremes, to assert the personal unity and the
distinction of the two natures in Christ with equal solicitude and
precision. This she did through the Christological controversies which
agitated the Greek church for more than two hundred years with
extraordinary violence. The Roman church, though in general much more
calm, took an equally deep interest in this work by some of its more
eminent leaders, and twice decided the victory of orthodoxy, at the
fourth general council and at the sixth, by the powerful influence of
the bishop of Rome.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xix-p10">We must distinguish in this long drama five
acts:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xix-p11">1. The Apollinarian controversy, which comes in
the close of the Nicene age, and is concerned with the full humanity of
Christ, that is, the question whether Christ, with his human body and
human soul (anima
animans), assumed also a human
spirit (νοῦς,
πνεῦμα, anima rationalis).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xix-p12">2. The Nestorian controversy, down to the
rejection of the doctrine of the double personality of Christ by the
third ecumenical council of Ephesus, a.d. 431.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xix-p13">3. The Eutychian controversy, to the condemnation
of the doctrine of one nature, or more exactly of the absorption of the
human in the divine nature of Christ; to the fourth ecumenical council
at Chalcedon, a.d. 451.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xix-p14">4. The Monophysite dispute; the partial reaction
towards the Eutychian theory; down to the fifth general council at
Constantinople a.d. 553.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xix-p15">5. The Monothelite controversy, a.d.
633–680, which terminated with the rejection of the
doctrine of one will in Christ by the sixth general council at
Constantinople in 680, and lies this side of our period.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xix-p16"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="136" title="The Apollinarian Heresy, a.d. 362-381" shorttitle="Section 136" progress="67.46%" prev="iii.xii.xix" next="iii.xii.xxi" id="iii.xii.xx">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xx-p1">§ 136. The Apollinarian Heresy, a.d.
362–381.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xx-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iii.xii.xx-p3">Sources:</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xx-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xx-p5">I. Apollinaris: Περὶ
σαρκώσεως—ΠεριΠίστεως
—Περὶ
ἀναστάσεως—Κατὰ
κεφαλειον,—and controversial works
against Porphyry, and Eunomius, biblical commentaries, and epistles.
Only fragments of these remain in the answers of Gregory of Nyassa and
Theodoret, and in Angelo Mai: Nov. Biblioth. Patrum, tom. vii. (<scripRef passage="Rom. 1854" id="iii.xii.xx-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|1854|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1854">Rom.
1854</scripRef>), Pars secunda, pp. 82–91 (commentary on
Ezekiel), in Leontinus Byzantinus, and in the Catenae, especially the
Catena in Evang. Joh., ed. Corderius, 1630.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xx-p6">II. Against Apollinaris: Athanasius: Contra
Apollinarium, libri ii. (Περὶ
σαρκώσεωστοῦ
Κυρίου
ἡμῶν Ἰ. Χ.
κατὰ
Ἀπολλιναρίου,
in Opera, tom. i. pars
secunda, pp. 921–955, ed. Bened., and in
Thilo’s Bibl. Patr. Gr. dogm., vol. i. pp.
862–937). This work was written about the year 372
against Apollinarianism in the wider sense, without naming, Apollinaris
or his followers; so that the title above given is wanting in the
oldest codices. Similar errors, though in like manner without direct
reference to Apollinaris, and evading his most important tenet, were
combated by Athanasius in the Epist. ad Epictetum episcopum Corinthi
contra haereticos (Opp. i. ii. 900 sqq., and in Thilo, i. p. 820 sqq.),
which is quoted even by Epiphanius. Gregory Of Nyssa: Λόγος
ἀντιῤῥητικὸς
πρὸς τὰ
Ἀπολλιναρίου, first edited by L. A. Zacagni
from the treasures of the Vatican library in the unfortunately
incomplete Collectanea monumentorum veterum ecclesiae Graecae et
Latinae, Romae, 1698, pp. 123–287, and then by
Gallandi, Bibliotheca Vet. Patrum, tom. vi. pp.
517–577. Gregory Naz.: Epist. ad Nectarium, and <scripRef passage="Ep. i." id="iii.xii.xx-p6.1">Ep. i.</scripRef>
and ii. ad Cledonium (or Orat. 46 and 51–52; comp.
Ullmann’s Gregor v. Naz. p. 401 sqq.). Basilius M.:
Epist. 265 (a.d. 377), in the new Bened. ed. of his Opera, Par. 1839,
tom. iii. Pars ii. p. 591 sqq. Epiphanius: Haer. 77. Theodoret: Fabul.
haer. iv. 8; v. 9; and Diolog. i.-Iii.</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iii.xii.xx-p7">Literature.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xx-p8">Dion. Petavius: De incarnatione Verbi, lib. i. cap.
6 (in the fourth vol. of the Theologicorum dogmatum, pp.
24–34, ed. Par. 1650). Jac. Basnage: Dissert. de Hist.
haer. Apollinar. Ultraj. 1687. C. W. F. Walch: l.c. iii.
119–229. Baur: l.c. vol. i. pp.
585–647. Dorner: l.c. i. pp.
974–1080. H. Voigt: Die Lehre des Athanasius, &amp;c.
Bremen, 1861. Pp. 306–345.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xx-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xx-p10">Apollinaris,<note n="1539" id="iii.xii.xx-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xx-p11">The name is usually written <i>Apollinaris</i>,
even by Petavius, Baur, and Dorner, and by all English writers. We have
no disposition to disturb the established usage in a matter of so
little moment. But the Greek fathers always write <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xx-p11.1">Ἀπολλινάριος</span>, and hence <i>Apollinarius</i> (as
in <name id="iii.xii.xx-p11.2">Jerome</name>, De viris illustr., c. 104) is more strictly
correct.</p></note> bishop of Laodicea in Syria, was the first to
apply the results of the trinitarian discussions of the Nicene age to
Christology, and to introduce the long Christological controversies. He
was the first to call the attention of the Church to the psychical and
pneumatic side of the humanity of Christ, and by contradiction brought
out the doctrine of a reasonable human soul in him more clearly and
definitely than it had before been conceived.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xx-p12">Apollinaris, like his father (Apollinaris the
Elder, who was a native of Alexandria, and a presbyter in Laodicea),
was distinguished for piety, classical culture, a scholarly vindication
of Christianity against Porphyry and the emperor <name id="iii.xii.xx-p12.1">Julian</name>, and adhesion to the Nicene faith. He was highly
esteemed, too, by Athanasius, who, perhaps through personal
forbearance, never mentions him by name in his writings against his
error.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xx-p13">But in his zeal for the true deity of Christ, and
his fear of a double personality, he fell into the error of denying his
integral humanity. Adopting the psychological trichotomy, he attributed
to Christ a human body, and a human (animal) soul,<note n="1540" id="iii.xii.xx-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xx-p14"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xx-p14.1">Σῶμα</span>.</p></note> but not a human spirit or reason;<note n="1541" id="iii.xii.xx-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xx-p15"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xx-p15.1">Ψυχὴ
ἄλογος</span>, the inward vitality which man has in
common with animals.</p></note> putting the divine Logos in the
place of the human spirit. In opposition to the idea of a mere
connection of the Logos with the man Jesus, he wished to secure an
organic unity of the two, and so a true incarnation; but he sought this
at the expense of the most important constituent of man. He reaches
only a θεὸς
σαρκοφόρος, as Nestorianism only an ἄνθρωπος
θεοφόρος, instead of the proper θεάνθρωπος. He appealed to the fact that the
Scripture says, the word was made flesh—not spirit;<note n="1542" id="iii.xii.xx-p15.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xx-p16"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xx-p16.1">Νοῦς,
πνεῦμα</span>, or the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xx-p16.2">ψυχὴ
λογική</span>, anima rationalis, the motive, self-active,
free element, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xx-p16.3">αὐτοκίνητον</span>, the thinking and willing, immortal
spirit, which distinguishes man from animals. Apollinaris followed the
psychological trichotomy of Plato. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xx-p16.4">Ὁ
ἄνθρωπος</span>, says he in Gregory of
Nyssa, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xx-p16.5">εἷς
ἐστιν ἐκ
πνεύματος
καὶ φυχῆς
καί
σώματος ,</span> for which he quotes <scripRef passage="1 Thess. v. 23" id="iii.xii.xx-p16.6" parsed="|1Thess|5|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.23">1 Thess. v. 23</scripRef>, and
<scripRef passage="Gal. v. 17" id="iii.xii.xx-p16.7" parsed="|Gal|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.17">Gal. v. 17</scripRef>. But in another fragment he designates the whole spiritual
principle in man by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xx-p16.8">ψυχῆ</span>, and makes the place of it in Christ to be
supplied by the Logos. Comp. the passages in Gieseler, vol. i. Div. ii.
p. 73 (4th ed.). From this time the triple division of human nature was
unjustly accounted heterodox.</p></note> God was manifest in the
flesh, &amp;c.; to which Gregory Nazianzen justly replied that in these
passages the term σάρξwas used by synecdoche for the whole
human nature. In this way Apollinaris established so close a connection
of the Logos with human flesh, that all the divine attributes were
transferred to the human nature, and all the human attributes to the
divine, and the two were merged in one nature in Christ. Hence he could
speak of a crucifixion of the Logos, and a worship of his flesh. He
made Christ a middle being between God and man, in whom, as it were,
one part divine and two parts human were fused in the unity of a new
nature.<note n="1543" id="iii.xii.xx-p16.9"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xx-p17">He even ventured to adduce created analogies,
such as the mule, midway between the horse and the ass; the grey color,
a mixture of white and black; and spring in distinction from winter and
summer. Christ says he, is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xx-p17.1">οὔτε
ἄνθρωπος
ὅλος ,
οὔτε θεὸς,
ἀλλὰ θεοῦ
καὶ
ἀνθρώπου
μίξις</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xx-p18">Epiphanius expresses himself concerning the
beginning of the controversy in these unusually lenient and respectful
terms: “Some of our brethren, who are in high position, and who are
held in great esteem with us and all the orthodox, have thought that
the spirit (ὁ νοῦς) should be excluded from the
manifestation of Christ in the flesh, and have preferred to hold that
our Lord Christ assumed flesh and soul, but not our spirit, and
therefore not a perfect man. The aged and venerable Apollinaris of
Laodicea, dear even to the blessed father Athanasius, and in fact to
all the orthodox has been the first to frame and promulgate this
doctrine. At first, when some of his disciples communicated it to us,
we were unwilling to believe that such a man would put this doctrine in
circulation. We supposed that the disciples had not understood the deep
thoughts of so learned and so discerning a man, and had themselves
fabricated things which he did not teach,” &amp;c.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xx-p19">So early as 362, a council at Alexandria rejected
this doctrine (though without naming the author), and asserted that
Christ possessed a reasonable soul. But Apollinaris did not secede from
the communion of the Church, and begin to form a sect of his own, till
375. He died in 390. His writings, except numerous fragments in the
works of his opponents, are lost.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xx-p20">Apollinaris, therefore, taught the deity of
Christ, but denied the completeness (τελειότης) of his humanity, and, taking his
departure from the Nicene postulate of the homoousion ran into the
Arian heresy, which likewise put the divine Logos in the place of the
human spirit in Christ, but which asserted besides this the
changeableness (τρεπτότης) of Christ; while Apollinaris, on
the contrary, aimed to establish more firmly the unchangeableness of
Christ, to beat the Arians with their own weapons, and provide a better
vindication of the Nicene dogma. He held the union of full divinity
with full humanity in one person, therefore, of two wholes in one
whole, to be impossible.<note n="1544" id="iii.xii.xx-p20.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xx-p21">The result of this construction he
called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xx-p21.1">ἀνθρωπόθεος</span>, a sort of monstrosity, which he put in
the same category with the mythological figures of the minotaur, the
well-known Cretan monster with human body and bull’s
head, or the body of a bull and the head of a man. But the Apollinarian
idea of the union of the Logos with a truncated human nature might be
itself more justly compared with this monster.</p></note>
He supposed the unity of the person of Christ, and at the same time his
sinlessness, could be saved only by the excision of the human spirit;
since sin has its seat, not in the will-less soul, nor in the body, but
in the intelligent, free, and therefore changeable will or spirit of
man. He also charged the Church doctrine of the full humanity of Christ
with limiting the atoning suffering of Christ to the human nature, and
so detracting from the atoning virtue of the work of Christ; for the
death of a man could not destroy death. The divine nature must
participate in the suffering throughout. His opponents, for this
reason, charged him with making deity suffer and die. He made, however,
a distinction between two sides of the Logos, the one allied to man and
capable of suffering, and the other allied to God and exalted above all
suffering. The relation of the divine pneumatic nature in Christ to the
human psychical and bodily nature Apollinaris illustrated by the
mingling of wine and water, the glowing fire in the iron, and the union
of soul and body in man, which, though distinct, interpenetrate and
form one thing.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xx-p22">His doctrine, however, in particulars, is
variously represented, and there arose among his disciples a complex
mass of opinions, some of them differing strongly from one another.
According to one statement Apollinaris asserted that Christ brought
even his human nature from heaven, and was from eternity ἔνσαρκος; according to another this was
merely an opinion of his disciples, or an unwarranted inference of
opponents from his assertion of an eternal determination to
incarnation, and from his strong emphasizing of the union of the Logos
with the flesh of Christ, which allowed that even the flesh might be
worshipped without idolatry.<note n="1545" id="iii.xii.xx-p22.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xx-p23">Dorner, who has treated this section of the
history of Christology, as well as others, with great thoroughness,
says, i. 977: “That the school of Apollinaris did not remain in all
points consistent with itself, nor true to its founder, is certain; but
it is less certain whether Apollinaris himself always taught the same
thing.” Theodoret charges him with a change of opinion, which Dorner
attributes to different stages of the development of his
system.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xx-p24">The Church could not possibly accept such a half
Docetistic incarnation, such a mutilated and stunted humanity of
Christ, despoiled of its royal head, and such a merely partial
redemption as this inevitably involved. The incarnation of the Logos is
his becoming completely man.<note n="1546" id="iii.xii.xx-p24.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xx-p25"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xx-p25.1">Ἐσάρκωσις</span>is at the same time <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xx-p25.2">ἐνανθρώπησις</span>. Christ was really <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xx-p25.3">ἄνθρωπος</span>, not merely <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xx-p25.4">ὡς
ἄνθρωπος</span>, as Apollinaris taught on the strength
of <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 7" id="iii.xii.xx-p25.5" parsed="|Phil|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.7">Phil. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> It involves, therefore, his assumption of the
entire undivided nature of man, spiritual and bodily, with the sole
exception of sin, which in fact belongs not to the original nature of
man, but has entered from without, as a foreign poison, through the
deceit of the devil. Many things in the life of Jesus imply a
reasonable soul: sadness, anguish, and prayer. The spirit is just the
most essential and most noble constituent of man, the controlling
principle,<note n="1547" id="iii.xii.xx-p25.6"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xx-p26"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xx-p26.1">Τὸ
κυριώτατον</span>.</p></note> and it stands
in the same need of redemption as the soul and the body. Had the Logos
not assumed the human spirit, he would not have been true man at all,
and could not have been our example. Nor could he have redeemed the
spirit; and a half-redemption is no redemption at all. To be a full
Redeemer, Christ must also be fully man, τέλειος
ἄνθρωπος. This was the weighty doctrinal
result of the Apollinarian controversy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xx-p27">Athanasius, the two Gregories, Basil, and
Epiphanius combated the Apollinarian error, but with a certain
embarrassment, attacking it rather from behind and from the flank, than
in front, and unprepared to answer duly its main point, that two
integral persons cannot form one person. The later orthodox doctrine
surmounted this difficulty by teaching the impersonality of the human
nature of Christ, and by making the personality of Christ to reside
wholly in the Logos.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xx-p28">The councils at Rome under Damasus, in 377 and
378, and likewise the second ecumenical council, in 381, condemned the
Apollinarians.<note n="1548" id="iii.xii.xx-p28.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xx-p29">Conc. Constant. i. can. 1, where, with the
Arians, semi-Arians, Pneumatomachi, Sabellians, and Marcellians or
Photinians, the Apollinarians also are anathematized.</p></note> Imperial
decrees pursued them, in 388, 397, and 428. Some of them returned into
the catholic church; others mingled with the Monophysites, for whose
doctrine Apollinaris had, in some measure, prepared the way.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xx-p30">With the rejection of this error, however, the
question of the proper relation of the divine and human natures in
Christ was not yet solved, but rather for the first time fairly raised.
Those church teachers proved the necessity of a reasonable human soul
in Christ. But respecting the mode of the union of the two natures
their views were confused and their expressions in some cases
absolutely incorrect and misleading.<note n="1549" id="iii.xii.xx-p30.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xx-p31">This is true even of Athanasius. Comp. the note
on him in § 136, <b><span class="c23" id="iii.xii.xx-p31.1">p. 706 f.</span></b></p></note> It was through the succeeding stages of the
Christological controversies that the church first reached a clear
insight into this great mystery: God manifest in the flesh.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xx-p32"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="137" title="The Nestorian Controversy, a.d. 428-431" shorttitle="Section 137" progress="68.00%" prev="iii.xii.xx" next="iii.xii.xxii" id="iii.xii.xxi">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xxi-p1">§ 137. The Nestorian Controversy, a.d.
428–431.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iii.xii.xxi-p3">Sources.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxi-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xxi-p5">I. Nestorius: Ὁμιλίαι, Sermones; Anathematismi. Extracts from
the Greek original in the Acts of the council of Ephesus; in a Latin
translation in Marius Mercator, a North African layman who just then
resided in Constantinople, Opera, ed. Garnerius, Par. 1673. Pars ii,
and better ed. Baluzius, Par. 1684; also in Gallandi, Bibl. vet. P. P.
viii. pp. 615–735, and in Migne’s
Patrol. tom. 48. Nestorius’ own account (Evagr. H. E.
i. 7) was used by his friend Irenaeus (comes, then bishop of Tyre till
448) in his Tragödia s. comm. de rebus in synodo Ephesina ac
in Oriente toto gestis, which, however, is lost; the documents attached
to it were revised in the 6th century in the Synodicon adversus
tragödiam Irenaei, in Mansi, tom. v. fol. 731 sqq. In favor
of Nestorius, or at least of his doctrine, Theodoret
(† 457) in his works against Cyril, and in three
dialogues entitled Ἑρανιστής(Beggar). Comp. also the fragments
of Theodore of Mopsuestia, († 429).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xxi-p6">II. Against Nestorius: Cyril of Alex.: Ἀναθεματισμοὶ, Five Books κατὰ
Νεστορίου, and several Epistles against
Nest., and Theod., in vol. vi. of Aubert’s ed. of his
Opera, Par. 1638 (in Migne’s ed. t. ix.). Socrates:
vii. c. 29–35 (written after 431, but still before the
death of Nestorius; comp. c. 84). Evagrius: H. E. i.
2–7. Liberatus (deacon of Carthage about 553):
Breviarium causes Nestorianorum et Eutychianorum (ed. Gartnier, Par.
1675, and printed in Gallandi, Bibl. vet. Patr. tom. xii. pp.
121–161). Leontinus Byzant. (monachus): De sectis; and
contra Nestorium et Eutychen (in Gallandi, Bibl. tom. xii. p. 625 sqq.,
and 658–700). A complete collection of all the acts of
the Nestorian controversy in Mansi, tom. iv. fol. 567 sqq., and tom. v.
vii. ix.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxi-p7"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iii.xii.xxi-p8">Later Literature.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxi-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xxi-p10">Petavius: Theolog. dogmatum tom. iv. (de
incarnations), lib. i. c. 7 sqq. Jo. Garnier: De haeresi et libris
Nestorii (in his edition of the Opera Marii Mercator. Par. 1673, newly
edited by Migne, Par. 1846). Gibbon: Decline and Fall of the R. E. ch.
41. P. E. Jablonski: De Nestorianismo. Berol. 1724. Gengler (R.C.):
Ueber die Verdammung des Nestorius (Tübinger Quartalschrift,
1835, No. 2). Schröckh: K. Geschichte, vol. xviii. pp.
176–312. Walch: Ketzerhist. v.
289–936. Neander: K. Gesch. vol. iv. pp.
856–992. Gieseler, vol. i. Div. ii. pp. 131 ff. (4th
ed.). Baur: Dreieinigkeit, vol. i. 693–777. Dorner:
Christologie, vol. ii. pp. 60–98. Hefele (R.C.):
Conciliengesch., vol. ii. pp. 134:ff. H. H. Milman: History of Latin
Christianity, vol. i. ch. iii. pp. 195–252. (Stanley,
in his History of the Eastern Church, has seen fit to ignore the
Nestorian, and the other Christological
controversies—the most important in the history of the
Greek church!) Comp. also W. Möller: Article Nestorius, in
Herzog’s Theol. Encykl. vol. x. (1858) pp.
288–296, and the relevant sections in the works on
Doctrine History.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxi-p11"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xxi-p12">Apollinarianism, which sacrificed to the unity of the
person the integrity of the natures, at least of the human nature,
anticipated the Monophysite heresy, though in a peculiar way, and
formed the precise counterpart to the Antiochian doctrine, which was
developed about the same time, and somewhat later by Diodorus, bishop
of Tarsus (died 394), and Theodore, bishop of Mopsuestia
(393–428), and which held the divine and human in
Christ so rigidly apart as to make Christ, though not professedly, yet
virtually a double person.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p13">From this school proceeded Nestorius, the head and
martyr of the Christological heresy which bears his name. His doctrine
differs from that of Theodore of Mopsuestia only in being less
speculative and more practical, and still less solicitous for the unity
of the person of Christ.<note n="1550" id="iii.xii.xxi-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p14">So Dorner also states the difference, vol. ii.
p. 62 f.</p></note>
He was originally a monk, then presbyter in Antioch, and after 428
patriarch of Constantinople. In Constantinople a second <name id="iii.xii.xxi-p14.1">Chrysostom</name> was expected in him, and a restorer of the
honor of his great predecessor against the detraction of his
Alexandrian rival. He was an honest man, of great eloquence, monastic
piety, and the spirit of a zealot for orthodoxy, but impetuous, vain,
imprudent, and wanting in sound, practical judgment. In his inaugural
sermon he addressed Theodosius II. with these words: “Give me, O
emperor, the earth purified of heretics, and I will give thee heaven
for it; help me to fight the heretics, and I will help thee to fight
the Persians.”<note n="1551" id="iii.xii.xxi-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p15">Socrates, H. E., vii. 29.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p16">He immediately instituted violent measures against
Arians, Novatians, Quartodecimanians, and Macedonians, and incited the
emperor to enact more stringent laws against heretics. The Pelagians
alone, with whose doctrine of free will (but not of original sin) he
sympathized, he treated indulgently, receiving to himself <name id="iii.xii.xxi-p16.1">Julian</name> of Eclanum, Coelestius, and other banished leaders
of that party, interceding for them in 429 with the emperor and with
the pope Celestine, though, on account of the very unfavorable reports
concerning Pelagianism which were spread by the layman Marius Mercator,
then living in Constantinople, his intercessions were of no avail. By
reason of this partial contact of the two, Pelagianism was condemned by
the council of Ephesus together with Nestorianism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p17">But now Nestorius himself fell out with the
prevailing faith of the church in Constantinople. The occasion was his
opposition to the certainly very bold and equivocal expression mother
of God, which had been already sometimes applied to the virgin Mary by
Origen, Alexander of Alexandria, Athanasius, Basil, and others, and
which, after the Arian controversy, and with the growth of the worship
of Mary, passed into the devotional language of the people.<note n="1552" id="iii.xii.xxi-p17.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p18"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxi-p18.1">Θεοτόκος</span>Deipara, genitrix Dei, mater Dei. On the
earlier use of this word comp. Petavius: De incarnatione, lib. v. c. 15
(tom. iv. p. 47 1 sqq., Paris ed. of 1650). In the Bible the expression
does not occur and only the approximate <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxi-p18.2">μήτηρ
τοῦ
κυρίου</span>, in <scripRef passage="Luke i. 43" id="iii.xii.xxi-p18.3" parsed="|Luke|1|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.43">Luke i. 43</scripRef>; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxi-p18.4">μήτηρ
Ἰησοῦ</span>, on the contrary, is frequent. Cyril appeals
to <scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 4" id="iii.xii.xxi-p18.5" parsed="|Gal|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.4">Gal. iv. 4</scripRef>: ” God sent forth his Son, made of a woman.” To the
Protestant mind <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxi-p18.6">θεοτόκος</span>
is offensive on account of its
undeniable connection with the Roman Catholic worship of Mary, which
certainly reminds us of the pagan mothers of gods. Comp.
§§ 82 and 83.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p19">It was of course not the sense, or monstrous
nonsense, of this term, that the creature bore the Creator, or that the
eternal Deity took its beginning from Mary; which would be the most
absurd and the most wicked of all heresies, and a shocking blasphemy;
but the expression was intended only to denote the indissoluble union
of the divine and human natures in Christ, and the veritable
incarnation of the Logos, who took the human nature from the body, of
Mary, came forth God-Man from her womb, and as God-Man suffered on the
cross. For Christ was borne as a person, and suffered as a person; and
the personality in Christ resided in his divinity, not in his humanity.
So, in fact, the reasonable soul of man, which is the centre of the
human personality, participates in the suffering and the death-struggle
of the body, though the soul itself does not and cannot die.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p20">The Antiochian theology, however, could not
conceive a human nature without a human personality, and this it
strictly separated from the divine Logos. Therefore Theodore of
Mopsuestia had already disputed the term theotokos with all
earnestness. “Mary,” says he, “bore Jesus, not the Logos, for the Logos
was, and continues to be, omnipresent, though he dwelt in Jesus in a
special manner from the beginning. Therefore Mary is strictly the
mother of Christ, not the mother of God. Only in a figure, per
anaphoram, can she be called also the mother of God, because God was in
a peculiar sense in Christ. Properly speaking, she gave birth to a man
in whom the union with the Logos had begun, but was still so incomplete
that he could not yet (till after his baptism) be called the Son of
God.” He even declared it “insane” to say that God was born of the
Virgin; “not God, but the temple in which God dwelt, was born of
Mary.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p21">In a similar strain Nestorius, and his friend
Anastasius, a priest whom he had brought with him from Antioch, argued
from the pulpit against the theotokon. Nestorius claimed that he found
the controversy already existing in Constantinople, because some were
calling Mary mother of God (θεοτόκος), others, mother of Man (ἀνθρωποτόκος). He proposed the middle
expression, mother of Christ (Χριστοτόκος), because Christ was at the same
time God and man. He delivered several discourses on this disputed
point. “You ask,” says he in his first sermon, “whether Mary may be
called mother of God. Has God then a mother? If so, heathenism itself
is excusable in assigning mothers to its gods; but then Paul is a liar,
for he said of the deity of Christ that it was without father, without
mother, and without descent.<note n="1553" id="iii.xii.xxi-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p22"><scripRef passage="Heb. vii. 3" id="iii.xii.xxi-p22.1" parsed="|Heb|7|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.3">Heb. vii. 3</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxi-p22.2">ἀπάτωρ,
ἀμήτωπ,
ἄνευ
γενεαλογίας</span>.</p></note> No, my dear sir, Mary did not bear God; ... the
creature bore not the uncreated Creator, but the man who is the
instrument of the Godhead; the Holy Ghost conceived not the Logos, but
formed for him, out of the virgin, a temple which he might inhabit
(<scripRef passage="John ii. 21" id="iii.xii.xxi-p22.3" parsed="|John|2|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.21">John
ii. 21</scripRef>). The incarnate God
did not die, but quickened him in whom he was made flesh .... This
garment, which he used, I honor on account of the God which was covered
therein and inseparable therefrom; ... I separate the natures, but I
unite the worship. Consider what this must mean. He who was formed in
the womb of Mary, was not himself God, but God assumed him [assumsit,
i.e., clothed himself with humanity], and on account of Him who
assumed, he who was assumed is also called God.”<note n="1554" id="iii.xii.xxi-p22.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p23">In the original in Mansi, iv. 1197; in a Latin
translation in Marius Mercator, ed. Garnier, Migne, p. 757 ff. Comp.
this and similar passages also in Hefele, ii. p. 137, and Gieseler, i.
2, 139.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p24">From this word the Nestorian controversy took its
rise; but this word represented, at the same time, a theological idea
and a mighty religious sentiment; it was intimately connected with the
growing veneration of Mary; it therefore struck into the field of
devotion, which lies much nearer the people than that of speculative
theology; and thus it touched the most vehement passions. The word
theotokos was the watchword of the orthodox party in the Nestorian
controversy, as the term homoousios had been in the Arian; and
opposition to this word meant denial of the mystery of the incarnation,
or of the true union of the divine and human natures in Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p25">And unquestionably the Antiochian Christology,
which was represented by Nestorius, did not make the Logos truly become
man. It asserted indeed, rightly, the duality of the natures, and the
continued distinction between them; it denied, with equal correctness,
that God, as such, could either be born, or suffer and die; but it
pressed the distinction of the two natures to double personality. It
substituted for the idea of the incarnation the idea of an assumption
of human nature, or rather of an entire man, into fellowship with the
Logos,<note n="1555" id="iii.xii.xxi-p25.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p26"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxi-p26.1">Πρόσληψις</span>. Theodore of Mopsuestia says (Act.
Conc. Ephes. in Mansi, iv. fol. 1349): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxi-p26.2">Ὁ
δεσπότης
θεὸς λόγος
ἄνθρωπον
εἴληφε
τέλειον</span>(hominem perfectum assumpsit), instead
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxi-p26.3">φύσιν
ἀνθρώπου
εἴληφε,</span>or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxi-p26.4">σάρξ
ἐγένετο</span>.</p></note> and an indwelling
of Godhead in Christ.<note n="1556" id="iii.xii.xxi-p26.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p27"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxi-p27.1">Ἐνοίκησις,</span>
in distinction from
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxi-p27.2">ἐνσάρκωσις</span>.</p></note>
Instead of God-Man,<note n="1557" id="iii.xii.xxi-p27.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p28"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxi-p28.1">Θεάνθρωπος.</span></p></note> we
have here the idea of a mere God-bearing man;<note n="1558" id="iii.xii.xxi-p28.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p29"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxi-p29.1">θεοφόρος,</span>
also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxi-p29.2">θεοδόχος</span>, from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxi-p29.3">δέχεσθαι</span>, God-assuming.</p></note> and the person of Jesus of Nazareth is only the
instrument or the temple,<note n="1559" id="iii.xii.xxi-p29.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p30">Instrumentum, templum, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxi-p30.1">ναὸς</span>, a favorite term with the
Nestorians.</p></note> in which the divine Logos dwells. The two
natures form not a personal unity,<note n="1560" id="iii.xii.xxi-p30.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p31"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxi-p31.1">Ἕνωσις
καθ ̓
ὑπόστασιν.</span></p></note> but only a moral unity, an intimate friendship
or conjunction.<note n="1561" id="iii.xii.xxi-p31.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p32"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxi-p32.1">Συνάφεια</span>, connection, affinity, intercourse,
attachment in distinction from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxi-p32.2">ἔνωσις</span>, true interior union. Cyril of
Alexandria charges Nestorius, in his Epist. ad Coelestinum:
-<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxi-p32.3">Φεύγει πανταχοῦ
τὸ λέγειν,
τὴν
ἔνωσιν,
ἀλλ ̓
ὀνομάζει
τὴν
συνάφειαν,
ωὝσπερ
ἐστιν ὃ
ἔξωθεν</span>.</p></note> They
hold an outward, mechanical relation to each other,<note n="1562" id="iii.xii.xxi-p32.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p33"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxi-p33.1">Ἕνωσις
σχετική,</span> a unity of relation (from
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxi-p33.2">σχέσις</span>, condition, relation) in distinction
from a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxi-p33.3">ἕνωσις
φυσική</span>, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxi-p33.4">σύγκρασις</span>, physical unity or
commixture.</p></note> in which each retains its peculiar
attributes,<note n="1563" id="iii.xii.xxi-p33.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p34"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxi-p34.1">Ἰδιώματα.</span></p></note> forbidding
any sort of communicatio idiomatum. This union is, in the first place,
a gracious condescension on the part of God,<note n="1564" id="iii.xii.xxi-p34.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p35"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxi-p35.1">Ἕνωσις
κατὰ
χάριν,</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxi-p35.2">κατ ̓
εὐδοκίαν</span>.</p></note> whereby the Logos makes the man an object of the
divine pleasure; and in the second place, an elevation of the man to
higher dignity and to sonship with God.<note n="1565" id="iii.xii.xxi-p35.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p36"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxi-p36.1">Ἕνωσις
κατ ̓ αξίαν,
καθ ̓
υἱοθεσίαν.</span>.</p></note> By virtue of the condescension there arises, in
the third place, a practical fellowship of operation,<note n="1566" id="iii.xii.xxi-p36.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p37"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxi-p37.1">Ἕνωσις
κατ ̓
ἐνέργειαν</span></p></note> in which the humanity becomes
the instrument and temple of the deity and the ἕνωσις
σχετικήcuIminates. Theodore of Mopsuestia, the
able founder of the Antiochian Christology, set forth the elevation of
the man to sonship with God (starting from <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 53" id="iii.xii.xxi-p37.2" parsed="|Luke|2|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.53">Luke ii. 53</scripRef>) under the
aspect of a gradual moral process, and made it dependent on the
progressive virtue and meritoriousness of Jesus, which were completed
in the resurrection, and earned for him the unchangeableness of the
divine life as a reward for his voluntary victory of virtue.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p38">The Antiochian and Nestorian theory amounts
therefore, at bottom, to a duality of person in Christ, though without
clearly avowing it. It cannot conceive the reality of the two natures
without a personal independence for each. With the theanthropic unity
of the person of Christ it denies also the theanthropic unity of his
work, especially of his sufferings and death; and in the same measure
it enfeebles the reality of redemption.<note n="1567" id="iii.xii.xxi-p38.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p39">Cyril charges upon Nestorius (Epist. ad
Coelest.), that he does not say the Son of God died and rose again, but
always only the man Jesus died and rose. Nestorius himself says, in his
second homily (in Mar. Merc. 763 sq.): It may be said that the Son of
God, in the <i>wider</i> sense, died, but not that God died. Moreover,
the Scriptures, in speaking of the birth, passion, and death, never say
<i>God</i>, but <i>Christ</i>, or <i>Jesus</i>, or the
<i>Lord</i>,—all of them names which suit both
natures. A born, dead, and buried God, cannot be worshipped. Pilate,
says he in another sermon, did not crucify the Godhead, but the
clothing of the Godhead, and Joseph of Arimathea did not shroud and
bury the Logos (in Marius Merc. 789 sqq.).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p40">From this point of view Mary, of course, could be
nothing more than mother of the man Jesus, and the predicate theotokos,
strictly understood, must appear absurd or blasphemous. Nestorius would
admit no more than that God passed through (transiit) the womb of
Mary.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p41">This very war upon the favorite shibboleth of
orthodoxy provoked the bitterest opposition of the people and of the
monks, whose sympathies were with the Alexandrian theology. They
contradicted Nestorius in the pulpit, and insulted him on the street;
while he, returning evil for evil, procured corporal punishments and
imprisonment for the monks, and condemned the view of his antagonists
at a local council in 429.<note n="1568" id="iii.xii.xxi-p41.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p42">According to a partisan report of Basilius to
the emperor Theodosius, Nestorius struck, with his own hand, a
presumptuous monk who forbade the bishop, as an obstinate heretic, to
approach the altar, and then made him over to the officers, who flogged
him through the streets and then cast him out of the
city.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p43">His chief antagonist in Constantinople was
Proclus, bishop of Cyzicum, perhaps an unsuccessful rival of Nestorius
for the patriarchate, and a man who carried the worship of Mary to an
excess only surpassed by a modern Roman enthusiast for the dogma of the
immaculate conception. In a bombastic sermon in honor of the Virgin<note n="1569" id="iii.xii.xxi-p43.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p44">See Mansi, tom iv. 578; and the remarks of
Walch, vol. v. 373 ff.</p></note> he praised her as “the
spotless treasure-house of virginity; the spiritual paradise of the
second Adam; the workshop, in which the two natures were annealed
together; the bridal chamber in which the Word wedded the flesh; the
living bush of nature, which was unharmed by the fire of the divine
birth; the light cloud which bore him who sat between the Cherubim; the
stainless fleece, bathed in the dews of Heaven, with which the Shepherd
clothed his sheep; the handmaid and the mother, the Virgin and
Heaven.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p45">Soon another antagonist, far more powerful, arose
in the person of the patriarch Cyril of Alexandria, a learned, acute,
energetic, but extremely passionate, haughty, ambitious, and
disputatious prelate. Moved by interests both personal and doctrinal,
he entered the field, and used every means to overthrow his rival in
Constantinople, as his like-minded uncle and predecessor, Theophilus,
had overthrown the noble <name id="iii.xii.xxi-p45.1">Chrysostom</name> in the
Origenistic strife. The theological controversy was at the same time a
contest of the two patriarchates. In personal character Cyril stands
far below Nestorius, but he excelled him in knowledge of the world,
shrewdness, theological learning and acuteness, and had the show of
greater veneration for Christ and for Mary on his side; and in his
opposition to the abstract separation of the divine and human he was in
the right, though he himself pressed to the verge of the opposite error
of mixing or confusing the two natures in Christ.<note n="1570" id="iii.xii.xxi-p45.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p46">Comp. in particular his assertion of
a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxi-p46.1">ἕνωσις
φυσική</span>in the third of his Anathematismi against
Nestorius; Hefele (ii. 155), however, understands by this not
a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxi-p46.2">ἔνωσις
εἰς μίαν
φύσιν,</span> but only a real union in <i>one being, one
existence</i>.</p></note> In him we have a striking proof that the
value of a doctrine cannot always be judged by the personal worth of
its representatives. God uses for his purposes all sorts of
instruments, good, bad, and indifferent.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p47">Cyril first wrote to Nestorius; then to the
emperor, the empress Eudokia, and the emperor’s sister
Pulcheria, who took lively interest in church affairs; finally to the
Roman bishop Celestine; and he warned bishops and churches east and
west against the dangerous heresies of his rival. Celestine, moved by
orthodox instinct, flattered by the appeal to his authority, and
indignant at Nestorius for his friendly reception of the exiled
Pelagians, condemned his doctrine at a Roman council, and deposed him
from the patriarchal chair, unless he should retract within ten days
(430).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p48">As Nestorius persisted in his view, Cyril,
despising the friendly mediation of the patriarch John of Antioch,
hurled twelve anathemas, or formulas of condemnation, at the patriarch
of Constantinople from a council at Alexandria by order of the pope
(430).<note n="1571" id="iii.xii.xxi-p48.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p49">Cyrilli Opera, tom. iii. 67; in Mansi, iv. fol.
1067 sqq.; in Gieseler, i. ii. p. 143 ff. (§ 88, not. 20);
in Hefele, ii. 155 ff.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p50">Nestorius replied with twelve counter-anathemas,
in which he accused his opponents of the heresy of Apollinaris.<note n="1572" id="iii.xii.xxi-p50.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p51">In Marius Mercator, p. 909; Gieseler, i. ii.
145 f.; Hefele, ii. 158 ff.</p></note> Theodoret of Cyros, the learned
expositor and church historian, also wrote against Cyril at the
instance of John of Antioch.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxi-p52">The controversy had now become so general and
critical, that it could be settled only by an ecumenical council.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxi-p53"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="138" title="The Ecumenical Council of Ephesus, a.d. 431. The Compromise" shorttitle="Section 138" progress="68.77%" prev="iii.xii.xxi" next="iii.xii.xxiii" id="iii.xii.xxii">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xxii-p1">§ 138. The Ecumenical Council of Ephesus,
a.d. 431. The Compromise.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xxii-p3">For the Acts of the Council, see Mansi (tom. iv.
fol. 567–1482, and a part of tom. v.), Harduin, and
Fuchs, and an extended history of the council and the transactions
connected with it in Walch, Schröckh, and Hefele (ii. pp.
162–271). We confine ourselves to the decisive
points.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xxii-p5">Theodosius II., in connection with his Western
colleague, Valentinian III., summoned a universal council on Pentecost,
a.d. 431, at Ephesus, where the worship of the Virgin mother of God had
taken the place of the worship of the light and life dispensing virgin
Diana. This is the third of the ecumenical councils, and is held,
therefore, by all churches, in high regard. But in moral character this
council stands far beneath that of Nicaea or of the first council of
Constantinople. An uncharitable, violent, and passionate Spirit ruled
the transactions. The doctrinal result, also, was mainly only negative;
that is to say, condemnation of Nestorianism. The positive and
ecumenical character of the council was really secured only by the
subsequent transactions, and the union of the dominant party of the
council with the protesting minority of Oriental bishops.<note n="1573" id="iii.xii.xxii-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxii-p6">It is with reference to this council mainly
that Dean Milman (Latin Christianity, i. 227) passes the following
harsh and sweeping judgment on the ecumenical councils of the ancient
church: “Nowhere is Christianity less attractive, and, if we look to
the ordinary tone and character of the proceedings, less authoritative,
than in the councils of the church. It is in general a fierce collision
of two rival factions, neither of which will yield, each of which is
solemnly pledged against conviction. Intrigue, injustice, violence,
decisions on authority alone, and that the authority of a turbulent
majority, decisions by wild acclamation rather than after sober
inquiry, detract from the reverence, and impugn the judgments, at least
of the later councils. The close is almost invariably a terrible
anathema, in which it is impossible not to discern the tones of human
hatred, of arrogant triumph, of rejoicing at the damnation imprecated
against the humiliated adversary. Even the venerable council of Nicaea
commenced with mutual accusals and recriminations, which were
suppressed by the moderation of the emperor; and throughout the account
of Eusebius there is an adulation of the imperial convert with
something of the intoxication, it might be of pardonable vanity, at
finding themselves the objects of royal favor, and partaking in royal
banquets. But the more fatal error of that council was the
solicitation, at least the acquiescence in the infliction, of a civil
penalty, that of exile, against the recusant prelates. The degeneracy
is rapid from the council of Nicaea to that of Ephesus, where each
party came determined to use every means of haste, manoeuvre, court
influence, bribery, to crush his adversary; where there was an
encouragement of, if not an appeal to, the violence of the populace, to
anticipate the decrees of the council; where each had his own
tumultuous foreign rabble to back his quarrel; and neither would
scruple at any means to obtain the ratification of their anathemas
through persecution by the civil government.” This is but the dark side
of the picture. In spite of all human passions and imperfections truth
triumphed at last, and this alone accounts for the extraordinary effect
of these ecumenical councils, and the authority they still enjoy in the
whole Christian world.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxii-p7">Nestorius came first to Ephesus with sixteen
bishops, and with an armed escort, as if he were going into battle. He
had the imperial influence on his side, but the majority of the bishops
and the prevailing voice of the people in Ephesus, and also in
Constantinople, were against him. The emperor himself could not be
present in person, but sent the captain of his body-guard, the comes
Candidian. Cyril appeared with a numerous retinue of fifty Egyptian
bishops, besides monks, parabolani, slaves, and seamen, under the
banner of St. Mark and of the holy Mother of God. On his side was the
archbishop Memnon of Ephesus, with forty of his Asiatic suffragans and
twelve bishops from Pamphilia; and the clergy, the monks, and the
people of Asia Minor were of the same sentiment. The pope of
Rome—for the first time at an ecumenical
council—was represented by two bishops and a priest,
who held with Cyril, but did not mix in the debates, as they affected
to judge between the contending parties, and thus maintain the papal
authority. This deputation, however, did not come in at the
beginning.<note n="1574" id="iii.xii.xxii-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxii-p8">St <name id="iii.xii.xxii-p8.1">Augustine</name>also was one
of the Western bishops who were summoned, the emperor having sent a
special officer to him; but he had died shortly before, on the 28th of
August, 430.</p></note> The patriarch
John of Antioch, a friend of Nestorius, was detained on the long
journey with his bishops.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxii-p9">Cyril refused to wait, and opened the council in
the church of St. Mary with a hundred and sixty bishops<note n="1575" id="iii.xii.xxii-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxii-p10">Before the sentence of deposition came to be
subscribed, the number had increased to a hundred and ninety-eight.
According to the Roman accounts Cyril presided in the name and under
the commission of the pope; but in this case he should have yielded the
presidency in the second and subsequent sessions, at which the papal
legates were present; which he did not do.</p></note> sixteen days after Pentecost,
on the 22d of June, in spite of the protest of the imperial
commissioner. Nestorius was thrice cited to appear, but refused to come
until all the bishops should be assembled. The council then proceeded
without him to the examination of the point in dispute, and to the
condemnation of Nestorius. The bishops unanimously cried: “Whosoever
does not anathematize Nestorius, let himself be anathema; the true
faith anathematizes him; the holy council anathematizes him. Whosoever
holds fellowship with Nestorius, let him be anathema. We all
anathematize the letter and the doctrines of Nestorius. We all
anathematize Nestorius and his followers, and his ungodly faith, and
his ungodly doctrine. We all anathematize Nestorius,” &amp;c.<note n="1576" id="iii.xii.xxii-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxii-p11">In Mansi, tom. iv. p. 1170 sq.; Hefele, ii.
169.</p></note> Then a multitude of
Christological expressions of the earlier fathers and several passages
from the writings of Nestorius were read, and at the close of the first
session, which lasted till late in the night, the following sentence of
deposition was adopted and subscribed by about two hundred bishops:
“The Lord Jesus Christ, who is blasphemed by him [Nestorius],
determines through this holy council that Nestorius be excluded from
the episcopal office, and from all sacerdotal fellowship.”<note n="1577" id="iii.xii.xxii-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxii-p12"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxii-p12.1">Ὁ
βλασφημηθεὶς
τοίνυν παρ ̓
αὐτοῦ
κύριος
·ἡμῶν
Ἰησοῦς
Χριστὸς
ωὝρισε διὰ
τῆς
παρούσης
ἁγιωτάτης
συνόδου,
ἀλλότριον
εἶναι τὸν
αὐτὸν
Νεστόριον
τοῦ
ἐπισκοπικοῦ
ἀξιώματος
καὶ παντὸς
συλλόγου
ἱερατικοῦ</span>. Mansi, iv. fol. 1211; Hefele, ii.
172.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxii-p13">The people of Ephesus hailed this result with
universal jubilee, illuminated the city, and accompanied Cyril with
torches and censers in state to his house.<note n="1578" id="iii.xii.xxii-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxii-p14">So Cyril himself complacently relates in a
letter to his friends in Egypt. See Mansi, tom. iv. 1241
sq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxii-p15">On the following day Nestorius was informed of the
sentence of deposition in a laconic edict, in which he was called a new
Judas. But he indignantly protested against the decree, and made
complaint in an epistle to the emperor. The imperial commissioner
declared the decrees invalid, because they were made by only a portion
of the council, and he prevented as far as possible the publication of
them.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxii-p16">A few days after, on the 26th or 27th of June,
John of Antioch at last reached Ephesus, and immediately, with
forty-two bishops of like sentiment, among whom was the celebrated
Theodoret, held in his dwelling, under the protection of the imperial
commissioner and a body-guard, a counter council or conciliabulum,
yielding nothing to the haste and violence of the other, deposed Cyril
of Alexandria and Memnon of Ephesus from all priestly functions, as
heretics and authors of the whole disorder and declared the other
bishops who voted with them excommunicate until they should
anathematize the heretical propositions of Cyril.<note n="1579" id="iii.xii.xxii-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxii-p17">The Acts of this counter council in Mansi, tom.
iv. 1259 sqq. (Acta Conciliabuli). Comp. also Hefele, ii. 178
ff.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxii-p18">Now followed a succession of mutual criminations,
invectives, arts of church diplomacy and politics, intrigues, and
violence, which give the saddest picture of the uncharitable and
unspiritual Christianity of that time. But the true genius of
Christianity is, of course, far elevated above its unworthy organs, and
overrules even the worst human passions for the cause of truth and
righteousness.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxii-p19">On the 10th of July, after the arrival of the
papal legates, who bore themselves as judges, Cyril held a second
session, and then five more sessions (making seven in all), now in the
house of Memnon, now in St. Mary’s church, issuing a
number of circular letters and six canons against the Nestorians and
Pelagians.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxii-p20">Both parties applied to the weak emperor, who,
without understanding the question, had hitherto leaned to the side of
Nestorius, but by public demonstrations and solemn processions of the
people and monks of Constantinople under the direction of the aged and
venerated Dalmatius, was awed into the worship of the mother of God. He
finally resolved to confirm both the deposition of Nestorius and that
of Cyril and Memnon, and sent one of the highest civil officers, John,
to Ephesus, to publish this sentence, and if possible to reconcile the
contending parties. The deposed bishops were arrested. The council,
that is the majority, applied again to the emperor and his colleague,
deplored their lamentable condition, and desired the release of Cyril
and Memnon, who had never been deposed by them, but on the contrary had
always been held in high esteem as leaders of the orthodox doctrine.
The Antiochians likewise took all pains to gain the emperor to their
side, and transmitted to him a creed which sharply distinguished,
indeed, the two natures in Christ, yet, for the sake of the unconfused
union of the two (ἀσύγχυτος
ἕωσις), conceded to Mary the disputed predicate
theotokos.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxii-p21">The emperor now summoned eight spokesmen from each
of the two parties to himself to Chalcedon. Among them were, on the one
side, the papal deputies, on the other John of Antioch and Theodoret of
Cyros, while Cyril and Memnon were obliged to remain at Ephesus in
prison, and Nestorius at his own wish was assigned to his former
cloister at Antioch, and on the 25th of October, 431, Maximian was
nominated as his successor in Constantinople. After fruitless
deliberations, the council of Ephesus was dissolved in October, 431,
Cyril and Memnon set free, and the bishops of both parties commanded to
go home.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxii-p22">The division lasted two years longer, till at last
a sort of compromise was effected. John of Antioch sent the aged bishop
Paul of Emisa a messenger to Alexandria with a creed which he had
already, in a shorter form, laid before the emperor, and which broke
the doctrinal antagonism by asserting the duality of the natures
against Cyril, and the predicate mother of God against Nestorius.<note n="1580" id="iii.xii.xxii-p22.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxii-p23">In Mansi, tom. v. fol. 305; Hefele, ii. 246;
and Gieseler, i. ii. p. 150</p></note> “We confess,” says this
symbol, which was composed by Theodoret, “that our Lord Jesus Christ,
the only begotten Son of God, is perfect God and perfect man, of a
reasonable soul and body subsisting;<note n="1581" id="iii.xii.xxii-p23.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxii-p24">. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxii-p24.1">Θεὸν
τέλειον
καὶ
ἄνθρωπον
τέλειον ἐκ
ψυχῆς
λογικῆς</span>(against Apollinaris),
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxii-p24.2">καὶ
σώματος</span>.</p></note> as to his Godhead begotten of the Father before
all time, but as to his manhood, born of the Virgin Mary in the end of
the days for us and for our salvation; of the same essence with the
Father as to his Godhead, and of the same substance with us as to his
manhood;<note n="1582" id="iii.xii.xxii-p24.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxii-p25"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxii-p25.1">Ὁμοούσιον
τῷ πατρὶ
κατὰ τὴν
θεότητα,
καὶ
ὁμοούσιον
ἡμῖν κατὰ
τὴν
ἀνθρωπότητα</span>. Here <i>homoousios</i>, at least in
the second clause, evidently does not imply numerical unity, but only
generic unity.</p></note> for two natures
are united with one another.<note n="1583" id="iii.xii.xxii-p25.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxii-p26"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxii-p26.1">Δύο γὰρ
φύσεων
ἕνωσις·γέγονε</span>, in opposition to the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxii-p26.2">μία
φύσις</span>of Cyril.</p></note> Therefore we confess one Christ, one Lord, and
one Son. By reason of this union, which yet is without confusion,<note n="1584" id="iii.xii.xxii-p26.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxii-p27">. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxii-p27.1">Κατὰ
ταύτην τὴν
τῆς
ἀσυγχύτου</span>(against Cyril) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxii-p27.2">ἑνώσεως
ἔννοιαν</span>.</p></note> we also confess that the
holy Virgin is mother of God, because God the Logos was made flesh and
man, and united with himself the temple [humanity] even from the
conception; which temple he took from the Virgin. But concerning the
words of the Gospel and Epistles respecting Christ, we know that
theologians apply some which refer to the one person to the two natures
in common, but separate others as referring to the two natures, and
assign the expressions which become God to the Godhead of Christ, but
the expressions of humiliation to his manhood.”<note n="1585" id="iii.xii.xxii-p27.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxii-p28"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxii-p28.1">Καὶ τὰς
μὲν
θεοπρεπεῖς
κατὰ τὴν
θεότητα
τοῦ
Χριστοῦ,
τὰς δὲ
ταπεινὰς
κατὰ τὴν
ἀνθρωπότητα
αὐτοῦ
παραδιδόντας.</span>Gieseler says (i. ii. p. 152), Nestorius
never asserted anything but what agrees with this confession which
Cyril subscribed. But he pressed the distinction of the natures in
Christ so far that it amounted, in substance, though not in expression,
to two persons; he taught not a true becoming man, but the union of the
Logos with a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxii-p28.2">τέλειος
ἄνθρωπος</span>, a human person therefore not nature;
and he constantly denied the <i>theotokos</i>, except in an improper
sense. His doctrine was unquestionably much distorted by his
cotemporaries; but so also was the doctrine of Cyril.</p></note> Cyril assented to this confession, and
repeated it verbally, with some further doctrinal explanations, in his
answer to the irenical letter of the patriarch of Antioch, but insisted
on the condemnation and deposition of Nestorius as the indispensable
condition of church fellowship. At the same time he knew how to gain
the imperial court to the orthodox side by all kinds of presents,
which, according to the Oriental custom of testifying submission to
princes by presents, were not necessarily regarded as bribes. The
Antiochians, satisfied with saving the doctrine of two natures, thought
it best to sacrifice the person of Nestorius to the unity of the
church, and to anathematize his “wicked and unholy innovations.”<note n="1586" id="iii.xii.xxii-p28.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxii-p29"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxii-p29.1">Τὰς
φαύλας
αὐτοῦ καὶ
βεβήλους
καινοφωνίας
.</span></p></note> Thus in 433 union was
effected, though not without much contradiction on both sides, nor
without acts of imperial force.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxii-p30">The unhappy Nestorius was dragged from the
stillness of his former cloister, the cloister of Euprepius before the
gates of Antioch, in which he had enjoyed four years of repose, from
one place of exile to another, first to Arabia, then to Egypt, and was
compelled to drink to the dregs the bitter cup of persecution which he
himself, in the days of his power, had forced upon the heretics. He
endured his suffering with resignation and independence, wrote his life
under the significant title of Tragedy,<note n="1587" id="iii.xii.xxii-p30.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxii-p31">Fragments in Evagrius, H. E. i. 7, and in the
Synodicon adversus Tragoediam Irenaei, c. 6. That the book bore the
name of <i>Tragedy</i>, is stated by Ebedjesu, a Nestorian
metropolitan. The imperial commissioner, Irenaeus, afterwards bishop of
Tyre, a friend of Nestorius, composed a book concerning him and the
ecclesiastical history of his time, likewise under the title of
<i>Tragedy</i>, fragments of which, in a Latin translation, are
preserved in the so-called Synodicon, in Mansi, v. 731
sqq.</p></note> and died after 439, no one knows where nor when.
Characteristic of the fanaticism of the times is the statement quoted
by Evagrius, <note n="1588" id="iii.xii.xxii-p31.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxii-p32">Hist. <scripRef passage="Eccl. i. 6" id="iii.xii.xxii-p32.1" parsed="|Eccl|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.1.6">Eccl. i. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> that
Nestorius, after having his tongue gnawed by worms in punishment for
his blasphemy, passed to the harder torments of eternity. The
Monophysite Jacobites are accustomed from year to year to cast stones
upon his supposed grave in Upper Egypt and have spread the tradition
that it has never been moistened by the rain of heaven, which yet falls
upon the evil and the good. The emperor, who had formerly favored him,
but was now turned entirely against him, caused all his writings to be
burned, and his followers to be named after Simon Magus, and
stigmatized as Simonians.<note n="1589" id="iii.xii.xxii-p32.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxii-p33">For his sad fate and his upright character
Nestorius, after having been long abhorred, has in modem times, since
Luther, found much sympathy; while Cyril by his violent conduct has
incurred much censure. Walch, l.c. v. p. 817 ff., has collected the
earlier opinions. Gieseler and Neander take the part of Nestorius
against Cyril, and think that he was unjustly condemned. So also
Milman, who would rather meet the judgment of the Divine Redeemer
loaded with the errors of Nestorius than with the barbarities of Cyril,
but does not enter into the theological merits of the controversy.
(History of Latin Christianity, i. 210.) Petavius, Baur, Hefele, and
Ebrard, on the contrary, vindicate Cyril against Nestorius, not as to
his personal conduct, which was anything but Christian, but in regard
to the particular matter in question, viz., the defence of the unity of
Christ against the division of his personality. Dorner (ii. 81 ff.)
justly distributes right and wrong, truth and error, on both sides, and
considers Nestorius and Cyril representatives of two equally one-sided
conceptions, which complement each other. Cyril’s
strength lay on the religious and speculative side of Christology, that
of Nestorius on the ethical and practical. Kahnis gives a similar
judgment, Dogmatik, ii. p. 8 6.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxii-p34">The same orthodox zeal turned also upon the
writings of Theodore of Mopsuestia, the long deceased teacher of
Nestorius and father of his error. Bishop Rabulas of Edessa
(† 435) pronounced the anathema upon him and
interdicted his writings; and though his successor Ibas
(436–457) again interested himself in Theodore, and
translated several of his writings into Syriac (the ecclesiastical
tongue of the Persian church), yet the persecution soon broke out
afresh, and the theological school of Edessa where the Antiochian
theology had longest maintained its life, and whence the Persian clergy
had proceeded, was dissolved by the emperor Zeno in 489. This was the
end of Nestorianism in the Roman empire.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxii-p35"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="139" title="The Nestorians" shorttitle="Section 139" progress="69.49%" prev="iii.xii.xxii" next="iii.xii.xxiv" id="iii.xii.xxiii">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xxiii-p1">§ 139. The Nestorians.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxiii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xxiii-p3">Jos. Sim. Assemani: De Syris Nestorianis, in his
Bibliotheca Orientalis. <scripRef passage="Rom. 1719" id="iii.xii.xxiii-p3.1" parsed="|Rom|1719|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1719">Rom. 1719</scripRef>–1728, fol. tom. iii.
P. ii. Ebedjesu (Nestorian metropolitan of Nisibis, †
1318): Liber Margaritae de veritate fidei (a defence of Nestorianism),
in Ang. Mai’s Scrip. vet. nova collect. x. ii. 317.
Gibbon: Chap. xlvii., near the end. E. Smith and H. G. O. Dwight:
Researches in Armenia; with a visit to the Nestorian and Chaldean
Christians of Oormiah and Salmas. 2 vols. Bost. 1833. Justin Perkins: A
Residence of eight years in Persia. Andover, 1843. Wiltsch: Kirchliche
Geographie u. Statistik. Berl. 1846, i. 214 ff. Geo. Percy Badger: The
Nestorians and their Rituals. Illustrated (with colored plates), 2
vols. Lond. 1852. H. Newcomb: A Cyclopaedia of Missions. New York,
1856, p. 553 ff. Petermann: Article Nestorianer, in
Herzog’s Theol. Encykl. vol. x. (1858), pp.
279–288.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxiii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xxiii-p5">While most of the heresies of antiquity, Arianism not
excepted, have been utterly obliterated from history, and only raise
their heads from time to time as individual opinions under peculiar
modifications, the Christological heresies of the fifth century,
Nestorianism and Monophysitism, continue in organized sects to this
day. These schismatic churches of the East are the petrified remains or
ruins of important chapters in the history of the ancient church. They
are sunk in ignorance and superstition; but they are more accessible to
Western Christianity than the orthodox Greek church, and offer to the
Roman and Protestant churches an interesting field of missions,
especially among the Nestorians and the Armenians.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiii-p6">The Nestorians differ from the orthodox Greek
church in their repudiation of the council of Ephesus and of the
worship of Mary as mother of God, of the use of images (though they
retain the sign of the cross), of the doctrine of purgatory (though
they have prayers for the dead), and of transubstantiation (though they
hold the real presence of Christ in the eucharist), as well as in
greater simplicity of worship. They are subject to a peculiar
hierarchical organization with eight orders, from the catholicus or
patriarch to the sub-deacon and reader. The five lower orders, up to
the priests, may marry; in former times even the bishops, archbishops,
and patriarchs had this privilege. Their fasts are numerous and strict.
The feast-days begin with sunset, as among the Jews. The patriarch eats
no flesh; he is chosen always from the same family; he is ordained by
three metropolitans. Most of the ecclesiastical books are written in
the Syriac language.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiii-p7">After Nestorianism was exterminated from the Roman
empire, it found an asylum in the kingdom of Persia, whither several
teachers of the theological school of Edessa fled. One of them,
Barsumas, became bishop of Nisibis (435–489),<note n="1590" id="iii.xii.xxiii-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiii-p8">Not to be confounded with the contemporary
Monophysite abbot Barsumas, a saint of the Jacobites.</p></note> founded a new theological
seminary there, and confirmed the Persian Christians in their aversion
to the Cyrillian council of Ephesus, and in their adhesion to the
Antiochian and Nestorian theology. They were favored by the Persian
kings, from Pherozes, or Firuz, onward (461–488), out
of political opposition to Constantinople. At the council of Seleucia
(498) they renounced all connection with the orthodox church of the
empire. They called themselves, after their liturgical language,
Chaldaean or Assyrian Christians, while they were called by their
opponents Nestorians. They had a patriarch, who after the year 496
resided in the double city of Seleucia-Ctesiphon, and after 762 in
Bagdad (the capital of the Saracenic empire), under the name of
Yazelich (catholicus), and who, in the thirteenth century, had no less
than twenty-five metropolitans under his supervision.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiii-p9">The Nestorian church flourished for several
centuries, spread from Persia, with great missionary zeal, to India,
Arabia, and even to China and Tartary, and did good service in
scholarship and in the founding of schools and hospitals. Mohammed is
supposed to owe his imperfect knowledge of Christianity to a Nestorian
monk, Sergius; and from him the sect received many privileges, so that
it obtained great consideration among the Arabians, and exerted an
influence upon their culture, and thus upon the development of
philosophy and science in general.<note n="1591" id="iii.xii.xxiii-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiii-p10">The observations of Alex. von Humboldt, in the
2d vol. of his Kosmos (Stuttg. and Tüb. 1847, p. 247 E), on
the connection of Nestorianism with the culture and physical science of
the Arabians, are worthy of note: “It was one of the wondrous
arrangements in the system of things, that the Christian sect of the
Nestorians, which has exerted a very important influence on the
geographical extension of knowledge, was of service even to the
Arabians before the latter found their way to learned and disputatious
Alexandria; that Christian Nestorianism, in fact, under the protection
of the arms of Islam, was able to penetrate far into Eastern Asia. The
Arabians, in other words, gained their first acquaintance with Grecian
literature through the Syrians, a kindred Semitic race; while the
Syrians themselves, scarcely a century and a half before, had first
received the knowledge of Grecian literature through the anathematized
Nestorians. Physicians who had been educated in the institutions of the
Greeks, and at the celebrated medical school founded by the Nestorian
Christians at Edessa in Mesopotamia, were, so early as the times of
Mohammed, living, befriended by him and by Abu-Bekr, in
Mecca.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiii-p11">“ The school
of Edessa, a model of the <name id="iii.xii.xxiii-p11.1">Benedict</name>ine schools
of Monte Casino and Salerno, awakened the scientific search for
<i>materia medica</i> in the mineral and vegetable kingdoms. When it
was dissolved by Christian fanaticism under Zeno the Isaurian, the
Nestorians scattered towards Persia, where they soon attained political
importance, and established a new and thronged medical institute at
Dschondisapur in Khuzistan. They succeeded in spreading their science
and their faith to China towards the middle of the seventh century
under the dynasty of Thang, five hundred and seventy-two years after
Buddhism had penetrated thither from India.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiii-p12">“The seed of
Western culture, scattered in Persia by educated monks, and by the
philosophers of the last Platonic school of Athens who were persecuted
by Justinian, took beneficent root among the Arabians during their
first Asiatic campaign. Feeble as the science of the Nestorian priests
may have been, it could still, with its peculiar medical and
pharmaceutic turn, act genially upon a race which had long lived in
free converse with nature, and had preserved a more fresh sensibility
to every sort of study of nature, than the people of Greek and Italian
cities. What gives the Arabian epoch the universal importance which we
must here insist upon, is in great part connected with the trait of
national character just indicated. The Arabians, we repeat, are to be
regarded as the proper founders of the <i>physical sciences</i>, in the
sense which we are now accustomed to attach to the
word.”</p></note> Among the Tartars, in the eleventh century, it
succeeded in converting to Christianity a king, the priest-king
Presbyter John (Prester John) of the Kerait, and his successor of the
same name.<note n="1592" id="iii.xii.xxiii-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiii-p13">On this fabulous priest-kingdom, which the
popes endeavored by unsuccessful embassies to unite to the Roman
church, and whose light was quenched by the tide of the conquests of
Zengis Khan, comp. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxiii-p13.1">Mosheim</span>: Historia Tartarorum Eccles. Helmst.
1741; <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxiii-p13.2">Neander</span>: Kirchengesch. vol. v. p. 84 ff. (9th part of
the whole work, 2d. 1841); and <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxiii-p13.3">Ritter</span>: Erdkunde, part
ii. vol. i. pp. 256, 283 (2d ed. 1832).</p></note> But of this
we have only uncertain accounts, and at all events Nestorian
Christianity has since left but slight traces in Tartary and in
China.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiii-p14">Under the Mongol dynasty the Nestorians were
cruelly persecuted. The terrible Tamerlane, the scourge and the
destroyer of Asia, towards the end of the fourteenth century almost
exterminated them. Yet they have maintained themselves on the wild
mountains and in the valleys of Kurdistan and in Armenia under the
Turkish dominion to this day, with a separate patriarch, who from 1559
till the seventeenth century resided at Mosul, but has since dwelt in
an almost inaccessible valley on the borders of Turkey and Persia. They
are very ignorant and poor, and have been much reduced by war,
pestilence, and cholera.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiii-p15">A portion of the Nestorians, especially those in
cities, united from time to time, under the name of Chaldaeans, with
the Roman church, and have a patriarch of their own at Bagdad.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiii-p16">And on the other side, Protestant missionaries
from America have made vigorous and successful efforts, since 1833, to
evangelize and civilize the Nestorians by preaching, schools,
translations of the Bible, and good books.<note n="1593" id="iii.xii.xxiii-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiii-p17">Dr. Justin Perkins, Asahel Grant, Rhea,
Stoddard, Wright, and other missionaries of the American Board of
Commisioners for Foreign Missions. The centre of their labors is
Oormiah, a city of 25,000 inhabitants, of whom 1,000 are Nestorians.
Comp. on this subject Newcomb, l.c. 556 ff., especially the letter of
Dr. Perkins of 1854, p. 564 ff., on the present condition of this
mission; also Joseph P. Thompson: Memoir of the Rev. David Tappan
Stoddard, missionary to the Nestorians, Boston, 1858; and a pamphlet
issued by the American B.C. F. M.: Historical Sketch of the Mission to
the Nestorians by Justin Perkins, and of the Assyrian Mission by Rev.
Thomas Laurie, New York, 1862. The American Board of Foreign Missions
look upon the Nestorian and Armenian missions as a means and
encouraging pledge of the conversion of the millions of Mohammedans
among whom Providence has placed and preserved those ancient sects, as
it would seem, for such an end.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiii-p18">The Thomas-Christians in East India are a branch
of the Nestorians, named from the apostle Thomas, who is supposed to
have preached the gospel on the coast of Malabar. They honor the memory
of Theodore and Nestorius in their Syriac liturgy, and adhere to the
Nestorian patriarchs. In the sixteenth century they were, with
reluctance, connected with the Roman church for sixty years
(1599–1663) through the agency of Jesuit missionaries.
But when the Portuguese power in India was shaken by the Dutch, they
returned to their independent position, and since the expulsion of the
Portuguese they have enjoyed the free exercise of their religion on the
coast of Malabar. The number of the Thomas-Christians is said still to
amount to seventy thousand souls, who form a province by themselves
under the British empire, governed by priests and elders.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxiii-p19"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="140" title="The Eutychian Controversy. The Council of Robbers, a.d. 449" shorttitle="Section 140" progress="69.91%" prev="iii.xii.xxiii" next="iii.xii.xxv" id="iii.xii.xxiv">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p1">§ 140. The Eutychian Controversy. The
Council of Robbers, a.d. 449.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxiv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="ChapterHeadXtra" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p3">Comp. the Works at § 137.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxiv-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p5">Sources.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxiv-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p7">Acts of the council of Chalcedon, of the local
council of Constantinople, and of the Robber Synod of Ephesus. The
correspondence between Leo and Flavian, etc. For these acts, letters,
and other documents, see Mansi, Conc. tom. v. vi. and vii. (Gelasius?):
Breviculus historiae Eutychianistarum a. gesta de nomine Acacii
(extending to 486, in Mansi, vii. 1060 sqq.). Liberatus: Breviarium
causae Nest. et Eutych. Leontinus Byzant.: Contra Nest. et Eutych. The
last part of the Synodicon adv. tragödiam Irenaei (in Mansi,
v. 731 sqq.). Evagrius: H. E. i. 9 sqq. Theodoret: Ἐρανιστής(the Beggar) or Πολύμορφος(the
Multiformed),—a refutation of the Egyptian Eutychian
system of doctrines (which begged together so much from various old
heresies, as to form a now one), in three dialogues, written in 447
(Opera, ed. Schulze, vol. iv.).</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxiv-p8"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p9">Literature.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxiv-p10"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p11">Petavius: De incarnatione Verbi, lib. i. c.
14–18, and the succeeding books, particularly iii.,
iv., and v. (Theolog. dogmatum, tom. iv. p. 65 sqq. ed. Par. 1650).
Tillemont: Mémoires, tom. xv. pp. 479–719.
C. A. Salig: De Eutychianismo ante Eutychen. Wolfenb. 1723. Walch:
Ketzerhist. vol. vi. 3–640. Schröckh: vol.
xviii. 433–492. Neander: Kirchengesch. iv. pp.
942–992. Baur: Gesch. der Lehre von d. Dreieinigkeit,
etc. i. 800–825. Dorner: Gesch. d. Lehre v. d. Pers.
Chr. ii. 99–149. Hefele (R.C.): Conciliengesch. ii.
pp. 295–545. W. Cunningham: Historical Theology, i.
pp. 311–’15. Comp. also the
Monographs of Arendt (1835) and Perthel (1848) on Leo I.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxiv-p12"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p13">The result of the third universal council was rather
negative than positive. The council condemned the Nestorian error,
without fixing the true doctrine. The subsequent union of the
Alexandrians and the Antiochians was only a superficial peace, to which
each party had sacrificed somewhat of its convictions. Compromises are
generally of short duration; principles and systems must develope
themselves to their utmost consequences; heresies must ripen, and must
be opened to the core. As the Antiochian theology begot Nestorianism,
which stretched the distinction of the human and divine natures in
Christ to double personality; so the Alexandrian theology begot the
opposite error of Eutychianism or Monophysitism, which urged the
personal unity of Christ at the expense of the distinction of natures,
and made the divine Logos absorb the human nature. The latter error is
as dangerous as the former. For if Christ is not true man, he cannot be
our example, and his passion and death dissolve at last into mere
figurative representations or docetistic show.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p14">A large portion of the party of Cyril was
dissatisfied with the union creed, and he was obliged to purge himself
of inconsistency. He referred the duality of natures spoken of in the
symbol to the abstract distinction of deity and humanity, while the two
are so made one in the one Christ, that after the union all separation
ceases, and only one nature is to be recognized in the incarnate Son.
The Logos, as the proper subject of the one nature, has indeed all
human, or rather divine-human, attributes, but without a human nature.
Cyril’s theory of the incarnation approaches
Patripassianism, but differs from It in making the Son a distinct
hypostasis from the Father. It mixes the divine and human; but It mixes
them only in Christ, and so is Christo-theistic, but not pantheistic.<note n="1594" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p15">Cyril’s true view is most
clearly expressed in the following propositions (comp. Mansi, v. 320,
and Niedner, p. 364): The<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p15.1">ἐνσάρκωσις</span>was<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p15.2">φυσικὴ
ἕνωσις</span>or <i>becoming</i> man, on the part of
God, so that there is only<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p15.3">μία
σεσαρκωμένη
φύσις τοῦ
λόγου. Ὁ
Ωεὸς λόγος,
ἑνωθεὶς
σαρκὶ καθ ̓
ὑπόστασιν,
ἐγεν́ετο
ἄνθρωπος·,
συνήφθη
ἀνθρώπῳ.
Μία ἤδη
νοεῖται
φύσις μετὰ
τὴν
ἕνωσιν, ἡ
αὐτοῦ τοῦ
λόγου
σεσαρκωμένη.
Ἡ τοῦ
κυρίου
σάρξ ἐστιν
ἰδία τοῦ
Θεοῦ λόγου,
οὐχ
ἑτέρου
τινὸς παρ ̓
αὐτόν.</span> The<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p15.4">ἕνωσις
τῶν
φύσεων</span>is not, indeed, exactly a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p15.5">σύγχυσις
τῶν
φύσεων</span>, but at all events excludes all
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p15.6">διαίρεσις</span>, and demands an absolute co-existence
and interpenetration of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p15.7">λόγος</span>and the<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p15.8">σάρξ</span>. The consequence of this incarnation is the
existence of a new entity, a divine-human subject, which is in nothing
<i>only</i> God or <i>only</i> man, but in everything is both in one,
and whose attributes (proprietates, idiomata) are not, some divine and
others human, but all divine-human.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p16">On the other side, the Orientals or Antiochians,
under the lead of John, Ibas, and especially Theodoret, interpreted the
union symbol in their sense of a distinction of the two natures
continuing in the one Christ even after the incarnation, and actually
obtained the victory for this moderate Nestorianism, by the help of the
bishop of Rome, at the council of Chalcedon.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p17">The new controversy was opened by the party of
monophysite sentiment.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p18">Cyril died in 444. His arch-deacon, Dioscurus
(Διόσκορος), who had accompanied him to the
council at Ephesus, succeeded him in the patriarchal chair of
Alexandria (444–451), and surpassed him in all his had
qualities, while he fell far behind him in intellect and in theological
capacity.<note n="1595" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p19"> Towards the memory of Cyril he
behaved very recklessly. He confiscated his considerable estate (Cyril
was of wealthy family), accused him of squandering the church funds in
his war against Nestorius, and unseated several of his relatives. He
was himself charged, at the council of Chalcedon, with embezzlement of
the moneys of the church and of the poor.</p></note> He was a man
of unbounded ambition and stormy passion, and shrank from no measures
to accomplish his designs and to advance the Alexandrian see to the
supremacy of the entire East; in which he soon succeeded at the Council
of Robbers. He put himself at the head of the monophysite party, and
everywhere stirred the fire of a war against the Antiochian
Christology.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p20">The theological representative, but by no means
the author, of the monophysite heresy which bears his name, was
Eutyches,<note n="1596" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p20.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p21"> That is, <i>the Fortunate</i>. His
opponents said he should rather have been named <i>Atyches, the
Unfortunate</i>. He must not be confounded with the deacon Eutyches,
who attended Cyril to the council of Ephesus. Leo the Great in his
renowned letter to Flavian, calls him “very ignorant and unskilled,”
multum imprudens et nimis imperious, and justly attributes his error
rather to imperitia than to versutia. So also Petavius and Hefele (ii.
p. 800).</p></note> an aged and
respected, but not otherwise important presbyter and archimandrite
(head of a cloister of three hundred monks) in Constantinople, who had
lived many years in monastic seclusion, and had only once appeared in
public, to raise his voice, in that procession, for the Cyrillian
council of Ephesus and against Nestorius. His relation to the
Alexandrian Christology is like that of Nestorius to the Antiochian;
that is, he drew it to a head, brought it to popular expression, and
adhered obstinately to it; but he is considerably inferior to Nestorius
in talent and learning. His connection with this controversy is in a
great measure accidental.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p22">Eutyches, like Cyril, laid chief stress on the
divine in Christ, and denied that two natures could be spoken of after
the incarnation. In our Lord, after his birth, he worshipped only one
nature, the nature of God become flesh and man.<note n="1597" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p22.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p23.1">Μίαν
φύσιν
προσκυνεῖν,
καὶ ταύτην
Θεοῦ
σαρκωθέντος
καὶ
ἐνανθρωπήσαντος</span>, or as he declared before the synod at
Constantinople: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p23.2">Ὁμολογῶ
ἐκ δύο
φύσεων
γεγεννῆσθαι
τὸν
κύριονἡμῶν
πρὸ τῆς
ἑνήσεως ·
μετὰ δὲ
τὴν
ἕνωσιν
μίαν φυσιν
ὁμολογῶ.</span>Mansi, tom. vi. fol. 744. In behalf of
his view he appealed to the Scriptures, to Athanasius and Cyril, and to
the council of Ephesus in 431.</p></note> The impersonal human nature is assimilated
and, as It were, deified by the personal Logos, so that his body is by
no means of the same substance (ὁμοούσιον) with ours, but a divine body.<note n="1598" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p23.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p24"> The other side imputed to
Eutychianism the doctrine of a heavenly body, or of an apparent body,
or of the transformation of the Logos into flesh. So Theodoret, Fab.
haer. iv. 13. Eutyches said, Christ had a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p24.1">σῶμα
ἀνθρώπου</span>, but not a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p24.2">σῶμα
ἀνθρώπινον</span>, and he denied the consubstantiality of
his <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p24.3">σάρξ</span>with ours. Yet he expressly guarded himself
against Docetism, and against all speculation: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p24.4">Φυσιολογεῖν
ἐμαυτῷ
οὐκ
ἐπιτρέπω</span>. He was really neither a philosopher
nor a theologian, but only insisted on some theological opinions and
points of doctrine with great tenacity and obstinacy.</p></note> All human attributes are
transferred to the one subject, the humanized Logos. Hence it may and
must be said: God is born, God suffered, God was crucified and died. He
asserted, therefore, on the one hand, the capability of suffering and
death in the Logos-personality, and on the other hand, the deification
of the human in Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p25">Theodoret, in three dialogues composed in 447,
attacked this Egyptian Eutychian type of doctrine as a
beggar’s basket of Docetistic, Gnostic, Apollinarian,
and other heresies,<note n="1599" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p25.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p26"> Hence the title of the
dialogues: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p26.1">Ἐρανιστής</span>, Beggar, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p26.2">Πολύμορφος</span>, the Multiform. Under this name the
Eutychian speaker is introduced. Theodoret also wrote an
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p26.3">ἀπολογία
ὑπὲρ
Διοδώρου
καὶ
Θεοδώρου</span>which is lost.</p></note> and
advocated the qualified Antiochian Christology, i.e., the doctrine of
the unfused union of two natures in one person. Dioscurus accused him
to the patriarch Domnus in Antioch of dividing the one Lord Christ into
two Sons of God; and Theodoret replied to this with moderation.
Dioscurus, on his part, endeavored to stir up the court in
Constantinople against the whole church of Eastern Asia. Domnus and
Theodoret likewise betook themselves to the capital, to justify their
doctrine. The controversy now broke forth with greater violence, and
concentrated on the person of Eutyches in Constantinople.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p27">At a local synod of the patriarch Flavian at
Constantinople in 448<note n="1600" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p27.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p28"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p28.1">Σύνοδος
ἐδημοῦσα</span>. Its acts are incorporated in the acts
of the council of Chalcedon, in Mansi, vi. 649 sqq.</p></note>
Eutyches was charged with his error by Eusebius, bishop of Dorylaeum in
Phrygia, and upon his wilful refusal, after repeated challenges, to
admit the dyophysitism after the incarnation, and the consubstantiality
of Christ’s body with our own, he was deposed and put
under the ban of the church. On his way home, he was publicly insulted
by the populace. The council confessed its faith that “Christ, after
the incarnation, consisted of two natures<note n="1601" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p28.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p29">609  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p29.1">Ἐκ δύο
φύσεων</span>, or, as others more accurately
said, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p29.2">ἐν δύο
φύσεσι</span>,—an unessential difference,
which reappears in the Creed of the council of Chalcedon. Comp. Mansi,
tom. vi. fol. 685, and Neander, iv. p. 988. The first form may be taken
also in a monophysite sense.</p></note> in one hypostasis and in one person, one Christ,
one Son, one Lord.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p30">Both parties endeavored to gain the public
opinion, and addressed themselves to distant bishops, especially to Leo
I. of Rome. Leo, in 449, confirmed the decision of the council in
several epistles, especially in a letter to Flavian, which forms an
epoch in the history, of Christology, and in which he gave a masterly,
profound, and clear analysis of the orthodox doctrine of two natures in
one person.<note n="1602" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p30.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p31">This Epistola Dogmatica ad Flavianum (<scripRef passage="Ep. 28" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p31.1">Ep. 28</scripRef> in
Ballerini, 24 in Quesnel), which Leo transmitted, with letters to the
emperor and the emperor’s sister, Pulcheria, and the
Robber Synod, by his legates, was afterwards formally approved at the
council of Chalcedon in 451, and invested with almost symbolical
authority. It may be found in the Opera Leonis, ed. Baller. tom. i. pp.
801-838; in Mansi, tom. v. fol. 1359; and in Hefele (Latin and German),
ii. 335-346. Comp. on It also Walch, vi. p. 182 ff., and Baur, i. 809
ff.</p></note> But Eutyches
had powerful friends among the monks and at the court, and a special
patron in Dioscurus of Alexandria, who induced the emperor Theodosius
II. to convoke a general council.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p32">This synod met at Ephesus, in August, 449, and
consisted of one hundred and thirty-five bishops. It occupies a
notorious place in the chronique scandaleuse of church history.
Dioscurus presided, with brutal violence, protected by monks and an
armed soldiery; while Flavian and his friends hardly dared open their
lips, and Theodoret was entirely excluded. When an explanation from
Eusebius of Dorylaeum, who had been the accuser of Eutyches at the
council of Constantinople, was presented, many voices exclaimed: “Let
Eusebius be burnt; let him be burnt alive. As he has cut Christ in two,
so let him be cut in two.”<note n="1603" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p32.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p33"> Conc. Chalced. Actio i. in Harduin,
tom. ii. fol. 161.</p></note> The council affirmed the orthodoxy and sanctity
of Eutyches, who defended himself in person; adopted the twelve
anathematisms of Cyril; condemned dyophysitism as a heresy, and deposed
and excommunicated its advocates, including Theodoret, Flavian, and
Leo. The three Roman delegates (the bishops Julius and Renatus, and the
deacon Hilarus) dared not even read before the council the epistle
addressed to it by Leo,<note n="1604" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p33.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p34"> This, moreover, made reference to
the famous Epistola Dogmatica, addressed to Flavian, which was also
intended to be read before the council. Comp. Hefele, ii.
352.</p></note>
and departed secretly, that they might not be compelled to subscribe
its decisions.<note n="1605" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p34.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p35"> Leo at least asserts this in
reference to the deacon Hilarus. The two other delegates appear to have
returned home before the council broke up. Renatus does not appear at
all in the Acta, but Theodoret praises him for his courage at the Synod
of Robbers. With the three delegates Leo sent also a notary,
Dulcitius.</p></note> Flavian
was so grossly maltreated by furious monks that he died of his wounds a
few days later, in banishment, having first appealed to a new council.
In his stead the deacon Anatolius, a friend and agent of Dioscurus, was
chosen patriarch of Constantinople. He, however, afterwards went over
to the orthodox party, and effaced the infamy of his elevation by his
exquisite Greek hymns.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p36">The conduct of these unpriestly priests was
throughout so arbitrary and tyrannical, that the second council of
Ephesus has ever since been branded with the name of the “Council of
Robbers.”<note n="1606" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p36.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p37"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p37.1">Σύνοδος
λῃστρική</span>, latrocinium Ephesinum; first so called
by pope Leo in a letter to Pulcheria, dated July 20th, 451 (<scripRef passage="Ep. 95" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p37.2">Ep. 95</scripRef>, ed.
Ballerini, alias <scripRef passage="Ep. 75" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p37.3">Ep. 75</scripRef>). The official Acta of the Robber Synod were
read before the council of Chalcedon, and included in its records.
These of themselves show dark enough. But with them must be compared
the testimony of the defeated party, which was also rendered at the
council of Chalcedon; the contemporaneous correspondence of Leo; and
the accounts of the old historians. Comp. the details in Tillemont,
Walch, Schröckh, Neander, and Hefele.</p></note> “Nothing,”
Neander justly observes,<note n="1607" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p37.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p38"> Kirchengesch. iv. p. 969 (2d Germ.
ed. 1847).</p></note>
“could be more contradictory to the spirit of the gospel than the
fanatical zeal of the dominant party in this council for dogmatical
formulas, in which they fancied they had Christ, who is spirit and
life, although in temper and act they denied Him.” Dioscurus, for
example, dismissed a charge of unchastity and other vices against a
bishop, with the remark: “If you have an accusation against his
orthodoxy, we will receive it; but we have not come together to pass
judgment concerning unchastity.”<note n="1608" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p38.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxiv-p39"> At the third session of the council
of Chalcedon, Dioscurus himself was accused of gross intemperance and
other evil habits. Comp. Hefele, ii. p. 429.</p></note> Thus fanatical zeal for doctrinal formulas
outweighed all interests of morality, as if, as Theodoret remarks,
Christ had merely prescribed a system of doctrine, and had not given
also rules of life.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxiv-p40"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="141" title="The Ecumenical Council of Chalcedon, A.D. 451" shorttitle="Section 141" progress="70.53%" prev="iii.xii.xxiv" next="iii.xii.xxvi" id="iii.xii.xxv">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xxv-p1">§ 141. The Ecumenical Council of Chalcedon,
A.D. 451.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xxv-p3">Comp. the Acta Concilii, together with the previous
and subsequent epistolary correspondence, in Mansi (tom. vii.), Harduin
(tom. ii.), and Fuchs, and the sketches of Evagrius: H. E. l. ii. c. 4;
among later historians: Walch; Schröckh; Neander; Hefele,
l.c. The latter, ii. 392, gives the literature in detail.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxv-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xxv-p5">Thus the party of Dioscurus, by means of the court of
the weak Theodosius II., succeeded in subjugating the Eastern church,
which now-looked to the Western for help.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p6">Leo, who occupied the papal chair from 440 to 461,
with an ability, a boldness, and an unction displayed by none of his
predecessors, and by few of his successors, and who, moreover, on this
occasion represented the whole Occidental church, protested in various
letters against the Robber Synod, which had presumed to depose him; and
he wisely improved the perplexed state of affairs to enhance the
authority of the papal see. He wrote and acted with imposing dignity,
energy, circumspection, and skill, and with a perfect mastery of the
question in controversy;—manifestly the greatest mind
and character of his age, and by far the most distinguished among the
popes of the ancient Church. He urged the calling of a new council in
free and orthodox Italy, but afterwards advised a postponement,
ostensibly on account of the disquiet caused in the West by
Attila’s ravages, but probably in the hope of reaching
a satisfactory result, even without a council, by inducing the bishops
to subscribe his Epistola Dogmatica. <note n="1609" id="iii.xii.xxv-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p7"> Respecting this apparent
inconsistency of Leo, see Hefele, who considers it at length, ii. 387
ff.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p8">At the same time a political change occurred,
which, as was often the case in the East, brought with it a doctrinal
revolution. Theodosius died, in July, 450, in consequence of a fall
from his horse; he left no male heirs, and the distinguished general
and senator Marcian became his successor, by marriage with his sister
Pulcheria, <note n="1610" id="iii.xii.xxv-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p9"> Who, however, stipulated as a
condition of the marriage, that she still be allowed to keep her vow of
perpetual virginity. Marcian was a widower, sixty years of age, and had
the reputation of great ability and piety. Some authors place him, as
emperor, by the side of <name id="iii.xii.xxv-p9.1">Constantine</name>and
Theodosius, or even above them. Comp. Leo’s Letters,
Baronius (Annales), Tillemont (Emper. iii. 284), and Gibbon (at the end
of ch. xxxiv.). The last-named author says of Marcian: “The zeal which
he displayed for the orthodox creed, as it was established by the
council of Chalcedon, would alone have inspired the grateful eloquence
of the Catholics. But the behavior of Marcian, in a private life, and
afterwards on the throne, may support a more rational belief, that he
was qualified to restore and invigorate an empire, which had been
almost dissolved by the successive weakness of two hereditary monarchs
.... His own example gave weight to the laws which he promulgated for
the reformation of manners.”</p></note> who favored
Pope Leo and the dyophysite doctrine. The remains of Flavian were
honorably interred, and several of the deposed bishops were
reinstated.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p10">To restore the peace of the empire, the new
monarch, in May, 451, in his own name and that of his Western
colleague, convoked a general council; not, however, to meet in Italy,
but at Nicaea, partly that he might the better control it partly that
he might add to its authority by the memories of the first ecumenical
council. The edict was addressed to the metropolitans, and reads as
follows:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p11">“That which concerns the true faith and the
orthodox religion must be preferred to all other things. For the favor
of God to us insures also the prosperity of our empire. Inasmuch, now,
as doubts have arisen concerning the true faith, as appears from the
letters of Leo, the most holy archbishop of Rome, we have determined
that a holy council be convened at Nicaea in Bithynia, in order that by
the consent of all the truth may be tested, and the true faith
dispassionately and more explicitly declared, that in time to come no
doubt nor division may have place concerning it. Therefore let your
holiness, with a convenient number of wise and orthodox bishops from
among your suffragans, repair to Nicaea, on the first of September
ensuing. We ourselves also, unless hindered by wars will attend in
person the venerable synod.”<note n="1611" id="iii.xii.xxv-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p12"> This promise was in fact fulfilled,
although only at one session, the sixth.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p13">Leo, though dissatisfied with the time and place
of the council, yielded, sent the bishops Paschasinus and Lucentius,
and the priest Boniface, as legates, who, in conjunction with the
legates already in Constantinople, were to represent him at the synod,
over which Paschasinus was to preside in his name.<note n="1612" id="iii.xii.xxv-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p14"> Evagrius, H. E. ii. c. 4: “The
bishops Paschasinus and Lucentius, and the presbyter Boniface, were the
representatives of Leo, archpriest of the elder Rome.” Besides them
bishop <name id="iii.xii.xxv-p14.1">Julian</name>of Cos, Leo’s legate at
Constantinople, also frequently appears in the council, but he had his
seat among the bishops, not the papal delegates.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p15">The bishops assembled at Nicaea, in September,
451, but, on account of their turbulent conduct, were soon summoned to
Chalcedon, opposite Constantinople, that the imperial court and senate
might attend in person, and repress, as far as possible, the violent
outbreaks of the religious fanaticism of the two parties. Here, in the
church of St. Euphemia, on a hill commanding a magnificent prospect,
and only two stadia or twelve hundred paces from the Bosphorus, the
fourth ecumenical council was opened on the 8th of October, and sat
till the lst of November. In number of bishops it far exceeded all
other councils of the ancient Church,<note n="1613" id="iii.xii.xxv-p15.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p16"> There are only imperfect registers
of the subscriptions yet extant, and the statements respecting the
number of members vary from 520 to 630.</p></note> and in doctrinal importance is second only to
the council of Nicaea. But all the five or six hundred bishops, except
the papal delegates and two Africans, were Greeks and Orientals. The
papal delegates had, therefore, to represent the whole of Latin
Christendom. The imperial commissioners,<note n="1614" id="iii.xii.xxv-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxv-p17.1">Ἄρχοντες</span>, judices. There were six of
them.</p></note> who conducted the external course of the
proceedings, in the name of the emperor, with the senators present, sat
in the middle of the church, before the screen of the sanctuary. On the
left sat the Roman delegates, who, for the first time at an ecumenical
council, conducted the internal proceedings, as spiritual presidents;
next them sat Anatolius, of Constantinople, Maximus, of Antioch, and
most of the bishops of the East;—all opponents of
Eutychianism. On the right sat Dioscurus, of Alexandria (who, however,
soon had to give up his place and sit in the middle), Juvenal, of
Jerusalem, and the other bishops of Egypt, Illyricum, and
Palestine;—the Eutychians.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p18">The proceedings were, from the outset, very
tumultuous, and the theological fanaticism of the two parties broke out
at times in full blaze, till the laymen present were compelled to
remind the bishops of their clerical dignity.<note n="1615" id="iii.xii.xxv-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p19"> Such tumultuous outcries
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxv-p19.1">ἐκβοήσεις
δημοτικαί</span>), said the commissioners and senators,
ill-beseemed bishops, and were of no advantage to either
side.</p></note> When Theodoret, of Cyrus, was introduced, the
Orientals greeted him with enthusiasm, while the Egyptians cried: “Cast
out the Jew, the enemy of God, the blasphemer of Christ!” The others
retorted, with equal passion: “Cast out the murderer Dioscurus! Who is
there that knows not his crimes?” The feeling against Nestorius was so
strong, that Theodoret could only quiet the council by resolving (in
the eighth session) to utter the anathema against his old friend, and
against all who did not call Mary “mother of God,” and who divided the
one Christ into two sons. But the abhorrence of Eutyches and the
Council of Robbers was still stronger, and was favored by the court.
Under these influences most of the Egyptians soon went over to the
left, and confessed their error, some excusing themselves by the
violent measures brought to bear upon them at the Robber Synod. The
records of that Synod, and of the previous one at Constantinople (in
448), with other official documents, were read by the secretaries, but
were continually interrupted by incidental debates, acclamations, and
imprecations, in utter opposition to all our modern conceptions of
parliamentary decorum, though experience is continually presenting us
with fresh examples of the uncontrollable vehemence of human passions
in excited assemblies.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p20">So early as the close of the first session the
decisions of the Robber Synod had been annulled, the martyr Flavian
declared orthodox, and Dioscurus of Alexandria, Juvenal of Jerusalem,
and other chiefs of Eutychianism, deposed. The Orientals exclaimed:
“Many years to the Senate! Holy God, holy mighty, holy immortal God,
have mercy upon us. Many years to the emperors! The impious must always
be overthrown! Dioscurus, the murderer [of Flavian], Christ has
deposed! This is a righteous judgment, a righteous senate, a righteous
council!”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p21">Dioscurus was in a subsequent session three times
cited in vain to defend himself against various charges of avarice,
injustice, adultery, and other vices, and divested of all spiritual
functions; while the five other deposed bishops acknowledged their
error, and were readmitted into the council.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p22">At the second session, on the 10th of October,
Dioscurus having already departed, the Nicaeno-Constantinopolitan
symbol, two letters of Cyril (but not his anathemas), and the famous
Epistola Dogmatica of Leo to Flavian, were read before the council amid
loud applause—the bishops exclaiming: “That is the
faith of the fathers! That is the faith of the apostles! So we all
believe! So the orthodox believe Anathema to him who believes
otherwise! Through Leo, Peter has thus spoken. Even so did Cyril teach!
That is the true faith.”<note n="1616" id="iii.xii.xxv-p22.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p23"> Mansi, tom. vi. 971:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxv-p23.1">αὕτη
ἡ πίστις
τῶν
πατέρων,
αὕτη ἡ
πίστις τῶν
ἀποστόλων,
παν́τες
οὕτω
πιστεύομεν,
οἱ
ὀρθόδοξοι
οὕτω
πιστεύουσιν,
ἀνάθεμα
τῷ μὴ
οὕτω
πιστεύοντι,
κ.τ.λ.</span></p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p24">At the fifth and most important session, on the
22d of October, the positive confession of faith was adopted, which
embraces the Nicaeno-Constantinopolitan symbol, and then, passing on to
the point in controversy, expresses itself as follows, almost in the
words of Leo’s classical epistle:<note n="1617" id="iii.xii.xxv-p24.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p25"> Complete in Mansi, tom. vii. f.
111-118, The Creed is also given by Evagrius, ii. 4.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p26">“Following the holy fathers, we unanimously teach
one and the same Son, our Lord Jesus Christ, complete as to his
Godhead, and complete as to his manhood; truly God, and truly man, of a
reasonable soul and human flesh subsisting; consubstantial with the
Father as to his Godhead, and consubstantial also with us as to his
manhood;<note n="1618" id="iii.xii.xxv-p26.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p27"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxv-p27.1">Ὁμοούσιος</span>
is used in both clauses, though
with a shade of difference: Christ’s <i>homoousia</i>
with the Father implies numerical unity or identity of substance (God
being one in essence, <i>monoousios</i>); Christ’s
<i>homoousia</i> with men means only generic unity or equality of
nature. Compare the remarks in § 130, p. 672
f.</p></note> like unto us in
all things, yet without sin;<note n="1619" id="iii.xii.xxv-p27.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p28"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxv-p28.1">Ὕ ́Ενα
καὶ αὐτὸν
υἱὸν τὸν
κύριον
ἡμῶν Ἰ.
Χριστὸν
τὸν αὐτὸν
ἐν θεότητι
καὶ
τέλειον
τὸν αὐτὸν
ἐν
ἀνθρωπότητι,
θεὸν
ἀληθῶς
καὶ
ἄθρωπον
ἀληθῶς
τὸν αὐτὸν,
ἐκ ψυχῆς
λογικῆς</span>[against Apollinaris] <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxv-p28.2">καὶ
σώματος,
ὁμοιούσιον
τῷ Πατρὶ
κατὰ τὴν
θεότητα,
καὶ
ὀμοούσιον
τὸν αὐτὸν
ἠμῖν
κατὰτὴν
ἀνθρωπότητα,
κατὰ πάντα
ὅμοιον
ἠμῖν
χωρὶς
ἁμαρτίας.</span></p></note> as to his Godhead begotten of the Father before
all worlds, but as to his manhood, in these last days born, for us men
and for our salvation, of the Virgin Mary, the mother of God;<note n="1620" id="iii.xii.xxv-p28.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p29"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxv-p29.1">Τῆς
θεοτόκου</span>, against Nestorius. This, however, is
immediately after modified by the phrase <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxv-p29.2">κατὰ
τὴν
ἀνθρωπότητα</span>(in distinction from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxv-p29.3">κατὰ
τὴν
θεότητα</span>). Mary was the mother not merely of the
<i>human</i> nature of Jesus, but of the theanthropic <i>person</i>
Jesus Christ; not, however, according to his eternal Godhead, but
according to his humanity. In like manner, the subject of the passion
was the theanthropic <i>person</i>, yet not according to his divine
impassible nature, but according to his human nature.</p></note> one and the same Christ, Son,
Lord, Only-begotten, known in (of) two natures, <note n="1621" id="iii.xii.xxv-p29.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p30"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxv-p30.1">Ἐν δύο
φύσεσιν</span> and the Latin translation, <i>in duabus
naturis</i>, is directed against Eutyches. The present Greek text
reads, it is true, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxv-p30.2">ἐκ δύο
φύσεων</span>, which, however, signifies, and according to
the connection, can only signify, essentially the same thing, but is
also capable of being understood in an Eutychian and Monophysite sense,
namely, that Christ has arisen from the confluence of two natures, and
since the incarnation has only one nature. Understood in this sense,
Dioscurus at the council was very willing to accept the
formula <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxv-p30.3">ἐκ δύο
φύσεων</span>. But for this very reason the Orientals, and
also the Roman legates, protested with one voice against
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxv-p30.4">ἐκ</span>and insisted upon another formula
with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxv-p30.5">ἐν</span>which was adopted. Baur (l.c. i. p. 820 f.) and Dorner
(ii. p. 129) assert that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxv-p30.6">ἐκ</span> is the accurate and original expression, and is a concession to
Monophysitism, that It also agrees better (?) with the
verb <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxv-p30.7">γνωρίζομεν</span>(to recognize by certain tokens) but
that it was from the very beginning changed by the Occidentals
into <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxv-p30.8">ἐν</span>. But we prefer the view of Gieseler, Neander (iv. 988), Hefele
(ii. 451 f), and Beck (Dogmengeschichte, p. 251), that
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxv-p30.9">ἐν
δύο
φύσεσιν</span> was the original reading of the symbol,
and that It was afterwards altered in the interest of Monophysitism.
This is proved by the whole course of the proceedings at the fifth
session of the council of Chalcedon, where the expression
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxv-p30.10">ἐκ
δύο
φύσεων</span> was protested against, and is proved by the
testimony of the abbot Euthymius, a cotemporary, and by that of
Severus, Evagrius, and Leontius of Byzantium. Severus, the Monophysite
patriarch of Antioch since 513, charges the fathers of Chalcedon with
the inexcusable crime of having taught: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxv-p30.11">ἐν δύο
φύσεσιν
ἀδιαιρέτοις
γνωρίζεσθαι
τὸν
Θεόν</span>(see Mansi, vii. 839). Evagrius (H. E. ii. 5) maintains
that both formulas amount to essentially the same thing, and
reciprocally condition each other. Dorner also affirms the same. His
words are: ” The Latin formula has ’to acknowledge
Christ as Son <i>in</i> two natures,’ the Greek has
’to recognize Christ as Son <i>from</i> two
natures,’ which is plainly the same thought. The Latin
formula is only a free, but essentially faithful translation, only that
its coloring expresses somewhat more definitely still
Christ’s subsisting in two natures, and is therefore
more literally conformable to the Roman type of doctrine”
(l.c. ii. p. 129 f.).</p></note> without confusion, without conversion,
without severance, and without division;<note n="1622" id="iii.xii.xxv-p30.12"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p31"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxv-p31.1">Ἀσύγχύτως,
ἀτρέπτως</span>[against Eutyches], <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxv-p31.2">ἀδιαρέτως,
ἀχωρίστως</span>[against
Nestorius]—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxv-p31.3">γνωριζόμενον</span>.</p></note> the distinction of the natures being in no wise
abolished by their union, but the peculiarity of each nature being
maintained, and both concurring in one person and hypostasis.<note n="1623" id="iii.xii.xxv-p31.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p32"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxv-p32.1">Εἰς ἓν
πρόσωπον
καὶ μίαν
ὑπόστασιν</span>.</p></note> We confess not a Son divided
and sundered into two persons, but one and the same Son, and
Only-begotten, and God-Logos, our Lord Jesus Christ, even as the
prophets had before proclaimed concerning him, and he himself hath
taught us, and the symbol of the fathers hath handed down to us.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p33">“Since now we have drawn up this decision with the
most comprehensive exactness and circumspection, the holy and
ecumenical synod <note n="1624" id="iii.xii.xxv-p33.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p34"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxv-p34.1">Ἡ ἁγία
καὶ
οἰκουμενικὴ
σύνοδος</span>.</p></note> hath
ordained, that no one shall presume to propose, orally, or in writing,
another faith, or to entertain or teach it to others; and that those
who shall dare to give another symbol or to teach another faith to
converts from heathenism or Judaism, or any heresy, shall, if they be
bishops or clergymen, be deposed from their bishopric and spiritual
function, or if they be monks or laymen, shall be excommunicated.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p35">After the public reading of this confession, all
the bishops exclaimed: “This is the faith of the fathers; this is the
faith of the apostles; to this we all agree; thus we all think.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p36">The symbol was solemnly ratified at the sixth
session (Oct. 25th), in the presence of the emperor and the empress.
The emperor thanked Christ for the restoration of the unity of faith,
and threatened all with heavy punishment, who should thereafter stir up
new controversies; whereupon the synod exclaimed: “Thou art both priest
and king, victor in war, and teacher of the faith.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p37">At its subsequent sessions the synod was occupied
with the appeal of Ibas, bishop of Edessa, who had been deposed by the
Robber Synod, and was now restored; with other cases of discipline;
with some personal matters; and with the enactment of twenty-eight
canons, which do not concern us here.<note n="1625" id="iii.xii.xxv-p37.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p38"> Respecting the famous 28th canon of
the council, which gives the bishop of Constantinople equal rights with
the bishop of Rome, and places him next after him in rank, Comp. above
§ 56 (p. 279 ff.).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p39">The emperor, by several edicts, gave the force of
law to the decisions of the council, and commanded that all Eutychians
should be banished from the empire, and their writings burned.<note n="1626" id="iii.xii.xxv-p39.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p40"> Eutyches, who, in the very
beginning of the controversy, said of himself, that he had lived
seventy years a monk died probably soon after the meeting of the
council. Dioscurus was banished to Gangra, in Paphlagonia, and lived
tin 454. Comp. Schröckh, Th. xviii. p.
492.</p></note> Pope Leo confirmed the
doctrinal confession of the council, but protested against the
twenty-eighth canon, which placed the patriarch of Constantinople on an
equality with him. Notwithstanding these ratifications and rejoicings,
the peace of the Church was only apparent, and the long Monophysite
troubles were at hand.<note n="1627" id="iii.xii.xxv-p40.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p41"> Dorner judges very unfavorably of
the council of Chalcedon (ii. p. 83), and denies it all vocation,
inward or outward, to render a positive decision of the great question
in controversy; forgetting that the third ecumenical council, which
condemned Nestorius, was, in Christian spirit and moral dignity,
decidedly inferior to the fourth. “Notwithstanding its 630 bishops,”
says he (ii. 130), “it is very far from being able to claim canonical
authority. The fathers of this council exhibIt neither the harmony of
an assembly animated by the Holy Ghost, nor that certainty of judgment,
past wavering and inconsistency, nor that manly courage in maintaining
a well-gained conviction, which is possible where, out of antitheses
long striving for unity, a bright and clear persuasion, shared by the
general body, has arisen.” Kahnis (Der Kirchenglaube, Bd. ii. 1864, p.
89) judges as follows: “The significance of the Chalcedonian symbol
does not lie in the ecumenical character of this council, for
ecumenical is an exceedingly elastic idea; nor in its results being a
development of those of the council of Ephesus (431), for, while at
Ephesus the doctrine of the unity, here that of the distinction, in
Christ’s person, was the victorious side; nor in the
spirit with which all the proceedings were conducted, for passions,
intrigues, political views, tumultuous disorder, &amp;c., prevailed in
it in abundant measure: but it lies rather in the unity of
acknowledgment which it has received in the Church, even to our day,
and in the inner unity of its definitions.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxv-p42">But before we proceed to these, we must enter into
a more careful exposition of the Chalcedonian Christology, which has
become the orthodox doctrine of Christendom.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxv-p43"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="142" title="The Orthodox Christology--Analysis and Criticism" shorttitle="Section 142" progress="71.31%" prev="iii.xii.xxv" next="iii.xii.xxvii" id="iii.xii.xxvi">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p1">§ 142. The Orthodox
Christology—Analysis and Criticism.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxvi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p3">The first council of Nicaea had established the
eternal preexistent Godhead of Christ. The symbol of the fourth
ecumenical council relates to the incarnate Logos, as he walked upon
earth and sits on the right hand of the Father, and it is directed
against errors which agree with the Nicene Creed as opposed to
Arianism, but put the Godhead of Christ in a false relation to his
humanity. It substantially completes the orthodox Christology of the
ancient Church; for the definitions added by the Monophysite and
Monothelite controversies are few and comparatively unessential.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p4">The same doctrine, in its main features, and
almost in its very words (though with less definite reference to
Nestorianism and Eutychianism), was adopted in the second part of the
pseudo-Athanasian Creed,<note n="1628" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p4.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p5"> Comp. above §
132.</p></note>
and in the sixteenth century passed into all the confessions of the
Protestant churches.<note n="1629" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p6"> Comp. my article cited in
§ 132 upon the Symbolum <i>Quicunque</i>. One of the
briefest and clearest Protestant definitions of the person of Christ in
the sense of the Chalcedonian formula, is the one in the Westminster
(Presbyterian) Shorter Catechism: “Dominus Jesus Christus est electorum
Dei Redemptor unicus, qui eternus Dei filius cum esset factus est homo;
adeoque fuit, est eritque <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p6.1">θεάνθρωπος</span>e [in] naturis duabus distinctis persona
unica in sempiternum or, as it is in English: ”<i>The only Redeemer of
God’s elect is the Lord Jesus Christ, who, being the
eternal Son of God, became man, and so was, and continueth to be, God
and Man, in two distinct natures, and one person forever</i>.” The
Westminster Confession formulates this doctrine (ch. viii. sec 21) in
very nearly the words of the Chalcedonian symbol: “The Son of God, the
second person in the Trinity, being very and eternal God, of one
substance and equal with the Father, did, when the fulness of time was
come, take upon Him man’s nature, with all the
essential properties and common infirmities thereof, yet without sin;
being conceived by the power of the Holy Ghost, in the womb of the
Virgin Mary, of her substance. So that two whole, perfect, and distinct
natures,—the Godhead and the
manhood,—were inseparably joined together in one
person, without conversion, composition, or confusion. Which person is
very God and very man, yet one Christ, the only Mediator between God
and man.”</p></note>
Like the Nicene doctrine of the Trinity, it is the common inheritance
of Greek, Latin, and Evangelical Christendom; except that
Protestantism, here as elsewhere, reserves the right of searching, to
ever new depths, the inexhaustible stores of this mystery in the living
Christ of the Gospels and the apostolic writings.<note n="1630" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p6.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p7"> The Lutheran Church has framed the
doctrine of a threefold <i>communicatio</i> <i>idiomatum</i>, and
included It in the Formula Concordiae. The controversy between the
Lutheran theologians of Giessen and Tübingen, in the
seventeenth century, concerning the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p7.1">κτῆσις</span>(the possession), the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p7.2">ξρῆσις</span> (the use), the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p7.3">κρύψις</span>(the secret use), and the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p7.4">κένωσις</span>(the entire abdication) of the divine
attributes by the incarnate Logos, led to no definite results, and was
swallowed up in the thirty years’ war. It has been
resumed in modified form by modern German divines.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p8">The person of Jesus Christ in the fulness of its
theanthropic life cannot be exhaustively set forth by any formulas of
human logic. Even the imperfect, finite personality of man has a
mysterious background, that escapes the speculative comprehension; how
much more then the perfect personality of Christ, in which the
tremendous antitheses of Creator and creature, Infinite and finite,
immutable, eternal Being and changing, temporal becoming, are
harmoniously conjoined! The formulas of orthodoxy can neither beget the
true faith, nor nourish it; they are not the bread and the water of
life, but a standard for theological investigation and a rule of public
teaching.<note n="1631" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p9"> Comp. Cunningham (Historical
Theology, vol. i. p. 319): “The chief use now to be made of an
examination of these controversies [the Eutychian and Nestorian] is not
so much to guard us against errors [?] which may be pressed upon us,
and into which we may be tempted to fall, but rather to aid us in
forming clear and definite conceptions of the truths regarding the
person of Christ, which all profess to believe; in securing precision
and accuracy of language in explaining them, and especially to assist
us in realizing them; in habitually regarding as great and actual
realities the leading features of the constitution of
Christ’s person, which the word of God unfolds to
us.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p10">Such considerations suggest the true position and
the just value of the Creed of Chalcedon, against both exaggeration and
disparagement. That symbol does not aspire to comprehend the
Christological mystery, but contents itself with setting forth the
facts and establishing the boundaries of orthodox doctrine. It does not
mean to preclude further theological discussion, but to guard against
such erroneous conceptions as would mutilate either the divine or the
human in Christ, or would place the two in a false relation. It is a
light-house, to point out to the ship of Christological speculation the
channel between Scylla and Charybdis, and to save it from stranding
upon the reefs of Nestorian dyophysitism or of Eutychian monophysitism.
It contents itself with settling, in clear outlines, the eternal result
of the theanthropic process of incarnation, leaving the study of the
process itself to scientific theology. The dogmatic letter of Leo, it
is true, takes a step beyond this, towards a theological interpretation
of the doctrine; but for this very reason it cannot have the same
binding and normative force as the symbol itself.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p11">As the Nicene doctrine of the Trinity stands
midway between tritheism and Sabellianism, so the Chalcedonian formula
strikes the true mean between Nestorianism and Eutychianism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p12">It accepts dyophysitism; and so far it
unquestionably favored and satisfied the moderate Antiochian party
rather than the Egyptian.<note n="1632" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p13"> Accordingly in
Leo’s <i>Epistola Dogmatica</i> also, which was the
basis of the Creed, Nestorius is not even mentioned, while Eutyches, on
the other hand, is refuted at length. But in a later letter of Leo,
addressed to the emperor, <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p13.1">a.d.</span>457 (<scripRef passage="Ep. 156" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p13.2">Ep. 156</scripRef>, ed.
Ballerini), he classes Nestorius and Eutyches together, as equally
dangerous heretics. The Creed of Chalcedon is also regarded by Baur,
Niedner, and Dorner as exhibiting a certain degree of preference for
the Nestorian dyophysitism.</p></note> But at the same time it teaches with equal
distinctness, in opposition to consistent Nestorianism, the inseparable
unity of the person of Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p14">The following are the leading ideas of this
symbol:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p15">1. A true incarnation of the Logos, or of the
second person in the Godhead.<note n="1633" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p15.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p16.1">Ἐνανθρώπησις
Θεοῦ,
ἐνσάρκωσις</span>, incarnatio,—in
distinction from a mere <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p16.2">συνάφεια</span>, conjunctio, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p16.3">σχετική
ἕνωσις</span>, of the divine and human,
by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p16.4">πρόσληψις</span>(from, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p16.5">προσλαμβάνω</span>), <i>assumptio</i>, of the human,
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p16.6">ἐνοίκησις</span>the divine; and on the other hand, from
a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p16.7">φυσικὴ
ἕνωσις</span>or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p16.8">κρᾶσις,
σύγχυσις
,</span>or
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p16.9">σάρκωσις</span>in the sense of transmutation. The
diametrical opposite of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p16.10">ἐνανθρώπησις
Θεοῦ</span>is the heathen <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p16.11">ἀποθέωσις
ἀνθρώπου</span>.</p></note> The motive is the unfathomable love of God; the
end, the redemption of the fallen race, and its reconciliation with
God. This incarnation is neither a conversion of God into a man, nor a
conversion of a man into God; neither a humanizing of the divine, nor a
deification or apotheosis of the human; nor on the other hand is it a
mere outward, transitory connection of the two factors; but an actual
and abiding union of the two in one personal life.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p17">It is primarily and pre-eminently a condescension
and self-humiliation of the divine Logos to human nature, and at the
same time a consequent assumption and exaltation of the human nature to
inseparable and eternal communion with the divine person. The Logos
assumes the body, soul, and spirit of man, and enters into all the
circumstances and infirmities of human life on earth, with the single
exception of sin, which indeed is not an essential or necessary element
of humanity, but accidental to it. “The Lord of the universe,” as Leo
puts the matter in his epistle, “took the form of a servant; the
impassible God became a suffering man; the Immortal One submitted
himself to the dominion of death; Majesty assumed into itself
lowliness; Strength, weakness; Eternity, mortality.” The same, who is
true God, is also true man, without either element being altered or
annihilated by the other, or being degraded to a mere accident.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p18">This mysterious union came to pass, in an
incomprehensible way, through the power of the Holy Ghost, in the
virgin womb of Mary. But whether the miraculous conception was only the
beginning, or whether it at the same time completed the union, is not
decided in the Creed of Chalcedon. According to his human nature at
least Christ submitted himself to the laws of gradual development and
moral conflict, without which, indeed, he could be no example at all
for us.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p19">2. The precise distinction between nature and
person. Nature or substance is the totality of powers and qualities
which constitute a being; person is the Ego, the self-conscious,
self-asserting, and acting subject. There is no person without nature,
but there may be nature without person (as in irrational beings).<note n="1634" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p19.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p20"> Compare the weighty dissertation
of <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p20.1">Boethius</span>: De duabus naturis et una persona Christi,
adversus Eutychen et Nestorium (Opera, ed. Basil., 1546, pp. 948-957),
in which he defines <i>natura</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p20.2">φύσις</span>or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p20.3">οὐσία</span>), <i>substantia</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p20.4">ὑπόστασις</span>), and <i>persona</i>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p20.5">πρόσωπον</span>).”<i>Natura</i>,” he says, “est
cujuslibet substantia specificata proprietas; persona vero rationabilis
naturae individua subsistentia.”</p></note> The Church doctrine
distinguishes in the Holy Trinity three persons (though not in the
ordinary human sense of the word) in one divine nature or substance
which they have in common; in its Christology it teaches, conversely,
two natures in one person (in the usual sense of person) which pervades
both. Therefore it cannot be said: The Logos assumed a human person,<note n="1635" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p20.6"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p21.1">Τέλειον
ἄνθρωπον
εἴληφε</span>, as Theodore of Mopsuestia and the
strict Nestorians expressed themselves.</p></note> or united himself with a
definite human individual: for then the God-Man would consist of two
persons; but he took upon himself the human nature, which is common to
all men; and therefore he redeemed not a particular man, but all men,
as partakers of the same nature or substance.<note n="1636" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p21.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p22"> As <name id="iii.xii.xxvi-p22.1">Augustine</name>says: Deus
Verbum non accepit personam hominis, sed naturam, et in eternam
personam divinitatis accepit temporalem substantiam carnis. And again:
“Deus naturam nostram, id est, animam rationalem carnemque hominis
Christi suscepit.” (De corrept. et grat. §30, tom. x. f.
766.) Comp. Johannes Damascenus De fide orthod. iii. c. 6, II. The
Anglican theologian, Richard Hooker, styled on account of his sober
equipoise of intellect “the judicious Hooker,” sets forth this point of
the Church doctrine as follows: “He took not angels but the seed of
Abraham. It pleased not the Word or Wisdom of God to take to itself
some one person amongst men, for then should that one have been
advanced which was assumed, and no more, but Wisdom to the end she
might save many built her house of that Nature which is common unto
all, she made not <i>this or that man</i> her habitation, but dwelt
<i>in us</i>. If the Son of God had taken to himself a man now made and
already perfected, it would of necessity follow, that there are in
Christ two persons, the one assuming, and the other assumed; whereas
the Son of God did not assume a man’s <i>person</i>
into his own, but a man’s <i>nature</i> to his own
person; and therefore took <i>semen</i>, the seed of Abraham, the very
first original and element of our nature, before it was come to have
any personal human subsistence. The flesh and the conjunction of the
flesh with God began both at one instant; his making and taking to
himself our flesh was but one act, so that in Christ there is no
personal subsistence but one, and that from everlasting. By taking only
the nature of man he still continueth one person, and changeth but the
manner of his subsisting, which was before in the glory of the Son of
God, and is now in the habIt of our flesh.” (Ecclesiastical Polity,
book v. ch. 52, in Keble’s edition of
Hooker’s works, vol. ii. p. 286 f.) In just the same
manner Anastasius Sinaita and John of Damascus express themselves.
Comp. Dorner, ii. p. 183 ff. Hooker’s allusion to <scripRef passage="Heb. ii. 16" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p22.2" parsed="|Heb|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.16">Heb.
ii. 16</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p22.3">οὐ γὰρ
δήπου
ἀγγέλων
ἐπιλαμβάνεται,
ἀλλὰ
σπέρματοσ
Ἁβραὰμ
ἐπιλαμβάνεται</span>), it may be remarked, rests upon a
false interpretation, since <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p22.4">ἐπιλαμβάνεσθαι</span>does not refer to the incarnation, but
signifies: to take hold of in order to help or redeem (as in Sirach,
iv. 11). Comp. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p22.5">βοηθῆσαι</span>, <scripRef passage="Heb. ii. 18" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p22.6" parsed="|Heb|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.18">Heb. ii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> The personal Logos did not become an individual
ἄνθρωπος, but σάρξ, flesh, which includes the whole of human
nature, body, soul, and spirit. The personal self-conscious Ego resides
in the Logos. But into this point we shall enter more fully below.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p23">3. The result of the incarnation, that infinite
act of divine love, is the God-Man. Not a (Nestorian) double being,
with two persons; nor a compound (Apollinarian or Monophysite) middle
being a tertium quid, neither divine nor human; but one person, who is
both divine and human. Christ has a rational human soul,
and—according to a definition afterwards
added—a human will,<note n="1637" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p23.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p24"> The sixth ecumenical council, held
at Constantinople, <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p24.1">a.d.</span>680, condemned monothelitism, and decided
in favor of dyothelitism, or the doctrine of two wills (or volitions)
in Christ, which are necessary to the ethical conflict and victory of
his own life and to his office as an example for us. This council
teaches (Mansi, tom xi. 637): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p24.2">Δύο
φυσικὰς
θελήσεις
ἤτοι
θελήματα
ἐν αὐτῷ
καὶ δύο
φυσικὰς
ἐνεργείας
ἀδιαιρέτως,
ἀτρέπτως ,
ἀμερίστως,
ἀσυγχύτως</span>
…
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p24.3">κηρύττομεν.</span>
These wills are not opposite to one
another, but the human will is ever in harmony with the divine, and in
all things obedient to it. “Not my will, but thine be done:” therein is
found the distinction and the unity.</p></note> and is therefore in the full sense of the word
the Son of man; while yet at the same time he is the eternal Son of God
in one person, with one undivided self-consciousness.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p25">4. The duality of the natures. This was the
element of truth in Nestorianism, and on this the council of Chalcedon
laid chief stress, because this council was principally concerned with
the condemnation of Eutychianism or monophysitism, as that of Ephesus
(431) had been with the condemnation of Nestorianism, or abstract
dyophysitism. Both views, indeed, admitted the distinction of the
natures, but Eutychianism denied it after the act of the incarnation,
and (like Apollinarianism) made Christ a middle being, an amalgam, as
it were, of the two natures, or, more accurately, one nature in which
the human element is absorbed and deified.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p26">Against this it is affirmed by the Creed of
Chalcedon, that even after the incarnation, and to all eternity, the
distinction of the natures continues, without confusion or
conversion,<note n="1638" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p26.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p27"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p27.1">Ἀσυγχύτως</span>and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p27.2">ἀτρεπτως
.</span></p></note> yet, on the
other hand, without separation or division,<note n="1639" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p27.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p28"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p28.1">Ἀδιαιρέτως</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p28.2">ἀχωρίστως</span>.</p></note> so that the divine will remain ever divine, and
the human, ever human,<note n="1640" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p28.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p29"> “Tenet,” says Leo, in his epistle
to Flavian, “sine defectu proprietatem suam utraque natura, et sicut
formam servi Dei formam non adimit, ita formam Dei servi forma non
minuit .... Agit utraque cum alterius communione quod Proprium est;
Verbo scilicet operante quod Verbi est, et came exsequente quod carnis
est. Unum horum coruscat miraculis, aliud succumbIt
injuriis.”</p></note>
and yet the two have continually one common life, and interpenetrate
each other, like the persons of the Trinity.<note n="1641" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p29.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p30"> Here belongs John of
Damascus’ doctrine of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p30.1">περιχώρησις</span>, <i>Permeatio, circummeatio,
circulatio, circumincessio, intercommunio</i>, or reciprocal indwelling
and pervasion, which has relation not merely to the Trinity but also to
Christology. The verb <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p30.2">περιχωρεῖν</span>, is, so far as I know, first applied by
Gregory of Nyasa (Contra Apollinarium) to the interpenetration and
reciprocal pervasion of the two natures in Christ. On this rested also
the doctrine of the exchange or communication of
attributes, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p30.3">ἀντίδοσις
,
ἀντιμετάστασις,
κοινωνία
ἰδιωμάτων</span>, <i>communicatio idiomatum</i>.
The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p30.4">ἀντιμετάστασις
τῶν
ὀνομάτων</span>, also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p30.5">ἀντιμεθίστασις</span>, <i>transmutatio proprietalum</i>,
transmutation of attributes, is, strictly speaking, not identical
with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p30.6">ἀντίδοσις</span>, but a deduction from it, and the
rhetorical expression for it. The doctrine of the communicatio
idiomatum, however, awaited a full development much later, in the
Lutheran church, where great subtlety was employed in perfecting it.
This Lutheran doctrine has never found access into the Reformed church,
and least of all the ubiquitarian hypothesis invented as a prop to
consubstantiation; although a certain measure of truth lies at the
basis of this, if it is apprehended dynamically, and not
materially.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p31">The continuance of the divine nature unaltered is
involved in its unchangeableness, and was substantially conceded by all
parties. The controversy, therefore, had reference only to the human
nature.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p32">And here the Scriptures are plainly not on the
Eutychian side. The Christ of the Gospels by no means makes the
impression of a person in whom the human nature had been absorbed, or
extinguished, or even weakened by the divine; on the contrary, he
appears from the nativity to the sepulchre as genuinely and truly human
in the highest and fairest sense of the word. The body which he had of
the substance of Mary, was born, grew, hungered and thirsted, slept and
woke, suffered and died, and was buried, like any other human body. His
rational soul felt joy and sorrow, thought, spoke, and acted after the
manner of men. The only change which his human nature underwent, was
its development to full manhood, mental and physical, in common with
other men, according to the laws of growth, yet normally, without sin
or inward schism; and its ennoblement and completion by its union with
the divine.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p33">5. The unity of the person.<note n="1642" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p33.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p34"> The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p34.1">ἕνωσις
καθ ̓
ὑπόστασιν,</span>or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p34.2">ἕνωσις
ὑποστατική</span>, unio hypostatica or personalis, unitas
personae. The unio personalis is the status unionis, the result of the
unitio or incarnatio.</p></note> This was the element of truth in
Eutychianism and the later monophysitism, which, however, they urged at
the expense of the human factor. There is only one and the self-same
Christ, one Lord, one Redeemer. There is an unity in the distinction,
as well as a distinction in the unity. “The same who is true God,” says
Leo, “is also true man, and in this unity there is no deceit; for in it
the lowliness of man and the majesty of God perfectly pervade one
another .... Because the two natures make only one person, we read on
the one hand: ’The Son of man came down from
heaven’ (<scripRef passage="John iii. 13" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p34.3" parsed="|John|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.13">John iii. 13</scripRef>), while yet the Son of God took flesh
from the Virgin; and on the other: ’The Son of God was
crucified and buried’ (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 8" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p34.4" parsed="|1Cor|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.8">1 Cor. ii. 8</scripRef>), while yet he suffered not in his
Godhead as co-eternal and consubstantial with the Father, but in the
weakness of human nature.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p35">Here again the Chalcedonian formula has a firm and
clear basis in Scripture. In the gospel history this personal unity
everywhere unmistakably appears. The self-consciousness of Christ is
not divided. It is one and the self-same theanthropic subject that
speaks, acts, and suffers, that rises from the dead, ascends to heaven,
sits at the right hand of God, and shall come again in glory to judge
the quick and the dead.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p36">The divine and the human are as far from forming a
double personality in Christ, as the soul and the body in man, or as
the regenerate and the natural life in the believer. As the human
personality consists of such a union of the material and the spiritual
natures that the spirit is the ruling principle and personal centre: so
does the person of Christ consist in such a union of the human and the
divine natures that the divine nature is the seat of
self-consciousness, and pervades and animates the human.<note n="1643" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p36.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p37"> Comp. the Athanasian Creed: “Sicut
anima rationalis et caro unus est homo, ita Deus et homo unus est
Christus.” In the same does <name id="iii.xii.xxvi-p37.1">Augustine</name>express
himself, and indeed this passage in the Creed, as well as several
others, appears to be taken from him. Dr. Shedd (History of Christian
Doctrine, i. p. 402) carries out vividly this analogy of the human
personality with that of Christ, as follows: “This union of the two
natures in one self-conscious Ego may be illustrated by reference to
man’s personal constitution. An individual man is one
person. But this one person consists of two natures,—a
material nature and a mental nature. The personality, the
self-consciousness, is the resultant of the <i>union</i> of the two.
Neither one of itself makes the person.” [This is not quite exact.
Personality lies in the reasonable soul, which can maintain its
self-conscious existence without the body, even as in Christ His
personality resides in the divine nature, as Dr. Shedd himself clearly
states on p. 406.] “Both body and soul are requisite in order to a
complete individuality. The two natures do not make two individuals.
The material nature, taken by itself, is not the man; and the mental
part, taken by itself, is not the man. But only the union of the two
is. Yet in this intimate union of two such diverse substances as matter
and mind, body and soul, there is not the slightest alteration of the
properties of each substance or nature. The body of a man is as truly
and purely material as a piece of granite; and the immortal mind of a
man is as truly and purely spiritual and immaterial as the Godhead
itself. Neither the material part nor the mental part, taken by itself,
and in separation, constitutes the personality; otherwise every human
individual would be two persons in juxtaposition. There is therefore a
material ’nature,’ but no material
’person,’ and there is a mental
’nature,’ but no mental
’person.’ The person is the
<i>union</i> of these two natures, and is not to be denominated either
material or mental, but <i>human</i>. In like manner the person of
Christ takes its denomination of <i>theanthropic</i>, or
<i>divine-human</i>, neither from the divine nature alone, nor the
hurnan nature alone, but from the <i>union</i> of both
natures.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p38">I may refer also to the familiar ancient analogy
of the fire and the iron.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p39">6. The whole work of Christ is to be referred to
his person, and not to be attributed to the one or the other nature
exclusively. It is the one divine-human Christ, who wrought miracles of
almighty power,—by virtue of the divine nature
dwelling in him,—and who suffered and was
buried,—according to his passible, human nature. The
person was the subject, the human nature the seat and the sensorium, of
the passion. It is by this hypostatical union of the divine and the
human natures in all the stages of the humiliation and exaltation of
Christ, that his work and his merits acquire an infinite and at the
same time a genuinely human and exemplary significance for us. Because
the God-Man suffered, his death is the reconciliation of the world with
God; and because he suffered as Man, he has left us an example, that we
should follow his steps.<note n="1644" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p39.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p40"> Here also the orthodox Protestant
theology is quite in agreement with the old Catholic. We cite two
examples from the two opposite wings of English Protestantism. The
Episcopalian theologian, Richard Hooker, says, with evident reference
to the above-quoted passage from the letter of Leo: “To Christ we
ascribe both working of wonders and suffering of pains, we use
concerning Him speeches as well of humility as of divine glory, but the
one we apply unto that nature which He took of the Virgin Mary, the
other to that which was in the beginning” (Eccles. Polity, book v. ch.
52, vol. ii. p, 291, Keble’s edition). The great
Puritan theologian of the seventeenth century, John Owen, says, yet
more explicitly: “In all that Christ did as the King, Priest, and
Prophet of the church,—in all that He did and
suffered, in all that He continueth to do for us, in or by virtue of
whether nature soever it be done or wrought,—it is not
to be considered as the act and work of this or that nature in Him
alone, but it is the act and work of the whole
person,—of Him that is both God and man in one
person.” (Declaration of the Glorious mystery of the Person of Christ;
chap. xviii., in Owen’s Works, vol. i. p. 234). Comp.
also the admirable exposition of the article <i>Passus est</i> in
Bishop Pearson’s Exposition of the Creed (ed. Dobson,
p. 283 ff.).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p41">7. The anhypostasia, impersonality, or, to speak
more accurately, the enhypostasia, of the human nature of Christ. This
is a difficult point, but a necessary link in the orthodox doctrine of
the one God-Man; for otherwise we must have two persons in Christ, and,
after the incarnation, a fourth person, and that a human, in the divine
Trinity. The impersonality of Christ’s human nature,
however, is not to be taken as absolute, but relative, as the following
considerations will show.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p42">The centre of personal life in the God-Man resides
unquestionably in the Logos, who was from eternity the second person in
the Godhead, and could not lose his personality. He united himself, as
has been already observed, not with a human person, but with human
nature. The divine nature is therefore the root and basis of the
personality of Christ. Christ himself, moreover, always speaks and acts
in the full consciousness of his divine origin and character; as having
come from the Father, having been sent by him, and, even during his
earthly life, living in heaven and in unbroken communion with the
Father.<note n="1645" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p42.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p43"> The Logos is, according to the
scholastic terminology of the later Greek theologians, especially John
of Damascus, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p43.1">ἰδιοσύστατος</span>, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p43.2">ἰδιουπόστατος</span>, i.e., per se subsistens,
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p43.3">ἰδιοπεριόριστος</span>, proprio termino circumscriptus.“Haec
et similia vocabula,” says the learned Petavius (Theol. Dogm. tom. iv.
p. 430), “demonstrant hypostasin non aliena ope fultam ac sustentatam
existere, sed per semet ipsam, ac proprio termino definitam.”
Schleiermacher’s Christology therefore, on this point,
forms the direct opposite, of the Chalcedonian; it makes the <i>man</i>
Jesus the bearer of the personality, that is, transfers the proper
centre of gravity in the personality to the human individuality of
Christ, and views the divine nature as the supreme revelation of God in
Him, as an impersonal principle, as a vital power. In this view the
proper idea of the incarnation is lost. The same thing is true of the
Christology of Hase, Keim, Beyschlag (and R. Rothe).</p></note> And the human
nature of Christ had no independent personality of its own, besides the
divine; it had no existence at all before the incarnation, but began
with this act, and was so incorporated with the preexistent
Logos-personality as to find in this alone its own full
self-consciousness, and to be permeated and controlled by it in every
stage of its development. But the human nature forms a necessary
element in the divine personality, and in this sense we may say with
the older Protestant theologians, that Christ is a persona σύνθετος, which was divine and human at
once.<note n="1646" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p43.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p44"> The correct Greek expression is,
therefore, not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p44.1">ἀνυποστασία</span>but <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p44.2">ἐνυποστασία</span>. The human nature of Christ
was <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p44.3">ἀνυπόστατος</span>, impersonalis, before the incarnation,
but became <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p44.4">ἀνυπόστατος</span>by the incarnation, that
is, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p44.5">ἐν
αὐτῇ τῇ
τοῦ Θεοῦ
λόγου
ὑποστάσει
ὑποστᾶσα</span>, and also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p44.6">ἑτερουπόστατος</span>, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p44.7">συνυπόστατος</span>(compersonata), <i>i.e</i>., quod per se
et proprie modo non subsistit, sed inest in alio per se subsistente et
substantia cum eo copulatur. Christ did not assume a human person, but
a humana natura, in qua ipse Deus homo nasceretur. The doctrine of the
<i>an</i>hypostasia, impersonalitas, or rather <i>en</i>hypostasia, of
the human nature of Christ, is already observed, in incipient form, in
Cyril of Alexandria, and was afterwards more fully developed by John of
Damascus (De orthodoxa fide, lib. iii.), who, however, did not, for all
this, conceive Christ as a mere generic being typifying mankind, but as
a concrete human individual. Comp. Petavius, De incarnatione, l. v. c.
5-8 (tom. iv. p. 421 sqq.); Dorner, l. c. ii. p. 262 ff.; and J. P.
Lange, Christliche Dogmatik, Part ii. p. 713.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p45">Thus interpreted, the church doctrine of the
enhypostasia presents no very great metaphysical or psychological
difficulty. It is true we cannot, according to our modern way of
thinking, conceive a complete human nature without personality. We make
personality itself consist in intelligence and free will, so that
without it the nature sinks to a mere abstraction of powers, qualities,
and functions.<note n="1647" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p45.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p46"> Even in the scholastic era this
difficulty was felt. Peter the Lombard says (Sentent. iii. d. 5 d.):
Non accepit Verbum Dei <i>personam</i> hominis, sed <i>naturam</i>,
quia non erat ex carne illa una composita persona, quam Verbum accepit,
sed accipiendo univIt et uniendo accepit. <i>E</i>: A quibusdam
opponitur, quod persona assumpsit personam. Persona enim est substantia
naturalis individuae naturae, hoc autem est anima. Ergo si animam
assumpsit et personam. Quod ideo non sequitur, quia anima non est
persona, quando alii rei unita est personaliter, sed quando per se est.
Illa autem anima nunquam fuIt quin esset alii rei
conjuncta.</p></note> But the
human nature of Jesus never was, in fact, alone; it was from the
beginning inseparably united with another nature, which is personal,
and which assumed the human into a unity of life with itself. The
Logos-personality is in this case the light of self-consciousness, and
the impelling power of will, and pervades as well the human nature as
the divine.<note n="1648" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p46.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p47"> The Puritan theologian, John Owen
(Works, vol. i. p. 223), says of the human nature of Christ quite
correctly, and in agreement with the Chalcedonian Christology: “In
itself it is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p47.1">ἀνυπόστατος</span>—that which hath not a
subsistence of its own, which should give it individuation and
distinction from the same nature in any other person. But <i>it hath
its subsistence in the person of the Son, which thereby is its own</i>.
The divine nature, as in that person, is its
<i>suppositum</i>.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p48">8. Criticism and development. This Chalcedonian
Christology has latterly been subjected to a rigorous criticism, and
has been charged now with dualism, now with docetism, according as its
distinction of two natures or its doctrine of the impersonality of the
human nature has most struck the eye.<note n="1649" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p48.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p49"> Dr. Baur (Geschichte der
Trinitätslehre, Bd. i. p. 823 f.) imputes to the Creed of
Chalcedon “untenable inconsistency, equivocal indefiniteness, and
discordant incompleteness,” but ascribes to it the merit of insisting
upon the human in Christ as having equal claims with the divine, and of
thus leaving the possibility of two equally legitimate points of view.
Dr. Dorner, who regards the Chalcedonian statement as premature and
inadequate (Geschichte der Christologie, Bd. ii. pp. 83, 130), raises
against it the double objection of leaning to docetism on the one hand
and to dualism on the other. He sums up his judgment of the labors of
the ancient church down to John of Damascus in the sphere of
Christology in the following words (ii. 273): “If we review the result
of the Christological speculation of the ancient church, it is
undeniable that the satisfying and final result cannot be found in it,
great as its traditional influence even to this day is. It mutilates
the human nature, inasmuch as, in an Apollinarian way, it joins to the
trunk of a human nature the head of the divine hypostasis, and thus
sacrifices the integrity of the humanity to the unity of the person.
Yet after all—and this is only the converse of the
same fault—in its whole doctrine of the natures and
the will, it gives the divine and the human only an outward connection,
and only, as it were, pushes the two natures into each other, without
modification even of their properties. We discover, it is true,
endeavors after something better, which indicate that the
Christological image hovering before the mind, has not yet, with all
the apparent completeness of the theory, found its adequate expression.
But these endeavors are unfruitful.” Dr. W. Beyschlag, in his essay
before the German <i>Evangelische Kirchentag</i> at Altenburg, hold in
1864, concurs with these remarks, and says of the Chalcedonian dogma:
“Instead of starting from the living intuition of the God-filled
humanity of Christ, it proceeded from the defective and abstract
conception of two separate natures, to be, as it were, added together
in Christ; introduced thereby an irremediable dualism into his personal
life; and at the same time, by transferring the personality wholly to
the divine nature, depressed the humanity which <i>in thesi</i> it
recognized, to a mere unsubstantial accident of the Godhead, at bottom
only apparent and docetistic.” But Beyschlag denies the real personal
pre-existence of Christ and consequently a proper incarnation, and has
by this denial caused no small scandal among the believing party in
Germany. Dorner holds firmly to the pre-existence and incarnation, but
makes the latter a gradual ethical unification of the Logos and the
human nature, consummated in the baptism and the exaltation of
Christ.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p50">But these imputations neutralize each other, like
the imputations of tritheism and modalism which may be made against the
orthodox doctrine of the Trinity when either the tripersonality or the
consubstantiality is taken alone. This, indeed, is the peculiar
excellence of the creed of Chalcedon, that it exhibits so sure a tact
and so wise a circumspection in uniting the colossal antitheses in
Christ, and seeks to do justice alike to the distinction of the natures
and to the unity of the person.<note n="1650" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p50.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p51"> F. R. Hasse (Kirchengeschichte, i.
p. 177): “By the Creed of Chalcedon justice has been done to both the
Alexandrian and the Antiochian Christology; the antagonism of the two
is adjusted, and in the dogma of the one <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p51.1">θεάνθρωπος</span>
done away.”</p></note> In Christ all contradictions are reconciled.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p52">Within these limits there remains indeed ample
scope for further Christological speculations on the possibility,
reality, and mode of the incarnation; on its relation to the revelation
of God and the development of man; on its relation to the immutability
of God and the trinity of essence and the trinity of
revelation:—questions which, in recent times
especially, have been earnestly and profoundly discussed by the
Protestant theologians of Germany.<note n="1651" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p52.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p53"> Witness the Christological
investigations of Schleiermacher, R. Rothe, Göschel, Dorner,
Liebner, Lange, Thomasius, Martensen, Gess, Ebrard,
Schöberlein, Plitt, Beyschlag, and others. A thorough
criticism of the latest theories is given by Dorner, in his large work
on Christology, Bd. ii. p. 1260 ff. (Eng. transl. Div. 2d, vol. iii. p.
l00 ff.), and in several dissertations upon the immutability of God,
found in his Jabrbücher für Deutsche Theologie,
1856 and 1858; also by Philippi, Kirchliche Glaubenslehre, iv. i. pp.
344-382; Plitt, Evangelische Glaubenslehre (1863), i. p. 360 ff.; and
Woldemar Schmidt, Das Dogma vom Gottmenschen, mit Beziehung auf die
neusten Lösungsversuche der Gegensätze, Leipzig,
1865. The English theology has contented itself with the traditional
acceptance and vindication of the old Catholic doctrine of
Christ’s person, without instituting any special
investigations of its own, while the doctrine of the Trinity has been
thoroughly reproduced and vindicated by Cudworth, Bull, and Waterland,
without, however, being developed further. Dr. Shedd also considers the
Chalcedonian symbol as the <i>ne</i> <i>plus ultra</i> of
Christological knowledge, “beyond which it is probable the human mind
is unable to go, in the endeavor to unfold the mystery of
Christ’s complex person, which in some of its aspects
is even more baffling than the mystery of the Trinity” (History of
Christian Doctrine, i. p. 408). This is probably also the reason why
this work, in surprising contrast with every other History of Doctrine,
makes no mention whatever of the Monophysite, Monothelite, Adoptian,
Scholastic, Lutheran, Socinian, Rationalistic, and later Evangelical
controversies and theories respecting this central dogma of
Christianity.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p54">The great want, in the present state of the
Christological controversy, is, on the one hand, a closer discussion of
the Pauline idea of the kenosis, the self-limitation, self-renunciation
of the Logos, and on the other hand, a truly human portrait of Jesus in
his earthly development from childhood to the fall maturity of manhood,
without prejudice to his deity, but rather showing forth his absolute
uniqueness and sinless perfection as a proof of his Godhead. Both these
tasks can and should be so performed, that the enormous labor of deep
and earnest thought in the ancient church be not condemned as a sheer
waste of strength, but in substance confirmed, expanded, and
perfected.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p55">And even among believing Protestant scholars, who
agree in the main views of the theanthropic glory of the person of
Christ, opinions still diverge. Some restrict the kenosis to the laying
aside of the divine form of existence, or divine dignity and glory;<note n="1652" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p55.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p56"> Of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p56.1">δόξα
θεοῦ</span>, <scripRef passage="John xvii. 5" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p56.2" parsed="|John|17|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.5">John xvii. 5</scripRef>; the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p56.3">μορφὴ
Θεοῦ</span>, <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 6" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p56.4" parsed="|Phil|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6">Phil. ii. 6</scripRef> ff.</p></note> others strain it in
different degrees, even to a partial or entire emptying of the divine
essence out of himself, so that the inner trinitarian process between
Father and Son, and the government of the world through the Son, were
partially or wholly suspended during his earthly life.<note n="1653" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p56.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p57"> Among these modem Kenotics, W. F.
Gess goes the farthest in his Lehre von der Person Christi (Basel,
1856). Dorner opposes the theory of the Kenotics and calls them
Theopaschites and Patripassians (ii. 126 ff.). There is, however, an
essential distinction, inasmuch as the ancient Monophysite
Theopaschitism reduces the human nature of Christ to a mere accident of
his Godhead, while Thomasius, Gess, and the other German Kenotics or
Kenosists acknowledge the full humanity of Christ, and lay great stress
on it.</p></note> Some, again, view the
incarnation as an instantaneous act, consummated in the miraculous
conception and nativity; others as a gradual process, an ethical
unification of the eternal Logos and the man Jesus in continuous
development, so that the complete God-Man would be not so much the
beginning as the consummation of the earthly life of Jesus.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvi-p58">But all these more recent inquiries, earnest,
profound, and valuable as they are, have not as yet led to any
important or generally accepted results, and cannot supersede the
Chalcedonian Christology. The theology of the church will ever return
anew to deeper and still deeper contemplation and adoration of the
theanthropic person of Jesus Christ, which is, and ever will be, the
sun of history, the miracle of miracles, the central mystery of
godliness, and the inexhaustible fountain of salvation and life for the
lost race of man.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxvi-p59"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="143" title="The Monophysite Controversies" shorttitle="Section 143" progress="72.86%" prev="iii.xii.xxvi" next="iii.xii.xxviii" id="iii.xii.xxvii">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p1">§ 143. The Monophysite Controversies.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxvii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p3">I. The Acta in Mansi, tom. vii.-ix. The writings
already cited of Liberatus and Leontinus Byzant. Evagrius: H. E. ii. v.
Nicephorus: H. E. xvi. 25. Procopius († about 552):
Ἀνέκδοτα, Hist. arcana (ed. Orelli, Lips.
1827). Facundus (bishop of Hermiane in Africa, but residing mostly in
Constantinople): Pro defensione trium capitulorum, in 12 books (written
a.d. 547, ed. Sirmond, Paris, 1629, and in Galland. xi. 665).
Fulgentius Ferrandus (deacon in Carthage, † 551): Pro
tribus capitulis (in Gall. tom. xi.). Anastasius Sinaita (bishop of
Antioch, 564): Ὁδηγόςadv. Acephalos. Angelo Mai: Script
vet. Bova collectio, tom. vii. A late, though unimportant, contribution
to the history of Monophysitism (from 581 to 583) is the Church History
of the Monophysite bishop John of Ephesus (of the sixth century): The
Third Part of the Eccles. History of John, bishop of Ephesus, Oxford,
1853 (edited by W. Cureton from the Syrian literature of the Nitrian
convent).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p4">II. Petavius: De Incarnatione, lib. i. c.
16–18 (tom. iv. p. 74 sqq.). Walch: Bd, vi.-viii.
Schröckh: Th. xviii. pp. 493–636. Neander:
Kirchengeschichte, !v. 993–1038. Gieseler: i. ii. pp.
347–376 (4th ed.), and his Commentatio qua
Monophysitarum veterum variae de Christi persona opiniones ...
illustrantur (1835 and 1838). Baur: Geschichte der
Trinitätslehre, Bd. ii. pp. 37–96. Dorner:
Geschichte der Christologie, ii. pp. 150–193. Hefele
(R.C.): Conciliengeschichte, ii. 545 ff. F. Rud. Hasse:
Kirchengeschichte (1864), Bd. i. p. 177 ff. A. Ebrard: Handbuch der
Kirchen- und Dogmengeschichte (1865), Bd. i. pp.
263–279.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxvii-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p6">The council of Chalcedon did not accomplish the
intended pacification of the church, and in Palestine and Egypt it met
with passionate opposition. Like the council of Nicaea, it must pass a
fiery trial of conflict before it could be universally acknowledged in
the church. “The metaphysical difficulty,” says Niedner, “and the
religious importance of the problem, were obstacles to the acceptance
of the ecumenical authority of the council.” Its opponents, it is true,
rejected the Eutychian theory of an absorption of the human nature into
the divine, but nevertheless held firmly to the doctrine of one nature
in Christ; and on this account, from the time of the Chalcedonian
council they were called Monophysites,<note n="1654" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p7.1">Μονοφυσίται</span>, from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p7.2">μόνη</span>
or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p7.3">μία,
φύσις</span>. They conceded the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p7.4">ἐκ δύο
φύςεσιν</span>(as even Eutyches and Dioscurus had
done), but denied the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p7.5">ἐν δύο
φύσεσιν</span>, after the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p7.6">ἕνωσις
ͅ.</span></p></note> while they in return stigmatized the adherents
of the council as Dyophysites and Nestorians. They conceded, indeed, a
composite nature (μία
φύσις
σύνθετοςor μία
φύσις
διττή), but not two natures. They assumed a
diversity of qualities without corresponding substances, and made the
humanity in Christ a mere accident of the immutable divine
substance.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p8">Their main argument against Chalcedon was, that
the doctrine of two natures necessarily led to that of two persons, or
subjects, and thereby severed the one Christ into two Sons of God. They
were entirely at one with the Nestorians in their use of the terms
“nature” and “person,” and in rejecting the orthodox distinction
between the two. They could not conceive of human nature without
personality. From this the Nestorians reasoned that, because in Christ
there are two natures, there must be also two independent hypostases;
the Monophysites, that, because there is but one person in Christ,
there can be only one nature. They regarded the nature as something
common to all individuals of a species (κοίνον), yet as never existing simply as
such, but only in individuals. According to them, therefore, over,
φύσιςor οὐσία is in fact always an individual
existence.<note n="1655" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p9.1">Ἰδικόν.</span></p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p10">The liturgical shibboleth of the Monophysites was:
God has been crucified. This they introduced into their public worship
as an addition to the Trisagion: “Holy, God, holy Mighty, holy
Immortal, who hast been crucified for us, have mercy upon us.”<note n="1656" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p11.1">Ἅγιος
ὁ Θεὸς ,
ἄγιος
ἴσχυρος ,
ἅγιος
ἀθάνατος ,
ὁ
σταυρωθεὶς
δι ̓ ἡμᾶς ,
ἐλέησον
ἡμᾶς</span>. An extension of the seraphic ascription, <scripRef passage="Isa. vi. 3" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p11.2" parsed="|Isa|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.3">Isa.
vi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> From this they were also called
Theopaschites.<note n="1657" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p11.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p12">665  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p12.1">Θεοπασχῖται.</span></p></note> This
formula is in itself orthodox, and forms the requisite counterpart to
θεοτόκος, provided we understand by God the Logos, and in
thought supply: “according to the flesh” or “according to the human
nature.” In this qualified sense it was afterwards in fact not only
sanctioned by Justinian in a dogmatical decree, but also by the fifth
ecumenical council, though not as an addition to the Trisagion. For the
theanthropic person of Christ is the subject, as of the nativity, so
also of the passion; his human nature is the seat and the organ
(sensorium) of the passion. But as an addition to the Trisagion, which
refers to the Godhead generally, and therefore to the Father, and the
Holy Ghost, as well as the Son, the formula is at all events
incongruous and equivocal. Theopaschitism is akin to the earlier
Patripassianism, in subjecting the impassible divine essence, common to
the Father and the Son, to the passion of the God-Man on the cross; yet
not, like that, by confounding the Son with the Father, but by
confounding person with nature in the Son.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p13">Thus from the council of Chalcedon started those
violent and complicated Monophysite controversies which convulsed the
Oriental church, from patriarchs and emperors down to monks and
peasants, for more than a hundred years, and which have left their mark
even to our day. They brought theology little appreciable gain, and
piety much harm; and they present a gloomy picture of the corruption of
the church. The intense concern for practical religion, which animated
Athanasius and the Nicene fathers, abated or went astray; theological
speculation sank towards barren metaphysical refinements; and party
watchwords and empty formulas were valued more than real truth. We
content ourselves with but a summary of this wearisome, though not
unimportant chapter of the history of doctrines, which has recently
received new light from the researches of Gieseler, Baur, and Dorner.<note n="1658" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p14"> The <i>external</i> history of
Monophysitism is related with wearisome minuteness by Walch in three
large volumes (vi.-viii.) of his <span lang="DE" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p14.1">Entwurf einer vollständigen Historie
der Ketzereien, etc., his auf die Zeiten der
Reformation</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p15">The external history of the controversy is a
history of outrages and intrigues, depositions and banishments,
commotions, divisions, and attempted reunions. Immediately after the
council of Chalcedon bloody fights of the monks and the rabble broke
out, and Monophysite factions went off in schismatic churches. In
Palestine Theodosius (451–453) thus set up in
opposition to the patriarch Juvenal of Jerusalem; in Alexandria,
Timotheus Aelurus<note n="1659" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p15.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p16.1">Αἴλουρος</span>, Cat.</p></note> and
Peter Mongus<note n="1660" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p16.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p17.1">Μόγγος</span>, the Stammerer; literally, the
Hoarse.</p></note>
(454–460), in opposition to the newly-elected
patriarch Protarius, who was murdered in a riot in Antioch; Peter the
Fuller<note n="1661" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p17.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p18"> Fullo, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p18.1">γναφεύς</span>. He introduced the
formula: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p18.2">Θεὸς
ἐσταυρώθη
δι ̓
ἡμᾶς</span>into the liturgy. He was in 485 again raised to
the patriarchate.</p></note>
(463–470). After thirty years’
confusion the Monophysites gained a temporary victory under the
protection of the rude pretender to the empire, Basiliscus
(475–477), who in an encyclical letter,<note n="1662" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p18.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p19.1">Ἐγκυκλιον</span>. This, however, excited so much
opposition, that the usurper in 477 revoked it in an
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p19.2">ἀντεγκύκλιον</span>.</p></note> enjoined on all bishops to
condemn the council of Chalcedon (476). After his fall, Zeno
(474–475 and 477–491), by advice of
the patriarch Acacius of Constantinople, issued the famous formula of
concord, the Henoticon, which proposed, by avoiding disputed
expressions, and condemning both Eutychianism and Nestorianism alike,
to reconcile the Monophysite and dyophysite views, and tacitly set
aside the Chalcedonian formula (482). But this was soon followed by two
more schisms, one among the Monophysites themselves, and one between
the East and the West. Felix II., bishop of Rome, immediately rejected
the Henoticon, and renounced communion with the East
(484–519). The strict Monophysites were as ill content
with the Henoticon, as the adherents of the council of Chalcedon; and
while the former revolted from their patriarchs, and became Acephali,<note n="1663" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p19.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p20.1">Ἀκέφαλοι</span>, without head.</p></note> the latter attached
themselves to Rome. It was not till the reign of the emperor Justin I.
(518–527), that the authority of the council of
Chalcedon was established under stress of a popular tumult, and peace
with Rome was restored. The Monophysite bishops were now deposed, and
fled for the most part to Alexandria, where their party was too
powerful to be attacked.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p21">The internal divisions of the Monophysites turned
especially on the degree of essential difference between the humanity
of Christ and ordinary human nature, and the degree, therefore, of
their deviation from the orthodox doctrine of the full
consubstantiality of the humanity of Christ with ours.<note n="1664" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p22"> Petavius, <i>l.c.</i> lib. i. c.
17, enumerates twelve factions of the Monophysites.</p></note> The most important of these
parties were the Severians (from Severus, the patriarch of Antioch) or
Phthartolaters (adorers of the corruptible),<note n="1665" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p22.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p23.1">Φθαρτολάτραι</span>(from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p23.2">φθαρτός</span>corruptible, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p23.3">λάτρης</span>, servant, worshipper),
corrupticolae.</p></note> who taught that the body of Christ before the
resurrection was mortal and corruptible; and the <name id="iii.xii.xxvii-p23.4">Julian</name>ists (from bishop <name id="iii.xii.xxvii-p23.5">Julian</name>
of Halicarnassus, and his contemporary Xenajas of Hierapolis) or
Aphthartodocetae,<note n="1666" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p23.6"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p24.1">Ἀφθαρτοδοκῆται</span>, also called <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p24.2">Phantasiastae</span>, because
they appeared to acknowledge only a <i>seeming</i> body of Christ.
Gieseler, however, in the second part of the above-mentioned
dissertation, has shown that the <name id="iii.xii.xxvii-p24.3">Julian</name>ist view was
not strictly docetistic, but kindred with the view of Clement of
Alexandria, Origen, <name id="iii.xii.xxvii-p24.4">Hilary</name>, Gregory of Nyssa, and
Apollinaris.</p></note> who
affirmed the body of Christ to have been originally incorruptible, and
who bordered on docetism. The former conceded to the Catholics, that
Christ as to the flesh was consubstantial with us (κατὰ
σάρκα
ὁμοούσιος
ἡμῖν). The latter argued from the commingling
(σύγχυσις) of the two natures, that the
corporeality of Christ became from the very beginning partaker of the
incorruptibleness of the Logos, and was subject to corruptibleness
merely κατ ̓
οἰκονομίαν. They appealed in particular to
Jesus’ walking on the sea. Both parties were agreed as
to the incorruptibleness of the body of Christ after the resurrection.
The word fqorav, it may be remarked, was sometimes used in the sense of
frailty, sometimes in that of corruptibleness.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p25">The solution of this not wholly idle question
would seem to be, that the body of Christ before the resurrection was
similar to that of Adam before the fall; that is, it contained the germ
of immortality and incorruptibleness; but before its glorification it
was subject to the influence of the elements, was destructible, and was
actually put to death by external violence, but, through the indwelling
power of the sinless spirit, was preserved from corruption, and raised
again to imperishable life. A relative immortality thus became
absolute.<note n="1667" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p25.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p26"> Comp. the Augustinian distinction
of immortalitas minor and immortalitas major.</p></note> So far we may
without self-contradiction affirm both the identity of the body of
Christ before and after his resurrection, and its glorification after
resurrection.<note n="1668" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p26.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p27"> As was done by <name id="iii.xii.xxvii-p27.1">Augustine</name>and
Leo the Great. The latter affirms, Sermo 69, De resurrectione Domini,
c. 4: “Resurrectio Domini non finis carnis, sed commutatio fuit, nec
virtutis augmento consumpta substantia est. Qualitas transiit, non
natura defecit; et factum est corpus impassibile, immortale,
incorruptibile ... nihil remansit in carne Christi infirmum, ut et ipsa
sit per essentiam et non sit ipsa per gloriam.” Comp. moreover,
respecting the Aphthartodocetic controversy of the Monophysites, the
remarks of Dorner, ii. 159 ff. and of Ebrard, Kirchen- und
Dogmengeschichte, i. 268 f.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p28">The Severians were subdivided again, in respect to
the question of Christ’s omniscience, into
Theodosians, and Themistians, or Agnoetae.<note n="1669" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p28.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p29"> After their leader Themistius,
deacon of Alexandria; also called by their opponents,
<span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p29.1">Agnoetae</span>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p29.2">Ἀγνοηταί</span>, because they taught that Christ in his
condition of humiliation was not omniscient, but shared our ignorance
of many things (Comp. <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 52" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p29.3" parsed="|Luke|2|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.52">Luke ii. 52</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark xiii. 32" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p29.4" parsed="|Mark|13|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.32">Mark xiii. 32</scripRef>). This view leads
necessarily to dyophysitism, and accordingly was rejected by the strict
Monophysites.</p></note> The <name id="iii.xii.xxvii-p29.5">Julian</name>ists were
subdivided into Ktistolatae,<note n="1670" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p29.6"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p30"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p30.1">Κτιστολάτραι</span>, or, from their founder,
<span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p30.2">Gajanitae</span>.
These viewed the body of Christ as created, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p30.3">κτιστόν</span>.</p></note> and Aktistetae<note n="1671" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p30.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p31">680  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p31.1">Ἀκτιστηταί</span>. These said that the body of Christ in
itself was created, but that by its union with the Logos it became
increate, and therefore also incorruptible.</p></note> according as they asserted or denied that the body
of Christ was a created body. The most consistent Monophysite was the
rhetorician Stephanus Niobes (about 550), who declared every attempt to
distinguish between the divine and the human in Christ inadmissible,
since they had become absolutely one in him.<note n="1672" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p31.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p32"> His adherents were condemned by the
other Monophysites as <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p32.1">Niobitae</span>.</p></note> An abbot of Edessa, Bar Sudaili, extended this
principle even to the creation, which be maintained would at last be
wholly absorbed in God. John Philoponus (about 530) increased the
confusion; starting with Monophysite principles, taking φύσιςin a concrete instead of an abstract
sense, and identifying it with ὑπόστασις, he distinguished in God three
individuals, and so became involved in tritheism. This view he sought
to justify by the Aristotelian categories of genus, species, and
individuum.<note n="1673" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p32.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p33"> His followers were
called <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p33.1">Philoponiaci</span>, <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxvii-p33.2">Tritheistae</span>.
Philoponus, it may be remarked, was not the first promulgator of this
error; but (as appears from Assem. Bibl. orient. tom. ii. p. 327; comp.
Hefele, ii. 655) the Monophysite John Askusnages, who ascribed to
Christ only one nature, but to each person in the Godhead a separate
nature, and on this account was banished by the emperor and
excommunicated by the patriarch of Constantinople. Among the more
famous Tritheists we have also Stephen Gobarus, about
600.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxvii-p34"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="144" title="The Three, Chapters, and the Fifth Ecumenical Council, A.D. 553" shorttitle="Section 144" progress="73.42%" prev="iii.xii.xxvii" next="iii.xii.xxix" id="iii.xii.xxviii">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xxviii-p1">§ 144. The Three, Chapters, and the Fifth
Ecumenical Council, A.D. 553.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxviii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xxviii-p3">Comp., besides the literature already cited, H.
Noris (R.C.): Historia Pelagiana et dissertatio de Synodo Quinta
oecumen. in qua Origenis et Th. Mopsuesteni Pelagiani erroris auctorum
justa damnatio, et Aquilejense schisma describitur, etc. Padua, 1673,
fol., and Verona, 1729. John Garnier (R.C.): Dissert. de V. Synodo.
Paris, 1675 (against Card. Noris). Hefele (R.C.): vol. ii.
775–899.—The Greek Acta of the 5th
council, with the exception of the 14 anathemas and some fragments,
have been lost; but there is extant an apparently contemporary Latin
translation (in Mansi, tom. ix. 163 sqq.), respecting whose genuineness
and completeness there has been much controversy (comp. Hefele, ii. p.
831 ff.).</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxviii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xxviii-p5">The further fortunes of Monophysitism are connected
with the emperor Justinian I. (527–565). This learned
and unweariedly active ruler, ecclesiastically devout, but vain and
ostentatious, aspired, during his long and in some respects brilliant
reign of nearly thirty years, to the united renown of a lawgiver and
theologian, a conqueror and a champion of the true faith. He used to
spend whole nights in prayer and fasting, and in theological studies
and discussions; he placed his throne under the special protection of
the Blessed Virgin and the archangel Michael; in his famous Code, and
especially in the Novelles, he confirmed and enlarged the privileges of
the clergy; he adorned the capital and the provinces with costly
temples and institutions of charity; and he regarded it as his especial
mission to reconcile heretics, to unite all parties of the church, and
to establish the genuine orthodoxy for all time to come. In all these
undertakings he fancied himself the chief actor, though very commonly
he was but the instrument of the empress, or of the court theologians
and eunuchs; and his efforts to compel a general uniformity only
increased the divisions in church and state.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxviii-p6">Justinian was a great admirer of the decrees of
Chalcedon, and ratified the four ecumenical councils in his Code of
Roman law. But his famous wife Theodora, a beautiful, crafty, and
unscrupulous woman, whom he—if we are to believe the
report of Procopius<note n="1674" id="iii.xii.xxviii-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxviii-p7"> Historia Arcana. c.
9.</p></note>—raised from low rank, and even
from a dissolute life, to the partnership of his throne, and who, as
empress, displayed the greatest zeal for the church and for ascetic
piety, was secretly devoted to the Monophysite view, and frustrated all
his plans. She brought him to favor the liturgical formula of the
Monophysites: “God was crucified for us, so that he sanctioned it in an
ecclesiastical decree (533).<note n="1675" id="iii.xii.xxviii-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxviii-p8"> This addition remained in use among
the Catholics in Syria till it was thrown out by the <i>Concilium
Quinisextum</i> (can. 81). Thenceforth it was confined to the
Monophysites and Monothelites. The opinion gained ground among the
Catholics, that the formula taught a quaternity, instead of a trinity.
Gieseler, i. P. ii. p. 366 ff.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxviii-p9">Through her influence the Monophysite Anthimus was
made patriarch of Constantinople (535), and the characterless Vigilius
bishop of Rome (538), under the secret stipulation that he should favor
the Monophysite doctrine. The former, however, was soon deposed as a
Monophysite (536), and the latter did not keep his promise.<note n="1676" id="iii.xii.xxviii-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxviii-p10"> Hefele (ii. p. 552) thinks that
Vigilius was never a Monophysite at heart, and that he only gave the
promise in the interest of “his craving ambition.” The motive, however,
of course cannot alter the fact, nor weaken the argument, furnished by
his repeated recantations, against the claims of the papal see to
infallibility.</p></note> Meanwhile the Origenistic
controversies were renewed. The emperor was persuaded, on the one hand,
to condemn the Origenistic errors in a letter to Mennas of
Constantinople; on the other hand, to condemn by an edict the
Antiochian teachers most odious to the Monophysites: Theodore of
Mopsuestia (the teacher of Nestorius), Theodoret of Cyros, and Ibas of
Edessa (friends of Nestorius); though the last two had been expressly
declared orthodox by the council of Chalcedon. Theodore he condemned
absolutely, but Theodoret only as respected his writings against Cyril
and the third ecumenical council at Ephesus, and Ibas as respected his
letter to the Persian bishop Maris, in which he complains of the
outrages of Cyril’s party in Edessa, and denies the
communicatio idiomatum. These are the so-called Three Chapters, or
formulas of condemnation, or rather the persons and writings designated
and condemned therein.<note n="1677" id="iii.xii.xxviii-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxviii-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxviii-p11.1">Τρία
κεφάλαια</span>, tria capitula. “Chapters” are properly
articles, or brief propositions, under which certain errors are summed
up in the form of anathemas. The twelve anathemas of Cyril against
Nestorius were also called icEI)dAaia. By the Three Chapters, however,
are to be understood in this case: 1. The <i>person</i> and
<i>writings</i> of Theodore of Mopsuestia; 2. the anti-Cyrillian
<i>writings</i> of Theodoret; 3. the <i>letter</i> of Ibas to Maris.
Hence the appellation <i>impia capitula</i>, aO’CGi
Ke4paAaia. This deviation from ordinary usage has occasioned much
confusion.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxviii-p12">Thus was kindled the violent controversy of the
Three Chapters, of which it has been said that it has filled more
volumes than it was worth lines. The East yielded easily to craft and
force; the West resisted.<note n="1678" id="iii.xii.xxviii-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxviii-p13"> Especially the African Fulgentius
Ferrandus, Liberatus, and Facundus of Hermiane, who wrote in defence of
the Three Chapters; also the Roman deacon Rusticus.</p></note> Pontianus of Carthage declared that neither the
emperor nor any other man had a right to sit in judgment upon the dead.
Vigilius of Rome, however, favored either party according to
circumstances, and was excommunicated for awhile by the dyophysite
Africans, under the lead of Facundus of Hermiane. He subscribed the
condemnation of the Three Chapters in Constantinople, a.d. 548, but
refused to subscribe the second edict of the, emperor against the Three
Chapters (551), and afterwards defended them.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxviii-p14">To put an end to this controversy, Justinian,
without the concurrence of the pope, convoked at Constantinople, a.d.
553, the Fifth Ecumenical Council, which consisted of a hundred and
sixty-four bishops, and held eight sessions, from the 5th of May to the
2d of June, under the presidency of the patriarch Eutychius of
Constantinople. It anathematized the Three Chapters; that is, the
person of Theodore of Mopsuestia, the anti-Cyrillian writings of
Theodoret, and the letter of Ibas,<note n="1679" id="iii.xii.xxviii-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxviii-p15"> These anathemas are found in the
concluding sentence of the council (Mansi, tom. ix. 376): “Praedicta
igitur tria capitula anathematizamus, id est Theodorum impium
Mopsuestenum, cum nefandis ejus conscriptis, et quae impie Theodoretus
conscripsit, et impiam epistolam, quae dicitur Ibae.”</p></note> and sanctioned the formula “God was crucified,”
or “One of the Trinity has suffered,” yet not as an addition to the
Trisagion.<note n="1680" id="iii.xii.xxviii-p15.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxviii-p16"> Collect viii. can.
10: ῎Ει
τιsὀυκ
ὁμολογεῖτὸν ἐσταυωμενον
σάρκι
κύριον ̔ημῶν Ἰησοῦν
Χριδτὸν
εἶναι Θεὸν ἀληθινῶν
καὶκύριον
τῆsδόξηs,
καὶ῞ενα τῆs̔αγίαsτριάδοs, ὁτοιτῦτοsἀνάθεμα ῎εστων. “Whoever does not acknowledge that our Lord
Jesus Christ, who was crucified in the flesh, is true God and Lord of
glory, and one of the Holy Trinity, let him be
anathema.”</p></note> The dogmatic
decrees of Justinian were thus sanctioned by the church. But no further
mention appears to have been made of Origenism; and in truth none was
necessary, since a local synod of 544 had already condemned it. Perhaps
also Theodore Askidas, a friend of the Origenists, and one of the
leaders of the council, prevented the ecumenical condemnation of
Origen. But this is a disputed point, and is connected with the
difficult question of the genuineness and completeness of the Acts of
the council.<note n="1681" id="iii.xii.xxviii-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxviii-p17"> In the 11th anathema, it is true,
the name of Origen is condemned along with other heretics (Arius,
Eunomius, Macedonius, Apollinaris, Nestorius, Eutyches), but the
connection is incongruous, and the name is regarded by Halloix,
Garnier, Jacob Basnage, Walch, and others, as all interpolation. Noris
and Hefele (ii. p. 874) maintain its genuineness. At all events the
fifteen anathemas against Origen do not belong to it, but to an earlier
Constantinopolitan synod, held in 544. Comp. Hefele, ii. p. 768
ff.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxviii-p18">Vigilius at first protested against the Council,
which, in spite of repeated invitations, he had not attended, and by
which he was suspended; but he afterwards signified his adherence, and
was permitted, after seven years’ absence, to return
to Rome, but died on the journey, at Syracuse, in 555. His fourfold
change of opinion does poor service to the claim of papal
infallibility. His successor, Pelagius I., immediately acknowledged the
council. But upon this the churches in Northern Italy, Africa, and
Illyria separated themselves from the Roman see, and remained in schism
till Pope Gregory I. induced most of the Italian bishops to acknowledge
the council.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxviii-p19">The result of this controversy, therefore, was the
condemnation of the Antiochian theology, and the partial victory of the
Alexandrian monophysite doctrine, so far as it could be reconciled with
the definitions of Chalcedon. But the Chalcedonian dyophysitism
afterwards reacted, in the form of dyothelitism, and at the sixth
ecumenical council, at Constantinople, a.d. 680 (called also Concilium
Trullanum I.), under the influence of a letter of pope Agatho, which
reminds us of the Epistola Dogmatica of Leo, it gained the victory over
the Monothelite view, which so far involves the Monophysite, as the
ethical conception of one will depends upon the physical conception of
one nature.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxviii-p20">But notwithstanding the concessions of the fifth
ecumenical council, the Monophysites remained separated from the
orthodox church, refusing to acknowledge in any manner the dyophysite
council of Chalcedon. Another effort of Justinian to gain them, by
sanctioning the Aphthartodocetic doctrine of the incorruptibleness of
Christ’s body (564), threatened to involve the church
in fresh troubles; but his death soon afterwards, in 565, put an end to
these fruitless and despotic plans of union. His successor Justin II.
in 565 issued an edict of toleration, which exhorted all Christians to
glorify the Lord, without contending about persons and syllables. Since
that time the history of the Monophysites has been distinct from that
of the catholic church.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxviii-p21"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="145" title="The Monophysite Sects: Jacobites, Copts, Abyssinians, Armenians, Maronites" shorttitle="Section 145" progress="73.84%" prev="iii.xii.xxviii" next="iii.xii.xxx" id="iii.xii.xxix">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xxix-p1">§ 145. The Monophysite Sects: Jacobites,
Copts, Abyssinians, Armenians, Maronites.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxix-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xxix-p3">Euseb. Renaudot (R.C., † 1720):
Historia patriarcharum Alexandrinorum Jacobitarum a D. Marco usque ad
finem saec. xiii. Par. 1713. Also by the same: Liturgiarum orientalium
collectio. Par. 1716, 2 vols. 4to. Jos. Sim. Assemani (R.C.,
† 1768): Bibliotheca orientalis. <scripRef passage="Rom. 1719" id="iii.xii.xxix-p3.1" parsed="|Rom|1719|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1719">Rom. 1719</scripRef> sqq., 4
vols. folio (vol. ii. treats De scriptoribus Syria Monophysitis).
Michael le Quien (R.C., † 1733): Oriens Christianus.
Par. 1740, 3 vols. folio (vols. 2 and 3). Veyssière De La
Croze: Histoire du Christianisme d’Ethiope et
d’Armenie. La Haye, 1739. Gibbon: Chapter xlvii.
towards the end. Makrîzi (Mohammedan, an historian and
jurist at Cairo, died 1441): Historia Coptorum Christianorum (Arabic
and Latin), ed. H. T. Wetzer, Sulzbach, 1828; a better edition by F.
Wüstenfeld, with translation and annotations,
Göttingen, 1845. J. E. T. Wiltsch Kirchliche Statistik.
Berlin, 1846, Bd. i. p. 225 ff. John Mason Neale (Anglican): The
Patriarchate of Alexandria. London, 1847, 2 vols. Also: A History of
the Holy Eastern Church. Lond. 1850, 2 vols. (vol. ii. contains among
other things the Armenian and Copto-Jacobite Liturgy). E. Dulaurier:
Histoire, dogmes, traditions, et liturgie de l’Eglise
Armeniane. Par. 1859. Arthur Penrhyn Stanley: Lectures on the History
of the Eastern Church. New York, 1862, Lect. i. p. 92 ff. Respecting
the present condition of the Jacobites, Copts, Armenians, and
Maronites, consult also works of Eastern travel, and the numerous
accounts in missionary magazines and other religious periodicals.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxix-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xxix-p5">The Monophysites, like their antagonists, the
Nestorians, have maintained themselves in the East as separate sects
under their own bishops and patriarchs, even to the present day; thus
proving the tenacity of those Christological errors, which acknowledge
the full Godhead and manhood of Christ, while those errors of the
ancient church, which deny the Godhead, or the manhood (Ebionism,
Gnosticism, Manichaeism, Arianism, etc.), as sects, have long since
vanished. These Christological schismatics stand, as if enchanted, upon
the same position which they assumed in the fifth century. The
Nestorians reject the third ecumenical council, the Monophysites the
fourth; the former hold the distinction of two natures in Christ even
to abstract separation, the latter the fusion of the two natures in one
with a stubbornness which has defied centuries, and forbids their
return to the bosom of the orthodox Greek church. They are properly the
ancient national churches of Egypt, Syria, and Armenia, in distinction
from the orthodox Greek church, and the united or Roman church of the
East.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p6">The Monophysites are scattered upon the mountains
and in the valleys and deserts of Syria, Armenia, Assyria, Egypt, and
Abyssinia, and, like the orthodox Greeks of those countries, live
mostly under Mohammedan, partly under Russian, rule. They supported the
Arabs and Turks in weakening and at last conquering the Byzantine
empire, and thus furthered the ultimate victory of Islam. In return,
they were variously favored by the conquerors, and upheld in their
separation from the Greek church. They have long since fallen into
stagnation, ignorance, and superstition, and are to Christendom as a
praying corpse to a living man. They are isolated fragments of the
ancient church history, and curious petrifactions from the
Christological battle-fields of the fifth and sixth centuries, coming
to view amidst Mohammedan scenes. But Providence has preserved them,
like the Jews, and doubtless not without design, through storms of war
and persecution, unchanged until the present time. Their very hatred of
the orthodox Greek church makes them more accessible both to Protestant
and Roman missions, and to the influences of Western Christianity and
Western civilization.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p7">On the other hand, they are a door for
Protestantism to the Arabs and the Turks; to the former through the
Jacobites, to the latter through the Armenians. There is the more
reason to hope for their conversion, because the Mohammedans despise
the old Oriental churches, and must be won, if at all, by a purer type
of Christianity. In this respect the American missions among the
Armenians in the Turkish empire, are, like those among the Nestorians
in Persia, of great prospective importance, as outposts of a religion
which is destined sooner or later to regenerate the East.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p8">With the exception of the Chalcedonian
Christology, which they reject as Nestorian heresy, most of the
doctrines, institutions, and rites of the Monophysite sects are common
to them with the orthodox Greek church. They reject, or at least do not
recognize, the filioque; they hold to the mass, or the Eucharistic
sacrifice, with a kind of transubstantiation; leavened bread in the
Lord’s Supper; baptismal regeneration by trine
immersion; seven sacraments (yet not explicitly, since they either have
no definite term for sacrament, or no settled conception of it); the
patriarchal polity; monasticism; pilgrimages, and fasting; the
requisition of a single marriage for priests and deacons (bishops are
not allowed to marry);<note n="1682" id="iii.xii.xxix-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p9"> Laymen are allowed to marry twice,
but a third marriage is regarded as fornication.</p></note>
the prohibition of the eating of blood or of things strangled.<note n="1683" id="iii.xii.xxix-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p10"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Acts xv. 20" id="iii.xii.xxix-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|15|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.20">Acts xv. 20</scripRef>. The Latin church
saw in this ordinance of the apostolic council merely a temporary
measure during the existence of Jewish Christianity.</p></note> On the other hand, they know
nothing of purgatory and indulgences, and have a simpler worship than
the Greeks and Romans. According to their doctrine, all men after death
go into Hades, a place alike without sorrow or joy; after the general
judgment they enter into heaven or are cast into hell; and meanwhile
the intercessions and pious works of the living have an influence on
the final destiny of the departed. Like the orthodox Greeks, they honor
pictures and relics of the saints, but not in the same degree.
Scripture and tradition are with them coordinate sources of revelation
and rules of faith. The reading of the Bible is not forbidden, but is
limited by the ignorance of the people themselves. They use in worship
the ancient vernacular tongues, which, however, are now dead languages
to them.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p11">There are four branches of the Monophysites: the
Syrian Jacobites; the Copts, including the Abyssinians; the Armemians;
and the less ancient Maronites.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p12">I. The Jacobites in Syria, Mesopotamia, and
Babylonia. Their name comes down from their ecumenical<note n="1684" id="iii.xii.xxix-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p13"> <i>Ecumenical, i.e</i>., not
restricted to any particular province.</p></note> metropolitan Jacob, surnamed
Baradai, or Zanzalus.<note n="1685" id="iii.xii.xxix-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p14"> From his beggarly clothing.
Barâdai signifies in Arabic and Syriac horse blanket, of
coarse cloth, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxix-p14.1">τζάνζαλον</span>is <i>vile aliquid et tritum</i> (see
Rödiger in Herzog’s Encycl. vi.
401).</p></note>
This remarkable man, in the middle of the sixth century, devoted
himself for seven and thirty years (511–578), with
unwearied zeal to the interests of the persecuted Monophysites.
“Light-footed as Asahel,”<note n="1686" id="iii.xii.xxix-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p15"> <scripRef passage="2 Sam. ii. 18" id="iii.xii.xxix-p15.1" parsed="|2Sam|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.2.18">2 Sam. ii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> and in the garb of a beggar, he journeyed hither
and thither amid the greatest dangers and privations; revived the
patriarchate of Antioch; ordained bishops, priests, and deacons;
organized churches; healed divisions; and thus saved the Monophysite
body from impending extinction.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p16">The patriarch bears the title of patriarch of
Antioch, because the succession is traced back to Severus of Antioch;
but he commonly resides in Diarbekir, or other towns or monasteries.
Since the fourteenth century, the patriarch has always borne the name
Ignatius, after the famous martyr and bishop of Antioch. The Jacobite
monks are noted for gross superstition and rigorous asceticism. A part
of the Jacobites have united with the church of Rome. Lately some
Protestant missionaries from America have also found entrance among
them.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p17">II. The Copts,<note n="1687" id="iii.xii.xxix-p17.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p18"> From <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxix-p18.1">αἴγυπτος</span>, Guptos, and not, as some suppose, from
the town Koptos, nor from an abbreviation of Jacobite. They are the
most ancient, but Christian Egyptians, in distinction from the
Pharaonic (Chem), those of the Old Testament (Mizrim), the Macedonian
or Greek (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxix-p18.2">αἴγ</span>.) and the modem Arab Egyptians
(Misr).</p></note> in Egypt, are in nationality the genuine
descendants of the ancient Egyptians, though with an admixture of Greek
and Arab blood. Soon after the council of Chalcedon, they chose
Timotheus Aelurus in opposition to the patriarch Proterius. After
varying fortunes, they have, since 536, had their own patriarch of
Alexandria, who, like most of the Egyptian dignitaries, commonly
resides at Cairo. He accounts himself the true successor of the
evangelist Mark, St. Athanasius, and Cyril. He is always chosen from
among the monks, and, in rigid adherence to the traditionary nolo
episcopari, he is elected against his will; he is obliged to lead a
strict ascetic life, and at night is waked every quarter of an hour for
a short prayer. He alone has the power to ordain, and he performs this
function not by imposition of hands, but by breathing on and anointing
the candidate. His jurisdiction extends over the churches of Egypt,
Nubia, and Abyssinia, or Ethiopia. He chooses and anoints the Abuna
(i.e., Our Father), or patriarch for Abyssinia. Under him are twelve
bishops, some with real jurisdiction, some titular; and under these
again other clergy, down to readers and exorcists. There are still
extant two incomplete Coptic versions of the Scriptures, the Upper
Egyptian or Thebaic, called also, after the Arabic name of the
province, the Sahidic, i.e., Highland version; and the Lower Egyptian
or Memphitic.<note n="1688" id="iii.xii.xxix-p18.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p19"> Of this latter H. Tattam and P.
Bötticher (1852) have lately published considerable
fragments.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p20">The Copts were much more numerous than the
Catholics, whom they scoffingly nicknamed Melchites,<note n="1689" id="iii.xii.xxix-p20.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p21"> From the Hebrew <i>melech</i>,
king.</p></note> or Caesar-Christians. They lived with them
on terms of deadly enmity, and facilitated the conquest of Egypt by the
Saracens (641). But they were afterwards cruelly persecuted by these
very Saracens,<note n="1690" id="iii.xii.xxix-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p22"> So that even their Arabic historian
Makr&amp;lt;zi was moved to compassion for them.</p></note> and
dwindled from some two millions of souls to a hundred and fifty or two
hundred thousand, of whom about ten thousand, or according to others
from thirty to sixty thousand, live in Cairo, and the rest mostly in
Upper Egypt. They now, in common with all other religious sects, enjoy
toleration. They and the Abyssinians are distinguished from the other
Monophysites by the Jewish and Mohammedan practice of circumcision,
which is performed by lay persons (on both sexes), and in Egypt is
grounded upon sanitary considerations. They still observe the Jewish
law of meats. They are sunk in poverty, ignorance, and semi-barbarism.
Even the clergy, who indeed are taken from the lowest class of the
people, are a beggarly set, and understand nothing but how to read
mass, and perform the various ceremonies. They do not even know the
Coptic or old Egyptian, their own ancient ecclesiastical language. They
live by farming, and their official fees. The literary treasures of
their convents in the Coptic, Syriac, and Arabic languages, have been
of late secured for the most part to the British Museum, by Tattam and
other travellers.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p23">Missions have lately been undertaken among them,
especially by the Church Missionary Society of England (commencing in
1825), and the United Presbyterians of America, but with little success
so far.<note n="1691" id="iii.xii.xxix-p23.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p24"> A detailed, but very unfavorable
description of the Copts is given by Edward W. Lane in his “Manners and
Customs of the Modern Egyptians,” 1833. Notwithstanding this they stand
higher than the other Egyptians. A. P. Stanley (Hist. of the Eastern
Church, p. 95) says of them: “The Copts are still, even in their
degraded state, the most civilized of the natives: the intelligence of
Egypt still lingers in the Coptic scribes, who are on this account used
as clerks in the offices of their conquerors, or as registrars of the
water-marks of the Nile.” Comp. also the occasional notices of the
Copts in the Egyptological writings of Wilkinson, Bunsen, Lepsius,
Brugsch, and others.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p25">The Abyssinian church is a daughter of the Coptic,
and was founded in the fourth century, by two missionaries from
Alexandria, Frumentius and Aedesius. It presents a strange mixture of
barbarism, ignorance, superstition, and Christianity. Its Ethiopic
Bible, which dates perhaps from the first missionaries, includes in the
Old Testament the apocryphal book of Enoch. The Chronicles of Axuma
(the former capital of the country), dating from the fourth century,
receive almost the same honor as the Bible. The council of Chalcedon is
accounted an assembly of fools and heretics. The Abyssinian church has
retained even more Jewish elements than the Coptic. It observes the
Jewish Sabbath together with the Christian Sunday; it forbids the use
of the flesh of swine and other unclean beasts; it celebrates a yearly
feast of general lustration or rebaptizing of the whole nation; it
retains the model of a sacred ark, called the ark of Zion, to which
gifts and prayers are offered, and which forms the central point of
public worship. It believes in the magical virtue of outward
ceremonies, especially immersion, as the true regeneration. Singularly
enough it honors Pontius Pilate as a saint, because be washed his hands
of innocent blood. The endless controversies respecting the natures of
Christ, which have died out elsewhere still rage there. The Abyssinians
honor saints and pictures, but not images; crosses, but not the
crucifix. Every priest carries a cross in his hand, and presents it to
every one whom he meets, to be kissed. The numerous churches are small
and dome-shaped above, and covered with reeds and straw. On the floor
lie a number of staves and crutches, on which the people support
themselves during the long service, as, like all the Orientals, they
are without benches. Slight as are its remains of Christianity,
Abyssinia still stands, in agriculture, arts, laws, and social
condition, far above the heathen countries of Africa—a
proof that even a barbaric Christianity is better than none.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p26">The influences of the West have penetrated even to
Abyssinia. The missions of the Jesuits in the seventeenth and
eighteenth centuries, and of the Protestants in the nineteenth, have
been prosecuted amidst many dangers and much self-denial, yet hitherto
with but little success.<note n="1692" id="iii.xii.xxix-p26.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p27"> Especially worthy of note are the
labors of the Basle missionaries, Samuel Gobat (now Anglican bishop in
Jerusalem), Kugler, Isenberg, Blumhardt, and Krapf since 1830.
Comp. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxix-p27.1">Gobat</span>in the Basler Missionsmagazin for 1834, Part 1
and 2. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxix-p27.2">Isenberg</span>: Abyssinien und die evangelische Mission,
Bonn, 1844, 2 Bde. and <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxix-p27.3">Isenberg</span>and <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxix-p27.4">Krapf</span>: Journals, 1843. Also <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxix-p27.5">Harris</span>:
Highlands of Ethiopia 1844. The imported fragments of an Abyssinian
translation of the Bible, dating from the fourth or fifth century, have
drawn the attention of Westem scholars. Prof. A. Dillmann (now in
Giessen) has since 1854 published the Aethiopic Old Testament, a
grammar, and a lexicon of the Aethiopic language. Of the older works on
Abyssinia the principal are <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxix-p27.6">Ludolphus</span>: Historia
Aethiopica, Frankf. 1681; <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxix-p27.7">Geddes</span>: Church History
of Aethiopia, Lond. 1696, and <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxix-p27.8">La</span>
<span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxix-p27.9">Croze</span>:
Histoire du Christianisme d’Ethiopie et
d’Armenie, La Haye, 1739. They have all drawn their
principal materials from the Jesuits, especially from the general
history of Tellez, published 1660.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p28">III. The Armenians. These are the most numerous,
interesting, and hopeful of the Monophysite sects, and now the most
accessible to evangelical Protestantism. Their nationality reaches back
into hoary antiquity, like Mount Ararat, at whose base lies their
original home. They were converted to Christianity in the beginning of
the fourth century, under King Tiridates, by Gregory the Enlightener,
the first patriarch and ecclesiastical writer and the greatest saint of
the Armenians.<note n="1693" id="iii.xii.xxix-p28.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p29"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxix-p29.1">Φωτιστής</span>, Illuminator. He was married and had
several sons. He was urgently invited to the Nicene council, but sent
his son Aristax in his stead, to whom he resigned his office, and then
withdrew himself for the rest of his life into a mountain-cave. There
are homilies of his still extant, which were first printed in 1737 in
Constantinople.</p></note> They were
provided by him with monasteries and seminaries, and afterwards by
Mesrob<note n="1694" id="iii.xii.xxix-p29.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p30"> Called Mesrop, Mjesrob, Mjesrop,
and Marchtoz. Comp. respecting this man and the origin of the Armenian
version of the Bible, the chronicle of his pupil, Moses Chorenensis,
and the article by Petermann in Herzog’s Encycl. Bd.
ix. p. 370 ff.</p></note> with a version of
the Scriptures, made from the Greek with the help of the Syriac
Peschito; which at the same time marks the beginning of the Armenian
literature, since Mesrob had first to invent his alphabet. The Armenian
canon has four books found in no other Bible; in the Old Testament, the
History of Joseph and Asenath, and the Testament of the twelve
Patriarchs, and in the New, the Epistle of the Corinthians to Paul and
a Third, but spurious, Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians. The next
oldest work in the Armenian language is the history of their land and
people, by Moses Chorenensis, a half century later.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p31">The Armenians fell away from the church of the
Greek Empire in 552, from which year they date their era. The Persians
favored the separation on political grounds, but were themselves
thoroughly hostile to Christianity, and endeavored to introduce the
Zoroastrian religion into Armenia. The Armenian church, being left
unrepresented at the council of Chalcedon through the accidental
absence of its bishops, accepted in 491 the Henoticon of the emperor
Zeno, and at the synod of Twin (Tevin or Tovin, the capital at that
time), held a.d. 595, declared decidedly for the Monophysite doctrine.
The Confessio Armenica, which in other respects closely resembles the
Nicene Creed, is recited by the priest at every morning service. The
Armenian church had for a long time only one patriarch or Catholicus,
who at first resided in Sebaste, and afterwards in the monastery of
Etschmiezin (Edschmiadsin), their holy city, at the foot of Mount
Ararat, near Erivan (now belonging to Russia), and had forty-two
archbishops under him. At his consecration the dead hand of Gregory the
Enlightener is even yet always used, as the medium of tactual
succession. Afterwards other patriarchal sees were established, at
Jerusalem (in 1311), at Sis, in Cilicia (in 1440), and after the fall
of the Greek empire in Constantinople (1461).<note n="1695" id="iii.xii.xxix-p31.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p32"> Respecting the patriarchal and
metropolitan sees and the bishoprics of the Armenians, comp. Le Quien,
tom. i., and Wiltsch, Kirchliche Geographie und Statistik, ii. p. 375
ff.</p></note>  In 637 Armenia fell under Mohammedan
dominion, and belongs now partly to Turkey and partly to Russia. But
the varying fortunes and frequent oppressions of their country have
driven many thousands of the Armenians abroad, and they are now
scattered in other parts of Russia and Turkey, as well as in Persia,
India, and Austria.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p33">The Armenians of the diaspora are mostly
successful traders and brokers, and have become a nation and a church
of merchant princes, holding great influence in Turkey. Their
dispersion, and love of trade, their lack of political independence,
their tenacious adherence to ancient national customs and rites, the
oppressions to which they are exposed in foreign countries, and the
influence which they nevertheless exercise upon these countries, make
their position in the Orient, especially in Turkey, similar to that of
the Jews in the Christian world.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p34">The whole number of the Armenians is very
variously estimated, from two and a half up to fifteen millions.<note n="1696" id="iii.xii.xxix-p34.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p35"> Stanley (History of the Eastern
Church, p. 92), supported by Neale and Haxthausen (Transcaucasia),
estimates the number of the Armenians at over eight millions. But Dr.
G. W. Wood, of New York, formerly a missionary among them, informs me
that their total number probably does not exceed six millions, of whom
about two and a half millions are probably in Turkey.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p36">The Armenian church, it may be remarked, has long
been divided into two parts, which, although internally very similar,
are inflexibly opposed to each other. The united Armenians, since the
council of Florence, a.d. 1439, have been connected with the church of
Rome. To them belongs the congregation of the Mechitarists, which was
founded by the Abbot Mechitar († 1749), and possesses
a famous monastery on the island of San Lazzaro near Venice, from which
centre it has successfully labored since 1702 for Armenian literature
and education in the interest of the Roman Catholic church.<note n="1697" id="iii.xii.xxix-p36.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p37"> Comp. C. F. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxix-p37.1">Neumann</span>:
Geschichte der armenischen Literatur nach den Werken der Mechitaristen,
Leipzig, 1836. The chief work of the Mechitarists is the history of
Armenia, by P. Michael Tschamtschean († 1823), in
three vols., Venice, 1784.</p></note> The schismatical Armenians hold
firmly to their peculiar ancient doctrines and polity. They regard
themselves as the orthodox, and call the united or Roman Armenians
schismatics.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p38">Since 1830, the Protestant Missionary, Tract, and
Bible societies of England, Basle, and the United States, have labored
among the Armenians especially among the Monophysite portion, with
great success, The American Board of Commissioners for Foreign
Missions,<note n="1698" id="iii.xii.xxix-p38.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p39"> This oldest and most extensive of
American missionary societies was founded <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxix-p39.1">a.d.</span>1810, and is
principally supported by the Congregationalists and New School
Presbyterians.</p></note> in particular,
has distributed Bibles and religious books in the Armenian and
Armeno-Turkish<note n="1699" id="iii.xii.xxix-p39.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p40"> The Armeno-Turkish is the Turkish
language written in Armenian characters.</p></note> language,
and founded flourishing churches and schools in Constantinople, Broosa,
Nicomedia, Trebizond, Erzroom, Aintab, Kharpoot, Diarbekir, and
elsewhere. Several of these churches have already endured the crucial
test of persecution, and justify bright hopes for the future. As the
Jewish Synagogues of the diaspora were witnesses for monotheism among
idolaters, and preparatory schools of Christianity, so are these
Protestant Armenian churches, as well as the Protestant Nestorian,
outposts of evangelical civilization in the East, and perhaps the
beginning of a resurrection of primitive Christianity in the lands of
the Bible and harbingers of the future conversion of the Mohammedans.<note n="1700" id="iii.xii.xxix-p40.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p41"> Compare, respecting the Armenian
mission of the American Board, the publications of this
Society; <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxix-p41.1">Eli</span> <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxix-p41.2">Smith</span>and H. G.
O. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxix-p41.3">Dwight</span>: Missionary Researches in Armenia, Boston, 1833; Dr. H. G.
O. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxix-p41.4">Dwight</span>: Christianity revived in the East, New York, 1850;
H. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxix-p41.5">Newcomb</span>: Cyclopaedia of Missions, pp. 124-154. The
principal missionaries among the Armenians are H. G. O. Dwight, W.
Goodell, C. Hamlin, G. W. Wood, F. Riggs, D. Ladd, P. O. Powers, W. G.
Schauffler (a Würtemberger, but educated at the Theol.
Seminary of Andover, Mass.), and Benj. Schneider (a German from
Pennsylvania, but likewise a graduate of Andover).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p42">IV. The youngest sect of the Monophysites, and the
solitary memorial of the Monothelite controversy, are the Maronites, so
called from St. Maron, and the eminent monastery founded by him in
Syria (400).<note n="1701" id="iii.xii.xxix-p42.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p43"> He is probably the same Maron whose
life Theodoret wrote, and to whom <name id="iii.xii.xxix-p43.1">Chrysostom</name>addressed a
letter when in exile. He is not to be confounded with the later John
Maron, of the seventh century, who, according to the legendary
traditions of the catholic Maronites, acting as papal legate at
Antioch, converted the whole of Lebanon to the Roman church, and became
their first patriarch. T he name “Maronites” occurs first in the eighth
century, and that as a name of heretics, in John of
Damascus.</p></note> They
inhabit the range of Lebanon, with its declivities and valleys, from
Tripolis on the North to the neighborhood of Tyre and the lake of
Gennesaret on the South, and amount at most to half a million. They
have also small churches in Aleppo, Damascus, and other places. They
are pure Syrians, and still use the Syriac language in their liturgy,
but speak Arabic. They are subject to a patriarch, who commonly resides
in the monastery of Kanobin on Mt. Lebanon. They were originally
Monothelites, even after the doctrine of one will of Christ, which is
the ethical complement of the doctrine of one nature, had been rejected
at the sixth ecumenical Council (a.d. 680). But after the Crusades
(1182), and especially after 1596, they began to go over to the Roman
church, although retaining the communion under both kinds, their Syriac
missal, the marriage of priests, and their traditional fast-days, with
some saints of their own, especially St: Maron.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p44">From these came, in the eighteenth century, the
three celebrated Oriental scholars, the Assemani, Joseph Simon
(† 1768), his brother Joseph Aloysius, and their
cousin Stephen Evodius. These were born on Mt. Lebanon, and educated at
the Maronite college at Rome.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p45">There are also Maronites in Syria, who abhor the
Roman church.<note n="1702" id="iii.xii.xxix-p45.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxix-p46"> Respecting the present condition of
the Maronites, comp. also Robinson’s Palestine,
Ritter’s Erdkunde, Bd. xvii. Abtheil. 1, and
Rödiger’s article in
Herzog’s Encycl. Bd. x. p. 176 ff. A few years ago
(1860), the Maronites drew upon themselves the sympathies of
Christendom by the cruelties which their old hereditary enemies, the
Druses, perpetrated upon them.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxix-p47"><br />
</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxix-p48"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="146" title="Character of the Pelagian Controversy" shorttitle="Section 146" progress="74.85%" prev="iii.xii.xxix" next="iii.xii.xxxi" id="iii.xii.xxx">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xxx-p1">§ 146. Character of the Pelagian
Controversy.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxx-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxx-p3">IV. The Anthropological Controversies.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxx-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxx-p5">WORKS ON THE PELAGIAN CONTROVERSY IN GENERAL.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxx-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iii.xii.xxx-p7">Sources:</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxx-p8"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xxx-p9">I. Pelagius: Expositiones in epistolas Paulinas
(composed before 410); Epistola ad Demetriadem, in 30 chapters (written
a.d. 413); Libellus fidei ad Innocentium I. (417, also falsely called
Explanatio Symboli ad Damasum). These three works have been preserved
complete, as supposed works of <name id="iii.xii.xxx-p9.1">Jerome</name>, and
have been incorporated in the Opera of this father (tom. xi. ed. of
Vallarsius). Of the other writings of Pelagius (De natura; De libero
arbitrio; Capitula; Epist. ad Innocent. I., which accompanied the
Libellus fidei), we have only fragments in the works of his opponents,
especially <name id="iii.xii.xxx-p9.2">Augustine</name>. In like manner we have
only fragments of the writings of Coelestius: Definitiones; Symbolum ad
Zosimum; and of <name id="iii.xii.xxx-p9.3">Julian</name>us of Eclanum: Libri
iv. ad Turbantium episcopum contra Augustini primum de nuptiis; Libri
viii. ad Florum contra Augustini secundum de nuptiis. Large and literal
extracts in the extended replies of <name id="iii.xii.xxx-p9.4">Augustine</name>
to <name id="iii.xii.xxx-p9.5">Julian</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xxx-p10">II. Augustinus: De peccatorum meritis et remissione
(412); De spiritu et litera (418); De natura et gratia (415); De gestis
Pelagii (417); De gratia Christi et de peccato originali (418); De
nuptiis et concupiscentia (419); Contra duas Epistolas Pelagianorum
(420); Contra <name id="iii.xii.xxx-p10.1">Julian</name>um, libri vi. (421); Opus
imperfectum contra <name id="iii.xii.xxx-p10.2">Julian</name>um (429); De gratia
et libero arbitrio (426 or 427); De correptione et gratia (427) De
praedestinatione sanctorum (428 or 429); De dono perseverantivae (429);
and other anti-Pelagian writings, which are collected in the 10th
volume of his Opera, in two divisions, ed. Bened. Par. 1690, and again
Venet. 1733. (it is the Venice Bened. edition from which I have quoted
throughout in this section. In Migne’s edition of
Aug., Par. 1841, the anti-Pelagian writings form likewise the tenth
tomus of 1912 pages.) Hieronymus: <scripRef passage="Ep. 133" id="iii.xii.xxx-p10.3">Ep. 133</scripRef> (in
Vallarsi’s, and in Migne’s ed.; or,
<scripRef passage="Ep. 43" id="iii.xii.xxx-p10.4">Ep. 43</scripRef> in the Bened. ed.) ad Ctesiphontem (315); Dialogi contra
Pelagianos, libri iii. (Opera, ed. Vallars. vol. ii. f.
693–806, and ed. Migne, ii. 495–590).
P. <name id="iii.xii.xxx-p10.5">Orosius</name>: Apologeticus c. Pelag. libri iii.
(Opera, ed. Haverkamp). Marius Mercator, a learned Latin monk in
Constantinople (428–451): Commonitoria, 429, 431 (ed.
Baluz. Paris, 1684, and Migne, Par. 1846). Collection of the Acta in
Mansi, tom. iv.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxx-p11"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iii.xii.xxx-p12">Literature:</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxx-p13"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xxx-p14">Gerh. Joh. Vossius: Hist. de controversiis, quas
Pelagius ejusque reliquiae moverunt, libri vii. Lugd. Batav. 1618
(auct. ed. Amstel. 1655). Cardinal Henr. Norisius: Historia Pelagiana
et dissert. de Synodo Quinta Oecumen. Batavii, 1673, fol. (and in
Opera, Veron. 1729, i.). Garnier (Jesuit): Dissert. vii. quibus integra
continentur Pelagianorum hist. (in his ed. of the Opera of Marius
Mercator, i. 113). The Praefatio to the 10th vol. of the <name id="iii.xii.xxx-p14.1">Benedict</name>ine edition of <name id="iii.xii.xxx-p14.2">Augustine</name>’s Opera. Corn. Jansenius
(† 1638): Augustinus, sive doctrina S. Augustini de
humanae naturae sanitate, aegritudine, medicina, adv. Pelagianos et
Massilienses. Lovan. 1640, fol. (He read <name id="iii.xii.xxx-p14.3">Augustine</name> twenty times, and revived his system in the
Catholic church.) Tillemont: Mémoires, etc. Tom. xiii. pp.
1–1075, which is entirely devoted to the life of <name id="iii.xii.xxx-p14.4">Augustine</name>. Ch. Wilh. Fr. Walch: Ketzerhistorie.
Leipz. 1770. Bd. iv. and v. Schröckh: Kirchengeschichte.
Parts xiv. and xv. (1790). G. F. Wiggers (sen.): Versuch einer
pragmatischen Darstellung des Augustinismus und Pelagianismus, in zwei
Theilen. Hamburg, 1833. (The first part appeared 1821 in Berlin; the
second, which treats of Semi-Pelagianism, in 1833 at Hamburg. The
common title-page bears date 1833. The first part has also been
translated into English by Prof. Emerson, Andover, 1840). J. L. Jacobi:
Die Lehre des Pelagius. Leipzig, 1842. F. Böhringer: Die
Kirche Christi in Biographien. Bd. i. Th. 3, pp.
444–626, Zürich, 1845. Gieseler:
Kirchengeschichte. Bd. i. Abth. 2 pp. 106–131 (4th ed.
1845, entirely favorable to Pelagianism). Neander: Kirchengeschichte.
Bd. iv. (2d ed. 1847, more Augustinian). Schaff: The Pelagian
Controversy, in the Bibliotheca Sacra, Andover, May, 1848 (No. xviii.).
Theod. Gangauf: Metaphysische Psychologie des heiligen Augustinus.
Augsb. 1852. Thorough, but not completed. H. Hart Milman: History of
Latin Christianity. New York, 1860, vol. i. ch. ii. pp.
164–194. Jul. Müller: Die christliche Lehre
von der Sünde. Bresl. 1838, 5th ed. 1866, 2 vols. (An
English translation by Pulsford, Edinburgh.) The same: Der
Pelagianismus. Berlin, 1854. (A brief, but admirable essay.) Hefele:
Conciliengeschichte. Bd. ii. 1856, p. 91 ff. W. Cunningham: Historical
Theology. Edinburgh, 1863, vol. i, pp. 321–358. Fr.
Wörter (R.C.): Der Pelagianismus nach seinem Ursprung und
seiner Lehre. Freiburg, 1866. Nourrisson: La philosophie de S.
Augustin. Par. 1866, 2 vols. (vol. i. 452 ff.; ii. 352 ff.). Comp. also
the literature in § 178, and the relevant chapters in the
Doctrine-Histories of Münscher, Baumgarten-Crusius,
Hagenbach, Neander, Baur, Beck, Shedd.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxx-p15"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xxx-p16">While the Oriental Church was exhausting her energies
in the Christological controversies, and, with the help of the West,
was developing the ecumenical doctrine of the person of Christ, the
Latin church was occupied with the great anthropological and
soteriological questions of sin and grace, and was bringing to light
great treasures of truth, without either help from the Eastern church
or influence upon her. The third ecumenical council, it is true,
condemned Pelagianism, but without careful investigation, and merely on
account of its casual connection with Nestorianism. The Greek
historians, Socrates, Sozomen, Theodoret, and Evagrius, although they
treat of that period, take not the slightest notice of the Pelagian
controversies. In this fact we see the predominantly practical
character of the West, in contradistinction to the contemplative and
speculative East. Yet the Christological and
anthropologico-soteriological controversies are vitally connected,
since Christ became man for the redemption of man. The person and the
work of the Redeemer presuppose on the one hand man’s
capability of redemption, and on the other his need of redemption.
Manichaeism denies the former, Pelagianism the latter. In opposition to
these two fundamental anthropological heresies, the church was called
to develope the whole truth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxx-p17">Before <name id="iii.xii.xxx-p17.1">Augustine</name> the
anthropology of the church was exceedingly crude and indefinite. There
was a general agreement as to the apostasy and the moral accountability
of man, the terrible curse of sin, and the necessity of redeeming
grace; but not as to the extent of native corruption, and the relation
of human freedom to divine grace in the work of regeneration and
conversion. The Greek, and particularly the Alexandrian fathers, in
opposition to the dualism and fatalism of the Gnostic systems, which
made evil a necessity of nature, laid great stress upon human freedom,
and upon the indispensable cooperation of this freedom with divine
grace; while the Latin fathers, especially <name id="iii.xii.xxx-p17.2">Tertullian</name> and Cyprian, <name id="iii.xii.xxx-p17.3">Hilary</name>
and <name id="iii.xii.xxx-p17.4">Ambrose</name>, guided rather by their practical
experience than by speculative principles, emphasized the hereditary
sin and hereditary guilt of man, and the sovereignty of
God’s grace, without, however, denying freedom and
individual accountability.<note n="1703" id="iii.xii.xxx-p17.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxx-p18"> On the anthropology of the
ante-Nicene and Nicene fathers, comp. the relevant sections in the
larger works on Doctrine History, and Wiggers, <i>l.c.</i> vol. l. p.
407 ff.</p></note> The Greek church adhered to her undeveloped
synergism,<note n="1704" id="iii.xii.xxx-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxx-p19"> From <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxx-p19.1">σὺν</span>, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxx-p19.2">ἔργον.</span> There are, it may be remarked, different
forms of synergism. The synergism of Melanchthon subordinates the human
activity to the divine, and assigns to grace the initiative in the work
of conversion.</p></note> which
coordinates the human will and divine grace as factors in the work of
conversion; the Latin church, under the influence of <name id="iii.xii.xxx-p19.3">Augustine</name>, advanced to the system of a divine,
monergism,<note n="1705" id="iii.xii.xxx-p19.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxx-p20"> From <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxx-p20.1">μόνον</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxx-p20.2">ἔργον</span>.</p></note> which gives
God all the glory, and makes freedom itself a result of grace; while
Pelagianism, on the contrary, represented the principle of a human
monergism, which ascribes the chief merit of conversion to man, and
reduces grace to a mere external auxiliary. After <name id="iii.xii.xxx-p20.3">Augustine</name>’s death, however the
intermediate system of Semi-Pelagianism, akin to the Greek synergism,
became prevalent in the West.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxx-p21">Pelagius and <name id="iii.xii.xxx-p21.1">Augustine</name>,
in whom these opposite forms of monergism were embodied, are
representative men, even more strictly than Arius and Athanasius before
them, or Nestorius and Cyril after them. The one, a Briton, more than
once convulsed the world by his errors; the other, an African, more
than once by his truths. They represented principles and tendencies,
which, in various modifications, extend through the whole history of
the church, and reappear in its successive epochs. The Gottschalk
controversy in the ninth century, the Reformation, the synergistic
controversy in the Lutheran church, the Arminian in the Reformed, and
the Jansenistic in the Roman Catholic, only reproduce the same great
contest in new and specific aspects. Each system reflects the personal
character and experience of its author. Pelagius was an upright monk,
who without inward conflicts won for himself, in the way of tranquil
development, a legal piety which knew neither the depths of sin nor the
heights of grace. <name id="iii.xii.xxx-p21.2">Augustine</name>, on the other
hand, passed through sharp convulsions and bitter conflicts, till he
was overtaken by the unmerited grace of God, and created anew to a life
of faith and love. Pelagius had a singularly clear, though contracted
mind, and an earnest moral purpose, but no enthusiasm for lofty ideals;
and hence he found it not hard to realize his lower standard of
holiness. <name id="iii.xii.xxx-p21.3">Augustine</name> had a bold and soaring
intellect, and glowing heart, and only found peace after he had long
been tossed by the waves of passion; he had tasted all the misery of
sin, and then all the glory of redemption, and this experience
qualified him to understand and set forth these antagonistic powers far
better than his opponent, and with a strength and fulness surpassed
only by the inspired apostle Paul. Indeed, <name id="iii.xii.xxx-p21.4">Augustine</name>, of all the fathers, most resembles, in
experience and doctrine, this very apostle, and stands next to him in
his influence upon the Reformers.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxx-p22">The Pelagian controversy turns upon the mighty
antithesis of sin and grace. It embraces the whole cycle of doctrine
respecting the ethical and religious relation of man to God, and
includes, therefore, the doctrines of human freedom, of the primitive
state, of the fall, of regeneration and conversion, of the eternal
purpose of redemption, and of the nature and operation of the grace of
God. It comes at last to the question, whether redemption is chiefly a
work of God or of man; whether man needs to be born anew, or merely
improved. The soul of the Pelagian system is human freedom; the soul of
the Augustinian is divine grace. Pelagius starts from the natural man,
and works up, by his own exertions, to righteousness and holiness.
<name id="iii.xii.xxx-p22.1">Augustine</name> despairs of the moral sufficiency
of man, and derives the now life and all power for good from the
creative grace of God. The one system proceeds from the liberty of
choice to legalistic piety; the other from the bondage of sin to the
evangelical liberty of the children of God. To the former Christ is
merely a teacher and example, and grace an external auxiliary to the
development of the native powers of man; to the latter he is also
Priest and King, and grace a creative principle, which begets,
nourishes, and consummates a new life. The former makes regeneration
and conversion a gradual process of the strengthening and perfecting of
human virtue; the latter makes it a complete transformation, in which
the old disappears and all becomes new. The one loves to admire the
dignity and strength of man; the other loses itself in adoration of the
glory and omnipotence of God. The one flatters natural pride, the other
is a gospel for penitent publicans and sinners. Pelagianism begins with
self-exaltation and ends with the sense of self-deception and
impotency. Augustinianism casts man first into the dust of humiliation
and despair, in order to lift him on the wings of grace to supernatural
strength, and leads him through the hell of self-knowledge up to the
heaven of the knowledge of God. The Pelagian system is clear, sober,
and intelligible, but superficial; the Augustinian sounds the depths of
knowledge and experience, and renders reverential homage to mystery.
The former is grounded upon the philosophy of common sense, which is
indispensable for ordinary life, but has no perception of divine
things; the latter is grounded upon the philosophy of the regenerate
reason, which breaks through the limits of nature, and penetrates the
depths of divine revelation. The former starts with the proposition:
Intellectus praecedit fidem; the latter with the opposite maxim: Fides
praecedit intellectum. Both make use of the Scriptures; the one,
however, conforming them to reason, the other subjecting reason to
them. Pelagianism has an unmistakable affinity with rationalism, and
supplies its practical side. To the natural will of the former system
corresponds the natural reason of the latter; and as the natural will,
according to Pelagianism, is competent to good, so is the natural
reason, according to rationalism, competent to the knowledge of the
truth. All rationalists are Pelagian in their anthropology; but
Pelagius and Coelestius were not consistent, and declared their
agreement with the traditional orthodoxy in all other doctrines, though
without entering into their deeper meaning and connection. Even divine
mysteries may be believed in a purely external, mechanical way, by
inheritance from the past, as the history of theology, especially in
the East, abundantly proves.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxx-p23">The true solution of the difficult question
respecting the relation of divine grace to human freedom in the work of
conversion, is not found in the denial of either factor; for this would
either elevate man to the dignity of a self-redeemer, or degrade him to
an irrational machine, and would ultimately issue either in fatalistic
pantheism or in atheism; but it must be sought in such a reconciliation
of the two factors as gives full weight both to the sovereignty of God
and to the responsibility of man, yet assigns a preëminence
to the divine agency corresponding to the infinite exaltation of the
Creator and Redeemer above the sinful creature. And although
Angustine’s solution of the problem is not altogether
satisfactory, and although in his zeal against the Pelagian error he
has inclined to the opposite extreme; yet in all essential points, he
has the Scriptures, especially the Epistles of Paul, as well as
Christian experience, and the profoundest speculation, on his side.
Whoever reads the tenth volume of his works, which contains his
Anti-Pelagian writings in more than fourteen hundred folio columns (in
the <name id="iii.xii.xxx-p23.1">Benedict</name>ine edition), will be moved to
wonder at the extraordinary wealth of thought and experience treasured
in them for all time; especially if he considers that <name id="iii.xii.xxx-p23.2">Augustine</name>, at the breaking out of the Pelagian
controversy, was already fifty-seven years old, and had passed through
the Manichaen and Donatist controversies. Such giants in theology could
only arise in an age when this queen of the sciences drew into her
service the whole mental activity of the time.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxx-p24">The Pelagian controversy was conducted with as
great an expenditure of mental energy, and as much of moral and
religious earnestness, but with less passion and fewer intrigues, than
the Trinitarian and Christological conflicts in the East. In the
foreground stood the mighty genius and pure zeal of <name id="iii.xii.xxx-p24.1">Augustine</name>, who never violated theological dignity, and,
though of thoroughly energetic convictions, had a heart full of love.
Yet even he yielded so far to the intolerant spirit of his time as to
justify the repression of the Donatist and Pelagian errors by civil
penalties.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxx-p25"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="147" title="External History of the Pelagian Controversy, A.D. 411-431" shorttitle="Section 147" progress="75.49%" prev="iii.xii.xxx" next="iii.xii.xxxii" id="iii.xii.xxxi">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p1">§ 147. External History of the Pelagian
Controversy, A.D. 411–431.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxxi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p3">Pelagius<note n="1706" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p3.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p4"> His British name is said to have
been <i>Morgan</i>, that is, Of the sea, <i>Marigena</i>, in
Greek <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p4.1">Πελάγιος.</span></p></note> was a simple monk, born about the middle of the
fourth century in Britain, the extremity of the then civilized world.
He was a man of clear intellect, mild disposition, learned culture, and
spotless character; even <name id="iii.xii.xxxi-p4.2">Augustine</name>. with all
his abhorrence of his doctrines, repeatedly speaks respectfully of the
man.<note n="1707" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p4.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p5"> Comp. the passages
where <name id="iii.xii.xxxi-p5.1">Augustine</name>speaks of Pelagius, in Wiggers, l. c. i. p. 35
f. Yet <name id="iii.xii.xxxi-p5.2">Augustine</name>, not without reason, accuses him of duplicity,
on account of his conduct at the synod of Diospolis in Palestine.
Wiggers (i. p. 40) says of him: “it must be admitted that Pelagius was
not always sufficiently straightforward; that he did not always express
his views without ambiguity; that, in fact, he sometimes in synods
condemned opinions which were manifestly his own. This may have arisen,
it is true, in great part from his love of peace and the slight value
which he attached to theoretical opinions.”</p></note> He studied the
Greek theology, especially that of the Antiochian school, and early
showed great zeal for the improvement of himself and of the world. But
his morality was not so much the rich, deep life of faith, as it was
the external legalism, the ascetic self-discipline and
self-righteousness of monkery. It was characteristic, that, even before
the controversy, he took great offence at the well-known saying of
<name id="iii.xii.xxxi-p5.3">Augustine</name>: “Give what thou commandest, and
command what thou wilt.”<note n="1708" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p5.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p6"> “Da quod jubes, et jube quod vis,”
Confess. l. x. c. 29, et passim. <name id="iii.xii.xxxi-p6.1">Augustine</name>himself
relates the above-mentioned fact, De dono persev. c. 20 (or
§ 53, tom. x. f. 851): “Quae mea verba, Pelagius Romae, cum
a quodam fratre et coëpiscopo meo fuissent eo praesente
commemorata, ferre non potuit, et contradicens aliquanto commotius pene
cum eo, qui illa commemoraverat, litigavit.”</p></note>
He could not conceive, that the power to obey the commandment must come
from the same source as the commandment itself. Faith, with him, was
hardly more than a theoretical belief; the main thing in religion was
moral action, the keeping of the commandments of God by
one’s own strength. This is also shown in the
introductory remarks of his letter to Demetrias, a noble Roman nun, of
the gens Anicia, in which he describes a model virgin as a proof of the
excellency of human nature: “As often as I have to speak concerning
moral improvement and the leading of a holy life, I am accustomed first
to set forth the power and quality of human nature, and to show what it
can accomplish.<note n="1709" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p6.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p7"> “Soleo prius humanae naturae vim
qualitatemque monstrare, et quid efficere possit, ostendere.” Ep. ad
Demetr. c. 2.</p></note> For
never are we able to enter upon the path of the virtues, unless hope,
as companion, draws us to them. For every longing after anything dies
within us, so soon as we despair of attaining that thing.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p8">In the year 409, Pelagius, already advanced in
life, was in Rome, and composed a brief commentary on the Epistles of
Paul. This commentary, which has been preserved among the works of
<name id="iii.xii.xxxi-p8.1">Jerome</name>, displays a clear and sober exegetical
talent.<note n="1710" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p8.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p9"> It found its way among the works
of <name id="iii.xii.xxxi-p9.1">Jerome</name>(tom. xi. ed. Vallars., and in
Migne’s edition, tom. xi. f. 643-902) before the
breaking out of the controversy, but has received doctrinal emendations
from Cassiodorus, at least in the Epistle to the Romans. The
confounding of Pelagius with <name id="iii.xii.xxxi-p9.2">Jerome</name>arose partly
from his accommodation to the ecclesiastical terminology, partly from
his actual agreement with the prevailing tendency of monasticism. It is
remarkable that both wrote an ascetic letter to the nun Demetrias.
Comp. <name id="iii.xii.xxxi-p9.3">Jerome</name>, <scripRef passage="Ep. 130" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p9.4">Ep. 130</scripRef> (ed. Vallarsi, and Migne, or 97 in
the Bened. ed.) ad Demetriadem de servanda Virginitate (written in
414). She had also correspondence with <name id="iii.xii.xxxi-p9.5">Augustine</name>. Semler has
published the letters of <name id="iii.xii.xxxi-p9.6">Augustine</name>, <name id="iii.xii.xxxi-p9.7">Jerome</name>, and Pelagius to Demetrias in a separate form
(Halle, 1775). Some have also ascribed to Pelagius the ascetic Epistola
ad Celantiam matronam de ratione pie vivendi, which, like his Ep. ad
Demetriadem, has found its way into the Epistles of <name id="iii.xii.xxxi-p9.8">Jerome</name>(<scripRef passage="Ep. 148" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p9.9">Ep. 148</scripRef>
in Vallarsi’s ed. tom. i. 1095, and in
Migne’s ed. tom. i. 1204). The monasticism of
Pelagius, however, was much cooler, more sober, and more philosophical
than that of the enthusiastic <name id="iii.xii.xxxi-p9.10">Jerome</name>, inclined as
he was to all manner of extravagances.</p></note> He labored
quietly and peacefully for the improvement of the corrupt morals of
Rome, and converted the advocate Coelestius, of distinguished, but
otherwise unknown birth, to his monastic life, and to his views. It was
from this man, younger, more skilful in argument, more ready for
controversy, and more rigorously consistent than his teacher, that the
controversy took its rise. Pelagius was the moral author, Coelestius
the intellectual author, of the system represented by them.<note n="1711" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p9.11"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p10"> To this extent Pelagius and
Coelestius appear to sustain a relation to Pelagianism similar to that
which Dr. Pusey and John Henry Newman did to Puseyism.
<name id="iii.xii.xxxi-p10.1">Jerome</name>(in
his letter to Ctesiphon) says of Coelestius, that he was, although the
disciple of Pelagius, yet teacher and leader of the whole array
(magister et totius ductor exercitus). <name id="iii.xii.xxxi-p10.2">Augustine</name>calls
Pelagius more dissembling and crafty, Coelestius more frank and open
(De peccato orig. c. 12). Marius Mercator ascribes to Coelestius an
incredibilis loquacitas. But <name id="iii.xii.xxxi-p10.3">Augustine</name>and <name id="iii.xii.xxxi-p10.4">Julian</name>of Eclanum also mutually reproach each other
with a vagabunda loquacitas.</p></note> They did not mean actually to
found a new system, but believed themselves in accordance with
Scripture and established doctrine. They were more concerned with the
ethical side of Christianity than with the dogmatic; but their endeavor
after moral perfection was based upon certain views of the natural
power of the will, and these views proved to be in conflict with
anthropological principles which had been developed in the African
church for the previous ten years under the influence of <name id="iii.xii.xxxi-p10.5">Augustine</name>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p11">In the year 411, the two friends, thus united in
sentiment, left Rome, to escape the dreaded Gothic King Alaric, and
went to Africa. They passed through Hippo, intending to visit <name id="iii.xii.xxxi-p11.1">Augustine</name>, but found that he was just then at
Carthage, occupied with the Donatists. Pelagius wrote him a very
courteous letter, which <name id="iii.xii.xxxi-p11.2">Augustine</name> answered in
a similar tone; intimating, however, the importance of holding the true
doctrine concerning sin. “Pray for me,” he said, “that God may really
make me that which you already take me to be.” Pelagius soon proceeded
to Palestine. Coelestius applied for presbyters’
orders in Carthage, the very place where he had most reason to expect
opposition. This inconsiderate step brought on the crisis. He gained
many friends, it is true, by his talents and his ascetic zeal, but at
the same time awakened suspicion by his novel opinions.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p12">The deacon Paulinus of Milan, who was just then in
Carthage, and who shortly afterwards at the request of <name id="iii.xii.xxxi-p12.1">Augustine</name> wrote the life of <name id="iii.xii.xxxi-p12.2">Ambrose</name>, warned the bishop Aurelius against Coelestius,
and at a council held by Aurelius at Carthage in 412,<note n="1712" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p12.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p13"> According to Mansi and the common
view. The brothers Ballerini and Hefele (ii. 91) decide in favor of the
year 411. The incomplete Acta of the council are found in Mansi, tom.
iv. fol. 289 sqq., and in the Commonitorium Marii Mercatoris
<i>ibidem</i>, f. 293.</p></note> appeared as his accuser. Six or
seven errors, he asserted he had found in the writings of
Coelestius:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p14">1. Adam was created mortal, and would have died,
even if he had not sinned.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p15">2. Adam’s fall injured himself
alone, not the human race.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p16">3. Children come into the world in the same
condition in which Adam was before the fall.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p17">4. The human race neither dies in consequence of
Adam’s fall, nor rises again in consequence of
Christ’s resurrection.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p18">5. Unbaptized children, as well as others, are
saved.<note n="1713" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p19"> Marius Mercator, it is true, does
not cite this proposition among the others, f. 292, but he brings it up
subsequently, f. 296: “In ipsa autem accusatione capitulorum, quae
eidem Pelagio tum objecta sunt, etiam haec continentur, cum aliis
execrandis, quae Coelestius ejus discipulus sentiebat, id est,
<i>infantes etiamsi non baptizentur, habere vitam
aeternam</i>.”</p></note></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p20">6. The law, as well as the gospel, leads to the
kingdom of heaven.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p21">7. Even before Christ there were sinless men.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p22">The principal propositions were the second and
third, which are intimately connected, and which afterwards became the
especial subject of controversy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p23">Coelestius returned evasive answers. He declared
the propositions to be speculative questions of the schools, which did
not concern the substance of the faith, and respecting which different
opinions existed in the church. He refused to recant the errors charged
upon him, and the synod excluded him from the communion of the church.
He immediately went to Ephesus, and was there ordained presbyter.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p24"><name id="iii.xii.xxxi-p24.1">Augustine</name> had taken no
part personally in these transactions. But as the Pelagian doctrines
found many adherents even in Africa and in Sicily, he wrote several
treatises in refutation of them so early as 412 and 415, expressing
himself, however, with respect and forbearance.<note n="1714" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p24.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxi-p25"> De peccatorum meritis et
remissione; De spiritu et liters; De natura et gratia; De perfectione
justitiae hominis.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxxi-p26"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="148" title="The Pelagian Controversy in Palestine" shorttitle="Section 148" progress="75.86%" prev="iii.xii.xxxi" next="iii.xii.xxxiii" id="iii.xii.xxxii">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xxxii-p1">§ 148. The Pelagian Controversy in
Palestine.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxxii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xxxii-p3">Meanwhile, in 414, the controversy broke out in
Palestine, where Pelagius was residing, and where he had aroused
attention by a letter to the nun Demetrias. His opinions gained much
wider currency there, especially among the Origenists; for the Oriental
church had not been at all affected by the Augustinian views, and
accepted the two ideas of freedom and grace, without attempting to
define their precise relation to each other. But just then there
happened to be in Palestine two Western theologians, <name id="iii.xii.xxxii-p3.1">Jerome</name> and <name id="iii.xii.xxxii-p3.2">Orosius</name>; and they
instituted opposition to Pelagius.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxii-p4"><name id="iii.xii.xxxii-p4.1">Jerome</name>, who lived a monk
at Bethlehem, was at first decidedly favorable to the synergistic
theory of the Greek fathers, but at the same time agreed with <name id="iii.xii.xxxii-p4.2">Ambrose</name> and <name id="iii.xii.xxxii-p4.3">Augustine</name> in
the doctrine of the absolutely universal corruption of sin.<note n="1715" id="iii.xii.xxxii-p4.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxii-p5"> Compare, respecting his relation to
Pelagianism, O. Zöckler: Hieronymus (1865), p. 310 ff. and
p. 420 ff.</p></note> But from an enthusiastic
admirer of Origen he had been changed to a bitter enemy. The doctrine
of Pelagius concerning free will and the moral ability of human nature
he attributed to the influence of Origen and Rufinus; and he took as a
personal insult an attack of Pelagius on some of his writings.<note n="1716" id="iii.xii.xxxii-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxii-p6"> Comp. <name id="iii.xii.xxxii-p6.1">Jerome</name>: Praefat.
libri i. in Jeremiam (Opera, ed. Vallarsi, tom. iv. 834 sq.), where he
speaks very contemptuously of Pelagius: “Nuper indoctus calumniator
erupit, qui commentarios meos in epistolam Pauli ad Ephesios
reprehendendos putat.” Soon afterwards he designates Grunnius, i.e.,
Rufinus, as his praecursor, and thus connects him with the Origenistic
heresies. Pelagius had also expressed himself unfavorably respecting
his translation of the Old Testament from the Hebrew.</p></note> He therefore wrote against him,
though from wounded pride and contempt he did not even mention his
name; first in a letter answering inquiries of a certain Ctesiphon at
Rome (415);<note n="1717" id="iii.xii.xxxii-p6.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxii-p7"> Epist. 133 ad Ctesiphont. Adv.
Pelag. (Opera, i. 1025-1042).</p></note> then more at
length in a dialogue of three books against the Pelagians, written
towards the end of the year 415, and soon after the acquittal of
Pelagius by the synod of Jerusalem.<note n="1718" id="iii.xii.xxxii-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxii-p8"> Dialogus c. Pelag. (Opera, tom. ii.
693-806).</p></note> Yet in this treatise and elsewhere <name id="iii.xii.xxxii-p8.1">Jerome</name> himself teaches the freedom of the will, and only
a conditional predestination of divine foreknowledge, and thus, with
all his personal bitterness against the Pelagians, stands on
Semi-Pelagian ground, though <name id="iii.xii.xxxii-p8.2">Augustine</name>
eulogizes the dialogue.<note n="1719" id="iii.xii.xxxii-p8.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxii-p9"> Op. imperf. contra Jul. iv. 88,
where he says of it: Mira et ut talem fidem decebat, venustate
composuit. The judgment is just as to the form, but too favorable as to
the contents of this dialogue. Comp. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxxii-p9.1">Zöckler</span>,
Hieronymus, p. 428.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxii-p10">A young Spanish ecclesiastic, Paul <name id="iii.xii.xxxii-p10.1">Orosius</name>, was at that time living with <name id="iii.xii.xxxii-p10.2">Jerome</name> for the sake of more extended study, and had been
sent to him by <name id="iii.xii.xxxii-p10.3">Augustine</name> with letters
relating to the Origenistic and Pelagian controversy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxii-p11">At a diocesan synod, convoked by the bishop John
of Jerusalem in June, 415,<note n="1720" id="iii.xii.xxxii-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxii-p12"> The Acta of the Conventus
Hierosolymitanus, according to a report of <name id="iii.xii.xxxii-p12.1">Orosius</name>, in his
Apologia pro libertate arbitrii, cap. 3 and 4, are found in Mansi, iv.
301 sqq.</p></note> this <name id="iii.xii.xxxii-p12.2">Orosius</name> appeared
against Pelagius, and gave information that a council at Carthage had
condemned Coelestius, and that <name id="iii.xii.xxxii-p12.3">Augustine</name> had
written against his errors. Pelagius answered with evasion and
disparagement: “What matters <name id="iii.xii.xxxii-p12.4">Augustine</name> to
me?” <name id="iii.xii.xxxii-p12.5">Orosius</name> gave his opinion, that a man who
presumed to speak contumeliously of the bishop to whom the whole North
African church owed her restoration (alluding apparently to the
settlement of the Donatist controversies), deserved to be excluded from
the communion of the whole church. John, who was a great admirer of the
condemned Origen, and made little account of the authority of <name id="iii.xii.xxxii-p12.6">Augustine</name>, declared: “I am <name id="iii.xii.xxxii-p12.7">Augustine</name>,”<note n="1721" id="iii.xii.xxxii-p12.8"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxii-p13"> “Augustinus ego sum.” To
this <name id="iii.xii.xxxii-p13.1">Orosius</name>replied not infelicitously: “Si Angustini
personam sumis, Augustini sententiam sequere.” Mansi, iv.
308.</p></note> and undertook the defence of the accused. He
permitted Pelagius, although only a monk and layman, to take his seat
among the presbyters.<note n="1722" id="iii.xii.xxxii-p13.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxii-p14"> <name id="iii.xii.xxxii-p14.1">Orosius</name>was much
scandalized by the fact that a bishop should order “laicum in consessu
presbyterorum, reum haereseos manifestae in medio catholicorum
sedere.”</p></note>
Nor did he find fault with Pelagius’ assertion, that
man can easily keep the commandments of God, and become free from sin,
after the latter had conceded, in a very indefinite manner, that for
this the help of God is necessary. Pelagius had the advantage of
understanding both languages, while John spoke only Greek, <name id="iii.xii.xxxii-p14.2">Orosius</name> only Latin, and the interpreter often translated
inaccurately. After much discussion it was resolved, that the matter
should be laid before the Roman bishop, Innocent, since both parties in
the controversy belonged to the Western church. Meanwhile these should
refrain from all further attacks on each other.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxii-p15">A second Palestinian council resulted still more
favorably to Pelagius. This consisted of fourteen bishops, and was held
at Diospolis or Lydda, in December of the same year, under the
presidency of Eulogius, bishop of Caesarea, to judge of an accusation
preferred by two banished bishops of Gaul, Heros and Lazarus, acting in
concert with <name id="iii.xii.xxxii-p15.1">Jerome</name>.<note n="1723" id="iii.xii.xxxii-p15.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxii-p16"> The scattered accounts of the
Concilium Diospolitanum are collected in Mansi, tom. iv. 311 sqq. Comp.
Hefele, ii. p. 95 ff.</p></note> The charges were unskilfully drawn up, and
Pelagius was able to avail himself of equivocations, and to condemn as
folly, though not as heresy, the teachings of Coelestius, which were
also his own. The synod, of which John of Jerusalem was a member, did
not go below the surface of the question, nor in fact understand it,
but acquitted the accused of all heresy. <name id="iii.xii.xxxii-p16.1">Jerome</name> is justified in calling this a “miserable
synod;”<note n="1724" id="iii.xii.xxxii-p16.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxii-p17"> “Quidquid in illa miserabili synodo
Diospolitana dixisse se denegat, in hoc opere confitetur,” he
wrote, <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxxii-p17.1">a.d.</span>419, in a letter to <name id="iii.xii.xxxii-p17.2">Augustine</name>(<scripRef passage="Ep. 143" id="iii.xii.xxxii-p17.3">Ep. 143</scripRef>,
ed. Vallars. tom. i. 1067). Comp. Mansi, iv. 315.</p></note> although <name id="iii.xii.xxxii-p17.4">Augustine</name> is also warranted in saying: “it was not
heresy, that was there acquitted, but the man who denied the heresy.”<note n="1725" id="iii.xii.xxxii-p17.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxii-p18"> Comp. <name id="iii.xii.xxxii-p18.1">Augustine</name>, De gestis
Pelagii, c. 1 sqq. (tom. x. fol. 192 sqq.). Pope innocent I. (402-417)
wrote a consoling letter to <name id="iii.xii.xxxii-p18.2">Jerome</name>, and a letter
of reproof to John of Jerusalem for his inaction. Epp. 136 and 137
in <name id="iii.xii.xxxii-p18.3">Jerome</name>’s Epistles.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxii-p19"><name id="iii.xii.xxxii-p19.1">Jerome</name>’s polemical zeal against the
Pelagians cost him dear. In the beginning of the year 416, a mob of
Pelagianizing monks, ecclesiastics, and vagabonds broke into his
monastery at Bethlehem, maltreated the inmates, set the building on
fire, and compelled the aged scholar to take to flight. Bishop John of
Jerusalem let this pass unpunished. No wonder that <name id="iii.xii.xxxii-p19.2">Jerome</name>, even during the last years of his life, in
several epistles indulges in occasional sallies of anger against
Pelagius, whom he calls a second Catiline.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxxii-p20"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="149" title="Position of the Roman Church. Condemnation of Pelagianism" shorttitle="Section 149" progress="76.13%" prev="iii.xii.xxxii" next="iii.xii.xxxiv" id="iii.xii.xxxiii">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p1">§ 149. Position of the Roman Church.
Condemnation of Pelagianism.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p3">The question took another turn when it was brought
before the Roman see. Two North African synods, in 416, one at Carthage
and one at Mileve (now Mela), again condemned the Pelagian error, and
communicated their sentence to pope Innocent.<note n="1726" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p3.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p4"> See the proceedings of the
Concilium Carthaginense in Mansi, iv. 321 sqq., and of the Concilium
Milevitanurn, ibid. f. 326 sqq.</p></note> A third and more confidential letter was
addressed to him by five North African bishops, of whom <name id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p4.1">Augustine</name> was one.<note n="1727" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p4.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p5"> Mansi, iv. 337
sqq.</p></note> Pelagius also sent him a letter and a confession
of faith, which, however, were not received in due time.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p6">Innocent understood both the controversy and the
interests of the Roman see. He commended the Africans for having
addressed themselves to the church of St. Peter, before which it was
seemly that all the affairs of Christendom should be brought; he
expressed his full agreement with the condemnation of Pelagius,
Coelestius, and their adherents; but he refrained from giving judgment
respecting the synod of Diospolis.<note n="1728" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p7"> The answers of Innocent are found
in Mansi, tom. iii. f. 1071 sqq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p8">But soon afterwards (in 417) Innocent died, and
was succeeded by Zosimus, who was apparently of Oriental extraction
(417–418).<note n="1729" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p9"> The notices of his life, as well as
the Epistolae and Decreta Zosimi papae, are collected in Mansi, iv. 345
sqq.</p></note> At this juncture, a letter from Pelagius to
Innocent was received, in which he complained of having suffered wrong,
and gave assurance of his orthodoxy. Coelestius appeared personally in
Rome, and succeeded by his written and oral explanations in satisfying
Zosimus. He, like Pelagius, demonstrated with great fulness his
orthodoxy on points not at all in question, represented the actually
controverted points as unimportant questions of the schools, and
professed himself ready, if in error, to be corrected by the judgment
of the Roman bishop.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p10">Zosimus, who evidently had no independent
theological opinion whatever, now issued (417) to the North African
bishops an encyclical letter accompanied by the documentary evidence,
censuring them for not having investigated the matter more thoroughly,
and for having aspired, in foolish, overcurious controversies, to know
more than the Holy Scriptures. At the same time he bore emphatic
testimony to the orthodoxy of Pelagius and Coelestius, and described
their chief opponents, Heros and Lazarus, as worthless characters, whom
he had visited with excommunication and deposition. They in Rome, he
says, could hardly refrain from tears, that such men, who so often
mentioned the gratia Dei and the adjutorium divinum, should have been
condemned as heretics. Finally he entreated the bishops to submit
themselves to the authority of the Roman see.<note n="1730" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p11"> See the two epistles of Zosimus ad
Africanos episcopos, in Mansi, iv. 350 and 353.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p12">This temporary favor of the bishop of Rome towards
the Pelagian heresy is a significant presage of the indulgence of later
popes for Pelagianizing tendencies, and of the papal condemnation of
Jansenism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p13">The Africans were too sure of their cause, to
yield submission to so weak a judgment, which, moreover, was in
manifest conflict with that of Innocent. In a council at Carthage, in
417 or 418, they protested, respectfully but decidedly, against the
decision of Zosimus, and gave him to understand that he was allowing
himself to be greatly deceived by the indefinite explanations of
Coelestius. In a general African council held at Carthage in 418, the
bishops, over two hundred in number, defined their opposition to the
Pelagian errors, in eight (or nine) Canons, which are entirely
conformable to the Augustinian view.<note n="1731" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p14"> It is the 16th Carthaginian synod.
Mansi gives the canons in full, tom. iii. 810-823 (Comp. iv. 377). So
also Wiggers, i. 214 ff. Hefele, ii. pp. 102-106, gives only extracts
of them.</p></note> They are in the following tenor:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p15">1. Whosoever says, that Adam was created mortal, and
would, even without sin, have died by natural necessity, let him be
anathema.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p16">2. Whoever rejects infant baptism, or denies
original sin in children, so that the baptismal formula, “for the
remission of sins,” would have to be taken not in a strict, but in a
loose sense, let him be anathema.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p17">3. Whoever says, that in the kingdom of heaven, or
elsewhere, there is a certain middle place, where children dying
without baptism live happy (beate vivant), while yet without baptism
they cannot enter into the kingdom of heaven, i.e., into eternal life,
let him be anathema.<note n="1732" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p17.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p18"> It is significant, that the third
canon, which denies the salvation of unbaptized children, is of
doubtful authenticity, and is wanting in Isidore and Dionysius. Hence
the difference in the number of the canons against the Pelagians, as to
whether there are 8 or 9.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p19">The fourth canon condemns the doctrine that the
justifying grace of God merely effects the forgiveness of sins already
committed; and the remaining canons condemn other superficial views of
the grace of God and the sinfulness of man.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p20">At the same time the Africans succeeded in
procuring from the emperor Honorius edicts against the Pelagians.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p21">These things produced a change in the opinions of
Zosimus, and about the middle of the year 418, he issued an encyclical
letter to all the bishops of both East and West, pronouncing the
anathema upon Pelagius and Coelestius (who had meanwhile left Rome),
and declaring his concurrence with the decisions of the council of
Carthage in the doctrines of the corruption of human nature, of
baptism, and of grace. Whoever refused to subscribe the encyclical, was
to be deposed, banished from his church, and deprived of his
property.<note n="1733" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p22"> Epistola tractoria, or tractatoria,
of which only some fragments are extant. Comp. Mansi, iv. 370. This
letter was written <i>after</i> and not <i>before</i> the African
council of 418 and the promulgation of the sacrum rescriptum of
Honorius against the Pelagians, as Tillemont (xiii. 738) and
the <name id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p22.1">Benedict</name>ines (in the Preface to the 10th volume of the
Opera August. § 18) have proved, in opposition to Baronius,
Noris, and Garnier.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p23">Eighteen bishops of Italy refused to subscribe,
and were deposed. Several of these afterwards recanted, and were
restored.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p24">The most distinguished one of them, however, the
bishop <name id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p24.1">Julian</name>, of Eclanum, a small place near
Capua in Campania, remained steadfast till his death, and in banishment
vindicated his principles with great ability and zeal against <name id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p24.2">Augustine</name>, to whom he attributed all the
misfortunes of his party, and who elaborately confuted him.<note n="1734" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p24.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p25"> In two large works:
Contra <name id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p25.1">Julian</name>um, libri vi. (Opera, tom. x. f. 497-711), and
in the Opus imperfectum contra secundam <name id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p25.2">Julian</name>i responsionem,
in six books (tom. x. P. ii. f. 874-1386), before completing which he
died (<span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p25.3">a.d.</span>430).</p></note> <name id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p25.4">Julian</name> was the most learned, the most acute, and the most
systematic of the Pelagians, and the most formidable opponent of <name id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p25.5">Augustine</name>; deserving respect for his talents, his
uprightness of life, and his immovable fidelity to his convictions, but
unquestionably censurable for excessive passion and overbearing
pride.<note n="1735" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p25.6"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p26"> Gennadius, in his Liber de
scriptoribus ecclesiastics, calls <name id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p26.1">Julian</name>of Eclanum “vir
acer ingenio, in divinis scripturis doctus, Graeca et Latina lingua
scholasticus.” By <name id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p26.2">Augustine</name>, however,
in the Opus imperf. contra Jul. l. iv. 50 (Opera, x. P. ii. fol. 1163),
he is called “in disputatione loquacissimus, in contentione
calumniosissimus, in professions fallacissimus,” because he maligned
the Catholics, while giving himself out for a Catholic. He was
married.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p27"><name id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p27.1">Julian</name>, Coelestius, and
other leaders of the exiled Pelagians, were hospitably received in
Constantinople, in 429, by the patriarch Nestorius, who sympathized
with their doctrine of the moral competency of the will, though not
with their denial of original sin, and who interceded for them with the
emperor and with pope Celestine, but in vain. Theodosius, instructed by
Marius Mercator in the merits of the case, commanded the heretics to
leave the capital (429). Nestorius, in a still extant letter to
Coelestius,<note n="1736" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p27.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p28">In Marius Mercator, in a Latin translation, ed.
Garnier-Migne, p. 182.</p></note> accords to
him the highest titles of honor, and comforts him with the examples of
John the Baptist and the persecuted apostles. Theodore of Mopsuestia
(† 428), the author of the Nestorian Christology,
wrote in 419 a book against the Augustinian anthropology, of which
fragments only are left.<note n="1737" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p28.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p29"> In Photius, Bibl. Cod. 177, and in
the Latin translation of Marius Mercator, also in the works
of <name id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p29.1">Jerome</name>, tom. ii. 807-814 (ed. Vall.). The book was
written contra Hiramum, i.e., Hieronymum, and was
entitled: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p29.2">Πρὸς τοὺς
λέγοντας
φύσει καὶ
οὐ γνώμῃ
πταίειν
τοὺς
ἀνθρώπους
λόγοι
πέντε</span>, against those who say that men sin by nature,
and not by free will.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p30">Of the subsequent life of Pelagius and Coelestius
we have no account. The time and place of their death are entirely
unknown. <name id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p30.1">Julian</name> is said to have ended his
life a schoolmaster in Sicily, a.d. 450, after having sacrificed all
his property for the poor during a famine.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p31">Pelagianism was thus, as early as about the year
430, externally vanquished. It never formed an ecclesiastical sect, but
simply a theological school. It continued to have individual adherents
in Italy till towards the middle of the fifth century, so that the
Roman bishop, Leo the Great, found himself obliged to enjoin on the
bishops by no means to receive any Pelagian to the communion of the
church without an express recantation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p32">At the third ecumenical council in Ephesus, a.d.
431 (the year after <name id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p32.1">Augustine</name>’s death), Pelagius (or more
properly Coelestius) was put in the same category with Nestorius. And
indeed there is a certain affinity between them: both favor an abstract
separation of the divine and the human, the one in the person of
Christ, the other in the work of conversion, forbidding all organic
unity of life. According to the epistle of the council to pope
Celestine, the Western Acta against the Pelagians were read at Ephesus
and approved, but we do not know in which session. We are also ignorant
of the discussions attending this act. In the canons, Coelestius, it is
true, is twice condemned together with Nestorius, but without statement
of his teachings.<note n="1738" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p32.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p33"> Can. i. and Can. iv. The latter
reads: “If clergymen fall away and either secretly or publicly hold
with Nestorius or Coelestius, the synod decrees that they also be
deposed.” Dr. Shedd (ii. 191) observes with justice: “The condemnation
of Pelagianism which was finally passed by the council of Ephesus,
seems to have been owing more to a supposed connection of the views of
Pelagius with those of Nestorius, than to a clear and conscientious
conviction that his system was contrary to Scripture and the Christian
experience.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p34">The position of the Greek church upon this
question is only negative; she has in name condemned Pelagianism, but
has never received the positive doctrines of <name id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p34.1">Augustine</name>. She continued to teach synergistic or
Semi-Pelagian views, without, however, entering into a deeper
investigation of the relation of human freedom to divine grace.<note n="1739" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p34.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p35"> Comp. Münscher,
Dogmengeschichte, vol. iv. 238, and Neander, Dogmengeschichte, vol. i.
p. 412.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxxiii-p36"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="150" title="The Pelagian System: Primitive State and Freedom of Man; the Fall" shorttitle="Section 150" progress="76.58%" prev="iii.xii.xxxiii" next="iii.xii.xxxv" id="iii.xii.xxxiv">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p1">§ 150. The Pelagian System: Primitive State
and Freedom of Man; the Fall.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p3">The peculiar anthropological doctrines, which
Pelagius clearly apprehended and put in actual practice, which
Coelestius dialectically developed, and bishop <name id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p3.1">Julian</name> most acutely defended, stand in close logical
connection with each other, although they were not propounded in
systematic form. They commend themselves at first sight by their
simplicity, clearness, and plausibility, and faithfully express the
superficial, self-satisfied morality of the natural man. They proceed
from a merely empirical view of human nature, which, instead of going
to the source of moral life, stops with its manifestations, and regards
every person, and every act of the will, as standing by itself, in no
organic connection with a great whole.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p4">We may arrange the several doctrines of this
system according to the great stages of the moral history of
mankind.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p5">I. The Primitive State of mankind, and the
doctrine of Freedom.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p6">The doctrine of the primitive state of man holds a
subordinate position in the system of Pelagius, but the doctrine of
freedom is central; because in his view the primitive state
substantially coincides with the present, while freedom is the
characteristic prerogative of man, as a moral being, in all stages of
his development.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p7">Adam, he taught, was created by God sinless, and
entirely competent to all good, with an immortal spirit and a mortal
body. He was endowed with reason and free will. With his reason he was
to have dominion over irrational creatures; with his free will he was
to serve God. Freedom is the supreme good, the honor and glory of man,
the bonum naturae, that cannot be lost. It is the sole basis of the
ethical relation of man to God, who would have no unwilling service. It
consists according to Pelagius, essentially in the liberum arbitrium,
or the possibilitas boni et mali; the freedom of choice, and the
absolutely equal ability at every moment to do good or evil.<note n="1740" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p8"> De gratia Christi et de pecc.
origin. c. 18 (§ 19, tom. x. fol. 238) where
<name id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p8.1">Augustine</name>cites the following passage from the treatise of Pelagius, De
libero arbitrio: “Habemus possibilitatem utriusque partis a Deo
insitam, velut quamdam, ut ita dicam, radicem fructiferam et fecundam,
quae ex voluntate hominis diversa gignat et pariat, et quae possit ad
proprii cultoris arbitrium, vel nitere flore virtutum, vel sentibus
horrere vitiorum.” Against this <name id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p8.2">Augustine</name>cites the
declaration of our Lord, <scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 18" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p8.3" parsed="|Matt|7|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.18">Matt. vii. 18</scripRef>, that “a good tree cannot bear
evil fruit, nor a corrupt tree good fruit,” that therefore there cannot
be “una eademque radix bonortim et malorum.”</p></note> The ability to do evil belongs
necessarily to freedom, because we cannot will good without at the same
time being able to will evil. Without this power of contrary choice,
the choice of good itself would lose its freedom, and therefore its
moral value. Man is not a free, self-determining moral subject, until
good and evil, life and death, have been given into his hand.<note n="1741" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p8.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p9"> Ep. ad Demet. cap. 3: “In hoc enim
gemini itineris ne, in hoc utriusque libertate partis, rationabilis
animae decus positum est. Hinc, inquam, totus naturae nostrae honor
consistit, hinc dignitas, hinc denique optimi quique laudem merentur,
hinc praemium. Nec esset omnino virtus ulla in bono perseverantis, si
is ad malum transire non potuisset. Volens namque Deus rationabilem
creaturam voluntarii boni munere [al. munire] et liberi arbitrii
potestate donare, utriusque partis possibilitatem homini inserendo,
proprium ejus fecit esse quod velit, ut boni ac mali capax, naturaliter
utrumque posset, et ad alterutrum voluntatem deflecteret. Neque enim
aliter spontaneum habere poterat bonum, nisi aeque etiam ea creatura
malum habere potusit. Utrumque nos posse voluit optimus Creator, sed
unum facere, bonum scilicet, quod et imperavit; malique facultatem ad
hoc tantum dedit, ut voluntatem ejus ex nostra voluntate faceremus.
Quod ut ita sit, hoc quoque ipsum, quia etiam mala facere possumus,
bonum est. Donum, inquam, quia boni partem meliorem facit. Facit enim
ipsam voluntariam sui juris, non necessitate devinctam, sed judicio
liberam.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p10">This is the only conception of freedom which
Pelagius has, and to this he and his followers continually revert. He
views freedom in its form alone, and in its first stage, and there
fixes and leaves it, in perpetual equipoise between good and evil,
ready at any moment to turn either way. It is without past or future;
absolutely independent of everything without or within; a vacuum, which
may make itself a plenum, and then becomes a vacuum again; a perpetual
tabula rasa, upon which man can write whatsoever he pleases; a restless
choice, which, after every decision, reverts to indecision and
oscillation. The human will is, as it were, the eternal Hercules at the
cross-road, who takes first a step to the right, then a step to the
left, and ever returns to his former position. Pelagius knows only the
antithesis of free choice and constraint; no stages of development, no
transitions. He isolates the will from its acts, and the acts from each
other, and overlooks the organic connection between habit and act.
Human liberty, like every other spiritual power, has its development;
it must advance beyond its equilibrium, beyond the mere ability to sin
or not to sin, and decide for the one or the other. When the will
decides, it so far loses its indifference, and the oftener it acts, the
more does it become fixed; good or evil becomes its habit, its second
nature; and the will either becomes truly free by deciding for virtue,
and by practising virtue, or it becomes the slave of vice.<note n="1742" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p11"> Pelagius himself, it must be
admitted, recognized to some extent the power of habit and its effect
upon the will (Ep. ad Demetr. c. 8); but Coelestius and
<name id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p11.1">Julian</name>carried out his idea of the freedom of choice more consistently
to the conception of a purely qualitative or formal power which admits
of no growth or change by actual exercise, but remains always the same.
Comp. Niedner (in the posthumous edition of his Lehrbuch der
Kirchengeschichte, Berlin, 1866, p. 345 f.), who justly remarks, in
opposition to Baur’s defense of the Pelagian
conception of freedom: “Freedom in its first stage, as the power of
choice, is a moral (as well as a natural) faculty, and hence capable of
development either by way of deterioration into a sinful inclination,
or by rising to a higher form of freedom. This is the point which
Coelestius and <name id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p11.2">Julian</name>ignored: they attached too little weight
to the <i>use</i> of freedom.”</p></note> “Whosoever committeth sin, is
the servant of sin.” Goodness is its own reward, and wickedness is its
own punishment. Liberty of choice is not a power, but a weakness, or
rather a crude energy, waiting to assume some positive form, to reject
evil and commit itself to good, and to become a moral self-control, in
which the choice of evil, as in Christ, is a moral, though not a
physical, impossibility. Its impulse towards exercise is also an
impulse towards self-annihilation, or at least towards self-limitation.
The right use of the freedom of choice leads to a state of holiness;
the abuse of it, to a state of bondage under sin. The state of the will
is affected by its acts, and settles towards a permanent character of
good or evil. Every act goes to form a moral state or habit; and habit
is in turn the parent of new acts. Perfect freedom is one with moral
necessity, in which man no longer can do evil because he will not do
it, and must do good because he wills to do it; in which the finite
will is united with the divine in joyful obedience, and raised above
the possibility of apostasy. This is the blessed freedom of the
children of God in the state of glory. There is, indeed, a subordinate
sphere of natural virtue and civil justice, in which even fallen man
retains a certain freedom of choice, and is the artificer of his own
character. But as respects his relation to God, he is in a state of
alienation from God, and of bondage under sin; and from this he cannot
rise by his own strength, by a bare resolution of his will, but only by
a regenerating act of grace. received in humility and faith, and
setting him free to practise Christian virtue. Then, when born again
from above, the will of the new man co-operates with the grace of God,
in the growth of the Christian life.<note n="1743" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p11.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p12"> Comp. the thorough and acute
criticism of the Pelagian conception of freedom by Julius
Müller, Die christliche Lehre von der Sünde, Bd.
ii. p. 49 ff. (3d ed. 1849).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p13">Physical death Pelagius regarded as a law of
nature, which would have prevailed even without sin.<note n="1744" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p14"> Coelestius in Marius Mercator.
Common. ii. p. 133: “Adam mortalem factum, qui sive peccaret, sive non
peccaret, moriturus fuisset.”</p></note> The passages of Scripture which represent
death as the consequence of sin, he referred to moral corruption or
eternal damnation.<note n="1745" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p15">The words of God to Adam, <scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 19" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p15.1" parsed="|Gen|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.19">Gen. iii. 19</scripRef>: “Dust
thou <i>art</i>, and unto dust shalt thou return,” <name id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p15.2">Julian</name>interpreted not as a curse, but as a consolation, and as an
argument for the natural mortality of Adam, by straining the “Dust thou
<i>art</i>.” See August. Opus imperfectum contra <name id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p15.3">Julian</name>. l. vi.
cap. 27 (x. fol. 1346 sqq.).</p></note> Yet
be conceded that Adam, if he had not sinned, might by a special
privilege have been exempted from death.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p16">II. The Fall of Adam and its Consequences.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p17">Pelagius, destitute of all idea of the organic
wholeness of the race or of human nature, viewed Adam merely as an
isolated individual; he gave him no representative place, and therefore
his acts no bearing beyond himself.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p18">In his view, the sin of the first man consisted in
a single, isolated act of disobedience to the divine command. <name id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p18.1">Julian</name> compares it to the insignificant offence of
a child, which allows itself to be misled by some sensual bait, but
afterwards repents its fault. “Rude, inexperienced, thoughtless, having
not yet learned to fear, nor seen an example of virtue,”<note n="1746" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p18.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p19"> “Rudis, imperitus, incautus, sine
experimento timoris, sine exemplo justitiae.”</p></note> Adam allowed himself to be
enticed by the pleasant look of the forbidden fruit, and to be
determined by the persuasion of the woman. This single and excusable
act of transgression brought no consequences, either to the soul or the
body of Adam, still less to his posterity who all stand or fall for
themselves.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p20">There is, therefore, according to this system, no
original sin, and no hereditary guilt. Pelagius merely conceded, that
Adam, by his disobedience, set a bad example, which exerts a more or
less injurious influence upon his posterity. In this view he condemned
at the synod of Diospolis (415) the assertion of Coelestius, that
Adam’s sin injured himself alone, not the human
race.<note n="1747" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p20.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p21"> “Adae peccatum ipsi soli obfuisse,
et non generi humano; et infantes qui nascuntur, in eo statu esse, in
quo fuit Adam ante praevaricationem.” In Angustine’s
De pecc. orig. c. 13 (f. 258).</p></note> He was also
inclined to admit an increasing corruption of mankind, though he
ascribed it solely to the habit of evil, which grows in power the
longer it works and the farther it spreads.<note n="1748" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p22"> Ep. ad Demet. cap. 8: “Longa
consuetudo vitiorum, quae nos infecit a parvo paulatimque per multos
corrupit annos, et ita postea obligatos sibi et addictos tenet, ut vim
quodammodo videatur habere natura.” He also says of consuetudo, that it
“aut vitia aut virtutes alit.”</p></note> Sin, however, is not born with man; it is not a
product of nature, but of the will.<note n="1749" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p22.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p23"> Coelestius, Symb. fragm. i.: In
remissionem autem peccatorum baptizandos infantes non idcireo diximus,
ut <i>peccatum ex traduce</i> [or, peccatum naturm, pecca. tum
naturale] firmare videamur, quod longe a catholico sensu alienum est;
quia peccatum non cum homine nascitur, quod postmodum exercetur ab
homine quia non naturm delictum, sed voluntatis ease
demonstrator.</p></note> Man is born both without virtue and without
vice, but with the capacity for either.<note n="1750" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p23.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p24"> Pelagius, in the first book of the
Pro libero arbitrio, cited in <name id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p24.1">Augustine</name>’s De pecc. orig. cap. 13 (§ 14, tom.
x. f. 258): “Omne bonum ac malum, quo vel laudabiles vel vituperabiles
sumus, non nobiscum <i>oritur</i>, sed <i>agitur</i> a nobis: capaces
enim utriusque rei, non pleni nascimur, et ut sine virtute, ita et sine
vitio procreamur; atque ante actionem propriae voluntatis id solum in
homine eat, quod Deus condidit.” It is not, however, very congruous
with this, that in another place he speaks of a natural or inborn
holiness. Ad Demet. c. 4: “Est in animis nostris naturalis quaedam, ut
its dixerim, <i>sanctitas</i>.”</p></note> The universality of sin must be ascribed to the
power of evil example and evil custom.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p25">And there are exceptions to it. The “all” in <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 12" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p25.1" parsed="|Rom|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12">Rom.
v. 12</scripRef> is to be taken relatively for the majority. Even before Christ
there were men who lived free from sin, such as righteous Abel,
Abraham, Isaac, the Virgin Mary, and many others.<note n="1751" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p25.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p26"> Comp. Pelagius, Com. in <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 12" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p26.1" parsed="|Rom|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12">Rom. v. 12</scripRef>,
and in August. De natum et gratia, cap. 36 (§ 42, Opera,
tom. x. fol. 144): “Deinde commemorat [Pelagius] eos, qui non modo non
peccasse, verum etiam juste vixisse referuntur, Abel, Enoch,
Melchisedech, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Jesu Nove, Phineas, Samuel,
Nathan, Elias, Joseph, Elizaeus, Micheas, Daniel, Ananias, Agarias,
Meisael, Ezechiel, Mardochaeus, Simeon, Joseph, cui despondata erat
virgo Maria, Johannes. Adjungit etiam feminas, Debboram, Annam,
Samuelis matrem, Judith, Esther, alteram Annam faliam Phanuel,
Elizabeth, ipsam etiam Domini ac Salvatoris nostri matrem, quam dicit
sine peccato confiteri necesse ease pietati.”</p></note> From the silence of the Scriptures
respecting the sins of many righteous men, he inferred that such men
were without sin.<note n="1752" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p26.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p27"> “De illis, quorum justitiae meminit
[Scriptura sacra] et peccatorum sine dubio meminisset, si qua eos
peccasse sensisset.” In Aug. De Nat. et grat. c. 37 (§ 43;
tom. x. fol. 145).</p></note> In
reference to Mary, Pelagius is nearer the present Roman Catholic view
than <name id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p27.1">Augustine</name>, who exempts her only from
actual sin, not from original.<note n="1753" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p27.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p28"> In the passage cited,
<name id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p28.1">Augustine</name>agrees with Pelagius in reference to Mary
’propter honorem Domini,’ but only as
respects actual sin, of which the connection shows him to be speaking;
for in other passages he affirms the conception of Mary in sin. Comp.
Enarratio in Psalmum xxxiv. vs. 13 (ed. Migne, tom. iv. 335): “Maria ex
Adam mortua <i>propter peccatum</i>, Adam mortuus propter peccatum, et
caro Domini ex Maria mortua est propter <i>delenda</i> peccata.” De
Genesi ad literam, lib. x. c. 18 (§ 32), where he discusses
the origin of Christ’s soul, and says: “Quid
incoinquinatius illo utero Virginia, cujus caro <i>etiamsi de peccati
propagine venit</i>, non tamen de peccati propagine concepit ...? ” See
above, § 80, <b>p. 418.</b></p></note> <name id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p28.2">Jerome</name>, with all his
reverence for the blessed Virgin, does not even make this exception but
says, without qualification, that every creature is under the power of
sin and in need of the mercy of God.<note n="1754" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p28.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p29"> Adv. Pelag. l. ii. c. 4 (tom. ii.
744, ed. Vallarsi): ”<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p29.1">Ἀναμάρτητον</span>, id est sine peccato esse [hominem
posse] nego, id enim soli Deo competit, omnisque creatura peccato
subjacet, et indiget misericordia Dei, dicente Scriptura: Misericordia
Domini plena est terra.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p30">With original sin, of course, hereditary guilt
also disappears; and even apart from this connection, Pelagius views it
as irreconcilable with the justice of God. From this position a
necessary deduction is the salvation of unbaptized infants. Pelagius,
however, made a distinction between vita aeterna or a lower degree of
salvation, and the regnum coelorum of the baptized saints; and he
affirmed the necessity of baptism for entrance into the kingdom of
heaven.<note n="1755" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p30.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p31"> August. De peccatorum meritis et
remissione, lib. i. c. 21 (§ 30, tom. x. f. 17); De
haeresibus, cap. 88.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p32">In this doctrine of the fall we meet with the same
disintegrating view of humanity as before. Adam is isolated from his
posterity; his disobedience is disjoined from other sins. He is simply
an individual, like any other man, not the representative of the whole
race. There are no creative starting-points; every man begins history
anew. In this system Paul’s exhibitions of Adam and
Christ as the representative ancestors of mankind have no meaning. If
the act of the former has merely an individual significance, so also
has that of the latter. If the sin of Adam cannot be imputed, neither
can the merit of Christ. In both cases there is nothing left but the
idea of example, the influence of which depends solely upon our own
free will. But there is an undeniable solidarity between the sin of the
first man and that of his posterity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p33">In like manner sin is here regarded almost
exclusively as an isolated act of the will, while yet there is also
such a thing as sinfulness; there are sinful states and sinful habits,
which are consummated and strengthened by sins of act, and which in
turn give birth to other sins of act.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p34">There is a deep truth in the couplet of Schiller,
which can easily be divested of its fatalistic intent:</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p35"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p35.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p35.3">“This is the very curse of evil deed,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p35.4">That of new evil it becomes the seed.”<note n="1756" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p35.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p36">765  ”<span lang="DE" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p36.1">Das eben ist der Fluch der
bösen That,</span><span lang="DE" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p36.2"><br />
</span><span lang="DE" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p36.4">Dass sie,
fortzeugend, immer Böses muss
gebären</span>.”</p></note></l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p37"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p38">Finally, the essence and root of sin is not
sensuality, as Pelagius was inclined to assume (though he did not
express himself very definitely on this point), but self-seeking,
including pride and sensuality as the two main forms of sin. The sin of
Satan was a pride that aimed at equality with God, rebellion against
God; and in this the fall of Adam began, and was inwardly consummated
before he ate of the forbidden fruit.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxxiv-p39"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="151" title="The Pelagian System Continued: Doctrine, of Human Ability and Divine Grace" shorttitle="Section 151" progress="77.28%" prev="iii.xii.xxxiv" next="iii.xii.xxxvi" id="iii.xii.xxxv">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p1">§ 151. The Pelagian System Continued:
Doctrine, of Human Ability and Divine Grace.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxxv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p3">III. The Present Moral Condition of man is, according
to the Pelagian system, in all respects the same as that of Adam before
the fall. Every child is born with the same moral powers and
capabilities with which the first man was created by God. For the
freedom of choice, as we have already seen, is not lost by abuse, and
is altogether the same in heathens, Jews, and Christians, except that
in Christians it is aided by grace.<note n="1757" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p3.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p4"> Pelagius, in Aug. De gratia
Christi, c. 31 (x. 244): “Liberi arbitrii potestatem dicimus in omnibus
esse generaliter, in Christianis, Judaeis atque gentilibus. In omnibus
est liberum arbitrium aequaliter per natumam, sed in solis Christianis
juvatur gratia.”</p></note> Pelagius was a creationist, holding that the
body alone is derived from the parents, and that every soul is created
directly by God, and is therefore sinless. The sin of the father,
inasmuch as it consists in isolated acts of will, and does not inhere
in the nature, has no influence upon the child. The only difference is,
that, in the first place, Adam’s posterity are born
children, and not, like him, created full-grown; and secondly, they
have before them the bad example of his disobedience, which tempts them
more or less to imitation, and to the influence of which by far the
most—but not all—succumb.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p5"><name id="iii.xii.xxxv-p5.1">Julian</name> often appeals to
the virtues of the heathen, such as valor, chastity, and temperance, in
proof of the natural goodness of human nature.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p6">He looked at the matter of moral action as such,
and judged it accordingly. “If the chastity of the heathen,” he objects
to <name id="iii.xii.xxxv-p6.1">Augustine</name>’s view of the
corrupt nature of heathen virtue, “were no chastity, then it might be
said with the same propriety that the bodies of unbelievers are no
bodies; that the eyes of the heathen could not see; that grain which
grew in their fields was no grain.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p7"><name id="iii.xii.xxxv-p7.1">Augustine</name> justly
ascribed the value of a moral act to the inward disposition or the
direction of the will, and judged it from the unity of the whole life
and according to the standard of love to God, which is the soul of all
true virtue, and is bestowed upon us only through grace. He did not
deny altogether the existence of natural virtues, such as moderation,
lenity, benevolence, generosity, which proceed from the Creator, and
also constitute a certain merit among men; but he drew a broad line of
distinction between them and the specific Christian graces, which alone
are good in the proper sense of the word, and alone have value before
God.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p8">The Holy Scriptures, history, and Christian
experience, by no means warrant such a favorable view of the natural
moral condition of man as the Pelagian system teaches. On the contrary,
they draw a most gloomy picture of fearful corruption and universal
inclination to all evil, which can only be overcome by the intervention
of divine grace. Yet <name id="iii.xii.xxxv-p8.1">Augustine</name> also touches
an extreme, when, on a false application of the passage of St. Paul:
“Whatsoever is not of faith, is sin” (<scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 23" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p8.2" parsed="|Rom|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.23">Rom. xiv. 23</scripRef>), he ascribes all the virtues of the
heathen to ambition and love of honor, and so stigmatizes them as
vices.<note n="1758" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p8.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p9"> De Civit. Dei, v. 13-20 and xix.
25. In the latter place he calls the virtues, which do not come from
true religion, vices. “Virtutes ... nisi ad Deum retulerit, etiam ipsa
<i>vitia sunt potius quam virtutes</i>.” From this is doubtless derived
the sentence so often attributed to <name id="iii.xii.xxxv-p9.1">Augustine</name>: “The
virtues of the heathen are splendid vices,” which, however, in this
form and generality, does not, to my knowledge, occur in his writings.
More on this point, see below, § 156.</p></note> And in fact he is
in this inconsistent with himself. For, according to his view, the
nature which God created, remains, as to its substance, good; the
divine image is not wholly lost, but only defaced; and even
man’s sorrow in his loss reveals a remaining trace of
good.<note n="1759" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p9.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p10"> De Genesi ad Lit. viii. 14;
ReTract. ii. 24. Comp. Wiggers, i. p. 120 ff.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p11">Pelagius distinguishes three elements in the idea
of good: . Power, will, and act (posse, velle, and esse). The first
appertains to man’s nature, the second to his free
will, the third to his conduct. The power or ability to do good, the
ethical constitution, is grace, and comes therefore from God, as an
original endowment of the nature of man. It is the condition of
volition and action, though it does not necessarily produce them.
Willing and acting belong exclusively to man himself.<note n="1760" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p12"> Pelagius, Pro libero arbitrio,
cited in <name id="iii.xii.xxxv-p12.1">Augustine</name>’s De gratia Christi, c. 4
(§ 5, tom. x. fol. 232): ”<i>Posse</i> in natura,
<i>velle</i> in arbitrio, <i>esse</i> in effectu locamus. Primum illud,
id est <i>posse</i>, ad Deum proprie pertinet, qui illud creatrrae suae
contulit, duo vero reliqua, hoc est <i>velle</i> et <i>esse</i>, ad
hominem referenda sunt quia de arbitrii fonte descendunt. Ergo in
voluntate et opera bono laus hominis est: immo et hominis et Dei, qui
ipsius voluntatis et operis possibilitatem dedit, quique ipsam
possibilitatem gratiae suae adjuvat semper auxilio.”</p></note> The power of speech, of
thought, of sight, is God’s, gift; but whether we
shall really think, speak, or see, and whether we shall think, speak,
or see well or ill, depends upon ourselves.<note n="1761" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p12.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p13"> “Quod possumus videre oculis,
nostrum non est: quod vero bene aut male videmus, hoc nostrum est ....
Quod loqui possumus, Dei est: quod vero bene vel male loquimur, nostrum
est.” Quoted in <name id="iii.xii.xxxv-p13.1">Augustine</name>’s De gratia Christi, c.
15 and 16 (fol. 237 and 238). <name id="iii.xii.xxxv-p13.2">Augustine</name>cites
against these examples <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 37" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p13.3" parsed="|Ps|119|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.37">Ps. cxix. 37</scripRef>: “Averte oculos meos, ne videant
vanitatem.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p14">Here the nature of man is mechanically sundered
from his will and act; and the one is referred exclusively to God, the
others to man. Moral ability does not exist over and above the will and
its acts, but in them, and is increased by exercise; and thus its
growth depends upon man himself. On the other hand, the divine help is
indispensable even to the willing and doing of good; for God works in
us both to will and to do.<note n="1762" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p15"> <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 13" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p15.1" parsed="|Phil|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.13">Phil. ii. 13</scripRef>. <name id="iii.xii.xxxv-p15.2">Augustine</name>appeals to this passage, De gratia Christi, c. 5 (f. 232 sq.)
with great emphasis, as if Paul with prophetic eye had had in view the
error of Pelagius.</p></note> The Pelagian system is founded unconsciously
upon the deistic conception of the world as a clock, made and wound up
by God, and then running of itself, and needing at most some subsequent
repairs. God, in this system, is not the omnipresent and everywhere
working Upholder and Governor of the world, in whom the creation lives
and moves and has its being, but a more or less passive spectator of
the operation of the universe.<note n="1763" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p15.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p16"> It is against this deistic view
that the pregnant lines of Goethe are directed:<br />
“<span lang="DE" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p16.2">Was wär’
ein Gott der nur von aussen stiesse,</span><span lang="DE" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p16.3"><br />
</span><span lang="DE" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p16.5">Im Kreis das All
am Finger laufen liesse</span>;</p></note> <name id="iii.xii.xxxv-p16.6">Jerome</name> therefore
fairly accuses the Pelagians (without naming them) of denying the
absolute dependence of man on God, and cites against them the
declaration of Christ, <scripRef passage="John v. 17" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p16.7" parsed="|John|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.17">John v. 17</scripRef>, concerning the uninterrupted
activity of God.<note n="1764" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p16.8"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p17"> Epistola ad Ctesiphontem. Dr.
Neander (Church History, vol. ii. p. 604 ff. Torrey’s
transl.) regards this difference of view concerning the relation of the
Creator to the creature as the most original and fundamental difference
between the Augustinian and Pelagian system, although it did not
clearly come to view in the progress of the
controversy.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p18">IV. The doctrine of the Grace of God.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p19">The sufficiency of the natural reason and will of
man would seem to make supernatural revelation and grace superfluous.
But this Pelagius does not admit. Besides the natural grace, as we may
call his concreated ability, he assumes also a supernatural grace,
which through revelation enlightens the understanding, and assists man
to will and to do what is good.<note n="1765" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p19.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p20"> Pelagius, in Aug. De gratia
Christi, c. 7 (§ 8, x. f. 233): ” ... Deus ... gratiae suae
auxilium subministrat, ut quod per liberum homines facere jubentur
arbitrium, <i>facilius possent implere</i> per
gratiam.”</p></note> This grace confers the negative benefit of the
forgiveness of past sins, or justification, which Pelagius understands
in the Protestant sense of declaring righteous, and not (like <name id="iii.xii.xxxv-p20.1">Augustine</name>) in the Catholic sense of making
righteous;<note n="1766" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p20.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p21"> Pelag. Com. in <scripRef passage="Rom. iv. 6" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p21.1" parsed="|Rom|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.6">Rom. iv. 6</scripRef>: “Ad hoc
fides prima ad justitiam reputatur, ut de praeterito absolvatur et de
paesenti justificatur, et ad futura fidei opera praeparatur.”
Similarly <name id="iii.xii.xxxv-p21.2">Julian</name>of Eclanum. <name id="iii.xii.xxxv-p21.3">Augustine</name>, on the
contrary, has the evangelical conception of faith and of grace, but not
of justification, which he interprets subjectively as a progressive
making righteous, like the Roman church. Comp. De gratia Christi, c. 47
(§ 52, x. f. 251): ”... gratiam Dei ... in qua nos sua, non
nostrae justitiae <i>justos facit</i>, ut ea sit vera nostra justitia
quae nobis ab illo est.” In another passage, however, he seems to
express the Protestant view. De spir. et Lit. c. 26 (§ 45,
tom. x. 109): “Certe ita dictum est: justificabuntur, se si diceretur:
justi <i>habebuntur</i>, justi <i>deputabuntur</i>, sicut dictum est de
quodam: <i>Ille autem volens se justificare</i> (Luc. x. 29), i.e., ut
justus <i>haberetur</i> et <i>deputaretur</i>.”</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxxv-p22"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p22.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p22.3">Ihm
ziemt’s, die Welt im Innern zu bewegen,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p22.4">Natur in sich, sich in Natur zu hegen,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p22.5">So dass, was in ihm lebt und webt und ist,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p22.6">Nie seine Kraft, nie seinen Geist vermisst.”</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p22.7" />

<l class="t1" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p22.8">“What were a God who only from without</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p22.9">Upon his finger whirled the universe about?</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p22.10">’Tis his within itself to move the
creature;</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p22.11">Nature in him to warm, himself in nature;</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p22.12">So that what in him lives and moves and is,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p22.13">Shall ever feel some living breath of his.”</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xii.xxxv-p23"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p24">and the positive benefit of a strengthening of the
will by the power of instruction and example. As we have been followers
of Adam in sin, so should we become imitators of Christ in virtue. “In
those not Christians,” says Pelagius, “good exists in a condition of
nakedness and helplessness; but in Christians it acquires vigor through
the assistance of Christ.”<note n="1767" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p24.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p25"> In Aug. De gratia Chr. c. 31 (tom.
x. fol. 244): “In illis nudum et inerme est conditionis bonum; in his
vero qui ad Christum pertinent, Christi munitur
auxilio.”</p></note> He distinguishes different stages of development
in grace corresponding to the increasing corruption of mankind. At
first, he says, men lived righteous by nature (justitia per naturam), then righteous under the law (justitia sub lege), and finally righteous under grace
(justitia
gratiae), or the gospel.<note n="1768" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p25.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p26"> Aug. De pecc. orig. c. 26
(§ 30, tom. x. f. 266): “Non, sicut Pelagius et ejus
discipuli, tempora dividamus dicentes<i>: primum vixisse justos homines
ex natura, deinde sub lege, tertio sub gratia</i>.”</p></note> When the inner law, or the
conscience, no longer sufficed, the outward or Mosaic law came in; and
when this failed, through the overmastering habit of sinning, it had to
be assisted by the view and imitation of the virtue of Christ, as set
forth in his example.<note n="1769" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p26.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p27"> Cited from Pelagius, l. c.:
“Postquam nimia, sicut disputant, peccandi consuetudo praevaluit cui
sanandae lex parum valeret, Christus advenit et tanquam morbo
desperatissimo non per discipulos, sed per se ipsum medicus ipse
subvenit.”</p></note>
<name id="iii.xii.xxxv-p27.1">Julian</name> of Eclanum also makes kinds and
degrees of the grace of God. The first gift of grace is our creation
out of nothing; the second, our rational soul; the third, the written
law; the fourth, the gospel, with all its benefits. In the gift of the
Son of God grace is completed.<note n="1770" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p27.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p28"> In Angustine’s
Opus imperf. i. 94 (tom. x. f. 928)</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p29">Grace is therefore a useful external help
(adjutorium) to the development of the powers of nature, but is not
absolutely necessary. Coelestius laid down the proposition, that grace
is not given for single acts.<note n="1771" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p29.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p30">· “Gratiam Dei et adjutorium non ad
singulos actus dari.”</p></note> Pelagius, it is true, condemned those who deny
that the grace of God in Christ is necessary for every moment and every
act; but this point was a concession wrung from him in the controversy,
and does not follow logically from his premises.<note n="1772" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p30.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p31"> Comp., respecting
this, <name id="iii.xii.xxxv-p31.1">Augustine</name>, De gratia Christi, cap. 2 (tom. x fol. 229
sq.).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p32">Grace moreover, according to Pelagius, is intended
for all men (not, as <name id="iii.xii.xxxv-p32.1">Augustine</name> taught, for
the elect few only), but it must first be deserved. This, however,
really destroys its freedom.<note n="1773" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p32.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p33"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Rom. iv. 4, 5" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p33.1" parsed="|Rom|4|4|4|5" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.4-Rom.4.5">Rom. iv. 4, 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 8, 9" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p33.2" parsed="|Eph|2|8|2|9" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.8-Eph.2.9">Eph. ii. 8, 9</scripRef>.
Shakespeare has far better understood the nature of grace than
Pelagius, in the famous speech of Portia in the Merchant of Venice (Act
IV. Sc, 1):<br />
The quality of mercy is not
strained:<br />
It droppeth as the gentle rain from
heaven<br />
Upon the place beneath; it is twice
blessed,<br />
It blesseth him that gives and him
that takes.”</p></note> “The heathen,” he says, “are liable to judgment
and damnation, because they, notwithstanding their free will, by which
they are able to attain unto faith and to deserve
God’s grace, make an evil use of the freedom bestowed
upon them; Christians, on the other hand, are worthy of reward, because
they through good use of freedom deserve the grace of God, and keep his
commandments.”<note n="1774" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p33.7"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p34"> Pelagius in Aug. De gratis Chr. c.
31 (x. f. 245). The <i>illi</i>, according to the connection, must
refer to those not Christians, the <i>hi</i> to Christians. Yet
according to his principles we might in turn fairly subdivide each
class since according to him there are good heathens and bad
Christians. Against this <name id="iii.xii.xxxv-p34.1">Augustine</name>urges: “Ubi
est illud apostoli: Justificati gratis per gratiam ipsius (<scripRef passage="Rom. iii. 24" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p34.2" parsed="|Rom|3|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.24">Rom. iii.
24</scripRef>)? Ubi est illud: Gratis salvi facti estis (<scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 8" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p34.3" parsed="|Eph|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.8">Eph. ii. 8</scripRef>)?” He
concludes with the just proposition: “Non est gratia, nisi
gratuita.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p35">Pelagianism, therefore, extends the idea of grace
too far, making it include human nature itself and the Mosaic law;
while, on the other hand, it unduly restricts the specifically
Christian grace to the force of instruction and example. Christ is
indeed the Supreme Teacher, and the Perfect Example, but He is also
High-priest and King, and the Author of a new spiritual creation. Had
He been merely a teacher, He would not have been specifically distinct
from Moses and Socrates, and could not have redeemed mankind from the
guilt and bondage of sin. Moreover, He does not merely influence
believers from without, but lives and works in them through the Holy
Ghost, as the principle of their spiritual life. Hence <name id="iii.xii.xxxv-p35.1">Augustine</name>’s wish for his opponent:
“Would that Pelagius might confess that grace which not merely promises
us the excellence of future glory, but also brings forth in us the
faith and hope of it; a grace, which not merely admonishes to all good,
but also from within inclines us thereto; not merely reveals wisdom,
but also inspires us with the love of wisdom.”<note n="1775" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p35.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p36"> De gratia Christi, c. 10 (tom. x.
f. 235).</p></note> This superficial conception of grace is
inevitable, with the Pelagian conception of sin. If human nature is
uncorrupted, and the natural will competent to all good, we need no
Redeemer to create in us a new will and a new life, but merely an
improver and ennobler; and salvation is essentially the work of man.
The Pelagian system has really no place for the ideas of redemption,
atonement, regeneration, and new creation. It substitutes for them our
own moral effort to perfect our natural powers, and the mere addition
of the grace of God as a valuable aid and support. It was only by a
happy inconsistency, that Pelagius and his adherents traditionally held
to the church doctrines of the Trinity and the person of Christ.
Logically their system led to a rationalistic Christology.<note n="1776" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p36.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p37"> Wiggers, l.c. vol. i. p.
467, judges similarly. Also Neander, in his Dogmengeschichte, Bd. i. p.
884: “The Pelagian principles would logically have led to rationalistic
views, to an entire rejection of the supernatural element, and to the
belief that mankind needs only to develop itself from within itself,
without the revelation and self-impartation of God, in order to attain
the good. But they do not develop their first principles so
consistently as this, and what Biblical elements they incorporate with
their system are unquestionably not taken in merely by way of
accommodation, but through the persuasion that a supernatural
revelation is necessary, in order to realize the destiny of mankind.”
Comp. Cunningham, Hist. Theology, i. p. 829: “Modern Socinians and
Rationalists are the only consistent Pelagians. When men reject what
Pelagius rejected, they are bound in consistency to reject everything
that is peculiar and distinctive in the Christian system as a remedial
scheme.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p38">Pelagianism is a fundamental anthropological
heresy, denying man’s need of redemption, and
answering to the Ebionistic Christology, which rejects the divinity of
Christ. It is the opposite of Manichaeism, which denies
man’s capability of redemption, and which corresponds
to the Gnostic denial of the true humanity of Christ.<note n="1777" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p38.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxv-p39"> Comp. <name id="iii.xii.xxxv-p39.1">Augustine</name>, Contra
duas Epist. Pelagianorum l. ii. c. 2, where he describes Manichaeism
and Pelagianism at length as the two opposite extremes, and opposes to
them the Catholic doctrine.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxxv-p40"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="152" title="The Augustinian System: The Primitive State of Man, and Free Will" shorttitle="Section 152" progress="77.95%" prev="iii.xii.xxxv" next="iii.xii.xxxvii" id="iii.xii.xxxvi">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p1">§ 152. The Augustinian System: The Primitive
State of Man, and Free Will.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p3"><name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p3.1">Augustine</name>
(354–430) had already in his Confessions, in the year
400, ten years before the commencement of the Pelagian controversy, set
forth his, deep and rich experiences of human sin and divine grace.
This classical autobiography, which every theological student should
read, is of universal application, and in it every Christian may bewail
his own wanderings, despair of himself, throw himself unconditionally
into the arms of God, and lay hold upon unmerited grace.<note n="1778" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p3.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p4"> An ingenious but somewhat
far-fetched parallel is drawn by Dr. Kleinert between
<name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p4.1">Augustine</name>and Faust, as two antipodal representatives of mankind, in a
brochure: Augustin und Goethe’s Faust, Berlin, 1866. A
more obvious comparison is that of the Confessions of
<name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p4.2">Augustine</name>with the Confessions of Rousseau, and with
Goethe’s Wahrheit und Dichtung.</p></note> <name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p4.3">Augustine</name> had in his own life passed through all the
earlier stages of the history of the church, and had overcome in theory
and in practice the heresy of Manichaeism, before its opposite,
Pelagianism, appeared. By his theological refutation of this latter
heresy, and by his clear development of the Biblical anthropology, he
has won the noblest and most lasting renown. As in the events recorded
in his Confessions he gives views of the evangelical doctrines of sin
and of grace, so in the doctrines of his anti-Pelagian writings he sets
forth his personal experience. He teaches nothing which he has not
felt. In him the philosopher and the living Christian are everywhere
fused. His loftiest metaphysical speculation passes unconsciously into
adoration. The living aroma of personal experience imparts to his views
a double interest, and an irresistible attraction for all earnest
minds.<note n="1779" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p4.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p5"> Dr. Baur, in his posthumous
Vorlesungen über the Dogmengeschichte, published by his son
(1866, Bd. i. p. ii. p. 26), makes the fine remark respecting him:
“With <name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p5.1">Augustine</name>himself everything lies in the individuality of
his nature, as it was shaped by the course of his life, by his
experiences and circumstances.” He should have added, however, that in
so magnificent a personality as <name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p5.2">Augustine</name>’s, that which is most individual is also the
most universal, and the most subjective is the most
objective.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p6">Yet his system was not always precisely the same;
it became perfect only through personal conflict and practical tests.
Many of his earlier views—e.g., respecting the freedom
of choice, and respecting faith as a work of man—he
himself abandoned in his Retractations;<note n="1780" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p7"> Retract. l. i. c.
9.</p></note> and hence he is by no means to be taken as an
infallible guide. He holds, moreover, the evangelical doctrines of sin
and grace not in the Protestant sense, but, like his faithful
disciples, the Jansenists, in connection with the sacramental and
strict churchly system of Catholicism; he taught the necessity of
baptismal regeneration and the damnation of all unbaptized children,
and identified justification in substance with sanctification, though
he made sanctification throughout a work of free grace, and not of
human merit. It remains the exclusive prerogative of the inspired
apostles to stand above the circumstances of their time, and never, in
combating one error, to fall into its opposite. Nevertheless, <name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p7.1">Augustine</name> is the brightest star in the
constellation of the church fathers, and diffuses his light through the
darkest periods of the middle ages, and among Catholics and Protestants
alike, even to this day.<note n="1781" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p7.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p8"> Baur, l.c. p. 32 f.: “From
the time that <name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p8.1">Augustine</name>directed the development of the Christian
system to the two doctrines of sin and grace, this tendency always
remained in the Occidental dogmatics the prevailing one, and so great
and increasingly predominant in the course of time did the authority
of <name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p8.2">Augustine</name>become in the church, that even those who had
departed from his genuine teachings, which many were unwilling to
follow out with rigid consistency, yet believed themselves bound to
appeal to his authority, which his writings easily gave them
opportunity to do, since his system, as the result of periods of
development so various, and antitheses so manifold, offers very
different sides, from which it can be interpreted.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p9">His anthropology may be exhibited under the three
stages of the religious development of mankind, the status
integritatis, the status corruptionis, and the status redemtionis.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p10">I. The Primitive State of man, or the State of
Innocence.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p11"><name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p11.1">Augustine</name>’s conception of paradise is
vastly higher than the Pelagian, and involves a far deeper fall and a
far more glorious manifestation of redeeming grace. The first state of
man resembles the state of the blessed in heaven, though it differs
from that final state as the undeveloped germ from the perfect fruit.
According to <name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p11.2">Augustine</name> man came from the hand
of his Maker, his genuine masterpiece, without the slightest fault. He
possessed freedom, to do good; reason, to know God; and the grace of
God. But by this grace <name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p11.3">Augustine</name> (not happy
in the choice of his term) means only the general supernatural
assistance indispensable to a creature, that he may persevere in
good.<note n="1782" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p11.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p12"> Grace, in this wider sense, as
source of all good, <name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p12.1">Augustine</name>makes
independent of sin, and ascribes the possession of it even to the good
angels. Comp. De corrupt. et grat. § 32 (tom. x. 767, 768):
“Dederat [Deus homini] adjutorium sine quo in ea [bona voluntate] non
posset permanere si vellet; ut autem vellet, in ejus libero reliquit
arbitrio. Posset ergo permanere si vellet: quia non deerat adjutorium
per quod posset et sine quo non posset perseveranter bonum tenere quod
vellet .... Si autem hoc adjutorium vel <i>angelo</i> vel homini, cum
primum facti sunt, defuisset, quoniam non talis natura facta erat, ut
sine divino adjutorio posset manere si vellet, non utique sua culpa
cecidissent: adjutorium quippe defuisset, sine quo manere non possent.”
We see here plainly the germ of the scholastic and Roman Catholic
doctrine of the justitia originalis, which was ascribed to the first
man as a special endowment of divine grace or a supernatural accident,
on the ground of the familiar distinction between the imago Dei (which
belongs to the <i>essence</i> of man and consists in reason and free
will) and the similitude Dei (the actual conformity to the divine
will).</p></note> The relation of
man to God was that of joyful and perfect obedience. The relation of
the body to the soul was the same. The flesh did not yet lust against
the spirit; both were in perfect harmony, and the flesh was wholly
subject to the spirit. “Tempted and assailed by no strife of himself
against himself, Adam enjoyed in that place the blessedness of peace
with himself.” To this inward state, the outward corresponded. The
paradise was not only spiritual, but also visible and material, without
heat or cold, without weariness or excitement, without sickness, pains,
or defects of any kind. The Augustinian, like the old Protestant,
delineations, of the perfection of Adam and the blissfulness of
paradise often exceed the sober standard of Holy Scripture, and borrow
their colors in part from the heavenly paradise of the future, which
can never be lost.<note n="1783" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p12.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p13"> Comp. several passages in the Opus
imperf. i. 71; iii. 147; vi. 9, 17; Contra Jul. v. 5; De civitate Dei,
xiii. 1, 13, 14, 21; xiv. 10, where he depicts the beatitudo and
deliciae of Eden in poetic colors, and extends the perfection even to
the animal and vegetable realms. Yet he is not everywhere consistent.
His views became more exaggerated from his opposition to Pelagianism.
In the treatise, De libero arbitrio, iii. c. 24,
§§ 71, 72, which he completed <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p13.1">a.d.</span>395, he
says, that the first human beings were neither wise nor foolish, but
had at first only the capability to become one or the other. “Infans
nec stultus nec sapiens dici potest, quamvis jam homo sit; ex quo
apparet natumm hominis recipere aliquid medium, quod neque stultitiam
neque sapientiam recte vocaris.” ...“Ita factus est homo, ut quamvis
sapiens nondum esset, praeceptum tamen posset accipere.” On the other
hand, in his much later Opus imperf. c. <name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p13.2">Julian</name>um, l. v. c. 1
(tom. x. f. 1222) he ascribes to the first men excellentissima
sapientia, appealing to Pythagoras, who is said to have declared him
the wisest who first gave names to things.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p14">Yet <name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p14.1">Augustine</name> admits
that the original state of man was only relatively perfect, perfect in
its kind; as a child may be a perfect child, while he is destined to
become a man; or as the seed fulfils its idea as seed, though it has
yet to become a tree. God alone is immutable and absolutely good; man
is subject to development in time, and therefore to change. The primal
gifts were bestowed on man simply as powers, to be developed in either
one of two ways. Adam could go straight forward, develop himself
harmoniously in untroubled unity with God, and thus gradually attain
his final perfection; or he could fall away, engender evil ex nihilo by
abuse of his free will, and develop himself through discords and
contradictions. It was graciously made possible that his mind should
become incapable of error, his will, of sin, his body, of death; and by
a normal growth this possibility would have become actual. But this was
mere possibility, involving, in the nature of the case, the opposite
possibility of error, sin, and death.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p15"><name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p15.1">Augustine</name> makes the
important distinction between the possibility of not sinning<note n="1784" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p15.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p16"> Posse <i>non peccare</i>, which at
the same time implies the possibilitas peccandi Comp. Opus imperf. v.
60 (fol. 1278): “Prorsus ita factus est, ut peccandi possibilitatem
haberet a necessario, peccatum vero a possibili,” i.e., the
<i>possibility</i> of sinning was necessary, but the sinning itself
merely possible. The peccare posse, says <name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p16.1">Augustine</name>, in the
same connection, is natura, the peccare is culpa.</p></note> and the impossibility of
sinning.<note n="1785" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p16.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p17"> <i>Non posse</i> peccare, or
impossibilitas peccandi.</p></note> The former is
conditional or potential freedom from sin, which may turn into its
opposite, the bondage of sin. This belonged to man before the fall. The
latter is the absolute freedom from sin or the perfected holiness,
which belongs to God, to the holy angels who have acceptably passed
their probation, and to the redeemed saints in heaven.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p18">In like manner he distinguishes between absolute
and relative immortality.<note n="1786" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p19"> Between the non posse mori and the
posse non mori, or between the immortalitas major and the immortalitas
minor.</p></note> The former is the impossibility of dying,
founded upon the impossibility of sinning; an attribute of God and of
the saints after the resurrection. The latter is the bare
pre-conformation for immortality, and implies the opposite possibility
of death. This was the immortality of Adam before the fall, and if he
had persevered, it would have passed into the impossibility of dying;
but it was lost by sin.<note n="1787" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p19.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p20"> Comp. Opus imperf. l. vi. cap. 30
(tom. x. fol 1360): “Illa vero immortalitas in qua sancti angeli
vivunt, et in qua nos quoque victuri sumus, procul dubio major est. Non
enim talis, in qua homo habeat quidem in potestate non mori, sicut non
peccare, sed etiam possit et mori, quia potest peccare: sed talis est
illa immortalitas, in qua omnis qui ibi est, vel erit, mori non
poterit, quia nec peccare jam poterit.” De corrept. et grat.
§ 33 (x. f. 168): “Prima libertas voluntatis erat, posse non
peccare, novissima erit multo major, non posse peccare: Prima
immortalitas erat, posse non mori, novissima erit multo major, non
posse mori: prima erat perseverantiae potestas, bonum posse non
deserere; novissima erit felicitas perseverantiae, bonum non posse
deserere.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p21">Freedom, also, <name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p21.1">Augustine</name>
holds to be an original endowment of man; but he distinguishes
different kinds of it, and different degrees of its development, which
we must observe, or we should charge him with self-contradiction.<note n="1788" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p21.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p22"> The distinctions in the Augustinian
idea of freedom have been overlooked by Wiggers and most of the old
historians, but, on the other hand, brought out with more or less
clearness by Neander (in the Kirchengeschichte and in the
Dogmengeschichte), by Ritter (Gesch. der christl. Philosophic, ii. p.
341 ff.), Jul. Müller (Die christl. Lehre von der
Sünde, ii. 45 ff.), Joh. Huber (Philosophic der
Kirchenväter, p. 296 ff.). Baur bases his acute criticism of
the Augustinian system in part upon the false assumption
that <name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p22.1">Augustine</name>’s view of the liberum
arbitrium was precisely the same as that of Pelagius. See
below.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p23">By freedom <name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p23.1">Augustine</name>
understands, in the first place, simply spontaneity or self-activity,
as opposed to action under external constraint or from animal instinct.
Both sin and holiness are voluntary, that is, acts of the will, not
motions of natural necessity.<note n="1789" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p23.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p24"> Retract. i. c. 9, § 4:
“Voluntas est qua et peccatur, et recte vivitur.”</p></note> This freedom belongs at all times and
essentially to the human will, even in the sinful state (in which the
will is, strictly speaking, self-willed); it is the necessary condition
of guilt and punishment, of merit and reward. In this view no thinking
man can deny freedom, without destroying the responsibility and the
moral nature of man. An involuntary, will is as bald a
self-contradiction as an unintelligent intelligence.<note n="1790" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p24.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p25"> Here belong especially the first
chapters of the treatises, De gratia et libero arbitrio (tom. x. fol.
717-721), of the Opus imperf. contra <name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p25.1">Julian</name>um, and Contra
duas epistolas Pelagianorum. In this sense even the strictest adherents
of the Augustinian and Calvinistic system have always more or less
explicitly conceded human freedom. Thus Cunningham, a Calvinist of the
Free Church of Scotland, in his presentation of the Pelagian
controversy (Hist. Theol. i. p. 325): ”<name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p25.2">Augustine</name>certainly
did not deny man’s free will altogether, and in every
sense of the word; and the most zealous defenders of the doctrines of
grace and of Calvinistic principles have admitted that there is a free
will or free agency, in some sense, which man has, and which is
necessary to his being responsible for his transgressions of
God’s law. It is laid down in our own [the
Westminster) Confession, that ’God hath endued the
will of man with that natural liberty, that it is neither forced, nor
by any absolute necessity of nature determined to good or
evil.’ ” Dr. Shedd, an American Presbyterian of the
Old School, in his History of Christian Doctrine, ii. p. 66, where he,
in <name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p25.3">Augustine</name>’s view, expresses his own,
says: “The guilt of sin consists in its unforced wilfulness; and this
guilt is not in the least diminished by the fact that the will cannot
overcome its own wilfulness. For this wicked wilfulness was not created
in the will, but is the product of the will’s act of
apostasy. The present impotence to holiness is not an original and
primitive impotence. By creation Adam had plenary power, not indeed to
<i>originate</i> holiness, for no creature has this, but to
<i>preserve</i> and <i>perpetuate</i> it. The present destitution of
holiness, and impossibility of originating it, is due therefore to the
creature’s apostatizing agency, and is a part of his
condemnation.” Also, p. 80: “There is no author in the whole
theological catalogue, who is more careful and earnest
than <name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p25.4">Augustine</name>, to assert that sin is <i>self</i>-activity,
and that its source is in the voluntary nature of man. Sin, according
to him, is not a substance, but an agency; it is not the essence of any
faculty in man, but only the action of a faculty.” Neither Dr.
Cunningham nor Dr. Shedd, however, takes any account of the different
forms and degrees of freedom in the Augustinian
system.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p26">A second form of freedom is the liberum arbitrium,
or freedom of choice. Here <name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p26.1">Augustine</name> goes
half-way with Pelagius; especially in his earlier writings, in
opposition to Manichaeism, which denied all freedom, and made evil a
natural necessity and an original substance. Like Pelagius he ascribes
freedom of choice to the first man before the fall. God created man
with the double capacity of sinning or not sinning, forbidding the
former and commanding the latter. But <name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p26.2">Augustine</name> differs from Pelagius in viewing Adam not as
poised in entire indifference between good and evil, obedience and
disobedience but as having a positive constitutional tendency to the
good, yet involving, at the same time, a possibility of sinning.<note n="1791" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p26.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p27"> This important distinction is
overlooked by Baur, in his Kirchengeschichte vom 4-6ten Jahrhundert, p.
143. It takes off the edge from his sharp criticism of the Augustinian
system, in which he charges it with inconsistency in starting from the
same idea of freedom as Pelagius and yet opposing it.</p></note> Besides, <name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p27.1">Augustine</name>, in the interest of grace and of true freedom,
disparages the freedom of choice, and limits it to the beginning, the
transient state of probation. This relative indecision cannot be at all
predicated of God or the angels, of the saints or of sinners. It is an
imperfection of the will, which the actual choosing of the good or the
evil more or less surmounts. Adam, with the help of divine grace,
without which be might will the good, indeed, but could not persevere
in it, should have raised himself to the true freedom, the moral
necessity of good; but by choosing the evil, he fell into the bondage
of sin.<note n="1792" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p27.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p28"> Comp. respecting this conception of
freedom, the treatise, De libero arbitrio (in Opera, tom. i. f. 569
sqq.), which was begun <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p28.1">a.d.</span>388, and finished <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p28.2">a.d.</span>395, and
belongs therefore to his earliest writings; also, De correptione et
gratia (especially cap. 9-11), and the sixth book of the Opus imperf.
c. <name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p28.3">Julian</name>um. Also Contra duas epistolas Pelag. l. ii. c.
2 (tom. x. f. 432), where he opposes both the Manichaean denial of the
liberum arbitrium and the Pelagian assertion of its continuance after
the fall. “Manichaei negant, homini bono ex libero arbitrio fuisse
initium mali; Pelagiani dicunt, etiam hominem malum sufficienter habere
liberum arbitrium ad faciendum praeceptum bonum; catholica [fides]
utrosque redarguit, et illis dicens: Fecit Deus hominem rectum, et
istis dicens: Si vos Filius liberaverit, vere liberi
eritis.”</p></note> <name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p28.4">Augustine</name>, however, incidentally concedes, that the
liberum arbitrium still so far exists even in fallen man, that he can
choose, not indeed between sin and holiness, but between individual
actions within the sphere of sinfulness and of justitia civilis.<note n="1793" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p28.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p29"> Contra duas Epist. Pelag. ii. c. 5
(or § 9, tom. x. f. 436): “Peccato Adae arbitrium liberum de
hominum natura periisse non dicimus, sed ad peccandum valere in
hominibus subditis diabolo, ad bene autem pieque vivendum non valere,
nisi ipsa voluntas hominis Dei gratia fuerit liberata, et ad omne bonum
actionis, sermonis, cogitationis adjuta.” Also, De gratia et libero
arbitrio, c. 15 (x. f. 184): “Semper est autem in nobis voluntas
libera, sed non semper est bona. Aut enim a justitia libera est, quando
servit peccato, et tunc est mala; aut a peceato libera est, quando
servit justitiae, et tunc est bona. Gratia vero Dei semper est bona.”
Dr. Baur, it is true (Die christl Kirche vom Anfang des 4ten bis Ende
des 6ten Jahrhunderts, p. 140), is not wholly wrong when he, with
reference to this passage, charges <name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p29.1">Augustine</name>with an
equivocal play upon words, in retaining the term freedom, but changing
its sense into its direct opposite. “Meaningless as it is,” says Baur,
“to talk in this equivocal sense of freedom, we however see even from
this what interest the idea of freedom still had for him, even after he
had sacrificed it to the determinism of his system.” The Lutheran
theolgians likewise restricted the liberum arbitrium of fallen man to
the justitia civilis, in distinction from the justitia Dei, or
spiritualis. Comp. Melanchthon, in the Confessio Augustana, art. xviii.
The Formula Concordiae goes even beyond <name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p29.2">Augustine</name>, and
compares the natural man in spiritualibus et divinis rebus with a
“status salis,” “truncus,” and “lapis” nay, makes him out yet worse
off, inasmuch as he is not merely passive, but “voluntati divinae
rebellis est et inimicus ” (pp. 661 and 662).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p30">Finally, <name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p30.1">Augustine</name>
speaks most frequently and most fondly of the highest freedom, the free
self-decision or self-determination of the will towards the good and
holy, the blessed freedom of the children of God; which still includes,
it is true, in this earthly life, the possibility of sinning, but
becomes in heaven the image of the divine freedom, a felix necessitas
boni, and cannot, because it will not, sin.<note n="1794" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p30.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p31"> De corrept. et gratia, §
32 (x. 768): “Quid erit liberius libero arbitrio, quando non poterit
servire peccato? ... § 33: Prima libertas voluntatis erat,
posse non peccare, novissima erit multo major, non posse
peccare.”</p></note> it is the exact opposite of the dura necessitas
mali in the state of sin. It is not a faculty possessed in common by
all rational minds, but the highest stage of moral development,
confined to true Christians. This freedom <name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p31.1">Augustine</name> finds expressed in that word of our Lord: “If
the Son shall make you free, ye shall be free indeed.” It does not
dispense with grace, but is generated by it; the more grace, the more
freedom. The will is free in proportion as it is healthy, and healthy
in proportion as it moves in the element of its true life, in God, and
obeys Him of its own spontaneous impulse. To serve God is the true
freedom.<note n="1795" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p31.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p32"> “Deo servire vera libertas est;” a
profound and noble saying. This higher conception of
freedom <name id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p32.1">Augustine</name>had substantially expressed long before the
Pelagian controversy, e.g., in the Confessions. Comp. also De civit.
Dei l. xiv. c. 11: “Arbitriam igitur voluntatis tunc est vere liberum,
quum vitiis peccatisque non servit. Tale datum est a Deo: quod amissum
proprio vitio, nisi a quo dari potuit, reddi non potest. Unde veritas
dicit: <i>Si vos filisliberaverit, tunc vere liberi eritis</i>, Id
ipsum est autem, ac si diceret: Si vos Filius salvos fecerit, tunc vere
salvi eritis. inde quippe liberatur, unde salvatur.”</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxxvi-p33"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="153" title="The Augustinian System: The Fall and its Consequences" shorttitle="Section 153" progress="78.82%" prev="iii.xii.xxxvi" next="iii.xii.xxxviii" id="iii.xii.xxxvii">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p1">§ 153. The Augustinian System: The Fall and
its Consequences.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p3">To understand <name id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p3.1">Augustine</name>’s doctrine of the fall of man,
we must remember, first of all, that he starts with the idea of the
organic unity of the human race, and with the profound parallel of Paul
between the first and the second Adam;<note n="1796" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p3.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 12" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p4.1" parsed="|Rom|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12">Rom. v. 12</scripRef> ff.; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 22" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p4.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.22">1 Cor. xv.
22</scripRef>.</p></note> that he views the first man not merely as an
individual, but at the same time as the progenitor and representative
of the whole race, standing to natural mankind in the same relation as
that of Christ to redeemed and regenerate mankind. The history of the
fall, recorded in a manner at once profound and childlike in the third
chapter of Genesis, has, therefore, universal significance. In Adam
human nature fell, and therefore all, who have inherited that nature
from him, who were in him as the fruit in the germ, and who have grown
up, as it were, one person with him.<note n="1797" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p4.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p5"> De civit. Dei, l. xiii. c. 14:
“Omnes enim fuimus in illo uno, quando omnes fuimus ille unus, qui per
feminam lapsus est in peccatum, quae de illo facta est ante peccatum.”
Compare other passages below.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p6">But <name id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p6.1">Augustine</name> did not
stop with the very just idea of an organic connection of the human
race, and of the sin of Adam with original sin; he also supposed a sort
of pre-existence of all the posterity of Adam in himself, so that they
actually and personally sinned in him, though not, indeed, with
individual consciousness. Since we were, at the time of the fall, “in
lumbis Adami,” the sin of Adam is “jure seminationis et germinationis,”
our sin and guilt, and physical death is a penalty even upon infant
children, as it was a penalty upon Adam. The posterity of Adam
therefore suffer punishment not for the sin of another, but for the sin
which they themselves committed in Adam. This view, as we shall see
farther on, <name id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p6.2">Augustine</name> founds upon a false
interpretation of <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 12" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p6.3" parsed="|Rom|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12">Rom. v. 12</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p7"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p8">I. The Fall. The original state of man included
the possibility of sinning, and this was the imperfection of that
state. This possibility became reality. Why it should have been
realized, is incomprehensible; since evil never has, like good, a
sufficient reason. It is irrationality itself. <name id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p8.1">Augustine</name> fixes an immense gulf between the primitive
state and the state of sin. But when thought has accomplished this
adventurous leap, it finds his system coherent throughout.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p9">Adam did not fall without temptation from another.
That angel, who, in his pride, had turned away from God to himself,
tempted man, who, standing yet in his integrity, provoked his envy. He
first approached the woman, the weaker and the more credulous. The
essence of the sin of Adam consisted not in the eating of the fruit;
for this was in itself neither wrong nor harmful; but in disobedience
to the command of God. “Obedience was enjoined by that commandment, as
the virtue which, in the rational creature, is, as it were, the mother
and guardian of all virtues.” The principle, the root of sin, was
pride, self-seeking, the craving of the will to forsake its author, and
become its own. This pride preceded the outward act. Our first parents
were sinful in heart, before they had yet fallen into open
disobedience. “For man never yet proceeded to an evil work, unless
incited to it by an evil will.” This pride even preceded the temptation
of the serpent. “If man had not previously begun to take pleasure in
himself, the serpent could have had no hold upon him.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p10">The fall of Adam appears the greater, and the more
worthy of punishment, if we consider, first, the height he occupied,
the divine image in which he was created; then, the simplicity of the
commandment, and ease of obeying it, in the abundance of all manner of
fruits in paradise; and finally, the sanction of the most terrible
punishment from his Creator and greatest Benefactor.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p11">Thus <name id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p11.1">Augustine</name> goes
behind the appearance to the substance; below the surface to the deeper
truth. He does not stop with the outward act, but looks chiefly at the
disposition which lies at its root.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p12"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p13">II. The Consequences of the primal sin, both for
Adam and for his posterity, are, in <name id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p13.1">Augustine</name>’s view, comprehensive and
terrible in proportion to the heinousness of the sin itself. And all
these consequences are at the same time punishments from the righteous
God, who has, by one and the same law, joined reward with obedience and
penalty with sin. They are all comprehended under death, in its widest
sense; as Paul says: “The wages of sin is death;” and in <scripRef passage="Gen. ii. 17" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p13.2" parsed="|Gen|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.17">Gen. ii. 17</scripRef> we are to understand by the
threatened death, all evil both to body and to soul.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p14"><name id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p14.1">Augustine</name> particularizes
the consequences of sin under seven heads; the first four being
negative, the others positive:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p15">1. Loss of the freedom of choice,<note n="1798" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p15.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p16"> Of course not in indifferent things
of ordinary life, in which the greatest sinner is free to choose, but
in reference to the great religous decision for or against God and
divine things.</p></note> which consisted in a positive
inclination and love to the good, with the implied possibility of sin.
In place of this freedom has come the hard necessity of sinning,
bondage to evil. “The will, which, aided by grace, would have become a
source of good, became to Adam, in his apostasy from God, a source of
evil.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p17">2. Obstruction of knowledge. Man was originally
able to learn everything easily, without labor, and to understand
everything aright. But now the mind is beclouded, and knowledge can be
acquired and imparted only in the sweat of the face.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p18">3. Loss of the grace of God, which enabled man to
perform the good which his freedom willed, and to persevere therein. By
not willing, man forfeited his ability, and now, though he would do
good, he cannot.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p19">4. Loss of paradise. The earth now lies under the
curse of God: it brings forth thorns and thistles, and in the sweat of
his face man must eat his bread.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p20">5. Concupiscence, i.e., not sensuousness in
itself, but the preponderance of the sensuous, the lusting of the flesh
against the spirit. Thus God punishes sin with sin—a
proposition which <name id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p20.1">Julian</name> considered
blasphemy. Originally the body was as joyfully obedient to the spirit,
as man to God. There was but one will in exercise. By the fall this
beautiful harmony has been broken, and that antagonism has arisen which
Paul describes in the seventh chapter of the Epistle to the Romans.
(<name id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p20.2">Augustine</name> referred this passage to the
regenerate state.) The rebellion of the spirit against God involved, as
its natural punishment, the rebellion of the flesh against the spirit.
Concupiscentia, therefore, is substantially the same as what Paul calls
in the bad sense “flesh.” It is not the sensual constitution in itself,
but its predominance over the higher, rational nature of man.<note n="1799" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p20.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p21"> Not the “sentiendi vivacitas,” but
the “ribido sentiendi, quae nos ad sentiendum, sive consentientes
mente, sive repugnantes, appetitu voluptatis impellit.”
C. <name id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p21.1">Julian</name>um, l. iv. c. 14 (§ 65, tom. x. f.
615). He illustrates the difference by a reference to <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 28" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p21.2" parsed="|Matt|5|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.28">Matt. v. 28</scripRef>. “Non
ait Dominus: qui viderit mulierem, sed: qui<i>viderit ad conpiscendum,
jam maechatus est eam in corde suo</i>. ... Illud [videre] Deus
condidit, instruendo corpus humanum; illud [videre ad concupiscendum]
diabolus seminavit, persuadendo peccatum.”</p></note> It is true, however, that <name id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p21.3">Augustine</name>, in his longing after an unimpeded life
in the spirit, was inclined to treat even lawful appetites, such as
hunger and thirst, so far as they assume the form of craving desire, as
at least remotely connected with the fall.<note n="1800" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p21.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p22"> “Quis autem mente sobrius non
mallet, si fieri posset, sine ulla mordaci voluptate carnali vel arida
sumere alimenta, vel humida, sicut suminus haec aëria, quae
de circumfusis auris respirando et spirando sorbemus et fundimus?”
Contra Jul. iv. c. 14, § 68, f. 616.</p></note> <name id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p22.1">Julian</name> attributed the
strength of animal desire to the animal element in the original nature
of man. <name id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p22.2">Augustine</name> answered, that the
superiority of man to the brute consists in the complete dominion of
reason over the sensual nature, and that therefore his approach to the
brute in this respect is a punishment from God. Concupiscence then is
no more a merely corporeal thing than the biblical σάρξ,
but has its seat in the soul,
without which no lust arises. We must, therefore, suppose a conflict in
the soul itself, a lower, earthly, self-seeking instinct, and a higher,
god-like impulse.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p23">This is the generic sense of concupiscentia: the
struggle of the collective sensual and psychical desires against the
god-like spirit. But <name id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p23.1">Augustine</name> frequently
employs the word, as other corresponding terms are used, in the
narrower sense of unlawful sexual desire. This appeared immediately
after the fall, in the shame of our first parents, which was not for
their nakedness itself, since this was nothing new to them, but for the
lusting of the body; for something, therefore, in and of itself good
(the body’s, own enjoyment, as it were), but now
unlawfully rising, through the discord between body and soul. But would
there then have been propagation without the fall? Unquestionably; but
it would have left the dominion of reason over the sensual desire
undisturbed. Propagation would have been the act of a pure will and
chaste love, and would have had no more shame about it than the
scattering of seed upon the maternal bosom of the earth. But now lust
rules the spirit; and <name id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p23.2">Augustine</name> in his
earlier years had had bitter experience of its tyranny. To this element
of sin in the act of procreation he ascribes the pains of childbirth,
which in fact appear in Genesis as a consequence of the fall, and as a
curse from God. Had man remained pure, “the ripe fruit would have
descended from the maternal womb without labor or pain of the woman, as
the fruit descends from the tree.”<note n="1801" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p23.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p24"> De civitate Dei, xiv.
26.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p25">6.Physical death, with its retinue of diseases and
bodily pains. Adam was indeed created mortal, that is, capable of
death, but not subject to death. By a natural development the
possibility of dying would have been overcome by the power of
immortality; the body would have been gradually spiritualized and
clothed with glory, without a violent transition or even the weakness
of old age. But now man is fallen under the bitter necessity of death.
Because the spirit forsook God willingly, it must now forsake the body
unwillingly. With profound discernment <name id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p25.1">Augustine</name> shows that not only the actual severance of
soul and body, but the whole life of sinful man is a continual dying.
Even with the pains of birth and the first cry of the child does death
begin. The threatening of the Lord, therefore: “In the day ye eat
thereof, ye shall die,” began at once to be fulfilled. For though our
first parents lived many years afterwards, they immediately began to
grow old and to die. Life is an unceasing march towards death, and “to
no one is it granted, even for a little, to stand still, or to go more
slowly, but all are constrained to go with equal pace, and no one is
impelled differently from others. For he whose life has been shorter,
saw therefore no shorter day than he whose life was longer. And he who
uses more time to reach death, does not therefore go slower, but only
makes a longer journey.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p26">7. The most important consequence of the fall of
Adam is original sin and hereditary guilt in his whole posterity; and
as this was also one of the chief points of controversy, it must be
exhibited at length.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxxvii-p27"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="154" title="The Augustinian System: Original Sin, and the Origin of the Human Soul" shorttitle="Section 154" progress="79.27%" prev="iii.xii.xxxvii" next="iii.xii.xxxix" id="iii.xii.xxxviii">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p1">§ 154. The Augustinian System: Original Sin,
and the Origin of the Human Soul.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p3">Original sin,<note n="1802" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p3.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p4"> Peccatum originals, vitium
hereditarium.</p></note> according to <name id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p4.1">Augustine</name>, is the native bent of the soul towards evil,
with which all the posterity of Adam—excepting Christ,
who was conceived by the Holy Ghost and born of a pure
Virgin—come into the world, and out of which all
actual sins of necessity proceed. It appears principally in
concupiscence, or the war of the flesh against the spirit. Sin is not
merely an individual act, but also a condition, a status and habitus,
which continues, by procreation, from generation to generation.
Original sin results necessarily, as has been already remarked, from
the generic and representative character of Adam, in whom human nature
itself, and so, potentially, all who should inherit that nature,
fell.<note n="1803" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p4.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p5"> De peccatorum meritis et
remissione, l. iii. c. 7 (§ 14, tom. x. f. 78): “In Adam
omnes tunc peccaverunt, quando in ejus natura illa insita vi, qua eos
gignere poterat, adhuc omnes ille unus fuerunt.” De corrept. et gratia,
§ 28 (x. f 765): “Quia vero [Adam] per liberum arbitrium
Deum deseruit, justum judicium Dei expertus est, ut cum tota sua
stirpe, quae in illo adhuc posita tota cum illo peccaverat,
damnaretur.” This view easily fell in with <name id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p5.1">Augustine</name>’s Platonico-Aristotelian realism, which
regarded the general conceptions as the original types of individual
things. But the root of it lay deeper in his Christian consciousness
and profound conviction of the all-pervading power of
sin.</p></note> The corruption of
the root communicates itself to the trunk and the branches. But where
sin is, there is always guilt and ill-desert in the eyes of a righteous
God. The whole race, through the fall of its progenitor, has become a
massa perditionis. This, of course, still admits different degrees both
of sinfulness and of guilt.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p6">Original sin and guilt are propagated by natural
generation. The generic character planted in Adam unfolds itself in a
succession of individuals, who organically grow one out of another. As
sin, however, is not merely a thing of the body, but primarily and
essentially of the spirit, the question arises, on which of the current
theories as to the origin and propagagation of souls <name id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p6.1">Augustine</name> based his view.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p7">This metaphysical problem enters theology in
connection with the doctrine of original sin; this, therefore, is the
place to say what is needful upon it.<note n="1804" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p8"> “La première
difficulté est,” says Leibnitz in the Theodicée,
Partie i. 86, comment l’âme a pu
être infectée du péché
originel, qui est la racine des péchés actuels,
sans qu’il y sit en de l’injustice en
Dieu à l’y exposer.”</p></note> The Gnostic and pantheistic emanation-theory had
long since been universally rejected as heretical. But three other
views had found advocates in the church:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p9">1. The Traducian<note n="1805" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p10"> From tradux, propagator. The author
of this theory is <name id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p10.1">Tertullian</name>, De anima,
c. 27 (Opera, ed. Fr. Oehler, tom. ii. p. 599 sqq.): “Immo simul ambas
[animam et corpus] et concipi et confici et perfici dicimus, sicut et
promi, nec ullum intervenire momentum in concepta quo locus ordinetur.
... Igitur ex uno homine tota haec animarum redundantia.” Cap. 86 (p.
617): “Anima in utero seminata pariter cum came pariter cum ipsa
sortitur.” Comp. c. 19 (anima velut surculus quidam ex matrice Adam in
propaginem deducta); De resurr. carnis, c. 45; Adv. Valentin. c. 26
(tradux animae). With <name id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p10.2">Tertullian</name>this theory
was connected with a materializing view of the soul.</p></note> or Generation-theory teaches that the soul
originates with the body from the act of procreation, and therefore
through human agency. It is countenanced by several passages of
Scripture, such as <scripRef passage="Gen. v. 3" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p10.3" parsed="|Gen|5|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.5.3">Gen. v. 3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ps. li. 5" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p10.4" parsed="|Ps|51|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.5">Ps. li. 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 12" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p10.5" parsed="|Rom|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12">Rom. v. 12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 22" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p10.6" parsed="|1Cor|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.22">1 Cor. xv. 22</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 3" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p10.7" parsed="|Eph|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.3">Eph. ii. 3</scripRef>; it is decidedly suitable to the
doctrine of original sin; and hence, since <name id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p10.8">Tertullian</name>, it has been adopted by most Western
theologians in support and explanation of that doctrine.<note n="1806" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p10.9"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p11"> <name id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p11.1">Jerome</name>says of the
maxima pars occidentalium, that they teach: “Ut quomodo corpus ex
corpore, sic anima nascatur ex anima, et simili cum brutis animalibus
conditione subsistat.” <scripRef passage="Ep. 78" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p11.2">Ep. 78</scripRef> ad Marcell. Leo the Great declared it
even to be catholica fides, that every man “in corporis et animae
subetantiam fomari intra materna viscera.” <scripRef passage="Ep. 15" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p11.3">Ep. 15</scripRef> ad Turrib. Similarly
among the Oriental fathers, Theodoret, Fab. haer. v. 9:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p11.4">ἡ
ἐκκλησία
τοῖς
θείοις
πείθομένη
λόγοις,</span> —<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p11.5">λέγει
τὴν ψυχὴν
συνδημιουργεῖσθαιτῷ
σώματι</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p12">2. The Creation-theory ascribes each individual
soul to a direct creative act of God, and supposes it to be united with
the body either at the moment of its generation, or afterwards. This
view is held by several Eastern theologians and by <name id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p12.1">Jerome</name>, who appeals to the unceasing creative activity of
God (<scripRef passage="John v. 17" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p12.2" parsed="|John|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.17">John v. 17</scripRef>). It
required the assumption that the Soul, which must proceed pure from the
hand of the Creator, becomes sinful by its connection with the
naturally generated body. Pelagius and his followers were
creationists.<note n="1807" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p12.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p13"> <name id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p13.1">Jerome</name>says, appealing
to <scripRef passage="John v. 17" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p13.2" parsed="|John|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.17">John v. 17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Zech. xii. 1" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p13.3" parsed="|Zech|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.12.1">Zech. xii. 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxiii. 15" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p13.4" parsed="|Ps|33|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.15">Ps. xxxiii. 15</scripRef>: “Quotidie Deus fabricatur
animas, cujus velle fecisse est, et conditor esse non cessat.”
Pelagius, in his Confession of Faith, declares for the view that souls
are made and given by God Himself.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p14">3. The theory of Pre-existence, which was
originated by Plato and more fully developed by Origen, supposes that
the soul, even before the origin of the body, existed and sinned in
another world, and has been banished in the body as in a prison,<note n="1808" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p15"> The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p15.1">σῶμα</span>interpreted as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p15.2">σῆμα</span>(sepulchre). Origen appeals to the
groaning of the creation, <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 19" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p15.3" parsed="|Rom|8|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.19">Rom. viii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> to expiate that personal
Adamic guilt, and by an ascetic process to be restored to its original
state. This is one of the Origenistic heresies, which were condemned
under Justinian. Even Gregory of Nyssa, although, like Nemesius and
Cyril of Alexandria, he supposed the soul to be created before the
body, compares Origen’s theory to the heathen myths
and fables. Origen himself allowed that the Bible does not directly
teach the pre-existence of the soul, but maintained that several
passages, such as the strife between Esau and Jacob in the womb, and
the leaping of John the Baptist in the womb of Elizabeth at the
salutation of Mary, imply it. The only truth in this theory is that
every human soul has from eternity existed in the thought and purpose
of God.<note n="1809" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p15.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p16"> Lately the theory of pre-existence
has found in America an advocate in Dr. Edward Beecher, in his book:
The Conflict of Ages, Boston, 1853. Wordsworth has given it a poetic
garb in his Ode on Immortality:<br />
“Our birth is but a sleep and a
forgetting:<br />
The soul that rises with us, our
life’s star,<br />
Hath had elsewhere its
setting,<br />
And cometh from
afar.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p17"><name id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p17.1">Augustine</name> emphatically
rejects the doctrine of pre-existence,<note n="1810" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p17.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p18"> De civit. Dei, xi. 23. Ad Oros. c.
Priscill. et Orig. c. 8. In his earlier work, De libero arbitrio (about
395), he spoke more favorably of Pre-existentianism.</p></note> without considering that his own theory of a
generic pre-existence and apostasy of all men in Adam is really liable
to similar objections. For he also hangs the whole fate of the human
race on a transcendental act of freedom, lying beyond our temporal
consciousness though, it is true, he places this act in the beginning
of earthly history, and ascribes it to the one general ancestor, while
Origen transfers it into a previous world, and views it as an act of
each individual soul.<note n="1811" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p19"> Comp. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p19.1">Baur</span>, Vorlesungen über die Dogmengeschichte, Bd. i.
Th. ii. p. 31: “What essentially distinguishes the Augustinian system
from that of Origen, consists only [?] in this, that in place of the
pretemporal fall of souls we have the Adamic apostasy, and that what in
Origen bears yet a heathen impress, has in <name id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p19.2">Augustine</name>assumed a
purely Old Testament [certainly, however, also a Pauline]
form.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p20">But between creationism and traducianism <name id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p20.1">Augustine</name> wavers, because the Scriptures do not
expressly decide. He wishes to keep both the continuous creative
activity of God and the organic union of body and soul.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p21"><name id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p21.1">Augustine</name> regards this
whole question as belonging to science and the schools, not to faith
and the church, and makes a confession of ignorance which, in a man of
his speculative genius, involves great self-denial. “Where the
Scripture,” he says, “renders no certain testimony, human inquiry must
beware of deciding one way or the other. If it were necessary to
salvation to know anything concerning it, Scripture would have said
more.”<note n="1812" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p21.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p22"> De peccatorum mer. et remiss. l.
ii. c. 36, § 59. He still remained thus undecided in his
Retractations, lib. i. cap. 1, § 3 (Opera, tom. i. f. 4),
where he honestly acknowledges: “Quod attinet ad ejus [animi] originem
... nec tunc sciebam, nec adhuc scio.” He frequently treats of this
question, e.g., De anima et ejus origine De Genesi ad literam, x. 23;
Epist. 190 ad Optatum; and Opus imperf. iv. 104. Comp. also Gangauf,
l.c. p. 248 ff. and John Huber, Philosophie der
Kirchenväter, p. 291ff. Huber gives the following terse
presentation of the Augustinian doctrine: “In the problem of the origin
of the soul <name id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p22.1">Augustine</name>arrived at no definite view. In his
earlier writings he is as yet even unsettled as to the doctrine of
pre-existence (De lib. arbitr. i. 12, 24; iii. 20 and 21), but
afterwards he rejects it most decidedly, especially as presented by
Origen, and at the same time criticizes his whole theory of the origin
of the world (De civit. Dei, xi. 23). In like manner he declares
against the theory of emanation, according to which the soul has flowed
out of God (De Genes. ad. lit. vii. 2, 3), is of one <i>nature</i>
(Epist. 166 ad Hieron. § 3) and coeternal (<scripRef passage="De civ." id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p22.2" parsed="|Deut|104|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.104">De civ.</scripRef> Dei, x.
31). Between creationism and generationism, however, he can come to no
decision, being kept in suspense not so much by scientific as by
theological considerations. As to generationism, he
remembers <name id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p22.3">Tertullian</name>, and fears being compelled, like him, to
affirm the corporeality of the soul. He perceives, however, that this
theory explains the transmission of original sin, and propounds the
inquiry, whether perchance one soul may not spring from another, as one
light is kindled from another without diminution of its flame (<scripRef passage="Ep. 190" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p22.4">Ep. 190</scripRef>
ad Optatum, 4, 14-15). But for creationism the chief difficulty lies in
this very doctrine of original sin. If the soul is created directly by
God, it is pure and sinless, and the question arises, how it has
deserved to be clothed with corrupt flesh and brought into the
succession of original sin. God Himself appears there to be the cause
of its sinfulness, inasmuch as he caused it to become guilty by uniting
it with the body (De an. et ejus orig. i. 8, 9; ii. 9, 13). All the
passages of Scripture relevant to this point agree only in this, that
God is the Giver, Author, and Former of souls; but how he forms
them—whether he creates them out of nothing or derives
them from the parents, they do not declare (lb. iv. 11,
15).—His doctrine, that God created everything
together as to the germ, might naturally have inclined him rather to
generationism, yet he does not get over his indecision, and declares
even in his Retractations (i. 1, 3), that he neither know previously
nor knows now, whether succeeding souls were descended from the first
one or newly created as individuals.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p23">The three theories of the origin of the soul, we
may remark by way of concluding criticism, admit of a reconciliation.
Each of them contains an element of truth, and is wrong only when
exclusively held. Every human soul has an ideal pre-existence in the
divine mind, the divine will, and we may add, in the divine life; and
every human soul as well as every human body is the product of the
united agency of God and the parents. Pre-existentianism errs in
confounding an ideal with a concrete, self-conscious, individual
pre-existence; traducianism, in ignoring the creative divine agency
without which no being, least of all an immortal mind, can come into
existence, and in favoring a materialistic conception of the soul;
creationism, in denying the human agency, and thus placing the soul in
a merely accidental relation to the body.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxxviii-p24"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="155" title="Arguments for the Doctrine of Original Sin and Hereditary Guilt" shorttitle="Section 155" progress="79.75%" prev="iii.xii.xxxviii" next="iii.xii.xl" id="iii.xii.xxxix">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p1">§ 155. Arguments for the Doctrine of
Original Sin and Hereditary Guilt.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxxix-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p3">We now pass to the proofs by which <name id="iii.xii.xxxix-p3.1">Augustine</name> established his doctrine of original sin and
guilt, and to the objections urged by his opponents.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p4">1. For Scriptural authority he appealed chiefly
and repeatedly to the words in <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 12" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p4.1" parsed="|Rom|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12">Rom. v. 12</scripRef>, ἐφ ̓ ωὟͅ
πάντες
ἥμαρτον, which are erroneously translated by the
Vulgate: in quo<note n="1813" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p4.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p5">822  Which presupposes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p5.1">ἐν
ωὟͅ</span>.The whole verse reads in the Vulgate:
“Propterea, sicut per unum hominem peccatum in hunc mundum intravit et
per peccatum more, et ita in omnes homines mors pertransiit, <i>in
quo</i> omnes peccaverunt.” Comp. <name id="iii.xii.xxxix-p5.2">Augustine</name>, De peccat.
merit. et remissione, i. 8, 10; Op. imperf. ii. 63; Contra duas Ep.
Pel. iv. 4; De nupt. et concup. ii. 5. Pelagius explained the passage
(ad <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 12" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p5.3" parsed="|Rom|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12">Rom. v. 12</scripRef>): “In eo, quod omnes peccaverunt, exemplo Adae peccant,”
or per imitationem in contrast with per propagationem.
<name id="iii.xii.xxxix-p5.4">Julian</name>translated <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p5.5">ἐφ ̓ ωὟͅ</span>
propter quod. Comp. Contra Jul. vi.
75; Op. imperf. ii. 66.</p></note> omnes peccaverunt. As <name id="iii.xii.xxxix-p5.6">Augustine</name>
had but slight knowledge of Greek, he commonly confined himself to the
Latin Bible, and here he referred the in quo to Adam (the “one man” in
the beginning of the verse, which is far too remote); but the Greek
ἐφ
̓ ωὟͅ must be taken as neuter and as a
conjunction in the sense: on the ground that, or because, all have
sinned.<note n="1814" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p5.7"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p6.1">Ἐφ ̓
ωὟͅ</span> (= <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p6.2">ἐφ ̓
οἷς</span> ) is equivalent to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p6.3">ἐπὶ
τούτῳ
ὅτι</span>, on the ground that, presupposing that, propterea quod. So
Meyer, <i>in loco</i>, and others. R. Rothe (in an extremely acute
exegetical monograph upon <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 12-21" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p6.4" parsed="|Rom|5|12|5|21" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12-Rom.5.21">Rom. v. 12-21</scripRef>, Wittenberg, 1836) and Chr. Fr.
Schmid (Bibl. Theol. ii. p. 126) explain <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p6.5">ἐφ ̓
ωὟͅ</span> by<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p6.6">ἐπὶ
τούτῶ
ωὝστε</span>, i.e., under the more particular specification
that, inasmuch as. Comp. the Commentaries.</p></note> The exegesis of
<name id="iii.xii.xxxix-p6.7">Augustine</name>, and his doctrine of a personal
fall, as it were, of all men in Adam, are therefore doubtless
untenable. On the other hand, Paul unquestionably teaches in this
passage a causal connection between sin and death, and also a causal
connection between the sin of Adam and the sinfulness of his posterity,
therefore original sin. The proof of this is found in the whole
parallel between Adam and Christ, and their representative relation to
mankind (Comp. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 45" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p6.8" parsed="|1Cor|15|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.45">1 Cor. xv. 45</scripRef>
ff.), and especially in the pavnte” h]marton, but not in the ejf j w|
as translated by the Vulgate and <name id="iii.xii.xxxix-p6.9">Augustine</name>.
Other passages of Scripture to which <name id="iii.xii.xxxix-p6.10">Augustine</name> appealed, as teaching original sin, were such
as <scripRef passage="Gen. viii. 21" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p6.11" parsed="|Gen|8|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.8.21">Gen. viii. 21</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Ps. li. 7" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p6.12" parsed="|Ps|51|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.7">Ps. li.
7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John iii. 6" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p6.13" parsed="|John|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.6">John iii. 6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 14" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p6.14" parsed="|1Cor|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.14">1 Cor. ii. 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 3" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p6.15" parsed="|Eph|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.3">Eph. ii. 3</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p7">2. The practice of infant baptism in the church,
with the customary formula, “for remission of sins,” and such
accompanying ceremonies as exorcism, presupposes the dominion of sin
and of demoniacal powers even in infancy. Since the child, before the
awakening of self-consciousness, has committed. no actual sin, the
effect of baptism must relate to the forgiveness of original sin and
guilt.<note n="1815" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p8"> Comp. De nuptiis et concup. i. c.
26 (tom. x. f. 291 sq.); De peccat. mer. et remiss. i. c. 26
(§ 39, tom. x. fol. 22); De gratia Christi, c. 82, 33 (x.
245 sq.), and other passages. The relation of the doctrine of original
sin to the practice of infant baptism came very distinctly into view
from the beginning of the controversy. Some have even concluded from a
passage of <name id="iii.xii.xxxix-p8.1">Augustine</name>(De pecc. mer. iii. 6), that the
controversy began with infant baptism and not with original sin. Comp.
Wiggers, i. p. 59.</p></note> This was a very
important point from the beginning of the controversy, and one to which
<name id="iii.xii.xxxix-p8.2">Augustine</name> frequently reverted.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p9">Here he had unquestionably a logical advantage
over the Pelagians, who retained the traditional usage of infant
baptism, but divested it of its proper import, made it signify a mere
ennobling of a nature already good, and, to be consistent, should have
limited baptism to adults for the forgiveness of actual sins.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p10">The Pelagians, however, were justly offended by
the revolting inference of the damnation of unbaptized infants, which
is nowhere taught in the Holy Scriptures, and is repugnant to every
unperverted religious instinct. Pelagius inclined to assign to
unbaptized infants a middle state of half-blessedness, between the
kingdom of heaven appointed to the baptized and the hell of the
ungodly; though on this point he is not positive.<note n="1816" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p11"> “Quo non eant scio, quo eant
nescio,” says he of unbaptized children. He ascribed to them, it is
true, salus or vita aeterna, but not the reguum coelorum. Aug. De pecc.
mer. et remissione, i. 18; iii. 3. In the latter place
<name id="iii.xii.xxxix-p11.1">Augustine</name>says, that it is absurd to affirm a “vita aeterna <i>extra</i>
regnum Dei.” In his book, De haeresibus, cap. 88, <name id="iii.xii.xxxix-p11.2">Augustine</name>says
of the Pelagians that they assign to unbaptized children “aeternam et
beatam quandam vitam extra regnum Dei,” and teach that children being
born without original sin, are baptized for the purpose of being
admitted “ad regnum Dei,” and transferred “de bono in
melius.”</p></note> He evidently makes salvation depend, not so
much upon the Christian redemption, as upon the natural moral character
of individuals. Hence also baptism had no such importance in his view
as in that of his antagonist.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p12"><name id="iii.xii.xxxix-p12.1">Augustine</name>, on the
authority of <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 34, 46" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p12.2" parsed="|Matt|25|34|0|0;|Matt|25|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.34 Bible:Matt.25.46">Matt. xxv. 34, 46</scripRef>, and other Scriptures, justly denies a
neutral middle state, and meets the difficulty by supposing different
degrees of blessedness and damnation (which, in fact, must be
admitted), corresponding to the different degrees of holiness and
wickedness. But, constrained by the idea of original sin, and by the
supposed necessity of baptism to salvation, he does not shrink from
consigning unbaptized children to damnation itself,<note n="1817" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p12.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p13"> De pecc. orig. c. 31 (§
36, tom. x. f. 269): “Unde ergo recte <i>infans</i> illa perditione
punitur, nisi quia pertinet ad massam perditionis?” De nupt et concup.
c. 22 (x. 292): “Remanet originale peccatum, per quod [parvuli] sub
diaboli potestate captivi sunt, nisi inde lavacro regenerationis et
Christi sanguine redimantur et transeant in regnum redemtoris sui.” De
peccat. merit. et remissione, iii. cap. 4 (x. 74): “Manifestum est, eos
[parvulos] ad damnationem, nisi hoc [incorporation with Christ through
baptism] eis collatum fuerit, pertinere. Non autem damnari possent, si
peccatum utique non haberent.”</p></note> though he softens to the utmost this
frightful dogma, and reduces the damnation to the minimum of punishment
or the privation of blessedness.<note n="1818" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p14"> Contra <name id="iii.xii.xxxix-p14.1">Julian</name>um, l v. c. 11
(§ 44, tom. x. f. 651): “Si enim quod de Sodomis sit [<scripRef passage="Matt. x. 15" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p14.2" parsed="|Matt|10|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.15">Matt.
x. 15</scripRef>; xi. 24] et utique non solis intelligi voluit, alius alio
tolerabilius in die judicii punietur quis dubitaverit <i>parvulos non
baptizatos</i>, qui solum habent originale peccatum, nec ullis propriis
aggravantur, in <i>damnatione omnium</i> <i>levissima</i>futuros? ” Comp. De pecc. meritis et
remissione, l. i. c. 16 (or § 21, tom. x. 12): “Potest
proinde recte dici, parvulos sine baptismo de corpore exeuntes in
damnatione omnium <i>mitissima</i> futuros.”</p></note> He might have avoided the difficulty, without
prejudice to his premises, by his doctrine of the election of grace, or
by assuming an extraordinary application of the merits of Christ in
death or in Hades. But the Catholic doctrine of the necessity of
outward baptism to regeneration and entrance into the kingdom of God,
forbade him a more liberal view respecting the endless destiny of that
half of the human race which die in childhood.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p15">We may recall, however, the noteworthy fact, that
the third canon of the North-African council at Carthage in 418, which
condemns the opinion that unbaptized children are saved, is in many
manuscripts wanting, and is therefore of doubtful authenticity. The
sternness of the Augustinian system here gave way before the greater
power of Christian love. Even <name id="iii.xii.xxxix-p15.1">Augustine</name>, De
civitate Dei, speaking of the example of Melchisedec, ventures the
conjecture, that God may have also among the heathen an elect people,
true Israelites according to the spirit, whom He draws to Himself
through the secret power of His spirit. Why, we may ask, is not this
thought applicable above all to children, to whom we know the Saviour
Himself, in a very special sense (and without reference to baptism)
ascribes a right to the kingdom of heaven?</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xxxix-p16">3. The testimony of Scripture and of the church is
confirmed by experience. The inclination to evil awakes with the
awaking of consciousness and voluntary activity. Even the suckling
gives signs of self-will, spite, and disobedience. As moral development
advances, the man feels this disposition to be really bad, and worthy
of punishment, not a mere limitation or defect. Thus we find even the
child subject to suffering, to sickness, and to death. It is contrary
to the pure idea of God, that this condition should have been the
original one. God must have created man faultless and inclined towards
good. The conviction that human nature is not as it should be, in fact
pervades all mankind. <name id="iii.xii.xxxix-p16.1">Augustine</name>, in one
place, cites a passage of the third book of Cicero’s
Republic: “Nature has dealt with man not as a real mother, but as a
step-mother, sending him into the world with a naked, frail, and feeble
body, and with a soul anxious to avoid burdens, bowed down under all
manner of apprehensions, averse to effort, and inclined to sensuality.
Yet can we not mistake a certain divine fire of the spirit, which
glimmers on in the heart as it were under ashes.” Cicero laid the blame
of this on creative nature. “He thus saw clearly the fact, but not the
cause, for he had no conception of original sin, because he had no
knowledge of the Holy Scriptures.”</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xxxix-p17"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="156" title="Answers to Pelagian Objections" shorttitle="Section 156" progress="80.13%" prev="iii.xii.xxxix" next="iii.xii.xli" id="iii.xii.xl">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xl-p1">§ 156. Answers to Pelagian Objections.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xl-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xl-p3">To these positive arguments must be added the direct
answers to the objections brought against the Augustinian theory,
sometimes with great acuteness, by the Pelagians, and especially by
<name id="iii.xii.xl-p3.1">Julian</name> of Eclanum, in the dialectic course of
the controversy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xl-p4"><name id="iii.xii.xl-p4.1">Julian</name> sums up his
argument against <name id="iii.xii.xl-p4.2">Augustine</name> in five points,
intended to disprove original sin from premises conceded by <name id="iii.xii.xl-p4.3">Augustine</name> himself: If man is the creature of God,
he must come from the hands of God good; if marriage is in itself good,
it cannot generate evil; if baptism remits all sins and regenerates,
the children of the baptized cannot inherit sin; if God is righteous,
he cannot condemn children for the sins of others; if human nature is
capable of perfect righteousness, it cannot be inherently defective.<note n="1819" id="iii.xii.xl-p4.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xl-p5"> Contra <name id="iii.xii.xl-p5.1">Julian</name>um Pelagianum,
l. ii. c. 9 (§ 31, tom. x. f. 545 sq.).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xl-p6">We notice particularly the first four of these
points; the fifth is substantially included in the first.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xl-p7">1. If original sin propagates itself in
generation, if there is a tradux peccati and a malum naturale, then sin
is substantial, and we are found in the Manichaean error, except that
we make God, who is the Father of children, the author of sin, while
Manichaeism refers sin to the devil, as the father of human nature.<note n="1820" id="iii.xii.xl-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xl-p8"> Comp. as against this the 2d book
De nuptiis et concup.; Contra Jul. l. i. and ii., and the Opus imperf.,
in the introduction, and lib. iv. cap. 38.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xl-p9">This imputation was urged repeatedly and
emphatically by the sharp and clear-sighted <name id="iii.xii.xl-p9.1">Julian</name>. But according to <name id="iii.xii.xl-p9.2">Augustine</name> all nature is, and ever remains, in itself
good, so far as it is nature (in the sense of creature); evil is only
corruption of nature, vice cleaving to it. Manichaeus makes evil a
substance, <name id="iii.xii.xl-p9.3">Augustine</name>, only an accident; the
former views it as a positive and eternal principle, the latter derives
it from the creature, and attributes to it a merely negative or
privative existence; the one affirms it to be a necessity of nature,
the other, a free act; the former locates it in matter, in the body,
the latter, in the will.<note n="1821" id="iii.xii.xl-p9.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xl-p10"> “Non est ulla substantia vel
natura, sed vitium.” De nupt. et concup. l. ii. c. 34 (§ 57,
x. f. 332).“Non ortum est malum nisi in bono; nec tamen summo et
immutabli, quod est natura Dei, sed facto de nihilo per sapientiam
Dei.” Ibid. lib. ii. c. 29 (or § 50, tom. x. f 327). Comp.
particularly also Contra duas Epist. Pelag.ii. c. 2, where he sharply
discriminates his doctrine alike from Manichaeism and Pelagianism.
These passages were overlooked by <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xl-p10.1">Baur</span>and <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xl-p10.2">Milman</span>, who
think that there is good foundation for the charge of Manichaeism
against <name id="iii.xii.xl-p10.3">Augustine</name>’s doctrine of
sin. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xl-p10.4">Gibbon</span>; (ch.
xxxiii.) derived the orthodoxy of <name id="iii.xii.xl-p10.5">Augustine</name>from the
Manichaean school!</p></note>
<name id="iii.xii.xl-p10.6">Augustine</name> retorted on the Pelagians the
charge of Manichaeism, for their locating the carnal lust of man in his
original nature itself, and so precluding its cure. But in their view
the concupiscentia carnis was not what it was to <name id="iii.xii.xl-p10.7">Augustine</name>, but an innocent natural impulse, which becomes
sin only when indulged to excess.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xl-p11">2. If evil is nothing substantial, we should
expect that the baptized and regenerate, in whom its power is broken,
would beget sinless children. If sin is propagated, righteousness
should be propagated also.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xl-p12">But baptism, according to <name id="iii.xii.xl-p12.1">Augustine</name>, removes only the guilt (reatus) of original
sin, not the sin itself (concupiscentia). In procreation it is not the
regenerate spirit that is the agent, but the nature which is still
under the dominion of the concupiscentia. “Regenerate parents produce
not as sons of God, but as children of the world.”  All that
are born need therefore regeneration through the same baptism, which
washes away the curse of original sin. <name id="iii.xii.xl-p12.2">Augustine</name> appeals to analogies; especially to the fact
that from the seed of the good olive a wild olive grows, although the
good and the wild greatly differ.<note n="1822" id="iii.xii.xl-p12.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xl-p13"> De peccat. mer. et remiss. ii. cap.
9 and c. 25; De nuptiis et concup. i. c. 18; Contra <name id="iii.xii.xl-p13.1">Julian</name>. vi. c.
5.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xl-p14">3. But if the production of children is not
possible without fleshly lust, must not marriage be condemned?<note n="1823" id="iii.xii.xl-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xl-p15"> Comp. against this especially the
first book De nuptiis et concupiscentia (tom. x. f. 279 sqq.), written
418 or 419, in order to refute this objection. <name id="iii.xii.xl-p15.1">Julian</name>answered
this in a work of four books, which gave <name id="iii.xii.xl-p15.2">Augustine</name>occasion to
compose the second book De nuptiis et concup., and the six books
Contra <name id="iii.xii.xl-p15.3">Julian</name>um, <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xl-p15.4">a.d.</span>421.
<name id="iii.xii.xl-p15.5">Julian</name>published an answer to this again, which <name id="iii.xii.xl-p15.6">Augustine</name>in
turn refuted in his Opus imperf., <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xl-p15.7">a.d.</span>429, during the
writing of which he died, <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xl-p15.8">a.d.</span>430.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xl-p16">No; marriage, and the consequent production of
children, are, like nature, in themselves good. They belong to the
mutual polarity of the sexes. The blessing: “Be fruitful and multiply,”
and the declaration: “Therefore shall a man leave his father and his
mother, and shall cleave unto his wife, and they shall be one flesh,”
come down from paradise itself, and generation would have taken place
even without sin, yet “sine ulla libidine,” as a “tranquilla motio et conjunctio vel commixtio
membrorum.”  Carnal
concupiscence is subsequent and adventitious, existing now as an
accident in the act of generation, and concealed by nature herself with
shame; but it does not annul the blessing of marriage. It is only
through sin that the sexual parts have become pudenda; in themselves
they are honorable. Undoubtedly the regenerate are called to reduce
concupiscence to the mere service of generation, that they may produce
children, who shall be children of God, and therefore born again in
Christ. Such desire <name id="iii.xii.xl-p16.1">Augustine</name>, with reference
to <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 3" id="iii.xii.xl-p16.2" parsed="|1Cor|7|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.3">1
Cor. vii. 3</scripRef> ff., calls “a
pardonable guilt.”  But since, in the present state, the
concupiscentia carnis is inseparable from marriage, it would have been
really more consistent to give up the “bonum nuptiarum,” and to regard marriage as a necessary
evil; as the monastic asceticism, favored by the spirit of the age, was
strongly inclined to do. And in this respect there was no material
difference between <name id="iii.xii.xl-p16.3">Augustine</name> and Pelagius.
The latter went fully as far, and even farther, in his praise of
virginity, as the highest form of Christian virtue; his letter to the
nun Demetrias is a picture of a perfect virgin who in her moral purity
proves the excellency of human nature.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xl-p17">4. It contradicts the righteousness of God, to
suppose one man punished for the sin of another. We are accountable
only, for sins which are the acts of our own will. <name id="iii.xii.xl-p17.1">Julian</name> appealed to the oft-quoted passage, <scripRef passage="Ezek. xviii. 2-4" id="iii.xii.xl-p17.2" parsed="|Ezek|18|2|18|4" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.2-Ezek.18.4">Ezek. xviii. 2–4</scripRef>, where God forbids the use of the
proverb in Israel: “The fathers have eaten sour grapes, and the
children’s teeth are set on edge,” and where the
principle is laid down: “The soul that sinneth, it shall die.”<note n="1824" id="iii.xii.xl-p17.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xl-p18"> Aug. Opus imperf. iii. 18, 19 (tom.
x. 1067, 1069). <name id="iii.xii.xl-p18.1">Augustine</name>’s answer is
unsatisfactory.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xl-p19">On the individualizing principle of Pelagius this
objection is very, natural, and is irrefragable; but in the system of
<name id="iii.xii.xl-p19.1">Augustine</name>, where mankind appears as an
organic whole, and Adam as the representative of human nature and as
including all his posterity, it partially loses its force. <name id="iii.xii.xl-p19.2">Augustine</name> thus makes all men sharers in the fall, so that
they are, in fact, punished for what they themselves did in Adam. But
this by no means fully solves the difficulty. He should have applied
his organic view differently, and should have carried it farther. For
if Adam must not be isolated from his descendants, neither must
original sin be taken apart from actual sin. God does not punish the
one without the other. He always looks upon the life of man as a whole;
upon original sin as the fruitful mother of actual sins; and he
condemns a man not for the guilt of another, but for making the deed of
Adam his own, and repeating the fall by his own voluntary
transgression. This every one does who lives beyond unconscious
infancy. But <name id="iii.xii.xl-p19.3">Augustine</name>, as we have already,
seen, makes even infancy subject to punishment for original sin alone,
and thus unquestionably trenches not only upon the righteousness of
God, but also upon his love, which is the beginning and end of his
ways, and the key to all his works.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xl-p20">To sum up the Augustinian doctrine of sin: This
fearful power is universal; it rules the species, as well as
individuals; it has its seat in the moral character of the will,
reaches thence to the particular actions, and from them reacts again
upon the will; and it subjects every man, without exception, to the
punitive justice of God. Yet the corruption is not so great as to alter
the substance of man, and make him incapable of redemption. The denial
of man’s capacity for redemption is the Manichaean
error, and the opposite extreme to the Pelagian denial of the need of
redemption. “That is still good,” says <name id="iii.xii.xl-p20.1">Augustine</name>, “which bewails lost good; for had not
something good remained in our nature, there would be no grief over
lost good for punishment.”<note n="1825" id="iii.xii.xl-p20.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xl-p21"> De Genesi ad literam, viii.
14.</p></note> Even in the hearts of the heathen the law of God
is not wholly obliterated,<note n="1826" id="iii.xii.xl-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xl-p22"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ii. 14" id="iii.xii.xl-p22.1" parsed="|Rom|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.14">Rom. ii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and even in the life of the most abandoned men
there are some good works. But these avail nothing to salvation. They
are not truly good, because they proceed from the turbid source of
selfishness. Faith is the root, and love the motive, of all truly good
actions, and this love is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost.
“Whatsoever is not of faith, is sin.” Before the time of Christ,
therefore, all virtues were either, like the virtues of the Old
Testament saints, who hoped in the same Christ in whom we believe,
consciously or unconsciously Christian; or else they prove, on closer
inspection, to be comparative vices or seeming virtues, destitute of
the pure motive and the right aim. Lust of renown and lust of dominion
were the fundamental traits of the old Romans, which first gave birth
to those virtues of self-devotion to freedom and country, so glorious
in the eyes of men; but which afterwards, when with the destruction of
Carthage all manner of moral corruption poured in, begot the Roman
vices.<note n="1827" id="iii.xii.xl-p22.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xl-p23"> The sentence often ascribed
to <name id="iii.xii.xl-p23.1">Augustine</name>, that “all pagan virtues are but splendid
vices,” is not Augustinian in form, but in substance. Comp. the
quotation and remarks above, §151. Dr. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xl-p23.2">Baur</span>states his view correctly and clearly when he says
(Vorlesungen über die Dogmengeschichte, Bd. i. Part 2, p.
342): “If, as <name id="iii.xii.xl-p23.3">Augustine</name>taught, faith in Christ is the highest
principle of willing and acting, nothing can be truly good, which has
not its root in faith, which principle <name id="iii.xii.xl-p23.4">Augustine</name>thus
expressed, using the words of the apostle Paul, <scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 23" id="iii.xii.xl-p23.5" parsed="|Rom|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.23">Rom. xiv. 23</scripRef>:
’Omne, quod non ex fide,
peccatum.’ <name id="iii.xii.xl-p23.6">Augustine</name>judged
therefore all good in the will and act of man after the absolute
standard of Christian good, and accordingly could only regard the
virtues of the heathen as seeming virtues, and ascribe to anything
pre-Christian an inner value only so far as it had an inner reference
to faith in Christ.” Comp. also <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xl-p23.7">Baur’s</span>Geschichte der christl. Kirche vom 4-6ten
Jahrhundert, p. 153 ff. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xl-p23.8">Neander</span>represents <name id="iii.xii.xl-p23.9">Augustine</name>’s doctrine on heathen
virtue thus (Church History, vol. iv. 1161, 2d Germ. ed., or vol. ii.
p. 620, in Torrey’s translation): ”<name id="iii.xii.xl-p23.10">Augustine</name>very
justly distinguishes the patriotism of the ancients from that which is
to be called ’virtue,’ in the
genuinely Christian sense, and which depends on the disposition towards
God (<i>virtus</i> from <i>virtus vera</i>); but then he goes so far as
to overlook altogether what bears some relationship to the divine life
in such occasional coruscations of the moral element of human nature,
and to see in them nothing but a service done for evil spirits and for
man’s glory. He contributed greatly, on this
particular side, to promote in the Western church the partial and
contracted way of judging the ancient pagan times, as opposed to the
more liberal Alexandrian views of which we still find traces in many of
the Orientals in this period, and to which <name id="iii.xii.xl-p23.11">Augustine</name>himself, in
the earlier part of his life, as a Platonist, had been inclined. Still
the vestiges of his earlier and loftier mode of thinking are to be
discerned in his later writings, where he searches after and recognizes
the scattered fragments of truth and goodness in the pagan literature,
which he uniformly traces to the revelation of the Spirit, who is the
original source of all that is true and good, to created minds; though
this is inconsistent with his own theory respecting the total
corruption of human nature, and with the <i>particularism</i> of his
doctrine of predestination.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xl-p24">This view of heathen or natural morality as a
specious form of vice, though true to a large extent, is nevertheless
an unjust extreme, which <name id="iii.xii.xl-p24.1">Augustine</name> himself
cannot consistently sustain. Even he was forced to admit important
moral differences among the heathen: between, for example, a Fabricius,
of incorruptible integrity, and the traitor Catiline; and though he
merely defines this difference negatively, as a greater and less degree
of sin and guilt, yet this itself involves the positive concession,
that Fabricius stands nearer the position of Christian morality, and
that there exists at least relative goodness among the heathen.
Moreover, he cannot deny, that there were before Christ, not only among
the Israelites, but also among the Gentiles, God-fearing souls, such as
Melchisedec and Job, true Israelites, not according to the flesh, but
according to the spirit, whom God by the secret workings of His Spirit
drew to Himself even without baptism and the external means of grace.<note n="1828" id="iii.xii.xl-p24.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xl-p25"> Comp. De peccat. orig. c. 24
(§ 28, tom. x. f. 265), where he asserts that the grace and
faith of Christ operated even unconsciously “sive in eis justis quos
sancta Scriptura commemorat, sive in eis justis quos quidem illa non
commemorat, sed tamen fuisse credendi sunt, vel ante diluvium, vel inde
usque ad legem datam, vel ipsius legis tempore, non solum in filiis
Israel, sicut fuerant prophetae, sed etiam<i>extra eundem sicut, fuit
Job</i>. Et ipsorum enim corda eadem mundabantur mediators fide, et
diffundebatur in eis caritas per Spiritum Sanctum, qui ubi vult spirat,
non merita sequens, sed etiam ipsa merita faciens.”</p></note> So the Alexandrian fathers
saw scattered rays of the Logos in the dark night of heathenism; only
they were far from discriminating so sharply between what was Christian
and what was not Christian.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xl-p26">All human boasting is therefore excluded, man is
sick, sick unto death out of Christ, but he is capable of health; and
the worse the sickness, the greater is the physician, the more powerful
is the remedy—redeeming grace.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xl-p27"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="157" title="Augustine's Doctrine of Redeeming Grace" shorttitle="Section 157" progress="80.71%" prev="iii.xii.xl" next="iii.xii.xlii" id="iii.xii.xli">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xli-p1">§ 157. <name id="iii.xii.xli-p1.1">Augustine</name>’s Doctrine of Redeeming
Grace.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xli-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xli-p3"><name id="iii.xii.xli-p3.1">Augustine</name> reaches his
peculiar doctrine of redeeming grace in two ways. First he reasons
upwards from below, by the law of contrast; that is, from his view of
the utter incompetency of the unregenerated man to do good. The greater
the corruption, the mightier must be the remedial principle. The
doctrine of grace is thus only the positive counterpart of the doctrine
of sin. In the second place he reasons downwards from above; that is,
from his conception of the all-working, all-penetrating presence of God
in natural life, and much more in the spiritual. While Pelagius
deistically severs God and the world after the creation, and places man
on an independent footing, <name id="iii.xii.xli-p3.2">Augustine</name>, even
before this controversy, was, through his speculative genius and the
earnest experience of his life, deeply penetrated with a sense of the
absolute dependence of the creature on the Creator, in whom we live,
and move, and have our being. But <name id="iii.xii.xli-p3.3">Augustine</name>’s impression of the immanence
of God in the world has nothing pantheistic; it does not tempt him to
deny the transcendence of God and his absolute independence of the
world. Guided by the Holy Scriptures, he maintains the true mean
between deism and pantheism. In the very beginning of his Confessions<note n="1829" id="iii.xii.xli-p3.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xli-p4"> Liber i. c. 2.</p></note> he says very beautifully:
’How shall I call on my God, on my God and Lord? Into
myself must I call Him, if I call on Him; and what place is there in
me, where my God may enter into me, the God, who created heaven and
earth? O Lord my God, is there anything in me, that contains Thee? Do
heaven and earth contain Thee, which Thou hast created, in which Thou
didst create me? Or does all that is, contain Thee, because without
Thee there had existed nothing that is? Because then I also am, do I
supplicate Thee, that Thou wouldst come into me, I, who had not in any
wise been, if Thou wert not in me? I yet live, I do not yet sink into
the lower world, and yet Thou art there. If I made my bed in hell,
behold, Thou art there. I were not, then, O my God, I utterly were not,
if Thou wert not in me. Yea, still more, I were not, O my God, if I
were not in Thee, from whom all, in whom all, through whom all is. Even
so, Lord, even so.” In short, man is nothing without God, and
everything in and through God. The undercurrent of this sentiment could
not but carry this father onward to all the views he developed in
opposition to the Pelagian heresy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xli-p5">While Pelagius widened the idea of grace to
indefiniteness, and reduced it to a medley of natural gifts, law,
gospel, forgiveness of sins, enlightenment, and example, <name id="iii.xii.xli-p5.1">Augustine</name> restricted grace to the specifically Christian
sphere (and, therefore, called it gratia Christi), though admitting its
operation previous to Christ among the saints of the Jewish
dispensation; but within this sphere he gave it incomparably greater
depth. With him grace is, first of all, a creative power of God in
Christ transforming men from within. It produces first the negative
effect of forgiveness of sins, removing the hindrance to communion with
God; then the positive communication of a new principle of life. The
two are combined in the idea of justification, which, as we have
already remarked, <name id="iii.xii.xli-p5.2">Augustine</name> holds, not in the
Protestant sense of declaring righteous once for all, but in the
Catholic sense of gradually making righteous; thus substantially
identifying it with sanctification.<note n="1830" id="iii.xii.xli-p5.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xli-p6"> De spiritu et litera, c. 26 (tom.
x. f. 109): “Quid est enim aliud, justificati, quam <i>justi facti</i>,
ab illo scilicet qui justificat impium, ut ex impio fiat justus?”
Retract. ii. 33: “Justificamur gratia Dei, hoc est <i>justi
efficimur</i>.”</p></note> Yet, as he refers this whole process to divine
grace, to the exclusion of all human merit, he stands on essentially
Evangelical ground.<note n="1831" id="iii.xii.xli-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xli-p7"> Comp. De gratia et libero arbitrio,
c. 8 (§ 19), and many other places, where he ascribes fides,
caritas, omnia bona opera, and vita aeterna to the free, unmerited
grace of God.</p></note> As
we inherit from the first Adam our sinful and mortal life, so the
second Adam implants in us, from God, and in God, the germ of a sinless
and immortal life. Positive grace operates, therefore, not merely from
without upon our intelligence by instruction and admonition, as
Pelagius taught, but also in the centre of our personality, imparting
to the will the power to do the good which the instruction teaches, and
to imitate the example of Christ.<note n="1832" id="iii.xii.xli-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xli-p8"> “Non lege atque doctrina insonante
forinsecus, sed interna et occulta, mirabili ac ineffabili potestate
operatur Deus in cordibus hominum non solum veras revelationes, sed
bonas etiam voluntates.” De grat. Christi, cap. 24 (x. f.
24).</p></note> Hence he frequently calls it the inspiration of
a good will, or of love, which is the fulfilling of the law.<note n="1833" id="iii.xii.xli-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xli-p9"> De corrept. et grat. cap. 2 (x.
751): “Inspiratio bonae voluntatis atque operis.” Without this grace
men can “nullum prorsus sive cogitando, sive volendo et amando, sive
agendo facere bonum.” Elsewhere he calls it also, “inspiratio
dilectionis” and “caritatis.” C. duas Epist. Pel. iv., and De gratia
Christi, 39.</p></note> “Him that wills not, grace
comes to meet, that he may will; him that wills, she follows up, that
he may not will in vain.”<note n="1834" id="iii.xii.xli-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xli-p10"> “Nolentem praevenit, ut velit;
volentem subsequitur, ne frustra velit.” Enchir. c.
82.</p></note> Faith itself is an effect of grace; indeed, its
first and fundamental effect, which provides for all others, and
manifests itself in love. He had formerly held faith to be a work of
man (as, in fact, though not exclusively, the capacity of faith, or
receptivity for the divine, may be said to be); but he was afterwards
led, particularly by the words of Paul in <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iv. 7" id="iii.xii.xli-p10.1" parsed="|1Cor|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.7">1 Cor. iv. 7</scripRef>: “What hast thou, that thou hast
not received?” to change his view.<note n="1835" id="iii.xii.xli-p10.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xli-p11"> Comp. Retract i. c. 23; De dono
perseverantiae, c. 20, and De praedest. c. 2.</p></note> In a word, grace is the breath and blood of the
new man; from it proceeds all that is truly good and divine, and
without it we can do nothing acceptable to God.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xli-p12">From this fundamental conception of grace arise
the several properties which <name id="iii.xii.xli-p12.1">Augustine</name>
ascribes to it in opposition to Pelagius:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xli-p13">First, it is absolutely necessary to Christian
virtue; not merely auxiliary, but indispensable, to its existence. It
is necessary “for every good act, for every good thought, for every
good word of man at every moment.” Without it the Christian life can
neither begin, proceed, nor be consummated. It was necessary even under
the old dispensation, which contained the gospel in the form of
promise. The saints before Christ lived of His grace by anticipation.
“They stood,” says <name id="iii.xii.xli-p13.1">Augustine</name>, “not under the
terrifying, convicting, punishing law, but under that grace which fills
the heart with joy in what is good, which heals it, and makes it
free.”<note n="1836" id="iii.xii.xli-p13.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xli-p14"> “Erant tamen et legis tempore
homines Dei, non sub lege terrente, convincente, puniente, sed sub
gratia delectante, sanante, liberante.” De grat. Christi et de peccato
origin. l. ii. c. 25 (§ 29).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xli-p15">It is, moreover, unmerited. Gratia would be no
gratia if it were not gratuita, gratis data.<note n="1837" id="iii.xii.xli-p15.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xli-p16"> Comp. De gestis Pelagii,
§ 33 (x. 210); De pecc. orig. § 28 (x. 265): “Non
Dei gratia erit ullo modo, nisi gratuita fuerit omni modo.” In many
other passages he says: gratia gratis datur; gratia praecedit bona
opera; gratia praecedit merita; gratia indignis
datur.</p></note> As man without grace can do nothing good, he is,
of course, incapable of deserving grace; for, to deserve grace, he must
do something good. “What merits could we have, while as yet we did not
love God? That the love with which we should love might be created, we
have been loved, while as yet we had not that love. Never should we
have found strength to love God, except as we received such a love from
Him who had loved us before, and because He had loved us before. And,
without such a love, what good could we do? Or, how could we not do
good, with such a love?” “The Holy Spirit breathes where He will, and
does not follow merits, but Himself produces the merits!<note n="1838" id="iii.xii.xli-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xli-p17"> De pecc. orig. § 28 (x.
265): “Et ipsorum [prophetarum] corda eadem mundabantur mediatoris
fide, et diffundebatur in eis caritas per Spiritum Sanctum, qui ubi
vult spirat, non merita sequens, sed etiam ipsa merita
faciens.”</p></note> Grace, therefore, is not
bestowed on man because he already believes, but that he may believe;
not because he has deserved it by good works, but that he may deserve
good works.” Pelagius reverses the natural relation by making the cause
the effect, and the effect the cause. The ground of our salvation can
only be found in God Himself, if He is to remain immutable. <name id="iii.xii.xli-p17.1">Augustine</name> appeals to examples of pardoned sinners,
“where not only no good deserts, but even evil deserts, had preceded.”
Thus the apostle Paul, “averse to the faith, which he wasted, and
vehemently inflamed against it, was suddenly converted to that faith by
the prevailing power of grace, and that in such wise that he was
changed not only from an enemy to a friend, but from a persecutor to a
sufferer of persecution for the sake of the faith he had once
destroyed. For to him it was given by Christ, not only to believe on
him, but also to suffer for his sake.” He also points to children, who
without will, and therefore without voluntary merit preceding, are
through holy baptism incorporated in the kingdom of grace.<note n="1839" id="iii.xii.xli-p17.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xli-p18"> De gratia et libero arbitrio, cap.
22 (§ 44, tom. x. f. 742). Parvuli, he says, have no will to
receive grace, nay, often struggle with tears against being baptized,
“quod eis ad magnum impietatis peccatum imputaretur, si jam libero
uterentur arbitrio: et tamen haeret etiam in reluctantibus gratia,
apertissime nullo bono merito praecedente, alioquin gratia jam non
esset gratia.” He then calls attention to the fact that grace is
sometimes bestowed on children of unbelievers, and is withheld from
many children of believers.</p></note> His own experience, finally,
afforded him an argument, to him irrefutable, for the free, undeserved
compassion of God. And if in other passages he speaks of merits, he
means good works which the Holy Ghost effects in man, and which God
graciously rewards, so that eternal life is grace for grace. “If all
thy merits are gifts of God, God crowns thy merits not as thy merits,
but as the gifts of his grace.”<note n="1840" id="iii.xii.xli-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xli-p19"> De grat. et lib. arbitrio, c. 6 (f.
726), where <name id="iii.xii.xli-p19.1">Augustine</name>, from passages like <scripRef passage="James i. 17" id="iii.xii.xli-p19.2" parsed="|Jas|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.17">James i. 17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John iii. 27" id="iii.xii.xli-p19.3" parsed="|John|3|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.27">John
iii. 27</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 8" id="iii.xii.xli-p19.4" parsed="|Eph|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.8">Eph. ii. 8</scripRef>, draws the conclusion: “Si ergo Dei dona sunt bona
merita tua, non Deus coronat merita tua tamquam merita tua, sed tamquam
dona sua.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xli-p20">Grace is irresistible in its effect; not, indeed,
in the way of physical constraint imposed on the will, but as a moral
power, which makes man willing, and which infallibly attains its end,
the conversion and final perfection of its subject.<note n="1841" id="iii.xii.xli-p20.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xli-p21"> “Subventum est infirmitati
voluntatis humanae, ut divina gratia <i>indeclinabiliter</i> et
<i>insuperabiliter</i> [not <i>inseparabiliter</i>, as the Jesuit
edition of Louvain, 1577, reads] ageretur; et ideo, quamvis infirma,
non tamen deficeret, neque adversitate aliqua vinceretur.” De corrept.
et grat. § 38 (tom. x. p. 771).</p></note> This point is closely connected with <name id="iii.xii.xli-p21.1">Augustine</name>’s whole doctrine of
predestination, and consistently leads to it or follows from it. Hence
the Pelagians repeatedly raised the charge that <name id="iii.xii.xli-p21.2">Augustine</name>, under the name of grace, introduced a certain
fatalism. But the irresistibility must manifestly not be extended to
all the influences of grace; for the Bible often speaks of grieving,
quenching, lying to, and blaspheming the Holy Ghost, and so implies
that grace may be resisted; and it presents many living examples of
such resistance. It cannot be denied, that Saul, Solomon, Ananias, and
Sapphira, and even the traitor Judas, were under the influence of
divine grace, and repelled it. <name id="iii.xii.xli-p21.3">Augustine</name>,
therefore, must make irresistible grace identical with the specific
grace of regeneration in the elect, which at the same time imparts the
donum perseverantiae.<note n="1842" id="iii.xii.xli-p21.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xli-p22"> It is in this sense that the
Calvinistic theologians have always understood the Augustinian system,
especially the Presbyterians. So, e.g., Dr. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xli-p22.1">Cunningham</span>(l.c. vol. ii. p. 352): ”<name id="iii.xii.xli-p22.2">Augustine</name>, in
asserting the invincibility or irresistibility of grace, did not
mean—and those who in subsequent times have embraced
this general system of doctrine as scriptural, did not intend to convey
the idea—that man was compelled to do that which was
good, or that he was forced to repent and believe against his will,
whether he would or not, as the doctrine is commonly misrepresented,
but merely that he was certainly and effectually made willing, by the
renovation of his will through the power of God, <i>whenever that power
was put forth in a measure</i> <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xli-p22.3">Sufficient</span> <i>and</i> <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xli-p22.4">Adequate</span> <i>to
produce the result</i>. <name id="iii.xii.xli-p22.5">Augustine</name>, and those who have adopted his system, did
not mean to deny that men may, in some sense and to some extent, resist
the Spirit, the possibility of which is clearly indicated in Scripture;
inasmuch as they have most commonly held that, to use the language of
our [the Westminster] Confession, ’persons who are not
elected and who finally perish, may have some common operations of the
Spirit,’ which, of course, they resist and throw off.”
Similarly Dr. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xli-p22.6">Shedd</span>(Hist. of
Doct. vol. ii. 73), who, however, extends irresistible grace to all the
regenerate. “Not all grace,” he says, “but the grace which actually
regenerates, <name id="iii.xii.xli-p22.7">Augustine</name>denominates <i>irresistible</i>. By this
he meant, not that the human will is converted unwillingly or by
compulsion, but that divine grace is able to overcome the utmost
obstinacy of the human spirit. ... Divine grace is irresistible, not in
the sense that no form of grace is resisted by the sinner; but when
grace reaches that special degree which constitutes it
<i>regenerating</i>, it then overcomes the sinner’s
opposition, and makes him willing in the day of God’s
power.” This is Calvinistic, but not Augustinian, although given
as <name id="iii.xii.xli-p22.8">Augustine</name>’s view. For according
to <name id="iii.xii.xli-p22.9">Augustine</name>all the baptized are regenerate, and yet many
are eternally lost. (Comp. <scripRef passage="Ep. 98, 2" id="iii.xii.xli-p22.10">Ep. 98, 2</scripRef>; De pecc. mer. et rem. i. 39, and
the passages in Hagenbach’s Doctrine History, vol. i.
p. 358 ff. in the Anglo-American edition.) The gratia irresistiblis
must therefore be restricted to the narrower circle of the
<i>electi</i>. <name id="iii.xii.xli-p22.11">Augustine</name>’s doctrine of baptism
is far more Lutheran and Catholic than Calvinistic. According to
Calvin, the regenerating effect of baptism is dependent on the
<i>decretum</i> <i>divinum</i>,
and the truly regenerate is also elect, and therefore can never finally
fall from grace. <name id="iii.xii.xli-p22.12">Augustine</name>, for the honor of the sacrament, assumes
the possibility of a fruitless regeneration; Calvin, in the interest of
election and regeneration, assumes the possibility of an ineffectual
baptism.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xli-p23">Grace, finally, works progressively or by degrees.
It removes all the consequences of the fall; but it removes them in an
order agreeable to the finite, gradually unfolding nature of the
believer. Grace is a foster-mother, who for the greatest good of her
charge, wisely and lovingly accommodates herself to his necessities as
they change from time to time. <name id="iii.xii.xli-p23.1">Augustine</name>
gives different names to grace in these different steps of its
development. In overcoming the resisting will, and imparting a living
knowledge of sin and longing for redemption, grace is gratia
praeveniens or praeparans. In creating faith and the free will to do
good, and uniting the soul to Christ, it is gratia operans. Joining
with the emancipated will to combat the remains of evil, and bringing
forth good works as fruits of faith, it is gratia cooperans. Finally,
in enabling the believer to persevere in faith to the end, and leading
him at length, though not in this life, to the perfect state, in which
he can no longer sin nor die, it is gratia perficiens.<note n="1843" id="iii.xii.xli-p23.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xli-p24"> Summing all the stages
together, <name id="iii.xii.xli-p24.1">Augustine</name>says: “Et quis istam etsi parvam dare coeperat
caritatem, nisi ille qui <i>praeparat</i> voluntatem, et
<i>coöperando perficit</i>, quod <i>operando incipit</i>?
Quoniam ipse ut velimus operatur incipiens qui volentibus
coöperatur perficiens. Propter quod ait Apostolus: Certus
sum, quoniam qui operatur in vobis opus bonum, perficiet usque in diem
Christi Jesu” (<scripRef passage="Phil. i. 6" id="iii.xii.xli-p24.2" parsed="|Phil|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.6">Phil. i. 6</scripRef>)). De grat. et lib. arbitr. c. 27,
§ 33 (tom. x. 735).</p></note> This includes the donum
perseverantiae, which is the only certain token of election.<note n="1844" id="iii.xii.xli-p24.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xli-p25"> <name id="iii.xii.xli-p25.1">Augustine</name>treats of
this in the Liber de dono persevemntiae, one of his latest writings,
composed in 428 or 429 (tom. x. f. 821 sqq.).</p></note> “We call ourselves elect, or
children of God, because we so call all those whom we see regenerate,
visibly leading a holy life. But he alone is in truth what he is
called, who perseveres in that from which he receives the name.”
Therefore so long as a man yet lives, we can form no certain judgment
of him in this respect. Perseverance till death, i.e., to the point
where the danger of apostasy ceases, is emphatically a grace, “since it
is much harder to possess this gift of grace than any other; though for
him to whom nothing is hard, it is as easy to bestow the one as the
other.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xli-p26">And as to the relation of grace to freedom:
Neither excludes the other, though they might appear to conflict. In
<name id="iii.xii.xli-p26.1">Augustine</name>’s system freedom,
or self-determination to good, is the correlative in man of grace on
the part of God. The more grace, the more freedom to do good, and the
more joy in the good. The two are one in the idea of love, which is
objective and subjective, passive and active, an apprehending and a
being apprehended.<note n="1845" id="iii.xii.xli-p26.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xli-p27"> Comp. upon this especially the book
De gratia et libero arbitrio, which <name id="iii.xii.xli-p27.1">Augustine</name>wrote <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xli-p27.2">a.d.</span>426, addressed to Valentinus and other monks of
Adrumetum, to refute the false reasoning of those, “qui sic gratiam Dei
defendunt, ut negent hominis liberum arbitrium” (c. 1, tom. x. f.
717).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xli-p28">We may sum up the Augustinian anthropology under
these three heads:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xli-p29">1. The Primitive State: Immediate, undeveloped
unity of man with God; child-like innocence; germ and condition of
everything subsequent; possibility of a sinless and a sinful
development.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xli-p30">2. The State of Sin: Alienation from God; bondage;
dominion of death; with longing after redemption.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xli-p31">3. The State of Redemption or of Grace: Higher,
mediated unity with God; virtue approved through conflict; the blessed
freedom of the children of God; here, indeed, yet clogged with the
remains of sin and death, but hereafter absolutely perfect, without the
possibility of apostasy.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xli-p32"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="158" title="The Doctrine of Predestination" shorttitle="Section 158" progress="81.44%" prev="iii.xii.xli" next="iii.xii.xliii" id="iii.xii.xlii">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xlii-p1">§ 158. The Doctrine of Predestination.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xlii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xlii-p3">I. Augustinus: De praedestinatione sanctorum ad
Prosperum et Hilarium (written a.d. 428 or 429 against the
Semi-Pelagians); De dono perseverantiae (written in the same year and
against the same opponents); De gratia et libero arbitrio (written a.d.
426 or 427 ad Valentinum et Monachos Adrumetinos); De correptione et
gratia (written to the same persons and in the same year).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xlii-p4">II Corn. Jansenius: Augustinus. Lovan. 1640, tom.
iii. Jac. Sirmond (Jesuit): Historia praedestinatiana. Par. 1648 (and
in his Opera, tom. iv. p. 271). Carl Beck: Die Augustinische,
Calvinistische und Lutherische Lehre von der Praedestination aus den
Quellen dargestellt und mit besonderer Rücksicht auf
Schleiermacher’s Erwählungslehre comparativ
beurtheilt. “Studien und Kritiken,” 1847. J. B. Mozley: Augustinian
Doctrine of Predestination. Lond. 1855.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xlii-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xlii-p6"><name id="iii.xii.xlii-p6.1">Augustine</name> did not stop with
this doctrine of sin and grace. He pursued his anthropology and
soteriology to their source in theology. His personal experience of the
wonderful and undeserved grace of God, various passages of the
Scriptures, especially the Epistle to the Romans, and the logical
connection of thought, led him to the doctrine of the unconditional and
eternal purpose of the omniscient and omnipotent God. In this he found
the programme of the history of the fall and redemption of the human
race. He ventured boldly, but reverentially, upon the brink of that
abyss of speculation, where all human knowledge is lost in mystery and
in adoration.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xlii-p7">Predestination, in general, is a necessary
attribute of the divine will, as foreknowledge is an attribute of the
divine intelligence; though, strictly speaking, we cannot predicate of
God either a before or an after, and with him all is eternal present.
It is absolutely inconceivable that God created the world or man
blindly, without a fixed plan, or that this plan can be disturbed or
hindered in any way by his creatures. Besides, there prevails
everywhere, even in the natural life of man, in the distribution of
mental gifts and earthly blessings, and yet much more in the realm of
grace, a higher guidance, which is wholly independent of our will or
act. Who is not obliged, in his birth in this or that place, at this or
that time, under these or those circumstances, in all the epochs of his
existence, in all his opportunities of education, and above all in his
regeneration and sanctification, to recognize and adore the providence
and the free grace of God? The further we are advanced in the Christian
life, the less are we inclined to attribute any merit to ourselves, and
the more to thank God for all. The believer not only looks forward into
eternal life, but also backward into the ante-mundane eternity, and
finds in the eternal purpose of divine love the beginning and the firm
anchorage of his salvation.<note n="1846" id="iii.xii.xlii-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xlii-p8"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 29" id="iii.xii.xlii-p8.1" parsed="|Rom|8|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.29">Rom. viii. 29</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. i. 4" id="iii.xii.xlii-p8.2" parsed="|Eph|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.4">Eph. i.
4</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xlii-p9">So far we may say every reflecting Christian must
believe in some sort of election by free grace; and, in fact, the Holy
Scriptures are full of it. But up to the time of <name id="iii.xii.xlii-p9.1">Augustine</name> the doctrine had never been an object of any
very profound inquiry, and had therefore never been accurately defined,
but only very superficially and casually touched. The Greek fathers,
and <name id="iii.xii.xlii-p9.2">Tertullian</name>, <name id="iii.xii.xlii-p9.3">Ambrose</name>, <name id="iii.xii.xlii-p9.4">Jerome</name>, and Pelagius,
had only taught a conditional predestination, which they made dependent
on the foreknowledge of the free acts of men. In this, as in his views
of sin and grace, <name id="iii.xii.xlii-p9.5">Augustine</name> went far beyond
the earlier divines, taught an unconditional election of grace, and
restricted the purpose of redemption to a definite circle of the elect,
who constitute the minority of the race.<note n="1847" id="iii.xii.xlii-p9.6"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xlii-p10"> Comp. the opinions of the
pre-Augustinian fathers respecting grace, predestination, and the
extent of redemption, as given in detail in Wiggers, i. p. 440 ff. He
says, p. 448: “In reference to predestination, the fathers
before <name id="iii.xii.xlii-p10.1">Augustine</name>were entirely at variance with him, and in
agreement with Pelagius. They, like Pelagius, founded predestination
upon prescience, upon the fore-knowledge of God, as to who would make
themselves worthy or unworthy of salvation. They assume, therefore, not
the unconditional predestination of <name id="iii.xii.xlii-p10.2">Augustine</name>, but the
conditional predestination of the Pelagians. The Massilians had,
therefore, a full right to affirm (Aug. <scripRef passage="Ep. 225" id="iii.xii.xlii-p10.3">Ep. 225</scripRef>), that
<name id="iii.xii.xlii-p10.4">Augustine</name>’s doctrine of predestination was opposed to the
opinions of the fathers and the sense of the church (ecclesiastico
sensui), and that no ecclesiastical author had ever yet explained the
Epistle to the Romans as <name id="iii.xii.xlii-p10.5">Augustine</name>did, or in
such a way as to derive from it a grace that had no respect to the
merits of the elect. And it was only by a doubtful inference (De dono
pers. 19) that <name id="iii.xii.xlii-p10.6">Augustine</name>endeavored to prove that
Cyprian, <name id="iii.xii.xlii-p10.7">Ambrose</name>, and Gregory Nazianzen had known and received
his view of predestination, by appealing to the agreement between this
doctrine and their theory of grace.” Pelagius says of predestination in
his Commentary on <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 29" id="iii.xii.xlii-p10.8" parsed="|Rom|8|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.29">Rom. viii. 29</scripRef> and ix. 80: “Quos praevidit conformes
esse in vita, voluit ut fierent conformes in gloria. .... Quos
praescivit credituros, hos vocavit, vocatio autem volentes colligit,
non invitos.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xlii-p11">In <name id="iii.xii.xlii-p11.1">Augustine</name>’s system the doctrine of
predestination is not, as in Calvin’s, the
starting-point, but the consummation. It is a deduction from his views
of sin and grace. It is therefore more practical than speculative. It
is held in check by his sacramental views. If we may anticipate a much
later terminology, it moves within the limits of infralapsarianism, but
philosophically is less consistent than supralapsarianism. While the
infralapsarian theory, starting with the consciousness of sin, excludes
the fall—the most momentous event, except redemption,
in the history of the world—from the divine purpose,
and places it under the category of divine permission, making it
dependent on the free will of the first man; the supralapsarian theory,
starting with the conception of the absolute sovereignty of God,
includes the fall of Adam in the eternal and unchangeable plan of God,
though, of course, not as an end, or for its own sake (which would be
blasphemy), but as a temporary means to an opposite end, or as the
negative condition of a revelation of the divine justice in the
reprobate, and of the divine grace in the elect. <name id="iii.xii.xlii-p11.2">Augustine</name>, therefore, strictly speaking, knows nothing of
a double decree of election and reprobation, but recognizes simply a
decree of election to salvation; though logical instinct does sometimes
carry him to the verge of supralapsarianism. In both systems, however,
the decree is eternal, unconditioned, and immutable; the difference is
in the subject, which, according to one system, is man fallen,
according to the other, man as such. It was a noble, inconsistency
which kept <name id="iii.xii.xlii-p11.3">Augustine</name> from the more stringent
and speculative system of supralapsarianism; his deep moral convictions
revolted against making any allowance for sin by tracing its origin to
the divine will; and by his peculiar view of the inseparable connection
between Adam and the race, he could make every man as it were
individually responsible for the fall of Adam. But the Pelagians, who
denied this connection, charged him with teaching a kind of
fatalism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xlii-p12">The first sin, according to <name id="iii.xii.xlii-p12.1">Augustine</name>’s theory, was an act of
freedom, which could and should have been avoided. But once committed,
it subjected the whole race, which was germinally in the loins of Adam,
to the punitive justice of God. All men are only a mass of perdition,<note n="1848" id="iii.xii.xlii-p12.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xlii-p13"> Massa perditionis, a favorite
expression of <name id="iii.xii.xlii-p13.1">Augustine</name>.</p></note> and deserve, both for
their innate and their actual sin, temporal and eternal death. God is
but just, if He leave a great portion, nay (if all heathen and
unbaptized children are lost), the greatest portion, of mankind to
their deserved fate. But He has resolved from eternity to reveal in
some His grace, by rescuing them from the mass of perdition, and
without their merit saving them.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xlii-p14">This is the election of grace, or predestination.
It is related to grace itself, as cause to effect, as preparation to
execution.<note n="1849" id="iii.xii.xlii-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xlii-p15"> De praedest. Sanct. c. 10 (or
§ 19, tom. x f. 803): “Inter gratiam et praedestinationem
hoc tantum interest, quod praedestinatio eat gratiae praeparatio,
gratia vero jam ipsa donatio. Quod itaque ait apostolus: Non ex
operibus ne forte quis extollatur, ipsius enim sumus figmentum, creati
in Christo Jesu in operibus bonis (<scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 9" id="iii.xii.xlii-p15.1" parsed="|Eph|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.9">Eph. ii. 9</scripRef>), gratia est; quod autem
sequitur: Quae praeparavit Deus, ut in illis ambulamus, praedestinatio
est, quae sine praescientia non potest esse.” Further on in the same
chapter: “Gratia est ipsius praedestinationis
effectus.”</p></note> It is the
ultimate, unfathomable ground of salvation. It is distinguished from
foreknowledge, as will from intelligence; it always implies
intelligence, but is not always implied in it.<note n="1850" id="iii.xii.xlii-p15.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xlii-p16"> De praed. sanctorum, cap. 10:
“Praedestinatio ... sine praescientia non potest esse; potest autem
esse sine praedestinatione praescientia. Praedestinatione quippe Deus
ea praescivit, quod fuerat ipse facturus ... praescire autem potens est
etiam quae ipse non facit, sicut quaecumque peccata.” Comp. De dono
perseverantiae, c. 18 (f847 sq.).</p></note> God determines and knows beforehand what He will
do; the fall of man, and the individual sins of men, He knows perfectly
even from eternity, but He does not determine or will them, He only
permits them. There is thus a point, where prescience is independent of
predestination, and where human freedom, as it were, is interposed.
(Here lies the philosophical weakness, but, on the other hand, the
ethical strength of the infralapsarian system, as compared with the
supralapsarian). The predetermination has reference only to good, not
to evil. It is equivalent to election, while predestination, in the
supralapsarian scheme, includes the decretum electionis and the
decretum reprobationis. <name id="iii.xii.xlii-p16.1">Augustine</name>, it is
true, speaks also in some places of a predestination to perdition (in
consequence of sin), but never of a predestination to sin.<note n="1851" id="iii.xii.xlii-p16.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xlii-p17"> De anima et ejus origine
(written <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xlii-p17.1">a.d.</span>419), l. iv. c. 11 (or § 16, tom. x.
f 395): “Ex uno homine omnes homines ire in condemnationem qui
nascuntur ex Adam, nisi ita renascantur in Christo ... <i>quos
praedestinavit ad aeternam vitam</i> misericordissimus gratiae
largitor: qui eat et illis <i>quos praedestinavit ad aeternam
mortem</i>, justissimus supplicii retributor.” Comp. Tract. in Joann.
xlviii. 4: “ad sempiternum <i>interitum</i> praedestinatos,” and
similar passages.</p></note> The election of grace is
conditioned by no foreseen merit, but is absolutely free. God does not
predestinate His children on account of their faith, for their faith is
itself a gift of grace; but He predestinates them to faith and to
holiness.<note n="1852" id="iii.xii.xlii-p17.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xlii-p18"> De praed. sanct. c. 18
(§ 37, x. f. 815): “Elegit ergo nos Deus in Christo ante
mundi constitutionem, praedestinans nos in adoptionem filiorum: non
quia per nos sancti et immaculati futuri eramus, sed <i>elegit
praedestinavitque ut essemus</i>.” <name id="iii.xii.xlii-p18.1">Augustine</name>then goes on
to attack the Pelagian and Semi-Pelagian theory of a predestination
conditioned upon the foreseen holiness of the creature. Cap. 19
(§ 38): “Nec <i>quia</i> credidimus, sed <i>ut</i> credamus,
vocamur.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xlii-p19">Thus also the imputation of teaching that a man
may be elect, and yet live a godless life, is precluded.<note n="1853" id="iii.xii.xlii-p19.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xlii-p20"> This imputation of some monks of
Adrumetum in Tunis is met by <name id="iii.xii.xlii-p20.1">Augustine</name>particularly
in his treatise De correptione et gratia (<span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xlii-p20.2">a.d.</span>427), in which he
shows that as gratia and the liberum arbitrium, so also correptio and
gratia, admonition and grace, are by no means mutually exclusive, but
rather mutually condition each other.</p></note> Sanctification is the
infallible effect of election. Those who are thus predestinated as
vessels of mercy, may fall for a while, like David and Peter, but
cannot finally fall from grace. They must at last be saved by, the
successive steps of vocation, justification, and glorification, as
certainly as God is almighty and His promises Yea and Amen;<note n="1854" id="iii.xii.xlii-p20.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xlii-p21"> De corrept. et grat. c. 7
(§ 14): “Nemo eorum [electorum] perit, quia non fallitur
Deus. Horum si quisquam perit, vitio humano vincitur Deus; sed nemo
eorum perit, quia nulla re vincitur Deus.” Ibid. c. 9 (§ 23,
f. 763): “Quicunque ergo in Dei providentissima dispositione praesciti,
praedestinati, vocati, justificati, glorificati sunt, non dico etiam
nondum renati, sed etiam nondum nati, jam filii Dei sunt, et omnino
perire non possunt.” For this he appeals to <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 31" id="iii.xii.xlii-p21.1" parsed="|Rom|8|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.31">Rom. viii. 31</scripRef> ff.; <scripRef passage="John vi. 37, 39" id="iii.xii.xlii-p21.2" parsed="|John|6|37|0|0;|John|6|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.37 Bible:John.6.39">John vi.
37, 39</scripRef>, etc.</p></note> while the vessels of wrath are
lost through their own fault. To election necessarily belongs the gift
of perseverance, the donum perseverantiae, which is attested by a happy
death. Those who fall away, even though they have been baptized and
regenerated, show thereby, that they never belonged to the number of
the elect.<note n="1855" id="iii.xii.xlii-p21.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xlii-p22"> De corrept. et gratia, c. 9
(§ 23, x. f. 763): “Ab illo [Deo] datur etiam perseverantia
in bono usque in finem; neque enim datur nisi eis qui non peribunt:
quoniam qui non perseverant peribunt.” Ibid. c. 11 (§ 36, f.
770): “Qui autem cadunt et pereunt, in praedestinatorum numero non
fuerunt.”</p></note> Hence we
cannot certainly know in this life who are of the elect, and we must
call all to repentance and offer to all salvation, though the vocation
of grace only proves effectual to some.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xlii-p23"><name id="iii.xii.xlii-p23.1">Augustine</name>, as, already
remarked, deduced this doctrine from his view of sin. If all men are by
nature utterly incompetent to good, if it is grace that works in us to
will and to do good, if faith itself is an undeserved gift of grace:
the ultimate ground of salvation can then be found only in the
inscrutable counsel of God. He appealed to the wonderful leadings in
the lives of individuals and of nations, some being called to the
gospel and to baptism, while others die in darkness. Why precisely this
or that one attains to faith and others do not, is, indeed, a mystery.
We cannot, says he, in this life explain the readings of Providence; if
we only believe that God is righteous, we shall hereafter attain to
perfect knowledge.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xlii-p24">He could cite many Scripture texts, especially the
ninth chapter of the Epistle to the Romans, for his doctrine. But other
texts, which teach the universal vocation to salvation, and make man
responsible for his reception or rejection of the gospel, he could only
explain by forced interpretations. Thus, for instance, be understands
in <scripRef passage="1 Tim. ii. 4" id="iii.xii.xlii-p24.1" parsed="|1Tim|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.4">1 Tim. ii. 4</scripRef> by the all men, whom God will have to be saved, all
manner of men, rich and poor, learned and unlearned, or he wrests the
sense into: All who are saved, are saved only by the will of God.<note n="1856" id="iii.xii.xlii-p24.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xlii-p25"> Opus imperf. iv. 124; De corrept.
et gratia, i. 28; De praed. sanct. 8; Enchir. c. 103; Epist. 217, c. 6.
Comp. Wiggers, l.c. pp. 365 and 463 ff.</p></note> When he finds no other way
of meeting objections, be appeals to the inscrutable wisdom of God.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xlii-p26"><name id="iii.xii.xlii-p26.1">Augustine</name>’s doctrine of predestination
was the immediate occasion of a theological controversy which lasted
almost a hundred years, developed almost every argument for and against
the doctrine, and called forth a system holding middle ground, to which
we now turn.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xlii-p27"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="159" title="Semi-Pelagianism" shorttitle="Section 159" progress="82.04%" prev="iii.xii.xlii" next="iii.xii.xliv" id="iii.xii.xliii">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xliii-p1">§ 159. Semi-Pelagianism.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xliii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="ChapterHeadXtra" id="iii.xii.xliii-p3">Comp. the Works at § 146.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xliii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iii.xii.xliii-p5">Sources.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xliii-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xliii-p7">I. Joh. Cassianus († 432):
Collationes Patrum xxiv, especially the xiii. In the Opera omnia, cum
commentaries D. Alardi Gazaei (Gazet), Atrebati (Atrecht or Arras in
France), 1628 and 1733; reprinted, with additions, in
Migne’s Patrologia, tom. xlix. and l. (tom. i. pp.
478–1328), and also published several times
separately. Vincentius Lirinsis († 450), Faustus
Rhegiensis († 490–500), and other
Semi-Pelagian writers, see Gallandi, Biblioth. tom. x., and Migne,
Patrol. tom. l. and liii.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xliii-p8">II. Augustinus: De gratia et libero arbitrio; De
correptione et gratia; De praedestinatione Sanctorum; De dono
perseverantiae (all in the 10th vol. of the <name id="iii.xii.xliii-p8.1">Benedict</name>. ed.). Prosper Aquitanus (a disciple and admirer
of <name id="iii.xii.xliii-p8.2">Augustine</name>, † 460):
Epistola ad Augustinum de reliquiis Pelagianae haereseos in Gallia
(Aug. <scripRef passage="Ep. 225" id="iii.xii.xliii-p8.3">Ep. 225</scripRef>, and in Opera Aug. tom. x. 780), and De gratia et libero
arbitrio (contra Collatorem). Hilarius: Ad Augustinum de eodem
argumento (<scripRef passage="Ep. 226" id="iii.xii.xliii-p8.4">Ep. 226</scripRef> among the Epp. Aug., and in tom. x. 783). Also the
Augustinian writings of Avitus of Vienne, Caesarius of Arles,
Fulgentius of Ruspe, and others. (Comp. Gallandi, Bibl. tom. xi.;
Migne, Patrol. vol. li.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xliii-p9">The Acta of the Synod of Orange, a.d. 529, in Mansi,
tom. viii. 711 sqq.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xliii-p10"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iii.xii.xliii-p11">Literature.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xliii-p12"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xii.xliii-p13">Jac. Sirmond: Historia praedestinatiana. Par. 1648.
Johann Geffken: Historia Semipelagianismi antiquissima (more properly
antiquissimi). Gott. 1826 (only goes to the year 434). G. Fr. Wiggers:
Versuch einer pragmatischen Darstellung des Semipelagianismus in seinem
Kampfe gegen den Augustinismus his zur zweiten Synode zu Orange.
Hamburg, 1833 (the second part of his already cited work upon
Augustinianism and Pelagianism). A very thorough work, but
unfortunately without index. Comp, also Walch, Schröckh, and
the appropriate portions of the later works upon the history of the
church and of doctrines.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xliii-p14"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xliii-p15">Semi-Pelagianism is a somewhat vague and indefinite
attempt at reconciliation, hovering midway between the sharply marked
systems of Pelagius and <name id="iii.xii.xliii-p15.1">Augustine</name>, taking off
the edge of each, and inclining now to the one, now to the other. The
name was introduced during the scholastic age, but the system of
doctrine, in all essential points, was formed in Southern France in the
fifth century, during the latter years of <name id="iii.xii.xliii-p15.2">Augustine</name>’s life and soon after his
death. It proceeded from the combined influence of the pre-Augustinian
synergism and monastic legalism. Its leading idea is, that divine grace
and the human will jointly accomplish the work of conversion and
sanctification, and that ordinarily man must take the first step. It
rejects the Pelagian doctrine of the moral roundness of man, but
rejects also the Augustinian doctrine of the entire corruption and
bondage of the natural man, and substitutes the idea of a diseased or
crippled state of the voluntary power. It disowns the Pelagian
conception of grace as a mere external auxiliary; but also, quite as
decidedly, the Augustinian doctrines of the sovereignty,
irresistibleness, and limitation of grace; and affirms the necessity
and the internal operation of grace with and through human agency, a
general atonement through Christ, and a predestination to salvation
conditioned by the foreknowledge of faith. The union of the Pelagian
and Augustinian elements thus attempted is not, however, an inward
organic coalescence, but rather a mechanical and arbitrary combination,
which really satisfies neither the one interest nor the other, but
commonly leans to the Pelagian side.<note n="1857" id="iii.xii.xliii-p15.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p16"> Wiggers (ii. pp. 359-364) gives a
comparative view of the three systems in parallel columns. Comp. also
the criticism of Baur, <span lang="DE" id="iii.xii.xliii-p16.1">Die christliche Kirche vom vierten bis zum sechsten
Jahrhundert</span>, p. 181
ff. The latter, with his wonted sharpness of criticism, judges very
unfavorably of Semi-Pelagianism as a whole. “This halving and
neutralizing,” he says, p. 199 ff., “this attempt at equal distribution
of the two complementary elements, not only setting them apart, but
also balancing them with one another, so that sometimes the one,
sometimes the other, is predominant, and thus within this whole sphere
everything is casual and arbitrary, varying and indefinite according to
the diversity of circumstances and individuals, this is characteristic
of Semi-Pelagianism throughout. If the two opposing theories cannot be
inwardly reconciled, at least they must be combined in such a way as
that a specific element must be taken from each; the Pelagian freedom
and the Augustinian grace must be advanced to equal rank. But this
method only gains an external juxtaposition of the
two.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p17">For this reason it admirably suited the legalistic
and ascetic piety of the middle age, and indeed always remained within
the pale of the Catholic church, and never produced a separate
sect.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p18">We glance now at the main features of the origin
and progress of this school.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p19">The Pelagian system had been vanquished by <name id="iii.xii.xliii-p19.1">Augustine</name>, and rejected and condemned as heresy by
the church. This result, however, did not in itself necessarily imply
the complete approval of the Augustinian system. Many, even opponents
of Pelagius, recoiled from a position so wide of the older fathers as
<name id="iii.xii.xliii-p19.2">Augustine</name>’s doctrines of the
bondage of man and the absolute election of grace, and preferred a
middle ground.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p20">First the monks of the convent of Adrumetum in
North Africa differed among themselves over the doctrine of
predestination; some perverting it to carnal security, others plunging
from it into anguish and desperation, and yet others feeling compelled
to lay more stress than <name id="iii.xii.xliii-p20.1">Augustine</name> upon human
freedom and responsibility. <name id="iii.xii.xliii-p20.2">Augustine</name>
endeavored to allay the scruples of these monks by his two treatises,
De gratia et libero arbitrio, and De correptione et gratia. The abbot
Valentinus answered these in the name of the monks in a reverent and
submissive tone.<note n="1858" id="iii.xii.xliii-p20.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p21"> His answer is found in the Epistles
of <name id="iii.xii.xliii-p21.1">Augustine</name>, <scripRef passage="Ep. 216" id="iii.xii.xliii-p21.2">Ep. 216</scripRef>, and in Opera, tom. x. f. 746 (ed.
Bened.).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p22">But simultaneously a more dangerous opposition to
the doctrine of predestination arose in Southern Gaul, in the form of a
regular theological school within the Catholic church. The members of
this school were first called “remnants of the Pelagians,”<note n="1859" id="iii.xii.xliii-p22.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p23"> “Reliquiae Pelagianorum.” So
Prosper calls them in his letter to <name id="iii.xii.xliii-p23.1">Augustine</name>. He saw in
them disguised, and therefore only so much the more dangerous,
Pelagians.</p></note> but commonly Massilians, from
Massilia (Marseilles), their chief centre, and afterwards
Semi-Pelagians. <name id="iii.xii.xliii-p23.2">Augustine</name> received an account
of this from two learned and pious lay friends, Prosper, and
Hilarius,<note n="1860" id="iii.xii.xliii-p23.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p24"> Not to be confounded with Hilarius,
bishop of Arles, in distinction from whom he is called Hilarius
Prosperi. <name id="iii.xii.xliii-p24.1">Hilary</name>calls himself a layman (Aug. <scripRef passage="Ep. 226" id="iii.xii.xliii-p24.2">Ep. 226</scripRef>,
§ 9). Comp. the <name id="iii.xii.xliii-p24.3">Benedict</name>ines in tom.
x. f. 785; Wiggers, ii. 187).</p></note> who begged
that he himself would take the pen against it. This was the occasion of
his two works, De praedestinatione sanctorum, and De dono
perseverentiae, with which he worthily closed his labors as an author.
He deals with these disputants more gently than with the Pelagians, and
addresses them as brethren. After his death (430) the discussion was
continued principally in Gaul; for then North Africa was disquieted by
the victorious invasion of the Vandals, which for several decades shut
it out from the circle of theological and ecclesiastical activity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p25">At the head of the Semi-Pelagian party stood John
Cassian, the founder and abbot of the monastery at Massilia, a man of
thorough cultivation, rich experience, and unquestioned orthodoxy.<note n="1861" id="iii.xii.xliii-p25.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p26"> Wiggers treats thoroughly and at
length of him, in the above cited monograph, vol. ii. pp. 7-136. He has
been mistakenly supposed a Scythian. His name and his fluent Latinity
indicate an occidental origin. Yet he was in part educated at Bethlehem
and in Constantinople, and spent seven years among the anchorites in
Egypt. He mentioned John <name id="iii.xii.xliii-p26.1">Chrysostom</name>even in the
evening of his life with grateful veneration. (De incarn. vii. 30 sq.)
“What I have written,” he says, “John has taught me, and therefore
account it not so much mine as his. For a brook rises from a spring,
and what is ascribed to the pupil, must be reckoned wholly to the honor
of the teacher.” On the life and writings of Cassian compare
also <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xliii-p26.2">Schönemann</span>, Bibliotheca, vol. ii. (reprinted in Migne’s
ed. vol. i.).</p></note> He was a grateful disciple
of <name id="iii.xii.xliii-p26.3">Chrysostom</name>, who ordained him deacon, and
apparently also presbyter. His Greek training and his predilection for
monasticism were a favorable soil for his Semi-Pelagian theory. He
labored awhile in Rome with Pelagius, and afterwards in Southern
France, in the cause of monastic piety, which he efficiently promoted
by exhortation and example. Monasticism sought in cloistered retreats a
protection against the allurements of sin, the desolating incursions of
the barbarians, and the wretchedness of an age of tumult and confusion.
But the enthusiasm for the monastic life tended strongly to over-value
external acts and ascetic discipline, and resisted the free evangelical
bent of the Augustinian theology. Cassian wrote twelve books De
coenobiorum institutis, in which be first describes the outward life of
the monks, and then their inward conflicts and victories over the eight
capital vices: intemperance, unchastity, avarice, anger, sadness,
dulness, ambition, and pride. More important are his fourteen
Collationes Patrum, conversations which Cassian and his friend Germanus
had had with the most experienced ascetics in Egypt, during a seven
years’ sojourn there.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p27">In this work, especially in the thirteenth
Colloquy,<note n="1862" id="iii.xii.xliii-p27.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p28"> De protectione Dei. In
Migne’s edition of Cass. Opera, vol. i. pp.
397-964</p></note> he rejects
decidedly the errors of Pelagius,<note n="1863" id="iii.xii.xliii-p28.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p29"> He calls the Pelagian doctrine of
the native ability of man ”<i>profanam</i> opinionem ” (Coll. xiii. 16,
in Migne’s ed. tom. i. p. 942), and even says:
“Pelagium paene omnes impietate [probably here equivalent to ” contempt
of grace,” as Wiggers, ii. 20, explains it] et amentia vicisse ” (De
incarn. Dom. v. 2, tom. ii. 101).</p></note> and affirms the universal sinfulness of men, the
introduction of it by the fall of Adam, and the necessity, of divine
grace to every individual act. But, with evident reference to <name id="iii.xii.xliii-p29.1">Augustine</name>, though without naming him, he combats
the doctrines of election and of the irresistible and particular
operation of grace, which were in conflict with the church tradition,
especially, with the Oriental theology, and with his own earnest
ascetic legalism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p30">In opposition to both systems he taught that the
divine image and human freedom were not annihilated, but only weakened,
by the fall; in other words, that man is sick, but not dead, that he
cannot indeed help himself, but that he can desire the help of a
physician, and either accept or refuse it when offered, and that he
must cooperate with the grace of God in his salvation. The question,
which of the two factors has the initiative, he answers, altogether
empirically, to this effect: that sometimes, and indeed usually, the
human will, as in the cases of the Prodigal Son, Zacchaeus, the
Penitent Thief, and Cornelius, determines itself to conversion;
sometimes grace anticipates it, and, as with Matthew and Paul, draws
the resisting will—yet, even in this case, without
constraint—to God.<note n="1864" id="iii.xii.xliii-p30.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p31"> “Nonnumquam,” says he, De institut.
coeno b. xii. 18 (Opera, vol. ii. p. 456, ed. Migne), “etiam inviti
trahimur ad salutem.” This is, however, according to Cassian, a rare
exception. The general distinction between Semi-Pelagianism and the
Melanchthonian synergism may be thus defined, that the former ascribes
the initiative in the work of conversion to the human will, the latter
to divine grace, which involves also a different estimate of the
importance of the gratia praeveniens or praeparans.</p></note> Here, therefore, the gratia praeveniens is
manifestly overlooked.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p32">These are essentially Semi-Pelagian principles,
though capable of various modifications and applications. The church,
even the Roman church, has rightly emphasized the necessity of
prevenient grace, but has not impeached Cassian, who is properly the
father of the Semi-Pelagian theory. Leo the Great even commissioned him
to write a work against Nestorianism,<note n="1865" id="iii.xii.xliii-p32.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p33"> De incarnations Christi, libri vii.
in Migne’s ed. tom. ii. 9-272.</p></note> in which he found an excellent opportunity to
establish his orthodoxy, and to clear himself of all connection with
the kindred heresies of Pelagianism and Nestorianism, which were
condemned together at Ephesus in 431. He died after 432, at an advanced
age, and though not formally canonized, is honored as a saint by some
dioceses. His works are very extensively read for practical
edification.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p34">Against the thirteenth Colloquy of Cassian,
Prosper Aquitanus, an Augustinian divine and poet, who, probably on
account of the desolations of the Vandals, had left his native
Aquitania for the South of Gaul, and found comfort and repose in the
doctrines of election amid the wars of his age, wrote a book upon grace
and freedom,<note n="1866" id="iii.xii.xliii-p34.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p35"> Found in the works of Prosper,
Paris, 1711 (tom. li. in Migne’s Patrol.), and also in
the Appendix to the Opera Augustini (tom. x. 171-198, ed. Bened.),
under the title Pro Augustino, liber contra Collatorem. Comp. Wiggers,
ii. p. 138 ff.</p></note> about 432,
in which he criticises twelve propositions of Cassian, and declares
them all heretical, except the first. He also composed a long poem in
defence of <name id="iii.xii.xliii-p35.1">Augustine</name> and his system,<note n="1867" id="iii.xii.xliii-p35.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p36"> Carmen de ingratis. He charges the
Semi-Pelagians with ingratitude to <name id="iii.xii.xliii-p36.1">Augustine</name>and his
great merits to the cause of religion.</p></note> and refuted the “Gallic
slanders and Vincentian imputations,” which placed the doctrine of
predestination in the most odious light.<note n="1868" id="iii.xii.xliii-p36.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p37"> These Responsiones Prosperi
Aquitani ad capitula calumniantium Gallorum and Ad capitula objectionum
Vincentianorum (of Vincentius Lirinensis) are also found in the
Appendix to the 10th vol. of the <name id="iii.xii.xliii-p37.1">Benedict</name>ine edition
of the Opera Augustini, f. 198 sqq. and f. 207 sqq. Among the
objections of Vincentius are, e.g., the following:<br />
3. Quia Deus majorem partem generis
humani ad hoc creet, ut illam perdat in<br />
aeternum.<br />
4. Quia major pars generis humani
ad hoc creetur a Deo, ut non Dei, sed diaboli<br />
faciat
voluntatem.<br />
10. Quia adulteria et corruptelae
virginum sacrarum ideo contingant, quia illas<br />
Deus ad hoc praedestinavit ut
caderent.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p38">But the Semi-Pelagian doctrine was the more
popular, and made great progress in France. Its principal advocates
after Cassian are the following: the presbyter-monk Vicentius of
Lerinum, author of the Commonitorium, in which he developed the true
catholic test of doctrine, the threefold consensus, in covert
antagonism to the novel doctrines of Augustinianism (about 434);<note n="1869" id="iii.xii.xliii-p38.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p39"> Comp. above, § 118; also
Wiggers, ii. p. 208 ff., and Baur, l.c. p. 185 ff, who likewise impute
to the Commonitorium a Semi-Pelagian tendency. This is beyond doubt, if
Vincentius was the author of the above-mentioned Objectiones
Vincentisanae. Perhaps the second part of the Commonitorium, which,
except the last chapters, has been lost, was specially directed against
the Augustinian doctrine of predestination, and was on this account
destroyed, while the first part acquired almost canonical authority in
the Catholic church.</p></note> Faustus, bishop of Rhegium
(Riez), who at the council of Arles (475) refuted the hyper-Augustinian
presbyter Lucidus, and was commissioned by the council to write a work
upon the grace of God and human freedom;<note n="1870" id="iii.xii.xliii-p39.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p40"> De gratia Dei et humanae mentis
libero arbitrio (in the Biblioth. maxima Patrum, tom. viii.). This work
is regarded as the ablest defence of Semi-Pelagianism written in that
age. Comp. upon it Wiggers, ii. p. 224 ff.</p></note> Gennadius, presbyter at Marseilles (died after
495), who continued the biographical work of <name id="iii.xii.xliii-p40.1">Jerome</name>, De viris illustribus, down to 495, and attributed
<name id="iii.xii.xliii-p40.2">Augustine</name>’s doctrine of
predestination to his itch for writing;<note n="1871" id="iii.xii.xliii-p40.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p41"> De viris illustr. c. 38, where he
speaks in other respects eulogistically of <name id="iii.xii.xliii-p41.1">Augustine</name>. He refers
to the passage in <scripRef passage="Prov. x. 19" id="iii.xii.xliii-p41.2" parsed="|Prov|10|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.10.19">Prov. x. 19</scripRef>: “In multiloquio non fugies peccatum.”
Comp. respecting him Wiggers, ii. 350 ff. and Neander,
Dogmengeschichte, i. p. 406. His works are found in
Migne’s Patrol. vol. 58.</p></note> Arnobius the younger;<note n="1872" id="iii.xii.xliii-p41.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p42"> In his Commentarius in Psalmos,
written about 460, especially upon <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxvii." id="iii.xii.xliii-p42.1" parsed="|Ps|127|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.127">Ps. cxxvii.</scripRef>: “Nisi Dominus
aedificaverit domum.” Some, following Sirmond, consider him as the
author of the next-mentioned treatise <i>Praedestinatus</i>, but
without good ground. Comp. Wiggers, ii. p. 348 f.</p></note> and the much discussed anonymous tract
Praedestinatus (about 460), which, by gross exaggeration, and by an
unwarranted imputation of logical results which <name id="iii.xii.xliii-p42.2">Augustine</name> had expressly forestalled, placed the doctrine
of predestination in an odious light, and then refuted it.<note n="1873" id="iii.xii.xliii-p42.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p43"> “Praedestinatus, seu
Praedestinatorum haeresis, et libri S. Augustino temere adscripti
refutatio.” The haeresis Praedestinatorum is the last of ninety
heresies, and consists in the assertion: “Dei praedestinatione peccata
committi.” This work was first discovered by J. Sirmond and published
at Paris in 1643 (also in Gallandi, Biblioth. tom. x. p. 359 sqq., and
in Migne’s Patrol. tom. liii. p. 587 sqq., together
with Sirmond’s Historia Praedestinatiana). It
occasioned in the seventeenth century a lively controversy between the
Jesuits and the Jansenists, as to whether there had existed a distinct
sect of Praedestinarians. The author, however, merely feigned such a
sect to exist, in order to avoid the appearance of
attacking <name id="iii.xii.xliii-p43.1">Augustine</name>’s authority. See details in
Wiggers, ii. p. 329 ff.; Neander, Dogmengeschichte, i. 399 ff.; and
Baur, p. 190 ff. The latter says: “The treatise [more accurately the
second book of it; the whole consists of three books] is ascribed
to <name id="iii.xii.xliii-p43.2">Augustine</name>, but as the ascription is immediately after
declared false, both assertions are evidently made with the purpose of
condemning <name id="iii.xii.xliii-p43.3">Augustine</name>’s doctrine with its
consequences (only not directly in his name), as one morally most
worthy of reprobation.” Neander ascribes only the first and the third
book, Baur also the second book, to a Semi-Pelagian.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p44">The author of the Praedestinatus says, that a
treatise had fallen into his hands, which fraudulently bore upon its
face the name of the Orthodox teacher <name id="iii.xii.xliii-p44.1">Augustine</name>, in order to smuggle in, under a Catholic name,
a blasphemous dogma, pernicious to the faith. On this account he had
undertaken to transcribe and to refute this work. The treatise itself
consists of three books; the first, following <name id="iii.xii.xliii-p44.2">Augustine</name>’s book, De haeresibus, gives a
description of ninety heresies from Simon Magus down to the time of the
author, and brings up, as the last of them, the doctrine of a double
predestination, as a doctrine which makes God the author of evil, and
renders all the moral endeavors of men fruitless;<note n="1874" id="iii.xii.xliii-p44.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p45"> The first book has also been
reprinted in the Corpus haereseolog. ed. F. Oehler, tom. i. Berol.
1856, pp. 233-268.</p></note> the second book is the pseudo-Augustinian
treatise upon this ninetieth heresy, but is apparently merely a
Semi-Pelagian caricature by the same author;<note n="1875" id="iii.xii.xliii-p45.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p46"> Just as the Capitula Gallorum and
the Objectiones Vincentianae exaggerate Angustinianism, in order the
more easily to refute it.</p></note> the third book contains the refutation of the
thus travestied pseudo-Augustinian doctrine of predestination,
employing the usual Semi-Pelagian arguments.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p47">A counterpart to this treatise is found in the
also anonymous work, De vocatione omnium gentium, which endeavors to
commend Augustinianism by mitigation, in the same degree that the
Praedestinatus endeavors to stultify it by exaggeration.<note n="1876" id="iii.xii.xliii-p47.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p48"> It is found among the works of Leo
I. and also of Prosper Aquitanus, but deviates from the views of the
latter. Comp. Quesnel’s learned Dissertationes de
auctore libri de vocatione gentium, in the second part of his edition
of Leo’s works, and also Wiggers, ii. p. 218
ff.</p></note> It has been ascribed to pope
Leo I. († 461), of whom it would not be unworthy; but
it cannot be supposed that the work of so distinguished a man could
have remained anonymous. The author avoids even the term
praedestinatio, and teaches expressly, that Christ died for all men and
would have all to be saved; thus rejecting the Augustinian
particularism. But, on the other hand, he also rejects the
Semi-Pelagian principles, and asserts the utter inability of the
natural man to do good. He unhesitatingly sets grace above the human
will, and represents the whole life of faith, from beginning to end, as
a work of unmerited grace. He develops the three thoughts, that God
desires the salvation of all men; that no one is saved by his own
merits, but by grace; and that the human understanding cannot fathom
the depths of divine wisdom. We must trust in the righteousness of God.
Every one of the damned suffers only the righteous punishment of his
sins; while no saint can boast himself in his merits, since it is only
of pure grace that he is saved. But how is it with the great multitude
of infants that die every year without baptism, and without opportunity
of coming to the knowledge of salvation? The author feels this
difficulty, without, however, being able to solve it. He calls to his
help the representative character of parents, and dilutes the
Augustinian doctrine of original sin to the negative conception of a
mere defect of good, which, of course, also reduces the idea of
hereditary guilt and the damnation of unbaptized children. He
distinguishes between a general grace which comes to man through the
external revelation in nature, law, and gospel, and a special grace,
which effects conversion and regeneration by an inward impartation of
saving power, and which is only bestowed on those that are saved.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliii-p49">Semi-Pelagianism prevailed in Gaul for several
decades. Under the lead of Faustus of Rhegium it gained the victory in
two synods, at Arles in 472 and at Lyons in 475, where <name id="iii.xii.xliii-p49.1">Augustine</name>’s doctrine of predestination
was condemned, though without mention of his name.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xliii-p50"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="160" title="Victory of Semi-Augustinianism. Council of Orange, A.D. 529" shorttitle="Section 160" progress="82.91%" prev="iii.xii.xliii" next="iii.xiii" id="iii.xii.xliv">

<p class="head" id="iii.xii.xliv-p1">§ 160. Victory of Semi-Augustinianism.
Council of Orange, A.D. 529.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xliv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xii.xliv-p3">But these synods were only provincial, and were the
cause of a schism. In North Africa and in Rome the Augustinian system
of doctrine, though in a somewhat softened form, attained the
ascendency. In the decree issued by pope Gelasius in 496 de libris
recipiendis et non recipiendis (the beginning of an Index librorum
prohibitorum), the writings of <name id="iii.xii.xliv-p3.1">Augustine</name> and
Prosper Aquitanus are placed among books ecclesiastically sanctioned,
those of Cassian and Faustus of Rhegium among the apocryphal or
forbidden. Even in Gaul it found in the beginning of the sixth century
very capable and distinguished advocates, especially in Avitus,
archbishop of Vienne (490523), and Caesarius, archbishop of Arles
(502–542). Associated with these was Fulgentius of
Ruspe († 533), in the name of the sixty African
bishops banished by the Vandals and then living in Sardinia.<note n="1877" id="iii.xii.xliv-p3.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p4"> He wrote De veritate
praedestinationis et gratiae Dei, three libb. against Faustus. He uses
in these the expression praedestinatio <i>duplex</i>, but understands
by the second praedestinatio the praedestination to damnation, not to
sin, and censures those who affirmed a predestination to sin. Yet he
expressly consigned to damnation all unbaptized children, even such as
die in their mother’s womb. Comp. Wiggers, ii. p.
378.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p5">The controversy was stirred up anew by the
Scythian monks, who in their zeal for the Monophysite theopaschitism,
abhorred everything connected with Nestorianism, and urged first pope
Hormisdas, and then with better success the exiled African bishops, to
procure the condemnation of Semi-Pelagianism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p6">These transactions terminated at length in the
triumph of a moderate Augustinianism, or of what might be called
Semi-Augustinianism, in distinction from Semi-Pelagianism. At the synod
of Orange (Arausio) in the year 529, at which Caesarius of Arles was
leader, the Semi-Pelagian system, yet without mention of its adherents,
was condemned in twenty-five chapters or canons, and the Augustinian
doctrine of sin and grace was approved, without the doctrine of
absolute or particularistic predestination.<note n="1878" id="iii.xii.xliv-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p7"> Comp. the transactions of the
Concilium Arausicanum, the twenty-five Capitula, and the Symbolum in
the Opera Aug. ed. Bened. Appendix to tom. x. 157 sqq.; in Mansi, tom.
viii. p. 712 sqq.; and in Hefele, ii. p. 704 ff. The
<name id="iii.xii.xliv-p7.1">Benedict</name>ine editors trace back the several Capitula to their sources in
the works of <name id="iii.xii.xliv-p7.2">Augustine</name>, Prosper, and others.</p></note> A similar result was reached at a synod of
Valence (Valencia), held the same year, but otherwise unknown.<note n="1879" id="iii.xii.xliv-p7.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p8"> The Acts of the synod of Valence,
in the metropolitan province of Vienne, held in the same year or in
530, have been lost. Pagi, and the common view, place this synod
<i>after</i> the synod of Orange, Hefele, on the contrary (ii. 718),
<i>before</i> it. But we have no decisive data.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p9">The synod of Orange, for its Augustinian decisions
in anthropology and soteriology, is of great importance. But as the
chapters contain many repetitions (mostly from the Bible and the works
of <name id="iii.xii.xliv-p9.1">Augustine</name> and his followers), it will
suffice to give extracts containing in a positive form the most
important propositions.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p10">Chap. 1. The sin of Adam has not injured the body
only, but also the soul of man.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p11">2. The sin of Adam has brought sin and death upon
all mankind.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p12">3. Grace is not merely bestowed when we pray for
it, but grace itself causes us to pray for it.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p13">5. Even the beginning of faith, the disposition to
believe, is effected by grace.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p14">9. All good thoughts and works are
God’s gift.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p15">10. Even the regenerate and the saints need
continually the divine help.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p16">12. What God loves in us, is not our merit, but
his own gift.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p17">13. The free will weakened<note n="1880" id="iii.xii.xliv-p17.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p18"> “Arbitrium voluntatis in primo
homine in <i>infirmatum</i>“ (not “amissum”).</p></note> in Adam, can only be restored through the
grace of baptism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p19">16. All good that we possess is
God’s gift, and therefore no one should boast.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p20">18. Unmerited grace precedes meritorious works.<note n="1881" id="iii.xii.xliv-p20.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p21"> There are then meritorious works.
“Debetur merces bonis operibus, si fiant, sed gratia quae non debetur
praecedit, ut fiant” Chap. 18 taken from <name id="iii.xii.xliv-p21.1">Augustine</name>’s Opus imperf. c. Jul. i. c. 133 and from the
Sentences of Prosper Aquitanus, n. 297. But, on the other
hand, <name id="iii.xii.xliv-p21.2">Augustine</name>also says: “Merita nostra sunt Dei
munera.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p22">19. Even had man not fallen, he would have needed
divine grace for salvation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p23">23. When man sins, he does his own will; when he
does good, he executes the will of God, yet voluntarily.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p24">25. The love of God is itself a gift of God.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xliv-p25"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p26">To these chapters the synod added a Creed of
anthropology and soteriology, which, in opposition to Semi-Pelagianism,
contains the following five propositions:<note n="1882" id="iii.xii.xliv-p26.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p27"> In the Latin original, the Epilogus
reads as follows (Aug. Opera, tom. x. Appendix, f. 159
sq.):</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p28">“Ac sic
secundum suprascriptas sanctarum scripturarum Bententias vel antiquerum
patrum definitiones hoc, Deo propitiante, et praedicare debemus et
credere, quod per peccatum primi hominis its inclinatum et attenuatum
fuerit liberum arbitrium, ut nullus postea aut diligere Deum sicut
oportuit, aut credere in Deum, aut operari propter Deum quod bonum eat,
possit, nisi gratia cum et misericordia divina praevenerit. Unde Abel
justo et Noe, et Abrahae, et Isaac, et Jacob, et omni antiquorum
sanctorum multitudini illam praeclaram fidem, quam in ipsorum laude
praedicat apostolus Paulus, non per bonum naturae, quod prius in Adam
datum fuerat, sed per gratiam Dei credimus fuisse collatam. Quam
gratiam etiam post adventum Domini omnibus qui baptizari desiderant,
non in libero arbitrio haberi, sed Christi novimus simul et credimus
largitate conferri, secundum illud quod jam supra dictum est, et quod
praedicat Paulus apostolus: Vobis donatum est pro Christo non solum ut
in eum credatis, sed etiam ut pro illopatiamini (<scripRef passage="Phil. i. 29" id="iii.xii.xliv-p28.1" parsed="|Phil|1|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.29">Phil. i. 29</scripRef>); et
illud: Deus qui caepit in vobis bonum opus, perficiet usque in diem
Domini nostri Jesu Christi (<scripRef passage="Phil. i. 6" id="iii.xii.xliv-p28.2" parsed="|Phil|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.6">Phil. i. 6</scripRef>); et illud: Gratia salvi facti
estis per fidem, et hoc non ex vobis, Dei enim donum est (<scripRef passage="Ephes. ii. 8" id="iii.xii.xliv-p28.3" parsed="|Eph|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.8">Ephes. ii.
8</scripRef>); et quod de se ipso ait apostolus: Misericordiam consecutus sum ut
fidelis essem (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 29" id="iii.xii.xliv-p28.4" parsed="|1Cor|7|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.29">1 Cor. vii. 29</scripRef>); non dixit quia eram, sed ut essem; et
illud: Quid habes quod non accepisti? (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. iv. 7" id="iii.xii.xliv-p28.5" parsed="|1Cor|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.7">1 Cor. iv. 7</scripRef>); et illud: Omne
datum bonum et omne donum perfectum de sursum est, descendens a Patre
luminum (Jac. i. 17); et illud: Nemo habet quidquam boni, nisi illi
datum fuerit de super (Joann. iii. 23). Innumerabilia sunt sanctarum
scripturarum testimonia quae possunt ad probandam gratiam proferri, sed
brevitatis studio praetermissa sunt, quia et revera cui pauca non
sufficiunt plura non proderunt.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p29">“ Hoc etiam
secundum fidem catholicam credimus, quod accepta per baptismum gratia,
omnes baptizati, Christo auxilante et coöperante, quae ad
salutem animae pertinent, possint et debeant, si fideliter laborare
voluerint, adimplere.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p30">“Aliquos vero
ad malum divina potestate praedestinatos esse non serum non credimus,
sed etiam si sunt, qui tantum malum credere velint cum omni
detestatione illis anathema dicimus.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p31">Hoc etiam
salubriter profitemur et credimus, quod in omni opere bono non nos
incipimus et postea per Dei misericordiam adjuvamur, sed ipse nobis,
nullis praecedentibus bonis meritis, et fidem et amorem sui prius
inspirat, ut et baptismi sacramenta fideliter requiramus, et post
baptismum cum ipsius adjutorio ea quae sibi sunt placita implere
possimus. Unde manifestissime credendum est, quod et illius latronis,
quem Dominus ad paradisi patriam revocavit, et Cornelii centurionis, ad
quem angelus Domini missus est, et Zachaei, qui ipsum Dominum suscipere
meruit, illa tam admirabilis fides non fuit de natum, sed divinae
largitatis donum.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p32">“ Et quia
definitionem antiquoram patrum nostamque, quae suprascripta est, non
solum religiosis, sed etiam laicis medicamentum esse, et desideramus et
cupimus: placuit ut eam etiam illustres ac magnifici viri, qui nobiscum
ad praefatam festivitatem convenerunt, propria manu
subscriberent.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p33">Then follow
the names of fourteen bishops (headed by Caesarius) and eight laymen
(headed by Petrus Marcellinus Felix Liberius, vir clarissimus et
illustris Praefectus Praetorii Galliarum atque
Patricius).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p34">1. Through the fall free will has been so
weakened, that without prevenient grace no one can love God, believe on
Him, or do good for God’s sake, as he ought (sicut
oportuit, implying that he may in a certain measure).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p35">2. Through the grace of God all may, by the
co-operation of God, perform what is necessary for their
soul’s salvation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p36">3. It is by no means our faith, that any have been
predestinated by God to sin (ad malum), but rather: if there are people
who believe so vile a thing, we condemn them with utter abhorrence (cum
omni detestatione).<note n="1883" id="iii.xii.xliv-p36.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p37"> This undoubtedly takes for granted,
that <name id="iii.xii.xliv-p37.1">Augustine</name>did not teach this; and in fact he taught only
a predestination of the wicked to perdition, not a predestination to
sin.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p38">4. In every good work the beginning proceeds not,
from us, but God inspires in us faith and love to Him without merit
precedent on our part, so that we desire baptism, and after baptism
can, with His help, fulfil His will.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p39">5. Because this doctrine of the fathers and the
synod is also salutary for the laity, the distinguished men of the
laity also, who have been present at this solemn assembly, shall
subscribe these acts.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p40">In pursuance of this requisition, besides the
bishops, the Praefectus praetorio Liberius, and seven other viri
illustres, signed the Acts. This recognition of the lay element, in
view of the hierarchical bent of the age, is significant, and indicates
an inward connection of evangelical doctrine with the idea of the
universal priesthood. And they were two laymen, we must remember,
Prosper and Hilarius, who first came forward in Gaul in energetic
opposition to Semi-Pelagianism and in advocacy of the sovereignty of
divine grace.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p41">The decisions of the council were sent by
Caesarius to Rome, and were confirmed by pope Boniface II. in 530.
Boniface, in giving his approval, emphasized the declaration, that even
the beginning of a good will and of faith is a gift of prevenient
grace, while Semi-Pelagianism left open a way to Christ without grace
from God. And beyond question, the church was fully warranted in
affirming the pre-eminence of grace over freedom, and the necessity and
importance of the gratia praeveniens.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p42">Notwithstanding this rejection of the
Semi-Pelagian teachings (not teachers), they made their way into the
church again, and while <name id="iii.xii.xliv-p42.1">Augustine</name> was
universally honored as a canonized saint and standard teacher, Cassian
and Faustus of Rhegium remained in grateful remembrance as saints in
France.<note n="1884" id="iii.xii.xliv-p42.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p43"> Comp. respecting the further
history of anthropology <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xii.xliv-p43.1">Wiggers</span>: <span lang="DE" id="iii.xii.xliv-p43.2">Schicksale der augustinischen Anthropologie von der Verdammung
des Semipelagianismus auf den Synoden zu Orange und Valence, 529, bis
zur Reaction des Mönchs Gottschalk für den
Augustinimus, in Niedner’s “Zeitschrift für
Hist. Theologie</span>,”
1854, p. 1 ff.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xii.xliv-p44">At the close of this period Gregory the Great
represents the moderated Augustinian system, with the gratia
praeveniens, but without the gratia irresistibilis and without a
particularistic decretum absolutum. Through him this milder
Augustinianism exerted great influence upon the mediaeeval theology.
Yet the strict Augustinianism always had its adherents, in such men as
Bede, Alcuin, and Isidore of Seville, who taught a gemina
praedestinatio, sive electorum ad salutem, sive reproborum ad mortem;
it became prominent again in the Gottschalk controversy in the ninth
century, was repressed by scholasticism and the prevailing legalism;
was advocated by the precursors of the Reformation, especially by
Wiclif and Huss; and in the Reformation of the sixteenth century, it
gained a massive acknowledgment and an independent development in
Calvinism, which, in fact, partially recast it, and gave it its most
consistent form.</p>

<p id="iii.xii.xliv-p45"><br />
</p>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="X" title="Church Fathers, and Theological Literature" shorttitle="Chapter X" progress="83.39%" prev="iii.xii.xliv" next="iii.xiii.i" id="iii.xiii">

<h3 class="c13" id="iii.xiii-p0.1">CHAPTER X.</h3>

<p id="iii.xiii-p1"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading7" id="iii.xiii-p2">CHURCH FATHERS, AND THEOLOGICAL
LITERATURE.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii-p3"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii-p4">Comp. the general literature on the Fathers in vol.
i. § 116, and the special literature in the several sections
following.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii-p6">I.—The Greek Fathers.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii-p7"><br />
</p>

<div3 type="Section" n="161" title="Eusebius of Caesarea" shorttitle="Section 161" progress="83.40%" prev="iii.xiii" next="iii.xiii.ii" id="iii.xiii.i">

<p class="head" id="iii.xiii.i-p1">§ 161. Eusebius of C sarea.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.i-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.i-p3">I. Eusebius Pamphili: Opera omnia Gr. et Lat., curis
variorum nempe II. Valesii, Fr. Vigeri, B. Montfaucon, Card. Angelo
Maii edita; collegit et denuo recognovit J. P. Migne. Par.
(Petit-Montrouge) 1857. 6 vols. (tom. xix.-xxiv. of
Migne’s Patrologia Graeca). Of his several works his
Church History has been oftenest edited, sometimes by itself, sometimes
in connection with his Vita Constantini, and with the church histories
of his successors; best by Henr. Valesius (Du Valois), Par.
1659–’73, 8 vols., and Cantabr. 1720,
3 vols., and again 1746 (with additions by G. Reading, best ed.); also
(without the later historians) by E. Zimmermann, Francof. 1822; F. A.
Heinichen, Lips. 1827–’8, 3 vols.; E.
Burton, Oxon. 1838, 2 vols. (1845 and 1856 in 1 vol.); Schwegler,
Tüb. 1852; also in various translations: In German by
Stroth, Quedlinburg, 1776 ff., 2 vols.; by Closs, Stuttg. 1839; and
several times in French and English; in English by Hanmer (1584), T.
Shorting, and better by Chr. Fr. Cruse (an Amer. Episcopalian of German
descent, died in New York, 1865): The Ecclesiastical History of Euseb.
Pamph., etc., Now York, 1856 (10th ed.), and Lond. 1858 (in
Bohn’s Eccles. Library). Comp. also the literary
notices in Brunet, sub Euseb., and James Darling, Cyclop. Bibliograph.
p. 1072 ff.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.i-p4">II. Biographies by Hieronymus (De viris illustr. c.
81, a brief sketch, with a list of his works), Valesius (De vita
scriptisque Eusebii Caesar.), W. Cave (Lives of the most eminent
Fathers of the Church, vol. ii. pp. 95–144, ed. H.
Cary, Oxf. 1840), Heinichen, Stroth, Cruse, and others, in their
editions of the Eccles. Hist. of Eusebius. F. C. Baur: Comparatur
Eusebius Hist. eccl. parens cum parente Hist. Herodoto. Tub. 1834.
Haenell: De Euseb. Caes. religionis christ. defensore. Gott. 1843. Sam.
Lee: Introductory treatise in his Engl. edition of the Theophany of
Eusebius, Cambr. 1843. Semisch: Art. Eusebius v. Caes. in
Herzog’s Encycl. vol. iv. (1855), pp.
229–238. Lyman Coleman: Eusebius as an historian, in
the Bibliotheca Sacra, Andover, 1858, pp. 78–96. (The
biography by Acacius, his successor in the see of Caesarea, Socr. ii.
4, is lost.)</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.i-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xiii.i-p6">This third period is uncommonly rich in great
teachers of the church, who happily united theological ability and
practical piety, and who, by their development of the most important
dogmas in conflict with mighty errors, earned the gratitude of
posterity. They monopolized all the learning and eloquence of the
declining Roman empire, and made it subservient to the cause of
Christianity for the benefit of future generations. They are justly
called fathers of the church; they belong to Christendom without
distinction of denominations; and they still, especially Athanasius and
<name id="iii.xiii.i-p6.1">Chrysostom</name> among the Greek fathers, and <name id="iii.xiii.i-p6.2">Augustine</name> and <name id="iii.xiii.i-p6.3">Jerome</name>
among the Latin, by their writings and their example, hold powerful
sway, though with different degrees of authority according to the views
entertained by the various churches concerning the supremacy of the
Bible and the value of ecclesiastical tradition.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p7">We begin the series of the most important Nicene
and post-Nicene divines with Eusebius of Caesarea, the “father of
church history,” the Christian Herodotus.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p8">He was born about the year 260 or 270, probably in
Palestine, and was educated at Antioch, and afterwards at Caesarea in
Palestine, under the influence of the works of Origen. He formed an
intimate friendship with the learned presbyter Pamphilus,<note n="1885" id="iii.xiii.i-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p9">Hence the surname <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.i-p9.1">Εὐσέβιος</span>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.i-p9.2">ὁ
φίλος</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.i-p9.3">τοῦ
Παμφίλου</span>, Pamphhili, by which anciently he was
most frequently distinguished from many other less noted men of the
same name, e.g.: Eusebius of Nicomedia († 341),
Eusebius of Vercelli († 371), Eusebius Emesenus, of
Emesa or Emisa in Phoenicia († 360), and others. On
this last comp. Opuscula quae supersunt Graeca, ed. Augusti, Elberfeld,
1829, somewhat hastily; corrected by Thilo, Ueber die Schriften des
Euseb. von Alex. und des Euseb. von Emisa, Halle,
1832.</p></note> who had collected a
considerable biblical and patristic library, and conducted a
flourishing theological school which he had founded at Caesarea, till
in 309 he died a martyr in the persecution under Diocletian.<note n="1886" id="iii.xiii.i-p9.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p10"><name id="iii.xiii.i-p10.1">Jerome</name>remarks of
Pamphilus (De viris illustribus, c. 75): “Tanto bibliothecae divinae
amore flagravit, ut maximam partem Origenis voluminum sua manu
descripserit, quae usque hodie [a. 392] in Caesariensi bibliotheca
habentur.”</p></note> Eusebius taught for a long time
in this school; and after the death of his preceptor and friend, he
travelled to Tyre and to Egypt, and was an eye-witness of the cruel
scenes of the last great persecution of the Christians. He was
imprisoned as a confessor, but soon released.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p11">Twenty years later, when Eusebius, presiding at
the council at Tyre (335 or 336), took sides against Athanasius, the
bishop Potamon of Hieraclea, according to the account of Epiphanius,
exclaimed in his face: “How dost thou, Eusebius, sit as judge of the
innocent Athanasius? Who can bear it? Why! didst thou not sit with me
in prison in the time of the tyrants? They plucked out my eye for my
confession of the truth; thou camest forth unhurt; thou hast suffered
nothing for thy confession; unscathed thou art here present. How didst
thou escape from prison? On some other ground than because thou didst
promise to do an unlawful thing [to sacrifice to idols]? or, perchance,
didst thou actually do this? “But this insinuation of cowardice and
infidelity to Christ arose probably from envy and party passion in a
moment of excitement. With such a stain upon him, Eusebius would hardly
have been intrusted by the ancient church with the episcopal staff.<note n="1887" id="iii.xiii.i-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p12">So Valesius also views the matter, while
Baronius puts faith in the rebuke.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p13">About the year 315, or earlier, Eusebius was
chosen bishop of Caesarea,<note n="1888" id="iii.xiii.i-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p14">Hence he is also called Eusebius Caesariensis
or Palestinus.</p></note> where he labored till his death in 340. The
patriarchate of Antioch, which was conferred upon him after the
deposition of Eustathius in 331, he in honorable self-denial, and from
preference for a more quiet literary life, declined.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p15">He was drawn into the Arian controversies against
his will, and played an eminent part at the council of Nicaea, where he
held the post of honor at the right hand of the presiding emperor. In
the perplexities of this movement he took middle ground, and endeavored
to unite the opposite parties. This brought him, on the one hand, the
peculiar favor of the emperor <name id="iii.xiii.i-p15.1">Constantine</name>,
but, on the other, from the leaders of the Nicene orthodoxy, the
suspicion of a secret leaning to the Arian heresy.<note n="1889" id="iii.xiii.i-p15.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p16">So thought, among the ancients,
<name id="iii.xiii.i-p16.1">Hilary</name>, <name id="iii.xiii.i-p16.2">Jerome</name>(who otherwise speaks favorably of Eusebius),
Theodoret, and the second council of Nicaea (<span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.i-p16.3">a.d.</span>787), which
unjustly condemned him even expressly, as an Arian heretic; and so have
thought, among modems, Baronius, Petavius, Clericus, Tillemont,
Gieseler; while the church historian Socrates, the Roman bishops
Gelasius and Pelagius II., Valesius, G. Bull, Cave (who enters into a
fall vindication, l.c. p. 135 sqq.), and Sam. Lee (and most Anglicans),
have defended the orthodoxy of Eusebius, or at least mention him with
very high respect. The Gallican church has even placed him in the
catalogue of saints. Athanasius never expressly charges him with
apostasy from the Nicene faith to Arianism or to Semi-Arianism, but
frequently says that before 325 he held with Arius, and changed his
opinion at Nicaea. This is the view of Möhler also
(Athanasius der Grosse, p. 333 ff.), whom Dorner (History of
Christology, i. 792) inaccurately reckons among the opponents of the
orthodoxy of Eusebius. The testimonies of the ancients for and against
Eusebius are collected in Migne’s edition of his
works, tom. i. pp. 68-98. Among recent writers Dr. Samuel Lee has most
fully investigated the orthodoxy of Eusebius in the Preliminary
Dissertation to his translation of the Theophania from the Syriac, pp.
xxiv.-xcix. He arrives at the conclusion (p. xcviii.), “that Eusebius
was no Arian; and that the same reasoning must prove that he was no
Semi-Arian; that he did in no degree partake of the error of Origen,
ascribed to him so positively and so groundlessly by Photius.” But this
is merely a negative result.</p></note> It is certain that, before the
council of Nicaea, he sympathized with Arius; that in the council he
proposed an orthodox but indefinite compromise-creed; that after the
council he was not friendly with Athanasius and other defenders of
orthodoxy; and that, in the synod of Tyre, which deposed Athanasius in
335, he took a leading part, and, according to Epiphanius, presided. In
keeping with these facts is his silence respecting the Arian
controversy (which broke out in 318) in an Ecclesiastical History which
comes down to 324, and was probably not completed till 326, when the
council of Nicaea would have formed its most fitting close. He would
rather close his history with the victory of <name id="iii.xiii.i-p16.4">Constantine</name> over Licinius than with the Creed over which
theological parties contended, and with which he himself was
implicated. But, on the other hand, it is also a fact that he
subscribed the Nicene Creed, though reluctantly, and reserving his own
interpretation of the homoousion; that he publicly recommended it to
the people of his diocese; and that he never formally rejected it.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p17">The only satisfactory solution of this apparent
inconsistency is to be found in his own indecision and leaning to a
doctrinal latitudinarianism, not unfrequent in historians who become
familiar with a vast variety of opinions in different ages and
countries. On the important point of the homoousion he never came to a
firm and final conviction. He wavered between the older Origenistic
subordinationism and the Nicene orthodoxy. He asserted clearly and
strongly with Origen the eternity of the Son, and so far was decidedly
opposed to Arianism, which made Christ a creature in time; but he
recoiled from the homoousion, because it seemed to him to go beyond the
Scriptures, and hence he made no use of the term, either in his book
against Marcellus, or in his discourses against Sabellius. Religious
sentiment compelled him to acknowledge the full deity of Christ; fear
of Sabellianism restrained him. He avoided the strictly orthodox
formulas, and moved rather in the less definite terms of former times.
Theological acumen he constitutionally lacked. He was, in fact, not a
man of controversy, but of moderation and peace. He stood upon the
border between the ante-Nicene theology and the Nicene. His doctrine
shows the color of each by turns, and reflects the unsettled problem of
the church in the first stage of the Arian controversy.<note n="1890" id="iii.xiii.i-p17.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p18">The same view is taken substantially by Baur
(Geschichte der Lehre von der Dreieinigkeit und Menschwerdung, i. 475
ff.), Domer (Entwicklungsgeschichte der Lehre von der Person Christi,
i. 792 ff), Semisch (Art. Eusebius in Herzog’s
Encyklopädie, vol iv. 233), and other modem German
theologians.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p19">With his theological indecision is connected his
weakness of character. He was an amiable and pliant court-theologian,
and suffered himself to be blinded and carried away by the splendor of
the first Christian emperor, his patron and friend. <name id="iii.xiii.i-p19.1">Constantine</name> took him often into his counsels, invited him
to his table, related to him his vision of the cross, showed him the
famous labarum, listened standing to his occasional sermons, wrote him
several letters, and intrusted to him the supervision of the copies of
the Bible for the use of the churches in Constantinople.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p20">At the celebration of the thirtieth anniversary of
this emperor’s reign (336), Eusebius delivered a
panegyric decked with the most pompous hyperbole, and after his death,
in literal obedience to the maxim: “De mortuis nihil nisi bonum,” he
glorified his virtues at the expense of veracity and with intentional
omission of his faults. With all this, however, he had noble qualities
of mind and heart, which in more quiet times would have been an
ornament to any episcopal see. And it must be said, to his honor, that
he never claimed the favor of the emperor for private ends.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p21">The theological and literary value of Eusebius
lies in the province of learning. He was an unwearied reader and
collector, and probably surpassed all the other church fathers, hardly
excepting even Origen and <name id="iii.xiii.i-p21.1">Jerome</name>, in compass
of knowledge and of acquaintance with Grecian literature both heathen
and Christian; while in originality, vigor, sharpness, and copiousness
of thought, he stands far below Origen, Athanasius, Basil, and the two
Gregories. His scholarship goes much further in breadth than in depth,
and is not controlled and systematized by a philosophical mind or a
critical judgment.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p22">Of his works, the historical are by far the most
celebrated and the most valuable; to wit, his Ecclesiastical History,
his Chronicle, his Life of <name id="iii.xiii.i-p22.1">Constantine</name>, and a
tract on the Martyrs of Palestine in the Diocletian persecution. The
position of Eusebius, at the close of the period of persecution, and in
the opening of the period of the imperial establishment of
Christianity, and his employment of many ancient documents, some of
which have since been lost, give these works a peculiar value. He is
temperate, upon the whole, impartial, and
truth-loving—rare virtues in an age of intense
excitement and polemical zeal like that in which he lived. The fact
that he was the first to work this important field of theological
study, and for many centuries remained a model in it, justly entitles
him to his honorable distinction of Father of Church History. Yet he is
neither a critical student nor an elegant writer of history, but only a
diligent and learned collector. His Ecclesiastical History, from the
birth of Christ to the victory of <name id="iii.xiii.i-p22.2">Constantine</name>
over Licinius in 324, gives a colorless, defective, incoherent,
fragmentary, yet interesting picture of the heroic youth of the church,
and owes its incalculable value, not to the historic art of the author,
but almost entirely to his copious and mostly literal extracts from
foreign, and in some cases now extinct, sources. As concerns the first
three centuries, too, it stands alone; for the successors of Eusebius
begin their history where he leaves off.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p23">His Chronicle consists of an outline-sketch of
universal history down to 325, arranged by ages and nations (borrowed
largely from the Chronography of Julius Africanus), and an abstract of
this universal chronicle in tabular form. The Greek original is lost,
with the exception of unconnected fragments by Syncellus; but the
second part, containing the chronological tables, was translated and
continued by <name id="iii.xiii.i-p23.1">Jerome</name> to 378, and remained for
centuries the source of the synchronistic knowledge of history, and the
basis of historical works in Christendom.<note n="1891" id="iii.xiii.i-p23.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p24">The Greek title was: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.i-p24.1">Χρονικῶν
κανόνων
παντοδαπὴ
ἱστορία</span>(Hieron. De viris illustr. c. 81); the
Latin is: Chronica Eusebii s. Canones historiae universae, Hieronymo
interprete. See Vallarsi’s ed. of <name id="iii.xiii.i-p24.2">Jerome</name>’s works, tom. viii. 1-820. <name id="iii.xiii.i-p24.3">Jerome</name>also
calls it Temporum librum. It is now known also (since 1818) in an
Armenian translation. Most complete edition by Angelo Mai, in Script
vet. nova coll. tom. viii. <scripRef passage="Rom. 1833" id="iii.xiii.i-p24.4" parsed="|Rom|1833|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1833">Rom. 1833</scripRef>, republished in
Migne’s edition of the complete works of Eusebius,
tom. i. p. 100 sqq.</p></note> <name id="iii.xiii.i-p24.5">Jerome</name> also
translated, with several corrections and additions, a useful
antiquarian work of Eusebius, the so-called Onomasticon, a description
of the places mentioned in the Bible.<note n="1892" id="iii.xiii.i-p24.6"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p25"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.i-p25.1">Περὶ
τῶν
τοπικῶν
ὀνομάτων
τῶν ἐν τῇ
θεία
γραφῇ</span>, De situ et nominibus locorum Hebraicorum,
in <name id="iii.xiii.i-p25.2">Jerome</name>’s works, tom. iii. 121-290. A
new edition, Greek and Latin, by Larsow and Parthey, Berol.
1862.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p26">In his Life, and still more in his Eulogy, of
<name id="iii.xiii.i-p26.1">Constantine</name>, Eusebius has almost entirely
forgotten the dignity of the historian in the zeal of the panegyrist.
Nevertheless, this work is the chief source of the history of the reign
of his imperial friend.<note n="1893" id="iii.xiii.i-p26.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p27">Socrates already observes (in the first book of
his Church History) that Eusebius wrote the Life of <name id="iii.xiii.i-p27.1">Constantine</name>more
as a panegyrical oration than as an accurate account of events.
Baronius (Annal. ad an. 324, n. 5) compares the Vita Constantini, not
unfitly, with the Cyropaedia of Xenophon, who, as Cicero says, “vitam
Cyri non tam ad historiae fidem conscripsit, quam ad effigiem justi
principis exhibendam.” This is the most charitable construction we can
put upon this book, the tone of which is intolerably offensive to a
manly and independent spirit acquainted with the crimes
of <name id="iii.xiii.i-p27.2">Constantine</name>. But we should remember that stronger men,
such as Athanasius, <name id="iii.xiii.i-p27.3">Hilary</name>, and Epiphanius have
overrated <name id="iii.xiii.i-p27.4">Constantine</name>, and called him, “most pious,” and “of
blessed memory.” <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.i-p27.5">Burckhardt</span>, in
his work on <name id="iii.xiii.i-p27.6">Constantine</name>, p. 346 and passim, speaks too
contemptuously of Eusebius, without any reference to his good qualities
and great merits.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p28">Next in importance to his historical works are his
apologetic; namely, his Praeparatio evangelica,<note n="1894" id="iii.xiii.i-p28.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p29">Best edited by Thomas <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.i-p29.1">Gaisford</span>, Oxon. 1843, 4 vols. 8vo. In
Migne’s edition it forms tom. iii.</p></note> and his Demonstratio evangelica.<note n="1895" id="iii.xiii.i-p29.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p30">Likewise edited by <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.i-p30.1">Gaisford</span>, Oxf. 1852, 2 vols. 8vo. In Migne’s
edition tom. !v.</p></note> These were both written before
324, and are an arsenal of the apologetic material of the ancient
church. The former proposes, in fifteen books, to give a documentary
refutation of the heathen religious from Greek writings. The latter
gives, in twenty books, of which only the first ten are preserved, the
positive argument for the absolute truth of Christianity, from its
nature, and from the fulfilment of the prophecies in the Old Testament.
The Theophany, in five books, is a popular compend from these two
works, and was probably written later, as Epiphanius wrote his
Anacephalaeosis after the Panarion, for more general use.<note n="1896" id="iii.xiii.i-p30.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p31">Dr. Sam. Lee, however, is of the opposite
opinion, see p. xxii. of the Preface to his translation.“It appears
probable to me,” he says, “that this more popular and more useful work
[the Theophania] was first composed and published, and that the other
two [the Praeparatio, and the Demonstratio
Evangelica]—illustrating, as they generally do, some
particular points only—argued in order in our
work—were reserved for the reading and occasional
writing of our author during a considerable number of years, as well
for the satisfaction of his own mind, as for the general reading of the
learned. It appears probable to me, therefore, that this was one of the
first productions of Eusebius, if not the first after the persecutions
ceased.”</p></note> It is known in the Greek
original from fragments only, published by Cardinal Mai,<note n="1897" id="iii.xiii.i-p31.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p32">In the fourth volume of the Novae Patrum
Bibliothecae, <scripRef passage="Rom. 1847" id="iii.xiii.i-p32.1" parsed="|Rom|1847|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1847">Rom. 1847</scripRef>, pp. 108-156, reprinted in
Migne’s edition of the works of Eusebius tom. v. 609
sqq.</p></note> and now complete in a Syriac
version which was discovered in 1839 by Tattam, in a Nitrian monastery,
and was edited by Samuel Lee at London in 1842.<note n="1898" id="iii.xiii.i-p32.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p33">Also in English, under the title: On the
Theophania, or Divine Manifestation of our Saviour Jesus Christ, by
Eusebius, translated into English, with Notes, from an ancient Syriac
Version of the Greek original, now lost; to which is prefixed a
Vindication of the orthodoxy, and prophetical views, of that
distinguished writer, by Sam. Lee, D. D., Cambr. 1848. The MS. of this
work is deposited in the British Museum; it was written at Edessa in
the Estranghelo, or old church-handwriting of the Syrians, on very fine
and well-prepared skin. Dr. Lee assigns it to the year 411 (I. c. p.
xii.).</p></note> To this class also belongs his apologetic
tract Against Hierocles.<note n="1899" id="iii.xiii.i-p33.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p34">In Migne’s edition, tom. iv.
195-868.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p35">Of much less importance are the two dogmatic works
of Eusebius: Against Marcellus, and Upon the Church Theology (likewise
against Marcellus), in favor of the hypostatical existence of the
Son.<note n="1900" id="iii.xiii.i-p35.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p36">In Migne’s edition, tom vi. p.
107 sqq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p37">His Commentaries on several books of the Bible
(Isaiah, Psalms, Luke) pursue, without independence, and without
knowledge of the Hebrew, the allegorical method of Origen.<note n="1901" id="iii.xiii.i-p37.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p38">Angelo Mai has published new fragments of
Commentaries of Eusebius on the Psalms and on the Gospel of Luke in
Novae Patrum Bibliothecae tom. iv. p. 77 sqq. and p. 160 sqq., and
republished in Migne’s ed. vol. vi.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p39">To these are to be added, finally, some works in
Biblical Introduction and Archaeology, the Onomasticon, already alluded
to, a sort of sacred geography, and fragments of an enthusiastic
Apology for Origen, a juvenile work which he and Pamphilus jointly
produced before 309, and which, in the Origenistic controversy, was the
target of the bitterest shots of Epiphanius and <name id="iii.xiii.i-p39.1">Jerome</name>.<note n="1902" id="iii.xiii.i-p39.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.i-p40">The sixth book was added by Eusebius alone
after the death of his friend. The first book is still extant in the
Latin version of Rufinus, and some extracts in
Photius.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xiii.i-p41"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="162" title="The Church Historians after Eusebius" shorttitle="Section 162" progress="84.22%" prev="iii.xiii.i" next="iii.xiii.iii" id="iii.xiii.ii">

<p class="head" id="iii.xiii.ii-p1">§ 162. The Church Historians after
Eusebius.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.ii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.ii-p3">I. The Church Histories of Socrates, Sozomen,
Theodoret, Evagrius, Philostorgius, and Theodorus Lector have been
edited, with the Eccles. Hist. of Eusebius, by Valesius, Par.
1659–’73, in 3 vols. (defective
reprint, Frankf. a. M. 1672–’79);
best ed., Cambridge, 1720, and again 1746, in 3 vols., with
improvements and additions by Guil. Reading. Best English translation
by Meredith, Hanmer, and Wye Saltonstall, Cambr. 1688, 1692, and
London, 1709. New ed. in Bohn’s Ecclesiastical
Library, Land. 1851, in 4 vols. small 8vo.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.ii-p4">II. F. A. Holzhausen: De fontibus, quibus Socrates,
Sozomenus, ac Theodoretus in scribenda historia sacra usi sunt.
Gött. 1825. G. Dangers: De fontibus, indole et dignitate
librorum Theod. Lectoris et Evagrii. Gött. 1841. J. G.
Dowling: An Introduction to the Critical Study of Eccl. History. Lond.
1838, p. 84 ff. F. Chr. Baur: Die Epochen der kirchlichen
Geschichtschreibung. Tüb. 1852, pp. 7–32.
Comp. P. Schaff: History of the Apostolic Church, Gen. Introd. p. 52
f.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.ii-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xiii.ii-p6">Eusebius, without intending it, founded a school of
church historians, who continued the thread of his story from <name id="iii.xiii.ii-p6.1">Constantine</name> the Great to the close of the sixth
century, and, like him, limited themselves to a simple, credulous
narration of external facts, and a collection of valuable documents,
without an inkling of the critical sifting, philosophical mastery, and
artistic reproduction of material, which we find in Thucydides and
Tacitus among the classics, and in many a modern historian. None of
them touched the history of the first three centuries; Eusebius was
supposed to have done here all that could be desired. The histories of
Socrates, Sozomen, and Theodoret run nearly parallel, but without
mutual acquaintance or dependence, and their contents are very
similar.<note n="1903" id="iii.xiii.ii-p6.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ii-p7">The frequent supposition (of Valois with
others) that Sozomen wrote to complete Socrates, and Theodoret to
complete both, cannot be proved. The authors seem independent of one
another. Theodoret says in the Prooemium: “Since Eusebius of Palestine,
commencing his history with the holy apostles, has described the events
of the church to the reign of the God-beloved <name id="iii.xiii.ii-p7.1">Constantine</name>, I
have begun my history where he ended his.” He makes no mention of any
other writers on the same subject. Nor does Sozomen, l. i. c. 1, where
he alludes to his predecessors. Valesius charges Sozomen with
plagiarism.</p></note> Evagrius
carried the narrative down to the close of the sixth century. All of
them combine ecclesiastical and political history, which after <name id="iii.xiii.ii-p7.2">Constantine</name> were inseparably interwoven in the
East; and (with the exception of Philostorgius) all occupy essentially
the same orthodox stand-point. They ignore the Western church, except
where it comes in contact with the East.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ii-p8">These successors of Eusebius are:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ii-p9">Socrates, an attorney or scholasticus in
Constantinople, born in 380. His work, in seven books, covers the
period from 306 to 439, and is valuable for its numerous extracts from
sources, and its calm, impartial representation. It has been charged
with a leaning towards Novatianism. He had upon the whole a higher view
of the duty of the historian than his contemporaries and successors; he
judged more liberally of heretics and schismatics, and is less
extravagant in the praise of emperors and bishops.<note n="1904" id="iii.xiii.ii-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ii-p10">Separate edition by <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.ii-p10.1">Hussey</span>: Socratis scholastici Historia Eccl. Oxon. 1853, 3 vols.
8vo.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ii-p11">Hermias Sozomen, a native of Palestine, a junior
contemporary of Socrates, and likewise a scholasticus in
Constantinople, wrote the history of the church, in nine books, from
323 to the death of Honorius in 423,<note n="1905" id="iii.xiii.ii-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ii-p12">According to the usual, but incorrect
statement, to the year 489.</p></note> and hence in its subjects keeps pace for the
most part with Socrates, though, as it would appear, without the
knowledge of his work, and with many additions on the history of the
hermits and monks, for whom he had a great predilection.<note n="1906" id="iii.xiii.ii-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ii-p13">He informs us (Book v. c. 15) that his
grandfather, with his whole family, was converted to Christianity by a
miracle of the monk Hilarion.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ii-p14">Theodoret, bishop of Cyrus, was born at Antioch
about 390, of an honorable and pious mother; educated in the cloister
of St. Euprepius (perhaps with Nestorius); formed upon the writings of
Diodorus of Tarsus and Theodore of Mopsuestia; made bishop of Cyros, or
Cyrrhos, in Syria, after 420; and died in 457. He is known to us from
the Christological controversies as the most scholarly advocate of the
Antiochian dyophysitism or moderate Nestorianism; condemned at Ephesus
in 431, deposed by the council of Robbers in 449, acquitted in 451 by
the fourth ecumenical council on condition of his condemning Nestorius
and all deniers of the theotokos, but again partially condemned at the
fifth long after his death. He was, therefore, like Eusebius, an actor
as well as an author of church history. As bishop, he led an exemplary
life, his enemies themselves being judges, and was especially
benevolent to the poor. He owned nothing valuable but books, and
applied the revenues of his bishopric to the public good. He shared the
superstitions and weaknesses of his age.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ii-p15">His Ecclesiastical History, in five books,
composed about 450, reaches from 325 to 429. It is the most valuable
continuation of Eusebius, and, though shorter, it furnishes an
essential supplement to the works of Socrates and Sozomen.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ii-p16">His “Historia religiosa” consists of biographies
of hermits and monks, written with great enthusiasm for ascetic
holiness, and with many fabulous accessories, according to the taste of
the day. His “Heretical Fables,”<note n="1907" id="iii.xiii.ii-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ii-p17"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.ii-p17.1">Αἱρετικῆς
κακομυθίας
ἐπιτομή,</span>
in five books; in
Schulze’s edition of the Opera, tom. iv. p. 280 sqq.
The fifth book presents a summary of the chief articles of the orthodox
faith, a sort of dogmatical compend.</p></note> though superficial and marred by many errors, is
of some importance for the history of Christian doctrine. It contains a
severe condemnation of Nestorius, which we should hardly expect from
Theodoret.<note n="1908" id="iii.xiii.ii-p17.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ii-p18">Book iv. ch. 12. Garnier, Cave, and Oudin
regard this anti-Nestorian chapter as a later interpolation, though
without good reason; Schulze (note in loco, tom. iv. p. 368) defends it
as genuine. It should be remembered that Theodoret at the council of
Chalcedon could only save himself from expulsion by anathematizing
Nestorius.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ii-p19">Theodoret was a very fruitful author. Besides
these histories, he wrote valuable commentaries on most of the books of
the Old Testament and on all the Epistles of Paul; dogmatic and polemic
works against Cyril and the Alexandrian Christology, and against the
heretics; an apology of Christianity against the Greek philosophy; and
sermons and letters.<note n="1909" id="iii.xiii.ii-p19.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ii-p20"><span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.ii-p20.1">Theodoreti</span>Opera omnia cum et studio Jac. Sirmondi, Par. 1642, 4 vols.
fol., with an additional vol. v. by Gamier, 1684. Another edition by
<i>J. L. Schulze</i>, Halle, 1768-’74, 5 tom. in 10
vols., which has been republished by <i>J. P. Migne</i>, Par. 1860, in
5 vols. (Patrologia Graeca, tom. lxxx.-lxxxiv.). The last volume in
Schulze’s and Migne’s editions
contains Garnier’s Auctarium ad opera Theod. and his
Dissertations on the life and on the faith of Theodoret, and on the
fifth ecumenical Synod. Comp. also Schröckh, Church History,
vol. xviii.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ii-p21">Evagrius (born about 536 in Syria, died after 594)
was a lawyer in Antioch, and rendered the patriarch Gregory great
service, particularly in an action for incest in 588. He was twice
married, and the Antiochians celebrated his second wedding (592) with
public plays. He is the last continuator of Eusebius and Theodoret,
properly so called. He begins his Ecclesiastical History of six books
with the council of Ephesus, 431, and closes it with the twelfth year
of the reign of the emperor Maurice, 594. He is of special importance
on the Nestorian and Eutychian controversies; gives accounts of bishops
and monks, churches and public buildings, earthquakes and other
calamities; and interweaves political history, such as the wars of
Chosroes and the assaults of the barbarians.<note n="1910" id="iii.xiii.ii-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ii-p22">VaIesius blames him “quod non tantam
diligentiam adhibuit in conquirendis antiquitatis ecclesiasticae
monumentis, quam in legendis profanis auctoribus.”</p></note> He was strictly orthodox, and a superstitious
venerator of monks, saints, and relics.<note n="1911" id="iii.xiii.ii-p22.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ii-p23">The first edition was from a Parisian
manuscript by Rob. Stephanus, Par. 1544. Valesius, in his complete
edition, employed two more manuscripts. A new edition, according to the
text of Valesius, appeared at Oxford in 1844.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ii-p24">Theodorus Lector, reader in the church of
Constantinople about 525, compiled an abstract from Socrates, Sozomen,
and Theodoret, under the title of Historia tripartita, which is still
extant in the manuscript;<note n="1912" id="iii.xiii.ii-p24.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ii-p25">Valesius intended to edit it, and contented
himself with giving the variations, since the book furnished nothing
new.</p></note> and composed a continuation of Socrates from 431
to 518, of which fragments only are preserved in John Damascenus,
Nilus, and Nicephorus Callisti.<note n="1913" id="iii.xiii.ii-p25.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ii-p26">Collected in the edition of
Valesius.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ii-p27">Of Philostorgius, an Arian church historian (born
in 368), nothing has come down to us but fragments in Photius; and
these breathe so strong a partisan spirit, that the loss of the rest is
not to be regretted. He described the period from the commencement of
the Arian controversy to the reign of Valentinian III. a.d. 423.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ii-p28">The series of the Greek church historians closes
with Nicephorus Callistus or Callisti (i.e., son of Callistus),<note n="1914" id="iii.xiii.ii-p28.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ii-p29">Not to be confounded with Nicephorus, patriarch
of Constantinople, who was deposed during the image controversy and
died 828. His works, among which is also a brief Chronographia ab Adamo
ad Michaelis et Theophili tempora (828), form tom. c. in
Migne’s Patrologia Graeca.</p></note> who lived at Constantinople in
the fifteenth century. He was surprised that the voice of history had
been silent since the sixth century, and resumed the long-neglected
task where his predecessors had left it, but on a more extended plan of
a general history of the catholic church from the beginning to the year
911. We have, however, only eighteen books to the death of emperor
Phocas in 610, and a list of contents of five other books. He made
large use of Eusebius and his successors, and added unreliable
traditions of the later days of the Apostles, the history of
Monophysitism, of monks and saints, of the barbarian irruptions,
&amp;c. He, too, ignores the Pelagian controversy, and takes little
notice of the Latin church after the fifth century.<note n="1915" id="iii.xiii.ii-p29.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ii-p30">First edition in Latin by <i>John Lange</i>,
Basil. 1658; in Greek and Latin by <i>Front. Ducaeus</i>, Par. 1630, in
2 vols. There exists but one Greek manuscript copy of Nicephorus, as
far as we know, which is in the possession of the imperial library of
Vienna.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ii-p31">In the Latin church—to anticipate
thus much—Eusebius found only one imitator and
continuator, the presbyter and monk Rufinus, of Aquileia
(330–410). He was at first a friend of <name id="iii.xiii.ii-p31.1">Jerome</name>, afterwards a bitter enemy. He translated, with
abridgments and insertions at his pleasure, the Ecclesiastical History
of Eusebius, and continued it to Theodosius the Great (392). Yet his
continuation has little value. He wrote also biographies of hermits; an
exposition of the Apostles’ Creed; and translations of
several works of Origen, with emendations of offensive portions.<note n="1916" id="iii.xiii.ii-p31.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ii-p32">His works are edited by <i>Vallarsi</i>, Veron.
1745, vol. i. fol. (unfinished). The Ecclesiastical History has several
times appeared separately, and was long a needed substitute for
Eusebius in the West.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ii-p33">Cassiodorus, consul and monk (died about 562),
composed a useful abstract of the works of Socrates, Sozomen, and
Theodoret, in twelve books, under the title of Historia tripartita, for
the Latin church of the middle age.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ii-p34">The only properly original contributions to church
history from among the Latin divines were those of <name id="iii.xiii.ii-p34.1">Jerome</name> († 419) in his biographical and
literary Catalogue of Illustrious Men (written in 392), which
Gennadius, a Semi-Pelagian presbyter of South Gaul, continued to the
year 495. Sulpicius Severus († 420) wrote in good
style a Sacred History, or History of the Old and New Testament, from
the creation down to the year 400; and Paulus <name id="iii.xiii.ii-p34.2">Orosius</name> (about 415) an apologetic Universal History,
which hardly, however, deserves the name of a history.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.ii-p35"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="163" title="Athanasius the Great" shorttitle="Section 163" progress="84.71%" prev="iii.xiii.ii" next="iii.xiii.iv" id="iii.xiii.iii">

<p class="head" id="iii.xiii.iii-p1">§ 163. Athanasius the Great.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.iii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.iii-p3">I. S. Athanasius: Opera omnia quae extant vel quae
ejus nomine circumferuntur, etc., Gr. et lat., opera et studio
monachorum ordinis S. <name id="iii.xiii.iii-p3.1">Benedict</name>i e
congregatione S. Mauri (Jac. Lopin et B. de, Montfaucon). Paris, 1698.
3 tom. fol. (or rather 2 tomi, the first in two parts). This is the
most elegant and correct edition, but must be completed by two volumes
of the Collectio nova Patrum, ed. B. de Montfaucon. Par. 1706. 2 tom.
fol. More complete, but not so handsome, is the edition of 1777,
Patav., in 4 vols. fol. (Brunet says of the latter “Édition
moins belle et moins chère quo cello de Paris, mais
augmentée d’un 4e vol., lequel renferme les
opuscules de S. Athan., tirés de la Collectio nova du P.
Montfaucon et des Anecdota de Wolf, et de plus
l’interpretatio Psalmorum.”) But now both these older
editions need again to be completed by the Syrian Festal Letters of
Athanasius, discovered by Dr. Tattam in a Nitrian monastery in 1843;
edited by W. Cureton in Syriac and English at London in 1846 and 1848
(and in English by H. Burgess and H. Williams, Oxf. 1854, in the Libr.
of the Fathers); in German, with notes by F. Larson, at Leipzig in
1852; and in Syriac and Latin by Card. Angelo Mai in the Nova Patr.
Bibliotheca, <scripRef passage="Rom. 1853" id="iii.xiii.iii-p3.2" parsed="|Rom|1853|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1853">Rom. 1853</scripRef>, tom. vi. pp. 1–168. A new and
more salable, though less accurate, edition of the Opera omnia Athan.
(a reprint of the <name id="iii.xiii.iii-p3.3">Benedict</name>ine) appeared at
Petit-Montrouge (Par.) in J.P. Migne’s Patrologia Gr.
(tom. xxv.-xxviii.), 1857, in 4 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iii.xiii.iii-p4">The more important dogmatic works of Athanasius
have been edited separately by J. C. Thilo, in the first volume of the
Bibliotheca Patrum Graec. dogmatica, Lips. 1853; and in an English
translation, with explanations and indexes, by J. H. Newman, Oxf.
1842–’44 (Library of the Fathers,
vols. 8, 13, 19).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.iii-p5">II. Gregorius Naz.: Oratio panegyrica in Magnum
Athanasium (Orat. xxi.). Several Vitae Athan. in the 1st vol. of the
Bened. ed. of his Opera. Acta Sanctorum for May 2d. G. Hermant: La Vie
d’Athanase, etc. Par. 1679. 2 vols. Tillemont:
Mémoires, vol. viii. pp. 2–258 (2d ed. Par.
1713). W. Cave: Lives of the most eminent Fathers of the first Four
Centuries, vol. ii. pp. 145–364 (Oxf. ed. of 1840).
Schröckh: Th. xii. pp. 101–270. J. A.
Möhler: Athanasius der Grosse und die Kirche seiner Zeit,
besonders im Kampfe mit dem Arianismus. Mainz, 1827. 2d (title) ed.
1844. Heinrich Voigt: Die Lehre des heiligen Athanasius von Alexandria
oder die kirchliche Dogmatik des 4ten Jahrhunderts auf Grund der
biblischen Lehre vom Logos. Bremen, 1861. A. P. Stanley: Lectures on
the History of the Eastern Church. New York, 1862, lecture vii. (pp.
322–358).</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.iii-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xiii.iii-p7">Athanasius is the theological and ecclesiastical
centre, as his senior contemporary <name id="iii.xiii.iii-p7.1">Constantine</name> is the political and secular, about which the
Nicene age revolves. Both bear the title of the Great; the former with
the better right, that his greatness was intellectual and moral, and
proved itself in suffering, and through years of warfare against
mighty, errors and against the imperial court. Athanasius contra
mundum, et mundus contra Athanasium, is a well-known sentiment which
strikingly expresses his fearless independence and immovable fidelity
to his convictions. He seems to stand an unanswerable contradiction to
the catholic maxim of authority: Quod sem per, quod ubique, quod ab
omnibus creditum est, and proves that truth is by no means always on
the side of the majority, but may often be very unpopular. The solitary
Athanasius even in exile, and under the ban of council and emperor, was
the bearer of the truth, and, as he was afterwards named, the “father
of orthodoxy.”<note n="1917" id="iii.xiii.iii-p7.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iii-p8">̔<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.iii-p8.1">Ο πατήρ
τῆς
ὀρθοδοξίας
.</span>. So Epiphanius
already calls him, Haer. 69, c. 2.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iii-p9">On a martyrs’ day in 313 the
bishop Alexander of Alexandria saw a troop of boys imitating the church
services in innocent sport, Athanasius playing the part of bishop, and
performing baptism by immersion.<note n="1918" id="iii.xiii.iii-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iii-p10">So Rufinus relates, H. E. l. i. c. 14. Most
Roman historians, Hermant, Tillemont, Butler, and the author of the
Vita Athan. in the Bened. ed. (tom. i. p. iii.), reject this legend,
partly on account of chronological difficulty, partly because it seemed
incompatible with the dignity of such a saint. Möhler passes
it in silence.</p></note> He caught in this a glimpse of future greatness;
took the youth into his care; and appointed him his secretary, and
afterwards his archdeacon. Athanasius studied the classics, the Holy
Scriptures, and the church fathers, and meantime lived as an ascetic.
He already sometimes visited St. <name id="iii.xiii.iii-p10.1">Anthony</name> in
his solitude.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iii-p11">In the year 325 he accompanied his bishop to the
council of Nicaea, and at once distinguished himself there by his zeal
and ability in refuting Arianism and vindicating the eternal deity of
Christ, and incurred the hatred of this heretical party, which raised
so many storms about his life.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iii-p12">In the year 328<note n="1919" id="iii.xiii.iii-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iii-p13">This is the true date, according to the
summaries of the newly-discovered Festal Letters of Athanasius, and not
“a few weeks (or months rather] after the close of the council,” as the
editor of the English translation of the historical tracts of
Athanasius (Oxford Library of the Fathers, 1843, Preface, p. xxi), and
even Stanley (I. c. p. 325), still say. The older hypothesis rests on a
misapprehension of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.iii-p13.1">πέντε
μῆνες</span>in a passage of Athanasius, Apol. pro fuga sua,
tom. i. P. 1, p. 140, which Theodoret erroneously dates from the close
of the council of Nicaea, instead of the readmission of the Meletians
into the fellowship of the church (H. E. i. 26). Alexander died in 328,
not in 326. See particulars in Larsow, l. c. p. 26, and §
121 above.</p></note> he was nominated to the episcopal succession of
Alexandria, on the recommendation of the dying Alexander, and by the
voice of the people, though not yet of canonical age, and at first
disposed to avoid the election by flight; and thus he was raised to the
highest ecclesiastical dignity of the East. For the bishop of
Alexandria was at the same time metropolitan of Egypt, Libya, and
Pentapolis.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iii-p14">But now immediately began the long series of
contests with the Arian party, which had obtained influence at the
court of <name id="iii.xiii.iii-p14.1">Constantine</name>, and had induced the
emperor to recall Arius and his adherents from exile. Henceforth the
personal fortunes of Athanasius are so inseparably interwoven with the
history of the Arian controversy that Nicene and Athanasian are
equivalent terms, and the different depositions and restorations of
Athanasius denote so many depressions and victories of the Nicene
orthodoxy. Five times did the craft and power of his opponents, upon
the pretext of all sorts of personal and political offences, but in
reality on account of his inexorable opposition to the Arian and
Semi-Arian heresy, succeed in deposing and banishing him. The first
exile he spent in Treves, the second chiefly in Rome, the third with
the monks in the Egyptian desert; and he employed them in the written
defence of his righteous cause. Then the Arian party, was distracted,
first by internal division, and further by the death of the emperor
Constantius (361), who was their chief support. The pagan <name id="iii.xiii.iii-p14.2">Julian</name> recalled the banished bishops of both parties, in
the hope that they might destroy one another. Thus, Athanasius among
them, who was the most downright opposite of the Christian-hating
emperor, again received his bishopric. But when, by his energetic and
wise administration, he rather restored harmony in his diocese, and
sorely injured paganism, which he feared far less than Arianism, and
thus frustrated the cunning plan of <name id="iii.xiii.iii-p14.3">Julian</name>,
the emperor resorted to violence, and banished him as a dangerous
disturber of the peace. For the fourth time Athanasius left Alexandria,
but calmed his weeping friends with the prophetic words: “Be of good
cheer; it is only a cloud, which will soon pass over.” By presence of
mind he escaped from an imperial ship on the Nile, which had two hired
assassins on board. After <name id="iii.xiii.iii-p14.4">Julian</name>’s death in 362 he was again
recalled by Jovian. But the next emperor Valens, an Arian, issued in
367 an edict which again banished all the bishops who had been deposed
under Constantius and restored by <name id="iii.xiii.iii-p14.5">Julian</name>. The
aged Athanasius was obliged for the fifth time to leave his beloved
flock, and kept himself concealed more than four months in the tomb of
his father. Then Valens, boding ill from the enthusiastic adherence of
the Alexandrians to their orthodox bishop, repealed the edict.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iii-p15">From this time Athanasius had peace, and still
wrote, at a great age, with the vigor of youth, against
Apollinarianism. In the year 373<note n="1920" id="iii.xiii.iii-p15.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iii-p16">Opinions concerning the year of his death waver
between 371 and 373. As he was bishop forty-six years, and came to the
see in 328 (not 326, as formerly supposed), he cannot have died before
372 or 373.</p></note> he died, after an administration of nearly
forty-six years, but before the conclusion of the Arian war. He had
secured by his testimony the final victory of orthodoxy, but, like
Moses, was called away from the earthly scene before the goal was
reached.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iii-p17">Athanasius, like many great men (from David and
Paul to Napoleon and Schleiermacher), was very small of stature,<note n="1921" id="iii.xiii.iii-p17.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iii-p18"><name id="iii.xiii.iii-p18.1">Julian</name>called him
contemptuously (<scripRef passage="Ep. 51" id="iii.xiii.iii-p18.2">Ep. 51</scripRef>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.iii-p18.3">μηδε
̀ἀνὴρ, ἀλλ
̓
ἀνθρωπίσκος
εὐτελής
.</span></p></note> somewhat stooping and
emaciated by fasting and many troubles, but fair of countenance, with a
piercing eye and a personal appearance of great power even over his
enemies.<note n="1922" id="iii.xiii.iii-p18.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iii-p19">Comp. Gregory Naz. in his
Eulogy.</p></note> His omnipresent
activity, his rapid and his mysterious movements, his fearlessness, and
his prophetic insight into the future, were attributed by his friends
to divine assistance, by his enemies to a league with evil powers.
Hence the belief in his magic art.<note n="1923" id="iii.xiii.iii-p19.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iii-p20">This belief embodied itself in the Arian form
of the legend of St. George of Cappadocia, the Arian bishop elected in
opposition to Athanasius, and killed by the populace in Alexandria, in
his contest with the wizard Athanasius. In this way Arians revenged
themselves on the memory of their great adversary. Afterwards the
wizard became a dragon, whom George on his horse overcomes. According
to others, George was a martyr under Diocletian.</p></note> His congregation in Alexandria and the people
and monks of Egypt were attached to him through all the vicissitudes of
his tempestuous life with equal fidelity and veneration. Gregory
Nazianzen begins his enthusiastic panegyric with the words: “When I
praise Athanasius, I praise virtue itself, because he combines all
virtues in himself.” <name id="iii.xiii.iii-p20.1">Constantine</name> the Younger
called him “the man of God;” Theodoret, “the great enlightener;” and
John of Damascus, the corner-stone of the church of God.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iii-p21">All this is, indeed, very hyperbolical, after the
fashion of degenerate Grecian rhetoric. Athanasius was not free from
the faults of his age. But he is, on the whole, one of the purest, most
imposing, and most venerable personages in the history of the church;
and this judgment will now be almost universally accepted.<note n="1924" id="iii.xiii.iii-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iii-p22">The rationalistic historian <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.iii-p22.1">Henke</span>(Geschichte der christl. Kirche, 5th ed. 1818,
i. p. 212) called him, indeed, a “haughty hard-head,” and the “author
of many broils and of the unhappiness of many thousand men.” But the
age of the rationalistic debasement of history, thank God, is past.
Quite different is the judgment of <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.iii-p22.2">Gibbon</span>, who despised the faith of Athanasiis, yet could not
withhold from him personally the tribute of his admiration. “We have
seldom,” says he in ch. xxi. of his celebrated work, “an opportunity of
observing, either in active or speculative life, what effect may be
produced, or what obstacles may be surmounted by the force of a single
mind, when it is inflexibly applied to the pursuit of a single object.
The immortal name of Athanasius will never be separated from the
Catholic doctrine of the Trinity, to whose defence he consecrated every
moment and every faculty of his being .... Amidst the storms of
persecution the archbishop of Alexandria was patient of labor, jealous
of fame, careless of safety; and although his mind was tainted by the
contagion of fanaticism, Athanasius displayed a superiority of charater
and abilities which would have qualified him far better than the
degenerate sons of <name id="iii.xiii.iii-p22.3">Constantine</name>for the
government of a great monarchy.” Dr. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.iii-p22.4">Baur</span>thus characterizes Athanasius (Vorlesungen über
die Dogmengeschichte, vol. i. ii. p. 41): “His talent for speculative
dogmatic investigations, in which he knew how to lay hold, sharply and
clearly, of the salient point of the dogma, was as great as the power
with which he stood at the head of a party and managed a theological
controversy. ... The devotion, with which he defended the cause of
orthodoxy, and the importance of the dogma, which was the subject of
dispute, have made his name one of the most venerable in the church. In
modern times he has been frequently charged with a passionate love for
theological controversy. But the most recent ecclesiastical and
doctrinal historians are more and more unanimous in according to him a
pure zeal for Christian truth, and a profound sense for the
apprehension of the same. It is a strong testimony for the purity of
his character that his congregation at Antioch adhered to him with
tender affection to the last.” <span lang="FR" id="iii.xiii.iii-p22.5">A.</span> <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.iii-p22.6"><span lang="FR" id="iii.xiii.iii-p22.7">De Broglie</span></span><span lang="FR" id="iii.xiii.iii-p22.8">(L’église et
l’empire romain au IV</span><span lang="FR" class="c25" id="iii.xiii.iii-p22.9">e</span><span lang="FR" id="iii.xiii.iii-p22.10">siècle, vol. ii. p. 25)
finds the principal quality of the mind of Athanasius in “un rare
mélange de droiture de sens et de subtilité de
raisonnement. Dans la discussion la plus compliquée rien ne
lui échappait, mais rien no
l’ébranlait. Il
démêlait toutes les nuances de la
pensée de son adversaire, en pénétrait
tous les détours; mais il ne perdait jamais de vue le point
principal et le but du débat .... Unissant lea
qualités des deux écoles, il discutait comme un
Grec et concluait nettement comme un Latin. Cette combinaison
originale, relevée par une indomptable fermeté de
caractère, fait encore aujourd’hui le seul
mérite qu’ à distance nous
puissions pleinement apprécier dans sea
écrits</span>.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iii-p23">He was (and there are few such) a theological and
churchly character in magnificent, antique style. He was a man of one
mould and one idea, and in this respect one-sided; yet in the best
sense, as the same is true of most great men who are borne along with a
mighty and comprehensive thought, and subordinate all others to it. So
Paul lived and labored for Christ crucified, Gregory VII. for the Roman
hierarchy, Luther for the doctrine of justification by faith, Calvin
for the idea of the sovereign grace of God. It was the passion and the
life-work of Athanasius to vindicate the deity of Christ, which he
rightly regarded as the corner-stone of the edifice of the Christian
faith, and without which he could conceive no redemption. For this
truth he spent all his time and strength; for this he suffered
deposition and twenty years of exile; for this he would have been at
any moment glad to pour out his blood. For his vindication of this
truth he was much hated, much loved, always respected or feared. In the
unwavering conviction that he had the right and the protection of God
on his side, he constantly disdained to call in the secular power for
his ecclesiastical ends, and to degrade himself to an imperial
courtier, as his antagonists often did.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iii-p24">Against the Arians he was inflexible, because he
believed they hazarded the essence of Christianity itself, and he
allowed himself the most invidious and the most contemptuous terms. He
calls them polytheists, atheists, Jews, Pharisees, Sadducees,
Herodians, spies, worse persecutors than the heathen, liars, dogs,
wolves, antichrists, and devils. But he confined himself to spiritual
weapons, and never, like his successor Cyril a century later, used nor
counselled measures of force. He suffered persecution, but did not
practise it; he followed the maxim: Orthodoxy should persuade faith,
not force it.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iii-p25">Towards the unessential errors of good men, like
those of Marcellus of Ancyra, he was indulgent. Of Origen he spoke with
esteem, and with gratitude for his services, while Epiphanius, and even
<name id="iii.xiii.iii-p25.1">Jerome</name>, delighted to blacken his memory and
burn his bones. To the suspicions of the orthodoxy of Basil, whom, by
the way, be never personally knew, he gave no ear, but pronounced his
liberality a justifiable condescension to the weak. When he found
himself compelled to write against Apollinaris, whom he esteemed and
loved, he confined himself to the refutation of his error, without the
mention of his name. He was more concerned for theological ideas than
for words and formulas; even upon the shibboleth homoousios he would
not obstinately insist, provided only the great truth of the essential
and eternal Godhead of Christ were not sacrificed. At his last
appearance in public, as president of the council of Alexandria in 362,
he acted as mediator and reconciler of the contending parties, who,
notwithstanding all their discord in the use of the terms ousia and
hypostasis, were one in the ground-work of their faith.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iii-p26">No one of all the Oriental fathers enjoyed so high
consideration in the Western church as Athanasius. His personal sojourn
in Rome and Treves, and his knowledge of the Latin tongue, contributed
to this effect. He transplanted monasticism to the West. But it was his
advocacy of the fundamental doctrine of Christianity that, more than
all, gave him his Western reputation. Under his name the Symbolum
Quicunque, of much later, and probably of French, origin, has found
universal acceptance in the Latin church, and has maintained itself to
this day in living use. His name is inseparable from the conflicts and
the triumph of the doctrine of the holy Trinity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iii-p27">As an author, Athanasius is distinguished for
theological depth and discrimination, for dialectical skill, and
sometimes for fulminating eloquence. He everywhere evinces a triumphant
intellectual superiority over his antagonists, and shows himself a
veritable malleus haereticorum. He pursues them into all their
hiding-places, and refutes all their arguments and their sophisms, but
never loses sight of the main point of the controversy, to which he
ever returns with renewed force. His views are governed by a strict
logical connection; but his stormy fortunes prevented him from
composing a large systematic work. Almost all his writings are
occasional, wrung from him by circumstances; not a few of them were
hastily written in exile.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iii-p28">They may be divided as follows:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iii-p29">1. Apologetic works in defence of Christianity.
Among these are the two able and enthusiastic kindred productions of
his youth (composed before 325): “A Discourse against the Greeks,” and
“On the Incarnation of the Divine Word,)”<note n="1925" id="iii.xiii.iii-p29.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iii-p30"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.iii-p30.1">Λόγος
κατὰ
Ἑλλήνων</span>(or Contra Gentes), and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.iii-p30.2">Περὶ
τῆς
ἐνανθρωπήσεως
τοῦ
λογ́ου</span> in the first volume, Part 1, of the Bened. ed.
pp. 1-97. The latter tract (De incarnatione Verbi Dei) against
unbelievers is not to be confounded with the tract written much later
(<span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.iii-p30.3">a.d.</span>364), and by some considered spurious: De incarnations Dei
Verbi et contra Arianos, tom. i. Pars ii. pp.
871-890.</p></note> which he already looked upon as the central idea
of the Christian religion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iii-p31">2. Dogmatic and Controversial works in defence of
the Nicene faith; which are at the same time very important to the
history of the Arian controversies. Of these the following are directed
against Arianism: An Encyclical Letter to all Bishops (written in 341);
On the Decrees of the Council of Nicaea (352); On the Opinion of
Dionysius of Alexandria (352); An Epistle to the Bishops of Egypt and
Libya (356); four Orations against the Arians (358); A Letter to
Serapion on the Death of Arius (358 or 359); A History of the Arians to
the Monks (between 358 and 360). To these are to be added four Epistles
to Serapion on the Deity of the Holy Spirit (358), and two books
Against Apollinaris, in defence of the full humanity of Christ
(379).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iii-p32">3. Works in his own Personal Defence: An Apology
against the Arians (350); an Apology to Constantius (356); an Apology
concerning his Flight (De fuga, 357 or 358); and several letters.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iii-p33">4. Exegetical works; especially a Commentary on
the Psalms, in which he everywhere finds types and prophecies of Christ
and the church, according to the extravagant allegorizing method of the
Alexandrian school; and a synopsis or compendium of the Bible. But the
genuineness of these unimportant works is by many doubted.<note n="1926" id="iii.xiii.iii-p33.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iii-p34">Comp. the arguments on both sides in the Opera,
tom. ii. p. 1004 sqq. and tom. iii. p. 124 sqq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iii-p35">5. Ascetic and Practical works. Chief among these
are his “Life of St. <name id="iii.xiii.iii-p35.1">Anthony</name>,” composed about
365, or at all events after the death of <name id="iii.xiii.iii-p35.2">Anthony</name>,<note n="1927" id="iii.xiii.iii-p35.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iii-p36">Opera, tom. ii. (properly tom. i. Pars. ii.),
pp. 785-866. Comp. above, § 35.</p></note>
and his “Festal Letters,” which have but recently become known.<note n="1928" id="iii.xiii.iii-p36.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iii-p37">Comp. the cited editions of the Festal Letters
by Cureton, Larsow, and Angelo Mai.</p></note> The Festal Letters give us a
glimpse of his pastoral fidelity as bishop, and throw new light also on
many of his doctrines, and on the condition of the church in his time.
In these letters Athanasius, according to Alexandrian custom, announced
annually, at Epiphany, to the clergy and congregations of Egypt, the
time of the next Easter, and added edifying observations on passages of
Scripture, and timely exhortations. These were read in the churches,
during the Easter season, especially on Palm-Sunday. As Athanasius was
bishop forty-five years, he would have written that number of Festal
Letters, if he had not been several times prevented by flight or
sickness. The letters were written in Greek, but soon translated into
Syriac, and lay buried for centuries in the dust of a Nitrian cloister,
till the research of Protestant Scholarship brought them again to the
light.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.iii-p38"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="164" title="Basil the Great" shorttitle="Section 164" progress="85.57%" prev="iii.xiii.iii" next="iii.xiii.v" id="iii.xiii.iv">

<p class="head" id="iii.xiii.iv-p1">§ 164. Basil the Great.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.iv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.iv-p3">I. S. Basilius Caes. Cappad. archiepisc.: Opera
omnia quae exstant vel quae ejus nomine circumferuntur, Gr. et Lat. ed.
Jul. Garnier, presbyter and monk of the Bened. order. Paris,
1721–’30. 3 vols. fol. Eadem ed.
Parisina altera, emendata et aucta a Lud. de Sinner, Par. (Gaume
Fratres) 1839, 8 tomi in 6 Partes (an elegant and convenient ed.).
Reprinted also by Migne, Par. 1857, in 4 vols. (Patrol. Gr. tom xxix,
xxxii.). The first edition of St. Basil was superintended by Erasmus
with Froben in Basle, 1532. Comp. also Opera Bas. dogmatica selecta in
Thilo’s Bibl. Patr. Gr. dogm. vol. ii. Lips. 1854
(under care of J. D. H. Goldhorn, and containing the Libri iii.
adversus Eunomium, and Liber i. de Spiritu Sancto).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.iv-p4">II. Ancient accounts and descriptions of Basil in
the funeral discourses and eulogies of Gregory Naz. (Oratio xliii.),
Gregory Nyss., Amphilochius, Ephraem Syrus. Garnier: Vita S. Basilii,
in his edition of the Opera, tom. iii. pp. xxxviii.-ccliv. (in the new
Paris ed. of 1839; or tom. i. in Migne’s reprint).
Comp. also the Vitae in the Acta Sanctorum, sub Jan. 14, by Hermant,
Tillemont (tom. ix.), Fabricius (Bibl. tom. ix.), Cave, Pfeiffer,
Schröckh (Part xiii. pp. 8–220),
Böhringer, W. Klose (Basilius der Grosse, Stralsund, 1835),
and Fialon (Etude historique et littéraire sur S. Basile,
Par. 1866).</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.iv-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xiii.iv-p6">The Asiatic province of Cappadocia produced in the
fourth century the three distinguished church teachers, Basil and the
two Gregories, who stand in strong contrast with the general character
of their countrymen; for the Cappadocians are described as a cowardly,
servile, and deceitful race.<note n="1929" id="iii.xiii.iv-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p7">Particularly in the Letters of Isidore of
Pelusium, who flourished in the beginning of the fifth century. Gregory
Nazianzen gives a more favorable picture of the Cappadocians, and
boasts of their orthodoxy, which, however, might easily be united with
the faults above mentioned, especially in the East.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p8">Basil was born about the year 329,<note n="1930" id="iii.xiii.iv-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p9">According to Garnier; Comp. his Vita Bas. c. 1,
§ 2. Fabricius puts the birth erroneously into the year
816.</p></note> at Caesarea, the capital of
Cappadocia, in the bosom of a wealthy and pious family, whose ancestors
had distinguished themselves as martyrs. The seed of piety had been
planted in him by his grandmother, St. Macrina, and his mother, St.
Emmelia. He had four brothers and five sisters, who all led a religious
life; two of his brothers, Gregory, bishop of Nyssa, and Peter, bishop
of Sebaste, and his sister, Macrina the Younger, are, like himself,
among the saints of the Eastern church. He received his literary
education at first from his father, who was a rhetorician; afterwards
at school in Constantinople (347), where he enjoyed the instruction and
personal esteem of the celebrated Libanius; and in Athens, where he
spent several years, between 351 and 355,<note n="1931" id="iii.xiii.iv-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p10">On the time of his residence in Athens, see
Tillemont and Garnier.</p></note> studying rhetoric, mathematics, and philosophy,
in company with his intimate friend Gregory Nazianzen, and at the same
time with prince <name id="iii.xiii.iv-p10.1">Julian</name> the Apostate.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p11">Athens, partly through its ancient renown and its
historical traditions, partly by excellent teachers of philosophy and
eloquence, Sophists, as they were called in an honorable sense, among
whom Himerius and Proaeresius were at that time specially conspicuous,
was still drawing a multitude of students from all quarters of Greece,
and even from the remote provinces of Asia. Every Sophist had his own
school and party, which was attached to him with incredible zeal, and
endeavored to gain every newly arriving student to its master. In these
efforts, as well as in the frequent literary contests and debates of
the various schools among themselves, there was not seldom much rude
and wild behavior. To youth who were not yet firmly grounded in
Christianity, residence in Athens, and occupation with the ancient
classics, were full of temptation, and might easily kindle an
enthusiasm for heathenism, which, however, had already lost its
vitality, and was upheld solely by the artificial means of magic,
theurgy, and an obscure mysticism.<note n="1932" id="iii.xiii.iv-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p12">On this Athenian student-life of that day see
especially the 43d, ch. 14 sqq. (in older editions the 20th) Oration of
Gregory Nazianzen, and Libanius, De vita sua, p. 13, ed.
Reiske.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p13">Basil and Gregory remained steadfast, and no
poetical or rhetorical glitter could fade the impressions of a pious
training. Gregory says of their studies in Athens, in his forty-third
Oration:<note n="1933" id="iii.xiii.iv-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p14">The Oratio funebris in laudem Basilii M. c. 21
(Opera, ed. Migne, ii. p. 523).</p></note> “We knew only
two streets of the city, the first and the more excellent one to the
churches, and to the ministers of the altar; the other, which, however,
we did not so highly esteem, to the public schools and to the teachers
of the sciences. The streets to the theatres, games, and places of
unholy amusements, we left to others. Our holiness was our great
concern; our sole aim was to be called and to be Christians. In this we
placed our whole glory.”<note n="1934" id="iii.xiii.iv-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p15">Ἡ<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.iv-p15.1">μῖν δὲ
τὸ μέγα
πρᾶγμα καὶ
ὄνομα,
Χριστιανούς
καὶ εἶναι
καὶ
ὀνομάζεσθαι.</span></p></note>
In a later oration on classic studies Basil encourages them, but
admonishes that they should be pursued with caution, and with constant
regard to the great Christian purpose of eternal life, to which all
earthly objects and attainments are as shadows and dreams to reality.
In plucking the rose one should beware of the thorns, and, like the
bee, should not only delight himself with the color and the fragrance,
but also gain useful honey from the flower.<note n="1935" id="iii.xiii.iv-p15.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p16">Oratio ad adolescentes, quomodo possint ex
gentilium libris fructum capere? or more simply, De legendis libris
gentilium (in Gamier’s ed. tom. ii. P. i. pp.
243-259). This famous oration, which helped to preserve at least some
regard for classical studies in the middle age, has been several times
edited separately; as by Hugo Grotius (with a new Latin translation and
Prolegomena), 1623; Joh. Potter, 1694; J. H. Majus, 1714;
&amp;c.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p17">The intimate friendship of Basil and Gregory,
lasting from fresh, enthusiastic youth till death, resting on an
identity of spiritual and moral aims, and sanctified by Christian
piety, is a lovely and engaging chapter in the history of the fathers,
and justifies a brief episode in a field not yet entered by any church
historian.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p18">With all the ascetic narrowness of the time, which
fettered even these enlightened fathers, they still had minds
susceptible to science and art and the beauties of nature. In the works
of Basil and of the two Gregories occur pictures of nature such as we
seek in vain in the heathen classics. The descriptions of natural
scenery among the poets and philosophers of ancient Greece and Rome can
be easily compressed within a few pages. Socrates, as we learn from
Plato, was of the opinion that we can learn nothing from trees and
fields, and hence he never took a walk; he was so bent upon
self-knowledge, as the true aim of all learning, that he regarded the
whole study of nature as useless, because it did not tend to make man
either more intelligent or more virtuous. The deeper sense of the
beauty of nature is awakened by the religion of revelation alone, which
teaches us to see everywhere in creation the traces of the power, the
wisdom, and the goodness of God. The book of Ruth, the book of Job,
many Psalms, particularly the 104th, and the parables, are without
parallel in Grecian or Roman literature. The renowned naturalist,
Alexander von Humboldt, collected some of the most beautiful
descriptions of nature from the fathers for his purposes.<note n="1936" id="iii.xiii.iv-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p19">In the second volume of his Kosmos, Stuttgart
and Tübingen, 1847, p. 27 ff. Humboldt justly observes, p.
26: “The tendency of Christian sentiment was, to prove from the
universal order and from the beauty of nature the greatness and
goodness of the Creator. Such a tendency, to glorify the Deity from His
works, occasioned a prepension to descriptions of nature.” The earliest
and largest picture of this kind he finds in the apologetic writer,
Minucius Felix. Then he draws several examples from Basil (for whom he
confesses he had “long entertained a special predilection”), Epist.
xiv. and Epist. ccxxiii. (tom. iii. ed. Gamier), from Gregory of Nyasa,
and from <name id="iii.xiii.iv-p19.1">Chrysostom</name>.</p></note> They are an interesting proof
of the transfiguring power of the spirit of Christianity even upon our
views of nature.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p20">A breath of sweet sadness runs through them, which
is entirely foreign to classical antiquity. This is especially manifest
in Gregory of Nyssa, the brother of Basil. “When I see,” says he, for
example, “every rocky ridge, every valley, every plain, covered with
new-grown grass; and then the variegated beauty of the trees, and at my
feet the lilies doubly enriched by nature with sweet odors and gorgeous
colors; when I view in the distance the sea, to which the changing
cloud leads out—my soul is seized with sadness which
is not without delight. And when in autumn fruits disappear, leaves
fall, boughs stiffen, stripped of their beauteous
dress—we sink with the perpetual and regular
vicissitude into the harmony of wonder-working nature. He who looks
through this with the thoughtful eye of the soul, feels the littleness
of man in the greatness of the universe.”<note n="1937" id="iii.xiii.iv-p20.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p21">From several fragments of Gregory of Nyasa
combined and translated (into German) by Humboldt, l.c. p. 29
f.</p></note> Yet we find sunny pictures also, like the
beautiful description of spring in an oration of Gregory Nazianzen on
the martyr Mamas.<note n="1938" id="iii.xiii.iv-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p22">See Ullmann’s Gregor von
Nazianz, p. 210 ff.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p23">A second characteristic of these representations
of nature, and for the church historian the most important, is the
reference of earthly beauty to an eternal and heavenly principle, and
that glorification of God in the works of creation, which transplanted
itself from the Psalms and the book of Job into the Christian church.
In his homilies on the history of the Creation, Basil describes the
mildness of the serene nights in Asia Minor, where the stars, “the
eternal flowers of heaven, raised the spirit of man from the visible to
the invisible.” In the oration just mentioned, after describing the
spring in the most lovely and life-like colors, Gregory Nazianzen
proceeds: “Everything praises God and glorifies Him with unutterable
tones; for everything shall thanks be offered also to God by me, and
thus shall the song of those creatures, whose song of praise I here
utter, be also ours .... Indeed it is now [alluding to the Easter
festival] the spring-time of the world, the spring-time of the spirit,
spring-time for souls, spring-time for bodies, a visible spring, an
invisible spring, in which we also shall there have part, if we here be
rightly transformed, and enter as new men upon a new life.” Thus the
earth becomes a vestibule of heaven, the beauty of the body is
consecrated an image of the beauty of the spirit.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p24">The Greek fathers placed the beauty of nature
above the works of art, having a certain prejudice against art on
account of the heathen abuses of it. “If thou seest a splendid
building, and the view of its colonnades would transport thee, look
quickly at the vault of the heavens and the open fields, on which the
flocks are feeding on the shore of the sea. Who does not despise every
creation of art, when in the silence of the heart he early wonders at
the rising sun, as it pours its golden (crocus-yellow) light over the
horizon? when, resting at a spring in the deep grass or under the dark
shade of thick trees, he feeds his eye upon the dim vanishing
distance?” So <name id="iii.xiii.iv-p24.1">Chrysostom</name> exclaims from his
monastic solitude near Antioch, and Humboldt<note n="1939" id="iii.xiii.iv-p24.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p25">L.. c. p. 30.</p></note> adds the ingenious remark: “It was as if
eloquence had found its element, its freedom, again at the fountain of
nature in the then wooded mountain regions of Syria and Asia
Minor.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p26">In the rough times of the first introduction of
Christianity among the Celtic and Germanic tribes, who had worshipped
the dismal powers of nature in rude symbols, an opposition to
intercourse with nature appeared, like that which we find in <name id="iii.xiii.iv-p26.1">Tertullian</name> to pagan art; and church assemblies of
the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, at Tours (1163) and at Paris
(1209), forbid the monks the sinful reading of books on nature, till
the renowned scholastics, Albert, the Great († 1280),
and the gifted Roger Bacon († 1294), penetrated the
mysteries of nature and raised the study of it again to consideration
and honor.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p27">We now return to the life of Basil. After
finishing his studies in Athens he appeared in his native city of
Caesarea as a rhetorician. But he soon after (a.d. 360) took a journey
to Syria, Palestine, and Egypt, to become acquainted with the monastic
life; and he became more and more enthusiastic for it. He distributed
his property to the poor, and withdrew to a lonely romantic district in
Pontus, near the cloister in which his mother Emmelia, with his sister
Macrina, and other pious and cultivated virgins, were living. “God has
shown me,” he wrote to his friend Gregory, “a region which exactly
suits my mode of life; it is, in truth, what in our happy jestings we
often wished. What imagination showed us in the distance, that I now
see before me. A high mountain, covered with thick forest, is watered
towards the north by fresh perennial streams. At the foot of the
mountain a wide plain spreads out, made fruitful by the vapors which
moisten it. The surrounding forest, in which many varieties of trees
crowd together, shuts me off like a strong castle. The wilderness is
bounded by two deep ravines. On one side the stream, where it rushes
foaming down from the mountain, forms a barrier hard to cross; on the
other a broad ridge obstructs approach. My hut is so placed upon the
summit, that I overlook the broad plain, as well as the whole course of
the Iris, which is more beautiful and copious than the Strymon near
Amphipolis. The river of my wilderness, more rapid than any other that
I know, breaks upon the wall of projecting rock, and rolls foaming into
the abyss: to the mountain traveller, a charming, wonderful sight; to
the natives, profitable for its abundant fisheries. Shall I describe to
you the fertilizing vapors which rise from the (moistened) earth, the
cool air which rises from the (moving) mirror of the water? Shall I
tell of the lovely singing of the birds and the richness of blooming
plants? What delights me above all is the silent repose of the place.
It is only now and then visited by huntsmen; for my wilderness
nourishes deer and herds of wild goats, not your bears and your wolves.
How would I exchange a place with him? Alcmaeon, after he had found the
Echinades, wished to wander no further.”<note n="1940" id="iii.xiii.iv-p27.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p28"><scripRef passage="Ep. xiv." id="iii.xiii.iv-p28.1">Ep. xiv.</scripRef> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.iv-p28.2">Γρηγορίῳ ἑταίρῶ</span>(tom. iii. p. 132, ed. nova Paris.
Garn.), elegantly reproduced in German by Humboldt, l.c. p. 28, with
the observation: “In this simple description of landscape and of
forest-life, sentiments are expressed which more intimately blend with
those of modem times, than anything that has come down to us from Greek
or Roman antiquity.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p29">This romantic picture shows that the monastic life
had its ideal and poetic side for cultivated minds. In this region
Basil, free from all cares, distractions, and interruptions of worldly
life, thought that he could best serve God. “What is more blessed than
to imitate on earth the choir of angels, at break of day to rise to
prayer, and praise the Creator with anthems and songs; then go to labor
in the clear radiance of the sun, accompanied everywhere by prayer,
seasoning work with praise, as if with salt? Silent solitude is the
beginning of purification of the soul. For the mind, if it be not
disturbed from without, and do not lose itself through the senses in
the world, withdraws into itself, and rises to thoughts of God.” In the
Scriptures he found, “as in a store of all medicines, the true remedy
for his sickness.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p30">Nevertheless, he had also to find that flight from
the city was not flight from his own self. “I have well forsaken,” says
he in his second Epistle,<note n="1941" id="iii.xiii.iv-p30.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p31">Addressed to his friend Gregory, <scripRef passage="Ep. ii." id="iii.xiii.iv-p31.1">Ep. ii.</scripRef> c. 1
(tom. iii. p. 100).</p></note> “my residence in the city as a source of a
thousand evils, but I have not been able to forsake myself. l am like a
man who, unaccustomed to the sea, becomes seasick, and gets out of the
large ship, because it rocks more, into a small skiff, but still even
there keeps the dizziness and nausea. So is it with me; for while I
carry about with me the passions which dwell in me, I am everywhere
tormented with the same restlessness, so that I really get not much
help from this solitude.” In the sequel of the letter, and elsewhere,
he endeavors, however, to show that seclusion from worldly business,
celibacy, solitude, perpetual occupation with the Holy Scriptures, and
with the life of godly men, prayer and contemplation, and a
corresponding ascetic severity of outward life, are necessary for
taming the wild passions, and for attaining the true quietness of the
soul.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p32">He succeeded in drawing his friend Gregory to
himself. Together they prosecuted their prayer, studies, and manual
labor; made extracts from the works of Origen, which we possess, under
the name of Philocalia, as the joint work of the two friends; and wrote
monastic rules which contributed largely to extend and regulate the
coenobite life.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p33">In the year 364 Basil was made presbyter against
his will, and in 370, with the co-operation of Gregory and his father,
was elected bishop of Caesarea and metropolitan of all Cappadocia. In
this capacity he had fifty country bishops under him, and devoted
himself thenceforth to the direction of the church and the fighting of
Arianism, which had again come into power through the emperor Valens in
the East. He endeavored to secure to the catholic faith the victory,
first by close connection with the orthodox West, and then by a certain
liberality in accepting as sufficient, in regard to the not yet
symbolically settled doctrine of the Holy Ghost, that the Spirit should
not be considered a creature. But the strict orthodox party, especially
the monks, demanded the express acknowledgment of the divinity of the
Holy Ghost, and violently opposed Basil. The Arians pressed him still
more. The emperor wished to reduce Cappadocia to the heresy, and
threatened the bishop by his prefects with confiscation, banishment,
and death. Basil replied: “Nothing more? Not one of these things
touches me. His property cannot be forfeited, who has none; banishment
I know not, for I am restricted to no place, and am the guest of God,
to whom the whole earth belongs; for martyrdom I am unfit, but death is
a benefactor to me, for it sends me more quickly to God, to whom I live
and move; I am also in great part already dead, and have been for a
long time hastening to the grave.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p34">The emperor was about to banish him, when his son,
six years of age, was suddenly taken sick, and the physicians gave up
all hope. Then he sent for Basil, and his son recovered, though he died
soon after. The imperial prefect also recovered from a sickness, and
ascribed his recovery to the prayer of the bishop, towards whom he had
previously behaved haughtily. Thus this danger was averted by special
divine assistance.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p35">But other difficulties, perplexities, and
divisions, continually met him, to obstruct the attainment of his
desire, the restoration of the peace of the church. These storms, and
all sorts of hostilities, early wasted his body. He died in 379, two
years before the final victory of the Nicene orthodoxy, with the words:
“Into Thy hands, O Lord I commit my spirit; Thou hast redeemed me, O
Lord, God of truth.”<note n="1942" id="iii.xiii.iv-p35.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p36">With this prayer of David, <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxi. 5" id="iii.xiii.iv-p36.1" parsed="|Ps|31|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.31.5">Ps. xxxi.
5</scripRef>, <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.iv-p36.2">Luther</span>also took
leave of the world.</p></note> He
was borne to the grave by a deeply sorrowing multitude.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p37">Basil was poor, and almost always sickly; he had
only a single worn-out garment, and ate almost nothing but bread, salt,
and herbs. The care of the poor and sick he took largely upon himself.
He founded in the vicinity of Caesarea that magnificent hospital,
Basilias, which we have already mentioned, chiefly for lepers, who were
often entirely abandoned in those regions, and left to the saddest
fate; he himself took in the sufferers, treated them as brethren, and,
in spite of their revolting condition, was not afraid to kiss them.<note n="1943" id="iii.xiii.iv-p37.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p38">Greg. Naz. Orat. xliii. 63, p. 817
sq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p39">Basil is distinguished as a pulpit orator and as a
theologian, and still more as a shepherd of souls and a church ruler;
and in the history of monasticism he holds a conspicuous place.<note n="1944" id="iii.xiii.iv-p39.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p40">K. Hase (§ 102) thus briefly and
concisely characterizes him: “An admirer of Libanius and
St. <name id="iii.xiii.iv-p40.1">Anthony</name>, as zealous for science as for monkery,
greatest in church government.”</p></note> In classical culture he yields
to none of his contemporaries, and is justly placed with the two
Gregories among the very first writers among the Greek fathers. His
style is pure, elegant, and vigorous. Photius thought that one who
wished to become a panegyrist, need take neither Demosthenes nor Cicero
for his model, but Basil only.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p41">Of his works, his Five Books against Eunomius,
written in 361, in defence of the deity of Christ, and his work on the
Holy Ghost, written in 375, at the request of his friend Amphilochius,
are important to the history of doctrine.<note n="1945" id="iii.xiii.iv-p41.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p42">The former in tom. i., the latter in tom. iii.,
ed. Garnier. Both are incorporated in Thilo’s
Bibliotheca Patr. Graec. dogm. tom. ii.</p></note> He at first, from fear of Sabellianism, recoiled
from the strong doctrine of the homoousia; but the persecution of the
Arians drove him to a decided confession. Of importance in the East is
the Liturgy ascribed to him, which, with that of St. <name id="iii.xiii.iv-p42.1">Chrysostom</name>, is still in use, but has undoubtedly reached
its present form by degrees. We have also from St. Basil nine Homilies
on the history of the Creation, which are full of allegorical fancies,
but enjoyed the highest esteem in the ancient church, and were
extensively used by <name id="iii.xiii.iv-p42.2">Ambrose</name> and somewhat by
<name id="iii.xiii.iv-p42.3">Augustine</name>, in similar works;<note n="1946" id="iii.xiii.iv-p42.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p43">̔<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.iv-p43.1">Εξαήμερον,</span>
or Homiliae ix. in
Hexaëmeron. Opera, i. pp. 1-125, ed. Garnier (new ed.). An
extended analysis of these sermons is given by Schröckh,
xiii. pp. 168-181.</p></note> Homilies on the Psalms;
Homilies on various subjects; several ascetic and moral treatises;<note n="1947" id="iii.xiii.iv-p43.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p44">Moralia, or short ethical rules, Constitutiones
monasticae, &amp;c., in tom. ii.</p></note> and three hundred and
sixty-five Epistles,<note n="1948" id="iii.xiii.iv-p44.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.iv-p45">Including some spurious, some doubtful, and
some from other persons. Tom. iii, pp. 97-681. The numbering of Garnier
differs from those of former editors.</p></note>
which furnish much information concerning his life and times.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.iv-p46"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="165" title="Gregory of Nyssa" shorttitle="Section 165" progress="86.47%" prev="iii.xiii.iv" next="iii.xiii.vi" id="iii.xiii.v">

<p class="head" id="iii.xiii.v-p1">§ 165. Gregory of Nyssa.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.v-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.v-p3">I. S. Gregorius Nyssenus: Opera omnia, quae reperiri
potuerunt, Gr. et Lat., nunc primum e mss. codd. edita, stud. Front.
Ducaei (Fronto le Duc, a learned Jesuit). Paris, 1615, 2 vols. fol. To
be added to this. Appendix Gregorii ex ed. Jac. Gretseri, Par. 1618,
fol.; and the Antirrhetoricus adv. Apollinar., first edited by L. Al.
Zacagni, Collectanea monum. vet. eccl. Graec. et Lat. <scripRef passage="Rom. 1698" id="iii.xiii.v-p3.1" parsed="|Rom|1698|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1698">Rom. 1698</scripRef>, and in
Gallandi, Bibliotheca, tom. vi. Later editions of the Opera by Aeg.
Morél, Par. 1638, 3 vols. fol. (“moins belle que cello de
1615, mais plus ample et plus commode ... peu correcte,” according to
Brunet); by Migne, Petit-Montrouge (Par.), 1858, 3 vols.; and by Franc.
Oehler, Halis Saxonum, 1865 sqq. (Tom. i. continens libros dogmaticos,
but only in the Greek original.) Oehler has also commenced an edition
of select treatises of Gregory of Nyasa in the original with a German
version. The <name id="iii.xiii.v-p3.2">Benedict</name>ines of St. Maur had
prepared the critical apparatus for an edition of Gregory, but it was
scattered during the French Revolution. Angelo Mai, in the Nov. Patrum
Biblioth. tom. iv. Pars i. pp. 1–53 (<scripRef passage="Rom. 1847" id="iii.xiii.v-p3.3" parsed="|Rom|1847|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1847">Rom. 1847</scripRef>), has
edited a few writings of Gregory unknown before, viz., a sermon
Adversus Arium et Sabellium, a sermon De Spiritu Sancto adv.
Macedonianos, and a fragment De processione Spiritus S. a Filio
(doubtful).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.v-p4">II. Lives in the Acta Sanctorum, and in Butler, sub
Mart. 9. Tillemont: Mém. tom. ix. p. 561 sqq.
Schröckh: Part xiv. pp. 1–147. Jul. Rupp:
Gregors des Bischofs von Nyssa Leben und Meinungen. Leipz. 1834
(unsatisfactory). W. Möller: Gregorii Nyss. doctrina de
hominis natura, etc. Halis, 1854, and article in
Herzog’s Encykl. vol. v. p. 354 sqq.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.v-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xiii.v-p6">Gregory of Nyssa was a younger brother of Basil, and
the third son of his parents. Of his honorable descent he made no
account. Blood, wealth, and splendor, says he, we should leave to the
friends of the world; the Christian’s lineage is his
affinity with the divine, his fatherland is virtue, his freedom is the
sonship of God. He was weakly and timid, and born not so much for
practical life, as for study and speculation. He formed his mind
chiefly upon the writings of Origen, and under the direction of his
brother, whom he calls his father and preceptor. Further than this his
early life is unknown.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.v-p7">After spending a short time as a rhetorician he
broke away from the world, retired into solitude in Pontus, and became
enamored of the ascetic life.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.v-p8">Quite in the spirit of the then widely-spread
tendency towards the monastic life, he, though himself married,
commends virginity in a special work, as a higher grade of perfection,
and depicts the happiness of one who is raised above the incumbrances
and snares of marriage, and thus, as he thinks, restored to the
original state of man in Paradise.<note n="1949" id="iii.xiii.v-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.v-p9">That he was married appears from his own
concession, De virginitate, c. 3, where by Theosebia he means his wife
(not, as some earlier Roman scholars, and Rupp, l. c. p. 25, suppose,
his sister), and from Gregory Nazianzen’s letter of
condolence, <scripRef passage="Ep. 95" id="iii.xiii.v-p9.1">Ep. 95</scripRef>. He laments that his eulogy of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.v-p9.2">παρθενία</span>
can no longer bring him the desired
fruit. Theosebia seems to have lived till 384. Gregory Nazianzen, in
his short eulogy of her, says that she rivalled her brothers-in-law
(Basil and Peter) who were in the priesthood.</p></note> “From all the evils of marriage,” he says,
“virginity is free; it has no lost children, no lost husband to bemoan;
it is always with its Bridegroom, and delights in its devout exercises,
and, when death comes, it is not separated from him, but united with
him forever.” The essence of spiritual virginity, however, in his
opinion, by no means consists merely in the small matter of sensual
abstinence, but in the purity of the whole life. Virginity is to him
the true philosophy, the perfect freedom. The purpose of asceticism in
general he considered to be not the affliction of the
body—which is only a means—but the
easiest possible motion of the spiritual functions.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.v-p10">His brother Basil, in 372, called him against his
will from his learned ease into his own vicinity as bishop of Nyssa, an
inconsiderable town of Cappadocia. He thought it better that the place
should receive its honor from his brother, than that his brother should
receive his honor from his place. And so it turned out. As Gregory
labored zealously for the Nicene faith, he drew the hatred of the
Arians, who succeeded in deposing him at a synod in 376, and driving
him into exile. But two years later, when the emperor Valens died and
Gratian revoked the sentences of banishment, Gregory recovered his
bishopric.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.v-p11">Now other trials came upon him. His brothers and
sisters died in rapid succession. He delivered a eulogy upon Basil,
whom he greatly venerated, and he described the life and death of his
beautiful and noble sister Macrina, who, after the death of her
betrothed, that she might remain true to him, chose single life, and
afterwards retired with her mother into seclusion, and exerted great
influence over her brothers.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.v-p12">Into her mouth he put his theological instructions
on the soul, death, resurrection, and final restoration.<note n="1950" id="iii.xiii.v-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.v-p13">In his dialogue, De anima et resurrectione
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.v-p13.1">Περὶ
ψυχῆς καὶ
ἀναστάσεως
μετὰ τῆς
ἰδίας
ἀδελφῆς
Μακρίνης
διάλογο;ς</span>), Opp. iii. 181 sqq. (ed. Morell.
1638), also separately edited by J. G. Krabinger, Lips. 1837, and more
recently, together with his biography of his sister, by Franc. Oehler,
with a German translation, Leipz. 1858. The last-mentioned edition is
at the same time the first volume of a projected Select Library of the
Fathers, presenting the original text with a new German translation.
The dialogue was written after the death of his brother Basil, and
occasioned by it.</p></note> She died in the arms of
Gregory, with this prayer: “Thou, O God, hast taken from me the fear of
death. Thou hast granted me, that the end of this life should be the
beginning of true life. Thou givest our bodies in their time to the
sleep of death, and awakest them again from sleep with the last trumpet
.... Thou hast delivered us from the curse and from sin by Thyself
becoming both for us; Thou hast bruised the head of the serpent, hast
broken open the gates of hell, hast overcome him who had the power of
death, and hast opened to us the way to, resurrection. For the ruin of
the enemy and the security of our life, Thou hast put upon those who
feared Thee a sign, the sign of Thy holy cross, O eternal God, to whom
I am betrothed from the womb, whom my soul has loved with all its
might, to whom I have dedicated, from my youth up till now, my flesh
and my soul. Oh! send to me an angel of light, to lead me to the place
of refreshment, where is the water of peace, in the bosom of the holy
fathers. Thou who hast broken the flaming sword, and bringest back to
Paradise the man who is crucified with Thee and flees to Thy mercy.
Remember me also in Thy kingdom!... Forgive me what in word, deed, or
thought, I have done amiss! Blameless and without spot may my soul be
received into Thy hands, as a burnt-offering before Thee!”<note n="1951" id="iii.xiii.v-p13.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.v-p14">Nyss. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.v-p14.1">Περὶ τοῦ
βίου τῆς
μακαρίας
Μακρίνης.</span></p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.v-p15">Gregory attended the ecumenical council of
Constantinople, and undoubtedly, since he was one of the most eminent
theologians of the time, exerted a powerful influence there, and
according to a later, but erroneous, tradition, he composed the
additions to the Nicene Creed which were there sanctioned.<note n="1952" id="iii.xiii.v-p15.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.v-p16">In Niceph. Call. H. E. xiii. 13. These
additions were in use several years before 881, and are found in
Epiphanius, Anchorate, n. 120 (tom. ii. p. 122).</p></note> The council intrusted to him,
as “one of the pillars of catholic orthodoxy,” a tour of visitation to
Arabia and Jerusalem, where disturbances had broken out which
threatened a schism. He found Palestine in a sad condition, and
therefore dissuaded a Cappadocian abbot, who asked his advice about a
pilgrimage of his monks to Jerusalem. “Change of place,” says he,
“brings us no nearer God, but where thou art, God can come to thee, if
only the inn of thy soul is ready .... It is better to go out of the
body and to raise one’s self to the Lord, than to
leave Cappadocia to journey to Palestine.” He did not succeed in making
peace, and he returned to Cappadocia lamenting that there were in
Jerusalem men “who showed a hatred towards their brethren, such as they
ought to have only towards the devil, towards sin, and towards the
avowed enemies of the Saviour.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.v-p17">Of his later life we know very little. He was in
Constantinople thrice afterwards, in 383, 385, and 394, and he died
about the year 395.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.v-p18">The wealth of his intellectual life he deposited
in his numerous writings, above all in his controversial doctrinal
works: Against Eunomius; Against Apollinaris; On the Deity of the Son
and the Holy Ghost; On the difference between ousia and hypostasis in
God; and in his catechetical compend of the Christian faith.<note n="1953" id="iii.xiii.v-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.v-p19">The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.v-p19.1">Λόγος
κατηχητικὸς
ὁ μέγας</span>stands worthily by the side of the
similar work of Origen, De principiis. Separate edition, Gr. and Lat.
with notes, by J. G. Krabinger, Munich, 1888.</p></note> The beautiful dialogue with his
sister Macrina on the soul and the resurrection has been already
mentioned. Besides these he wrote many Homilies, especially on the
creation of the world, and of man,<note n="1954" id="iii.xiii.v-p19.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.v-p20">The Hexaëmeron of Gregory is a
supplement to his brother Basil’s
Hexaëmeron, and discusses the more obscure metaphysical
questions connected with this subject. His book on the Workmanship of
Man, though written first, may be regarded as a continuation of the
Hexaëmeron, and beautifully sets forth the spiritual and
royal dignity and destination of man, for whom the world was prepared
and adorned as his palace.</p></note> on the life of Moses, on the Psalms, on
Ecclesiastes, on the Song of Solomon, on the Lord’s
Prayer, on the Beatitudes; Eulogies on eminent martyrs and saints (St.
Stephen, the Forty Martyrs, Gregory Thaumaturgus, Ephrem, Meletius, his
brother Basil); various valuable ascetic tracts; and a biography of his
sister Macrina, addressed to the monk Olympios.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.v-p21">Gregory was more a man of thought than of action.
He had a fine metaphysical head, and did lasting service in the
vindication of the mystery of the Trinity and the incarnation, and in
the accurate distinction between essence and hypostasis. Of all the
church teachers of the Nicene age he is the nearest to Origen. He not
only follows his sometimes utterly extravagant allegorical method of
interpretation, but even to a great extent falls in with his dogmatic
views.<note n="1955" id="iii.xiii.v-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.v-p22">On his relation to Origen, Comp. the appendix
of Rupp, l.c. pp. 243-262.</p></note> With him, as with
Origen, human freedom plays a great part. Both are idealistic, and
sometimes, without intending it or knowing it, fall into contradiction
with the church doctrine, especially in eschatology. Gregory adopts,
for example, the doctrine of the final restoration of all things. The
plan of redemption is in his view absolutely universal, and embraces
all spiritual beings. Good is the only positive reality; evil is the
negative, the non-existent, and must finally abolish itself, because it
is not of God. Unbelievers must indeed pass through a second death, in
order to be purged from the filthiness of the flesh. But God does not
give them up, for they are his property, spiritual natures allied to
him. His love, which draws pure souls easily and without pain to
itself, becomes a purifying fire to all who cleave to the earthly, till
the impure element is driven off. As all comes forth from God, so must
all return into him at last.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.v-p23"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="166" title="Gregory Nazianzen" shorttitle="Section 166" progress="86.93%" prev="iii.xiii.v" next="iii.xiii.vii" id="iii.xiii.vi">

<p class="head" id="iii.xiii.vi-p1">§ 166. Gregory Nazianzen.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.vi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.vi-p3">I. S. Gregorius Theologus, vulgo Nazianzenus: Opera
omnia, Gr. et Lat. opera et studio monachorum S. <name id="iii.xiii.vi-p3.1">Benedict</name>i e congreg. S. Mauri (Clemencet). Paris, 1778,
tom. i. (containing his orations). This magnificent edition (one of the
finest of the Maurian editions of the fathers) was interrupted by the
French Revolution, but afterwards resumed, and with a second volume
(after papers left by the Maurians) completed by A. B. Caillau, Par.
l837–’40, 2 vols. fol. Reprinted in
Migne’s Patrolog. Graec. (tom.
35–38), Petit-Montrouge, 1857, in 4 vols. (on the
separate editions of his Orationes and Carmina, see Brunet, Man. du
libraire, tom. ii. 1728 sq.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.vi-p4">II. Biographical notices in
Gregory’s Epistles and Poems, in Socrates, Sozomen,
Theodoret, Rufinus, and Suidas (s. v. Γρηγόριος). Gregorius Presbyter (of
uncertain origin, perhaps of Cappadocia in the tenth century): Βίος
τοῦ
Γρηγορίου(Greek and Latin in
Migne’s ed. of the Opera, tom. i.
243–304). G. Hermant: La vie de S. Basile le Grand et
celle de S. Gregoire de Nazianz. Par. 1679, 2 vols. Acta Sanctorum,
tom. ii. Maji, p. 373 sqq. Bened. Editores: Vita Greg. ex iis
potissimum scriptis adornata (in Migne’s ed. tom. i.
pp. 147–242). Tillemont: Mémoires, tom. ix.
pp. 305–560, 692–731. Le Clerc:
Bibliothèque Universelle, tom. xviii. pp.
1–128. W. Cave: Lives of the Fathers, vol. iii. pp.
1–90 (ed. Oxf. 1840). Schröckh: Part xiii.
pp. 275–466. Carl Ullmann: Gregorius von Nazianz, der
Theologe. Ein Beitrag zur Kirchen- und Dogmengeschichte des 4ten
Jahrhunderts. Darmstadt, 1825. (One of the best historical monographs
by a theologian of kindred spirit.) Comp. also the articles of Hefele
in Wetzer und Welte’s Kirchenlexikon, vol. iv. 736
ff., and Gass in Herzog’s Encykl. vol. v. 349.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.vi-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xiii.vi-p6">Gregory Nazianzen, or Gregory the Theologian, is the
third in the Cappadocian triad; inferior to his bosom friend Basil as a
church ruler, and to his namesake of Nyssa as a speculative thinker,
but superior to both as an orator. With them he exhibits the flower of
Greek theology in close union with the Nicene faith, and was one of the
champions of orthodoxy, though with a mind open to free speculation.
His life, with its alternations of high station, monastic seclusion,
love of severe studies, enthusiasm for poetry, nature, and friendship,
possesses a romantic charm. He was “by inclination and fortune tossed
between the silence of a contemplative life and the tumult of church
administration, unsatisfied with either, neither a thinker nor a poet,
but, according to his youthful desire, an orator, who, though often
bombastic and dry, labored as powerfully for the victory of orthodoxy
as for true practical Christianity.”<note n="1956" id="iii.xiii.vi-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p7">So K. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.vi-p7.1">Hase</span>admirably characterizes him, in his Lehrbuch, p. 138 (7th ed.).
The judgment of <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.vi-p7.2">Gibbon</span>(Decline
and Fall, ch. xxii.) is characteristic: “The title of Saint has been
added to his name: but the tenderness of his heart, and the elegance of
his genius, reflect a more pleasing lustre on the memory of Gregory
Nazianzen.” The praise of “the tenderness of his heart” suggests to the
skeptical historian another fling at the ancient church, by adding the
note: “I can only be understood to mean, that such was his natural
temper when it was not hardened, or inflamed, by religious zeal. From
his retirement, he exhorts Nectarius to prosecute the heretics of
Constantinople.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p8">Gregory Nazianzen was born about 330, a year
before the emperor <name id="iii.xiii.vi-p8.1">Julian</name>, either at
Nazianzum, a market-town in the south-western part of Cappadocia, where
his father was bishop, or in the neighboring village of Arianzus.<note n="1957" id="iii.xiii.vi-p8.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p9">Respecting the time and place of his birth,
views are divided. According to Suidas, Gregory was over ninety years
old, and therefore, since he died in 389 or 390, must have been born
about the year 800. This statement was accepted by Pagi and other Roman
divines, to remove the scandal of his canonized
father’s having begotten children after he became
bishop; but it is irreconcilable with the fact that Gregory, according
to his own testimony (Carmen de vita sua, v. 112 and 238, and Orat. v.
c. 23), studied in Athens at the same time with <name id="iii.xiii.vi-p9.1">Julian</name>the
Apostate, therefore in 355, and left Athens at the age of thirty years.
Comp. Tillemont, tom. ix. pp. 693-697; Schröckh, Part xiii.
p. 276, and the admirable monograph of Ullmann, p. 548 sqq. (of which I
have made special use in this section).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p10">In the formation of his religious character his
mother Nonna, one of the noblest Christian women of antiquity, exerted
a deep and wholesome influence. By her prayers and her holy life she
brought about the conversion of her husband from the sect of the
Hypsistarians, who, without positive faith, worshipped simply a supreme
being; and she consecrated her son, as Hannah consecrated Samuel, even
before his birth; to the service of God. “She was,” as Gregory
describes her, “a wife according to the mind of Solomon; in all things
subject to her husband according to the laws of marriage, not ashamed
to be his teacher and his leader in true religion. She solved the
difficult problem of uniting a higher culture, especially in knowledge
of divine things and strict exercise of devotion, with the practical
care of her household. If she was active in her house, she seemed to
know nothing of the exercises of religion; if she occupied herself with
God and his worship, she seemed to be a stranger to every earthly
occupation: she was whole in everything. Experiences had instilled into
her unbounded confidence in the effects of believing prayer; therefore
she was most diligent in supplications, and by prayer overcame even the
deepest feelings of grief over her own and others’
sufferings. She had by this means attained such control over her
spirit, that in every sorrow she encountered, she never uttered a
plaintive tone before she had thanked God.” He especially celebrates
also her extraordinary liberality and self-denying love for the poor
and the sick. But it seems to be not in perfect harmony with this, that
he relates of her: “Towards heathen women she was so intolerant, that
she never offered her mouth or hand to them in salutation.<note n="1958" id="iii.xiii.vi-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p11">Against the express injunction of love for
enemies, Hatt. v. 44 ff. The command of 2 John v. 10, 11, which might
be quoted in justification of Nonna, refers not to pagans, but to
anti-Christian heretics.</p></note> She ate no salt with those who
came from the unhallowed altars of idols. Pagan temples she did not
look at, much less would she have stepped upon their ground; and she
was as far from visiting the theatre.” Of course her piety moved
entirely in the spirit of that time, bore the stamp of ascetic legalism
rather than of evangelical freedom, and adhered rigidly to certain
outward forms. Significant also is her great reverence for sacred
things. “She did not venture to turn her back upon the holy table, or
to spit upon the floor of the church.” Her death was worthy of a holy
life. At a great age, in the church which her husband had built almost
entirely with his own means, she died, holding fast with one hand to
the altar and raising the other imploringly to heaven, with the words:
“Be gracious to me, O Christ, my King!” Amidst universal sorrow,
especially among the widows and orphans whose comfort and help she had
been, she was laid to rest by the side of her husband near the graves
of the martyrs. Her affectionate son says in one of the poems in which
he extols her piety and her blessed end: “Bewail, O mortals, the mortal
race; but when one dies, like Nonna, praying, then weep I not.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p12">Gregory was early instructed in the Holy
Scriptures and in the rudiments of science. He soon conceived a special
predilection for the study of oratory, and through the influence of his
mother, strengthened by a dream,<note n="1959" id="iii.xiii.vi-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p13">There appeared to him two veiled virgins, of
unearthly beauty, who called themselves <i>Purity</i> and
<i>Chastity</i>, companions of Jesus Christ, and friends of those who
renounced all earthly connections for the sake of leading a perfectly
divine life. After exhorting the youth to join himself to them in
spirit, they rose again to heaven. Carmen iv. v.
205-285.</p></note> he determined on the celibate life, that he
might devote himself without distraction to the kingdom of God. Like
the other church teachers of this period, he also gave this condition
the preference, and extolled it in orations and poems, though without
denying the usefulness and divine appointment of marriage. His father,
and his friend Gregory of Nyssa were among the few bishops who lived in
wedlock.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p14">From his native town he went for his further
education to Caesarea in Cappadocia, where he probably already made a
preliminary acquaintance with Basil; then to Caesarea in Palestine,
where there were at that time celebrated schools of eloquence; thence
to Alexandria, where his revered Athanasius wore the supreme dignity of
the church; and finally to Athens, which still maintained its ancient
renown as the seat of Grecian science and art. Upon the voyage thither
he survived a fearful storm, which threw him into the greatest mental
anguish, especially because, though educated a Christian, he, according
to a not unusual custom of that time, had not yet received holy
baptism, which was to him the condition of salvation. His deliverance
he ascribed partly to the intercession of his parents, who had
intimation of his peril by presentiments and dreams, and he took it as
a second consecration to the spiritual office.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p15">In Athens be formed or strengthened the bond of
that beautiful Christian friendship with Basil, of which we have
already spoken in the life of Basil. They were, as Gregory says, as it
were only one soul animating two bodies. He became acquainted also with
the prince <name id="iii.xiii.vi-p15.1">Julian</name>, who was at that time
studying there, but felt wholly repelled by him, and said of him with
prophetic foresight: “What evil is the Roman empire here educating for
itself!”<note n="1960" id="iii.xiii.vi-p15.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p16"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.vi-p16.1">Οἷον
κακὸν ἡ
Ῥωμαίων
τρέφει</span>.</p></note> He was
afterwards a bitter antagonist of <name id="iii.xiii.vi-p16.2">Julian</name>, and
wrote two invective discourses against him after his death, which are
inspired, however, more by the fire of passion than by pure enthusiasm
for Christianity, and which were intended to expose him to universal
ignominy as a horrible monument of enmity to Christianity and of the
retributive judgment of God.<note n="1961" id="iii.xiii.vi-p16.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p17">These Invectivae, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.vi-p17.1">λόγοιστηλιτευτικοί</span>, are, according to the old order, the
3d and 4th, according to the new the 4th and 5th, of
Gregory’s Orations, tom. i. pp. 78-176, of
the <name id="iii.xiii.vi-p17.2">Benedict</name>ine edition.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p18">Friends wished him to settle in Athens as a
teacher of eloquence, but he left there in his thirtieth year, and
returned through Constantinople, where he took with him his brother
Caesarius, a distinguished physician,<note n="1962" id="iii.xiii.vi-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p19">To this Caesarius, who was afterwards physician
in ordinary to the emperor in Constantinople, many, following Photius,
ascribe the still extant collection of theological and philosophical
questions, Dialogi iv sive Quaestiones Theol. et philos. 145; but
without sufficient ground. Comp. Fabricius, Bibl. Gr. viii. p. 435. He
was a true Christian, but was not baptized till shortly before his
death in 368. His mother Nonna followed the funeral procession in the
white raiment of festive joy. He was afterwards, like his brother
Gregory, his sister Gorgonia, and his mother, received into the number
of the saints of the Catholic church.</p></note> to his native city and his
parents’ house. At this time his baptism took place.
With his whole soul he now threw himself into a strict ascetic life. He
renounced innocent enjoyments, even to music, because they flatter the
senses. “His food was bread and salt, his drink water, his bed the bare
ground, his garment of coarse, rough cloth. Labor filled the day;
praying, singing, and holy contemplation, a great part of the night.
His earlier life, which was anything but loose, only not so very
strict, seemed to him reprehensible; his former laughing now cost him
many tears. Silence and quiet meditation were law and pleasure to
him.”<note n="1963" id="iii.xiii.vi-p19.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p20">Ullmann, l. c. p. 50.</p></note> Nothing but love
to his parents restrained him from entire seclusion, and induced him,
contrary to talent and inclination, to assist his father in the
management of his household and his property.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p21">But he soon followed his powerful bent toward the
contemplative life of solitude, and spent a short time with Basil in a
quiet district of Pontus in prayer, spiritual contemplations, and
manual labors. “Who will transport me,” he afterwards wrote to his
friend concerning this visit,<note n="1964" id="iii.xiii.vi-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p22">Epist. ix. p. 774, of the old order, or <scripRef passage="Ep. vi." id="iii.xiii.vi-p22.1">Ep. vi.</scripRef>
of the new (ed. Bened. ii. p. 6).</p></note> “back to those former days, in which I revelled
with thee in privations? For voluntary poverty is after all far more
honorable than enforced enjoyment. Who will give me back those songs
and vigils? who, those risings to God in prayer, that unearthly,
incorporeal life, that fellowship and that spiritual harmony of
brothers raised by thee to a God-like life? who, the ardent searching
of the Holy Scriptures, and the light which, under the guidance of the
Spirit, we found therein?” Then he mentions the lesser enjoyments of
the beauties of surrounding nature.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p23">On a visit to his parents’ house,
Gregory against his will, and even without his previous knowledge, was
ordained presbyter by his father before the assembled congregation on a
feast day of the year 361. Such forced elections and ordinations,
though very offensive to our taste, were at that time frequent,
especially upon the urgent wish of the people, whose voice in many
instances proved to be indeed the voice of God. Basil also, and <name id="iii.xiii.vi-p23.1">Augustine</name>, were ordained presbyters, Athanasius and
<name id="iii.xiii.vi-p23.2">Ambrose</name> bishops, against their will. Gregory
fled soon after, it is true, to his friend in Pontus, but out of regard
to his aged parents and the pressing call of the church, he returned to
Nazianzum towards Easter in 362, and delivered his first pulpit
discourse, in which he justified himself in his conduct, and said: “It
has its advantage to hold back a little from the call of God, as Moses,
and after him Jeremiah, did on account of their age; but it has also
its advantage to come forward readily, when God calls, like Aaron and
Isaiah; provided both be done with a devout spirit, the one on account
of inherent weakness, the other in reliance upon the strength of him
who calls.” His enemies accused him of haughty contempt of the priestly
office; but he gave as the most important reason of his flight, that he
did not consider himself worthy to preside over a flock, and to
undertake the care of immortal souls, especially in such stormy
times.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p24">Basil, who, as metropolitan, to strengthen the
catholic interest against Arianism, set about the establishment of new
bishoprics in the small towns of Cappadocia, intrusted to his young
friend one such charge in Sasima, a poor market town at the junction of
three highways, destitute of water, verdure, and society, frequented
only by rude wagoners, and at the time an apple of discord between him
and his opponent, the bishop Anthimus of Tyana. A very strange way of
showing friendship, unjustifiable even by the supposition that Basil
wished to exercise the humility and self-denial of Gregory.<note n="1965" id="iii.xiii.vi-p24.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p25">Gibbon (ch. xxvii.) very unjustly attributes
this action of Basil to hierarchical pride and to an intention to
insult Gregory. Basil treated his own brother not much better; for
Nyssa was likewise an insignificant place.</p></note> No wonder that, though a
bishopric in itself was of no account to Gregory, this act deeply
wounded his sense of honor, and produced a temporary alienation between
him and Basil.<note n="1966" id="iii.xiii.vi-p25.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p26">Gregory gave to the pangs of injured friendship
a touching expression in the following lines from the poem on his own
Life (De vita sua, vss. 476 sqq. tom. ii. p. 699, of the Bened.ed., or
tom. iii. 1062, in Migne’s ed.):</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.vi-p27"><span class="p55" id="iii.xiii.vi-p27.1">Τοιαῦτ̓ Ἀθῆναι, καὶ πόνοι κοινο λόγων,</span></p>

<p id="iii.xiii.vi-p28"><span class="p56" id="iii.xiii.vi-p28.1">̔ομΌογετσ́ς ιακ ετ̀ ενυσ́οιτσs ιβ́ος,</span></p>

<p id="iii.xiii.vi-p29"><span class="p55" id="iii.xiii.vi-p29.1">Νοῦs εις ̓εν ̓αμφοῖν, οὖ δύω, θυᾶμ̓ Ἑλλάδος,</span></p>

<p id="iii.xiii.vi-p30"><span class="p55" id="iii.xiii.vi-p30.1">Καὶ δεξιαὶ, κόσμον μὲν ὡς πόῤῥω βαλεῖν,</span></p>

<p id="iii.xiii.vi-p31"><span class="p55" id="iii.xiii.vi-p31.1">Αὐτοὺς δὲ κοινὸν τῷθεῷ ζῆσαι βίον,</span></p>

<p id="iii.xiii.vi-p32"><span class="p55" id="iii.xiii.vi-p32.1">Λόγους τε δοῦναι τῷ μόνῳ σοφῷ Λόγῳ.</span></p>

<p id="iii.xiii.vi-p33"><span class="p55" id="iii.xiii.vi-p33.1">Διεσκέδασται πάντα, ῎εῤῥιπται χαμαὶ,</span></p>

<p id="iii.xiii.vi-p34"><span class="p55" id="iii.xiii.vi-p34.1">Αὖραι φέπουσι τὰς παλαιὰςελπίδας.</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p35"><br />
</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xiii.vi-p36">“Talia Athenae, et communia studia,</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xiii.vi-p37">Ejusdem texti et mensae consors vita,</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xiii.vi-p38">Mena una, non duae in ambobus, res mira Graeciae,</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xiii.vi-p39">Dataeque dexterae, mundum ut procul rejiceremus,</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xiii.vi-p40">Deoque simul viveremus,</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xiii.vi-p41">Et literas soli sapienti Verbo dedicaremus.</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xiii.vi-p42">Dissipata haec sunt omnia, et humi projects,</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xiii.vi-p43">Venti auferunt spes nostras antiquas.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p44">Gibbon (ch.
xxvii.) quotes this passage with admiration, though with characteristic
omission of vss. 479-481, which refer to their harmony in religion; and
he aptly alludes to a parallel from Shakespeare, who had never read the
poems of Gregory Nazianzen, but who gave to similar feelings a similar
expression, in the Midsummer Night’s Dream, where
Helena utters the same pathetic complaint to her friend
Hermia:</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xiii.vi-p45">“Is all the counsel that we two have shared,</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xiii.vi-p46">The sister’s vows,” &amp;e.</p></note> At the
combined request of his friend and his aged father, he suffered himself
indeed to be consecrated to the new office; but it is very doubtful
whether he ever went to Sasima.<note n="1967" id="iii.xiii.vi-p46.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p47">Gibbon says: “He solemnly protests, that he
never consummated his spiritual marriage with this disgusting
bride.”</p></note> At all events we soon afterwards find him in his
solitude, and then again, in 372, assistant of his father in Nazianzum.
In a remarkable discourse delivered in the presence of his father in
372, he represented to the congregation his peculiar fluctuation
between an innate love of the contemplative life of seclusion and the
call of the Spirit to public labor.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p48">“Come to my help,” said he to his hearers,<note n="1968" id="iii.xiii.vi-p48.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p49">Orat. xii. 4; tom. i. 249 sq. (in
Migne’s ed. tom. i. p. 847).</p></note> “for I am almost torn asunder
by my inward longing and by the Spirit. The longing urges me to flight,
to solitude in the mountains, to quietude of soul and body, to
withdrawal of spirit from all sensuous things, and to retirement into
myself, that I may commune undisturbed with God, and be wholly
penetrated by the rays of His Spirit .... But the other, the Spirit,
would lead me into the midst of life, to serve the common weal, and by
furthering others to further myself, to spread light, and to present to
God a people for His possession, a holy people, a royal priesthood
(<scripRef passage="Tit. ii. 14" id="iii.xiii.vi-p49.1" parsed="|Titus|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.14">Tit.
ii. 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Pet. ii. 9" id="iii.xiii.vi-p49.2" parsed="|1Pet|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.9">1 Pet. ii. 9</scripRef>), and His image again purified in
many. For as a whole garden is more than a plant, and the whole heaven
with all its beauties is more glorious than a star, and the whole body
more excellent than one member, so also before God the whole
well-instructed church is better than one well-ordered person, and a
man must in general look not only on his own things, but also on the
things of others. So Christ did, who, though He might have remained in
His own dignity and divine glory, not only humbled Himself to the form
of a servant, but also, despising all shame, endured the death of the
cross, that by His suffering He might blot out sin, and by His death
destroy death.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p50">Thus he stood a faithful helper by the side of his
venerable and universally beloved father, who reached the age of almost
an hundred years, and had exercised the priestly office for forty-five;
and on the death of his father, in 374, he delivered a masterly funeral
oration, which Basil attended.<note n="1969" id="iii.xiii.vi-p50.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p51">Orat. xviii. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.vi-p51.1">Ἐπιτάφιος
εἰς τὸν
πατέρα,
παρόντος
Βασιλείου</span>
(ed. Bened. tom. i. pp. 330-362; in
Migne’s ed. i. 981 sqq.).</p></note> “There is,” said he in this discourse, turning
to his still living mother, “only one life, to behold the (divine)
life; there is only one death—sin; for this is the
corruption of the soul. But all else, for the sake of which many exert
themselves, is a dream which decoys us from the true; it is a
treacherous phantom of the soul. When we think so, O my mother, then we
shall not boast of life, nor dread death. For whatsoever evil we yet
endure, if we press out of it to true life, if we, delivered from every
change, from every vortex, from all satiety, from all vassalage to
evil, shall there be with eternal, no longer changeable things, as
small lights circling around the great.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p52">A short time after he had been invested with the
vacant bishopric, he retired again, in 375, to his beloved solitude,
and this time be went to Seleucia in Isauria, to the vicinity of a
church dedicated to St. Thecla.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p53">There the painful intelligence reached him of the
death of his beloved Basil, a.d. 379. On this occasion be wrote to
Basil’s brother, Gregory of Nyssa: “Thus also was it
reserved for me still in this unhappy life to hear of the death of
Basil and the departure of this holy soul, which is gone out from us,
only to go in to the Lord, after having already prepared itself for
this through its whole life.” He was at that time bodily and mentally
very much depressed. In a letter to the rhetorician Eudoxius he wrote:
“You ask, how it fares with me. Very badly. I no longer have Basil; I
no longer have Caesarius; my spiritual brother, and my bodily brother.
I can say with David, my father and my mother have forsaken me. My body
is sickly, age is coming over my head, cares become more and more
complicated, duties overwhelm me, friends are unfaithful, the church is
without capable pastors, good declines, evil stalks naked. The ship is
going in the night, a light nowhere, Christ asleep. What is to be done?
O, there is to me but one escape from this evil case: death. But the
hereafter would be terrible to me, if I had to judge of it by the
present state.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p54">But Providence had appointed him yet a great work
and in exalted position in the Eastern capital of the empire. In the
year 379 he was called to the pastoral charge by the orthodox church in
Constantinople, which, under the oppressive reign of Arianism, was
reduced to a feeble handful; and he was exhorted by several worthy
bishops to accept the call. He made his appearance unexpectedly. With
his insignificant form bowed by disease, his miserable dress, and his
simple, secluded mode of life, he at first entirely disappointed the
splendor-loving people of the capital, and was much mocked and
persecuted.<note n="1970" id="iii.xiii.vi-p54.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p55">Once the Arian populace even stormed his church
by night, desecrated the altar, mixed the holy wine with blood, and
Gregory but barely escaped the fury of common women and monks, who were
armed with clubs and stones. The next day he was summoned before the
court for the tumult, but so happily defended himself, that the
occurrence heightened the triumph of his just cause. Probably from this
circumstance he afterwards received the honorary title of
<i>confessor</i>. See Ullmann, p. 176.</p></note> But in spite
of all he succeeded, by his powerful eloquence and faithful labor, in
building up the little church in faith and in Christian life, and
helped the Nicene doctrine again to victory. In memory of this success
his little domestic chapel was afterwards changed into a magnificent
church, and named Anastasia, the Church of the Resurrection.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p56">People of all classes crowded to his discourses,
which were mainly devoted to the vindication of the Godhead of Christ
and to the Trinity, and at the same time earnestly inculcated a holy
walk befitting the true faith. Even the famous <name id="iii.xiii.vi-p56.1">Jerome</name>, at that time already fifty years old, came from
Syria to Constantinople to hear these discourses, and took private
instruction of Gregory in the interpretation of Scripture. He
gratefully calls him his preceptor and catechist.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p57">The victory of the Nicene faith, which Gregory had
thus inwardly promoted in the imperial city, was outwardly completed by
the celebrated edict of the new emperor Theodosius, in February, 380.
When the emperor, on the 24th of December of that year, entered
Constantinople, he deposed the Arian bishop, Demophilus, with all his
clergy, and transferred the cathedral church<note n="1971" id="iii.xiii.vi-p57.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p58">Not the church of St. Sophia, as Tillemont
assumes, but the church of the Apostles, as Ullmann, p. 223, supposes;
for Gregory never names the former, but mentions the latter repeatedly,
and that as the church in which he himself preached.
<name id="iii.xiii.vi-p58.1">Constantine</name>built both, but made the church of the Apostles the more
magnificent, and chose it for his own burial place (Euseb. Vita Const.
iv. 58-60); St. Sophia afterwards became under Justinian the most
glorious monument of the later Greek architecture, and the cathedral of
Constantinople.</p></note> to Gregory with the words: “This temple God by
our hand intrusts to thee as a reward for thy pains.” The people
tumultuously demanded him for bishop, but he decidedly refused. And in
fact he was not yet released from his bishopric of Nazianzum or Sasima
(though upon the latter he had never formally entered); he could be
released only by a synod.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p59">When Theodosius, for the formal settlement of the
theological controversies, called the renowned ecumenical council in
May, 381, Gregory was elected by this council itself bishop of
Constantinople, and, amidst great festivities, was inducted into the
office. In virtue of this dignity he held for a time the presidency of
the council.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p60">When the Egyptian and Macedonian bishops arrived,
they disputed the validity of his election, because, according to the
fifteenth canon of the council of Nice, he could not be transferred
from his bishopric of Sasima to another; though their real reason was,
that the election had been made without them, and that Gregory would
probably be distasteful to them as a bold preacher of righteousness.
This deeply wounded him. He was soon disgusted, too, with the
operations of party passions in the council, and resigned with the
following remarkable declaration:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p61">“Whatever this assembly may hereafter determine
concerning me, I would fain raise your mind beforehand to something far
higher: I pray you now, be one, and join yourselves in love! Must we
always be only derided as infallible, and be animated only by one
thing, the spirit of strife? Give each other the hand fraternally. But
I will be a second Jonah. I will give myself for the salvation of our
ship (the church), though I am innocent of the storm. Let the lot fall
upon me, and cast me into the sea. A hospitable fish of the deep will
receive me. This shall be the beginning of your harmony. I reluctantly
ascended the episcopal chair, and gladly I now come down. Even my weak
body advises me this. One debt only have I to pay: death; this I owe to
God. But, O my Trinity! for Thy sake only am I sad. Shalt Thou have an
able man, bold and zealous to vindicate Thee? Farewell, and remember my
labors and my pains.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p62">In the celebrated valedictory which be delivered
before the assembled bishops, he gives account of his administration;
depicts the former humiliation and the present triumph of the Nicene
faith in Constantinople, and his own part in this great change, for
which he begs repose as his only reward; exhorts his hearers to harmony
and love; and then takes leave of Constantinople and in particular of
his beloved church, with this address:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p63">“And now, farewell, my Anastasia, who bearest a so
holy name; thou hast exalted again our faith, which once was despised;
thou, our common field of victory, thou new Shiloh, where we first
established again the ark of the covenant, after it had been carried
about for forty years on our wandering in the wilderness.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p64">Though this voluntary resignation of so high a
post proceeded in part from sensitiveness and irritation, it is still
an honorable testimony to the character of Gregory in contrast with the
many clergy of his time who shrank from no intrigues and by-ways to get
possession of such dignities. He left Constantinople in June, 381, and
spent the remaining years of his life mostly in solitude on his
paternal estate of Arianzus in the vicinity of Nazianzum, in religious
exercises and literary pursuits. Yet he continued to operate through
numerous epistles upon the affairs of the church, and took active
interest in the welfare and sufferings of the men around him. The
nearer death approached, the more he endeavored to prepare himself for
it by contemplation and rigid ascetic practice, that he “might be, and
might more and more become, in truth a pure mirror of God and of divine
things; might already in hope enjoy the treasures of the future world;
might walk with the angels; might already forsake the earth, while yet
walking upon it; and might be transported into higher regions by the
Spirit.” In his poems he describes himself, living solitary in the
clefts of the rocks among the beasts, going about without shoes,
content with one rough garment, and sleeping upon the ground covered
with a sack. He died in 390 or 391; the particular circumstances of his
death being now unknown. His bones were afterwards brought to
Constantinople; and they are now shown at Rome and Venice.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p65">Among the works of Gregory stand pre-eminent his
five Theological Orations in defence of the Nicene doctrine against the
Eunomians and Macedonians, which he delivered in Constantinople, and
which won for him the honorary title of the Theologian (in the narrower
sense, i.e., vindicator of the deity of the Logos).<note n="1972" id="iii.xiii.vi-p65.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p66">Hence called also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.vi-p66.1">λόγοι
θεολογικοί</span>, Orationes theologicae. They are Orat.
xxvii.-xxxi. in the Bened. ed. tom. i. pp. 487-577 (in Migne, tom. ii.
9 sqq.), and in the Bibliotheca Patrum Graec. dogmatica of Thilo, vol.
ii. pp. 366-537.</p></note> His other orations (forty-five in all) are
devoted to the memory of distinguished martyrs, friends, and kindred,
to the ecclesiastical festivals, and to public events or his own
fortunes. Two of them are bitter attacks on <name id="iii.xiii.vi-p66.2">Julian</name> after his death.<note n="1973" id="iii.xiii.vi-p66.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p67">Invectivae, Orat. iv. et v. in the Bened. ed.
tom. i. 73-176 (in Migne’s ed. tom. i. pp. 531-722).
His horror of <name id="iii.xiii.vi-p67.1">Julian</name>misled him even to eulogize the Arian
emperor Constantius, to whom his brother was
physician.</p></note> They are not founded on particular texts, and
have no strictly logical order and connection.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p68">He is the greatest orator of the Greek church,
with the exception perhaps of <name id="iii.xiii.vi-p68.1">Chrysostom</name>; but
his oratory often degenerates into arts of persuasion, and is full of
labored ornamentation and rhetorical extravagances, which are in the
spirit of his age, but in violation of healthful, natural taste.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p69">As a poet he holds a subordinate, though
respectable place. He wrote poetry only in his later life, and wrote it
not from native impulse, as the bird sings among the branches, but in
the strain of moral reflection, upon his own life, or upon doctrinal
and moral themes. Many of his orations are poetical, many of his poems
are prosaic. Not one of his odes or hymns passed into use in the
church. Yet some of his smaller pieces, apothegms, epigrams, and
epitaphs, are very beautiful, and betray noble affections, deep
feeling, and a high order of talent and cultivation.<note n="1974" id="iii.xiii.vi-p69.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p70">His poems fill together with the Epistles the
whole second tome of the magnificent <name id="iii.xiii.vi-p70.1">Benedict</name>ine edition,
so delightful to handle, which was published at Paris, 1842 (edente et
curante D. A. B. Caillau), and vols. iii. and iv. of
Migne’s reprint. They are divided by the Bened. editor
into: I. Poëmata theologica (dogmatica, moralia); II.
historica (a. autobiographical, quae spectant ipsum
Gregorium, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.vi-p70.2">περὶ
ἑαυτοῦ</span>, De seipso; and b. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.vi-p70.3">περὶ
τῶν
ἑτέρων</span>, quae spectant alios); III. epitaphia;
IV. epigrammata; and V. a long tragedy, <i>Christus patiens</i>, with
Christ, the Holy Virgin, Joseph, Theologus, Mary Magdalene, Nicodemus,
Nuntius, and Pilate as actors. This is the first attempt at a Christian
drama. The order of the poems, as well as the Orations and Epistles,
differs in the <name id="iii.xiii.vi-p70.4">Benedict</name>ine from that of the older editions. See
the comparative table in tom. ii. p. xv. sqq. One of the finest
passages in his poems is his lamentation over the temporary suspension
of his friendship with Basil, quoted above, <b>p.
914</b>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vi-p71">We have, finally, two hundred and forty-two (or
244) Epistles from Gregory, which are important to the history of the
time, and in some cases very graceful and interesting.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.vi-p72"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="167" title="Didymus of Alexandria" shorttitle="Section 167" progress="88.20%" prev="iii.xiii.vi" next="iii.xiii.viii" id="iii.xiii.vii">

<p class="head" id="iii.xiii.vii-p1">§ 167. Didymus of Alexandria.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.vii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.vii-p3">I. Didymi Alexandrini Opera omnia: accedunt S.
Amphilochii et Nectarii scripta quae supersunt Graece, accurante et
denuo recognoscente J. P. Migne. Petit-Montrouge (Paris), 1858. (Tom.
xxxix. of the Patrologia Graeca.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.vii-p4">II. Hieronymus: De viris illustr. c. 109, and
Prooem. in Hoseam. Scattered accounts in Rufinus, Palladius, Socrates,
Sozomen, and Theodoret. Tillemont: Mémoires, x. 164.
Fabricius: Bibl. Gr. tom. ix. 269 sqq. ed. Harless (also in
Migne’s ed. of the Opera, pp.
131–140). Schröckh: Church History, vii.
74–87. Guericke: De schola Alexandrina. Hal. 1824.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.vii-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xiii.vii-p6">Didymus, the last great teacher of the Alexandrian
catechetical school, and a faithful follower of Origen, was born
probably at Alexandria about the year 309. Though he became in his
fourth year entirely blind, and for this reason has been surnamed
Caecus, yet by extraordinary industry he gained comprehensive and
thorough knowledge in philosophy, rhetoric, and mathematics. He learned
to write by means of wooden tablets in which the characters were
engraved; and he became so familiar with the Holy Scriptures by
listening to the church lessons, that he knew them almost all by
heart.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vii-p7">Athanasius nominated him teacher in the
theological school, where he zealously labored for nearly sixty years.
Even men like <name id="iii.xiii.vii-p7.1">Jerome</name>, Rufinus, Palladius, and
Isidore, sat at his feet with admiration. He was moreover an
enthusiastic advocate of ascetic life, and stood in high esteem with
the Egyptian anchorites; with St. <name id="iii.xiii.vii-p7.2">Anthony</name> in
particular, who congratulated him, that, though blind to the perishable
world of sense, he was endowed with the eye of an angel to behold the
mysteries of God. He died at a great age, in universal favor, in
395.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vii-p8">Didymus was thoroughly orthodox in the doctrine of
the Trinity, and a discerning opponent of the Arians, but at the same
time a great venerator of Origen, and a participant of his peculiar
views concerning the pre-existence of souls, and probably concerning
final restoration. For this reason he was long after his death
condemned with intolerant zeal by several general councils.<note n="1975" id="iii.xiii.vii-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vii-p9">First at the fifth ecumenical council in 553.
The sixth council in 680 stigmatized him as a defender of the
abominable doctrine of Origen, who revived the heathen fables of the
transmigration of souls; and the seventh repeated this in
787</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vii-p10">We have from him a book On the Holy Ghost,
translated by <name id="iii.xiii.vii-p10.1">Jerome</name> into Latin, in which he
advocates, with much discrimination, and in simple, biblical style, the
consubstantiality of the Spirit with the Father, against the
Semi-Arians and Pneumatomachi of his time;<note n="1976" id="iii.xiii.vii-p10.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vii-p11">Didymus wrote only <i>one</i> book De Spiritu
Sancto (see <name id="iii.xiii.vii-p11.1">Jerome</name>, De viris illustr. c. 135: librum unum de Sp.
S. Didymi quem in Latinum transtuli). The division into three books is
of later date.</p></note> and three books on the Trinity, in the Greek
original.<note n="1977" id="iii.xiii.vii-p11.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vii-p12">Discovered and edited by Joh. Aloys.
Mingarelli, at Bologna, 1769, with a Latin translation and learned
treatises on the life, doctrine, and writings of Didymus. (Dr. Herzog,
Encykl. iii. p. 384, confounds this edition with a preliminary
advertisement by the brother Ferdinand Mingarelli: Veterum testimonia
de Didymo Alex. coeco, ex quibus tres libri de Trinitate nuper detecti
eidem asseruntur, <scripRef passage="Rom. 1764" id="iii.xiii.vii-p12.1" parsed="|Rom|1764|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1764">Rom. 1764</scripRef>. The title of the work itself is: Didymus,
De Trinitate libri tres, nunc primum ex Passioneiano codice Gr. editi,
Latine conversi, ac notis illustrati a D. Joh. Aloys. Mingarellio,
Bononiae 1769, fol.)</p></note> He wrote also
a brief treatise against the Manichaeans. Of his numerous exegetical
works we have a commentary on the Catholic Epistles,<note n="1978" id="iii.xiii.vii-p12.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vii-p13">The Latin version is found in the libraries of
the church fathers. The original Greek has been edited by Dr.
F<span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.vii-p13.1">r.
Lücke</span> from
Muscovite manuscripts in four academic dissertations: Quaestiones ac
vindiciae Didymianae, sive Didymi Alex. enarratio in Epistolas
Catholicas Latina, Graeco exemplari magnam partem e Graecis scholiis
restituta, Gotting. 1829-’32. Reprinted in
Migne’s edition of Opera Didymi, pp.
1731-1818.</p></note> and large fragments, in part uncertain, of
commentaries on the Psalms, Job, Proverbs, and some Pauline Epistles.<note n="1979" id="iii.xiii.vii-p13.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.vii-p14">In Migne’s ed. p. 1109
sqq.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xiii.vii-p15"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="168" title="Cyril of Jerusalem" shorttitle="Section 168" progress="88.36%" prev="iii.xiii.vii" next="iii.xiii.ix" id="iii.xiii.viii">

<p class="head" id="iii.xiii.viii-p1">§ 168. Cyril of Jerusalem.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.viii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.viii-p3">I. S. Cyrilus, archiepisc. Hierosolymitanus: Opera
quae exstant omnia, &amp;c., cura et studio Ant. Aug. Touttaei
(Touttée), presb. et monachi Bened. e congreg. S. Mauri.
Paris, 1720. 1 vol. fol. (edited after
Touttée’s death by the <name id="iii.xiii.viii-p3.1">Benedict</name>ine D. Prud. Maranus. Comp. therewith Sal.
Deyling: Cyrillus Hieros. a corruptelis Touttaei aliorumque purgatus.
Lips. 1728). Reprint, Venice, 1763. A new ed. by Migne,
Petit-Montrouge, 1857 (Patrol. Gr. tom. xxxiii., which contains also
the writings of Apollinaris of Laodicea, Diodor of Tarsus, and others).
The Catecheses of Cyril have also been several times edited separately,
and translated into modern languages. Engl. transl. in the Oxford
Library of the Fathers, vol. ii. Oxf. 1839.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.viii-p4">II. Epiphanius: Haer. lx. 20; lxxiii. 23, 27, 37.
Hieronymus: De viris illustr. c. 112. Socrates: H. E. ii. 40, 42, 45;
iii. 20. Sozomen: iv. 5, 17, 20, 22, 25. Theodoret: H. E. ii. 26, 27;
iii. 14; v. 8. The Dissertationes Cyrillianae de vita et scriptis S.
Cyr. &amp;c. in the <name id="iii.xiii.viii-p4.1">Benedict</name>ine edition of
the Opera, and in Migne’s reprint, pp.
31–822. The Acta Sanctorum, and Butler, sub mense
Martii 18. Tillemont: tom. viii. pp. 428–439,
779–787. Also the accounts in the well-known patristic
works of Dupin, Ceillier, Cave, Fabricius. Schröckh: Part
xii. pp. 369–476.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.viii-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xiii.viii-p6">Cyrilus, presbyter and, after 350, bishop of
Jerusalem, was extensively involved during his public life in the Arian
controversies. His metropolitan, Acacius of Caesarea, an Arian, who had
elevated him to the episcopal chair, fell out with him over the Nicene
faith and on a question of jurisdiction, and deposed him at a council
in 357. His deposition was confirmed by an Arian council at
Constantinople in 360.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.viii-p7">After the death of the emperor Constantius he was
restored to his bishopric in 361, and in 363 his embittered adversary,
Acacius, converted to the orthodox faith. When <name id="iii.xiii.viii-p7.1">Julian</name> encouraged the Jews to rebuild the temple, Cyril
is said to have predicted the miscarriage of the undertaking from the
prophecies of Daniel and of Christ, and he was justified by the result.
Under the Arian emperor Valens he was again deposed and banished, with
all the other orthodox bishops, till he finally, under Theodosius, was
permitted to return to Jerusalem in 379, to devote himself undisturbed
to the supervision and restoration of his sadly distracted church until
his death.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.viii-p8">He attended the ecumenical council in
Constantinople in 381, which confirmed him in his office, and gave him
the great praise of having suffered much from the Arians for the faith.
He died in 386, with his title to office and his orthodoxy universally
acknowledged, clear of all the suspicions which many had gathered from
his friendship with Semi-Arian bishops during his first exile.<note n="1980" id="iii.xiii.viii-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.viii-p9">His sentiments on the holy Trinity are
discussed at length in the third preliminary dissertation of the Bened.
editor (in Migne’s ed. p. 167 sqq.).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.viii-p10">From Cyril we have an important theological work,
complete, in the Greek original: his twenty-three Catecheses.<note n="1981" id="iii.xiii.viii-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.viii-p11"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.viii-p11.1">Κατηχήσεις
φωτιζομένων</span>(or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.viii-p11.2">βαπτιζομένων</span>), catecheses illuminandorum. They are
preceded by a procatechesis.</p></note> The work consists of connected
religious lectures or homilies, which he delivered while presbyter
about the year 347, in preparing a class of catechumens for baptism. It
follows that form of the Apostles’ Creed or the Rule
of Faith which was then in use in the churches of Palestine and which
agrees in all essential points with the Roman; it supports the various
articles with passages of Scripture, and defends them against the
heretical perversions of his time. The last five, called the Mystagogic
Catecheses,<note n="1982" id="iii.xiii.viii-p11.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.viii-p12"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.viii-p12.1">Κατηχήσεις
μυσταγωγικαί</span>. The name is connected with the
mysterious practices of the <i>disciplina arcani</i> of the early
church. Comp. the conclusion of the first Mystagogic Catechesis, c. 11
(Migne, p. 1075). The mystagogic lectures are also separately numbered.
The first is a general exhortation to the baptized on <scripRef passage="1 Pet. v. 8" id="iii.xiii.viii-p12.2" parsed="|1Pet|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.8">1 Pet. v. 8</scripRef>; the
second treats De baptismo; the third, De chrismate; the fourth, De
corpore et sanguine Christi; the fifth, De sacra liturgia et
communione.</p></note> are
addressed to newly baptized persons, and are of importance in the
doctrine of the sacraments and the history of liturgy. In these he
explains the ceremonies then customary at baptism: Exorcism, the
putting off of garments, anointing, the short confession, triple
immersion, confirmation by the anointing oil; also the nature and
ritual of the holy Supper, in which he sees a mystical vital union of
believers with Christ, and concerning which he uses terms verging at
least upon the doctrine of transubstantiation. In connection with this
he gives us a full account of the earliest eucharistic liturgy, which
coincides in all essential points with such other liturgical remains of
the Eastern church, as the Apostolic Constitutions and the Liturgy of
St. James.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.viii-p13">The Catecheses of Cyril are the first example of a
popular compend of religion; for the catechetical work of Gregory of
Nyssa (λόγος
κατηχητικὸς
ὁ μέγας) is designed not so much for catechumens,
as for catechists and those intending to become teachers.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.viii-p14">Besides several homilies and tracts of very
doubtful genuineness, a homily on the healing of the cripple at
Bethesda<note n="1983" id="iii.xiii.viii-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.viii-p15">Homilia in paralyticum, <scripRef passage="John v. 2-16" id="iii.xiii.viii-p15.1" parsed="|John|5|2|5|16" osisRef="Bible:John.5.2-John.5.16">John v. 2-16</scripRef> (in
Migne’s ed. pp. 1131-1158).</p></note> and a
remarkable letter to the emperor Constantius of the year 351, are also
ascribed to Cyril.<note n="1984" id="iii.xiii.viii-p15.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.viii-p16">Ep. ad Constantium imper. De viso Hierosolymus
lucidae crucis signo, pp. 1154-1178.</p></note> In
the letter he relates to the emperor the miraculous appearance of a
luminous cross extending from Golgotha to a point over the mount of
Olives (mentioned also by Socrates, Sozomen, and others), and calls
upon him to praise the “consubstantial Trinity.”<note n="1985" id="iii.xiii.viii-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.viii-p17"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.viii-p17.1">Τὴν
ἁγίαν καὶ
ὁμοούσιον
Τριάδα, τὸν
ἀληθινὸν
Θεὸν ἡμῶν,
ωὟͅ πρέπει
πᾶσα δόξα
εἰς τοὺς ·
αἰῶνος
τῶν
αἰώνων.</span></p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xiii.viii-p18"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="169" title="Epiphanius" shorttitle="Section 169" progress="88.60%" prev="iii.xiii.viii" next="iii.xiii.x" id="iii.xiii.ix">

<p class="head" id="iii.xiii.ix-p1">§ 169. Epiphanius.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.ix-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.ix-p3">I. S. Epiphanius: Opera omnia, Gr. et Lat.,
Dionysius Petavius ex veteribus libris recensuit, Latine vertit et
animadversionibus illustravit. Paris, 1622, 2 vols. fol. The same
edition reprinted with additions at Cologne (or rather at Leipsic),
1682, and by J. P. Migne Petit-Montrouge, 1858, in 3 vols. (tom.
xli.-xliii. of Migne’s Patrologia Graeca). The Πανάριονor Panaria of Epiphanius, together
with his Anacephalaeosis, with the Latin version of both by Petavius,
has also been separately edited by Fr. Oehler, as tom. ii. and iii. of
his Corpus haereseologicum, Berol.
1859–’61. (Part second of tom. iii.
contains the Animadversiones of Petavius, and A.
Jahn’s Symbolae ad emendanda et illustranda S.
Epiphanii Panaria.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.ix-p4">II. Hieronymus: De viris illustr. c. 114, and in
several of his Epistles relating to the Origenistic controversies, Epp.
66 sqq. ed. Vallarsi. Socrates: Hist. <scripRef passage="Eccl. l." id="iii.xiii.ix-p4.1" parsed="|Eccl|50|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.50">Eccl. l.</scripRef> vi. c.
10–14. Sozomen: H. E. viii. 11–15.
Old biographies, full of fables, see in Migne’s
edition, tom. i., and in Petav. ii. 318 sqq. The Vita Epiph. in the
Acta Sanctorum for May, tom. iii. die 12, pp. 36–49
(also reprinted in Migne’s ed. tom. i.). Tillemont:
Mémoires, tom. x. pp. 484–521, and the
notes, pp. 802–809. Fr. Arm. Gervaise:
L’histoire et la vie De saint Epiphane. Par. 1738.
Fabricius: Biblioth. Graeca ed. Harless, tom. viii. p. 255 sqq. (also
reprinted in Migne’s ed. of Epiph. i. 1 sqq.). W.
Cave: Lives of the Fathers, iii. 207–236 (new Oxf.
ed.). Schröckh: Th. x. 3 ff. R. Adelb. Lipsius: Zur
Quellenkritik des Epiphanies. Wien, 1865. (A critical analysis of the
older history of heresies, in Epiph. haer. 13–57, with
special reference to the Gnostic systems.)</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.ix-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xiii.ix-p6">Epiphanius,<note n="1986" id="iii.xiii.ix-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p7">There are several prominent ecclesiastical
writers of that name. Compare a list of them in Fabricius, l.
c.</p></note> who achieved his great fame mainly by his
learned and intolerant zeal for orthodoxy, was born near Eleutheropolis
in Palestine, between 310 and 320, and died at sea, at a very advanced
age, on his way back from Constantinople to Cyprus, in 403. According
to an uncertain, though not improbable tradition, he was the son of
poor Jewish parents, and was educated by a rich Jewish lawyer, until in
his sixteenth year he embraced the Christian religion,<note n="1987" id="iii.xiii.ix-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p8">See the biography of his pupil John, ch. 2, in
Migne’s ed. i. 25 sqq. Cave accepts this story, and it
receives some support from the Palestine origin of Epiphanius, and from
his knowledge of the Hebrew language, which was then so rare
that <name id="iii.xiii.ix-p8.1">Jerome</name>was the only father besides Epiphanius who
possessed it.</p></note>—the first
example, after St. Paul, of a learned Jewish convert and the only
example among the ancient fathers; for all the other fathers were
either born of Christian parents, or converted from heathenism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p9">He spent several years in severe ascetic exercises
among the hermits of Egypt, and then became abbot of a convent near
Eleutheropolis. In connection with his teacher and friend Hilarion he
labored zealously for the spread of monasticism in Palestine.<note n="1988" id="iii.xiii.ix-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p10">He composed a eulogy on Hilarion, which, with
some others of his works, is lost</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p11">In the year 367 he was unanimously elected by the
people and the monks bishop of Salamis (Constantia), the capital of the
island of Cyprus. Here he wrote his works against the heretics, and
took active part in the doctrinal controversies of his age. He made it
his principal business to destroy the influence of the arch-heretic
Origen, for whom he had contracted a thorough hatred from the
anchorites of Egypt. On this mission he travelled in his old age to
Palestine and Constantinople, and died in the same year in which <name id="iii.xiii.ix-p11.1">Chrysostom</name> was deposed and banished, an innocent
sacrifice on the opposite side in the violent Origenistic
controversies.<note n="1989" id="iii.xiii.ix-p11.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p12">Comp. above, §§ 133 and
134.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p13">Epiphanius was revered even by his cotemporaries
as a saint and as a patriarch of orthodoxy. Once as he passed through
the streets of Jerusalem in company with bishop John, mothers brought
their children to him that he might bless them, and the people crowded
around him to kiss his feet and to touch the hem of his garment. After
his death his name was surrounded by a halo of miraculous legends. He
was a man of earnest, monastic piety, and of sincere but illiberal zeal
for orthodoxy. His good nature easily allowed him to be used as an
instrument for the passions of others, and his zeal was not according
to knowledge. He is the patriarch of heresy-hunters. He identified
Christianity with monastic piety and ecclesiastical orthodoxy and
considered it the great mission of his life to pursue the
thousand-headed hydra of heresy into all its hiding places.
Occasionally, however, his fiery zeal consumed what was subsequently
considered an essential part of piety and orthodoxy. Sharing the
primitive Christian abhorrence of images, he destroyed a picture of
Christ or some saint in a village church in Palestine; and at times he
violated ecclesiastical order.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p14">The learning of Epiphanius was extensive, but ill
digested. He understood five languages: Hebrew, Syriac, Egyptian,
Greek, and a little Latin. <name id="iii.xiii.ix-p14.1">Jerome</name>, who
himself knew but three languages, though he knew these far better than
Epiphanius, called him the Five-tongued,<note n="1990" id="iii.xiii.ix-p14.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p15"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.ix-p15.1">Πεντάγλωττος</span>.</p></note> and Rufinus reproachfully says of him that he
considered it his sacred duty as a wandering preacher to slander the
great Origen in all languages and nations.<note n="1991" id="iii.xiii.ix-p15.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p16">Hieron. Apol. adv. Rufinum, l. iii. c. 6
(Opera, tom. ii. 537, ed. Vall.) and l. ii. 21 and 22 (tom. ii.
515). <name id="iii.xiii.ix-p16.1">Jerome</name>says that “papa” Epiphanius had read the six
thousand [?] books of Origen, and in his apology against Rufinus and in
his letters he speaks of him with great respect as a confederate in the
war upon Origen. He acknowledges, however, that his statements need an
accurate and careful verification. In his Liber de viris illustribus,
cap. 114, he disposes of him very summarily with two sentences:
“Epiphanius, Cypri Salaminae episcopus, scripsit adversus omnes
haereses libros, et multa alia, quae ab eruditus propter res, a
simplicioribus propter verba lectitantur. Superest usque hodie, et in
extrema jam senectute varia cudit opera.”</p></note> He was lacking in knowledge of the world and of
men, in sound judgment, and in critical discernment. He was possessed
of a boundless credulity, now almost proverbial, causing innumerable
errors and contradictions in his writings. His style is entirely
destitute of beauty or elegance.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p17">Still his works are of considerable value as a
storehouse of the history of ancient heresies and of patristic
polemics. They are the following:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p18">1. The Anchor,<note n="1992" id="iii.xiii.ix-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p19">̓<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.ix-p19.1">Αγκυρωτός</span>, Ancoratus, or Ancora fidei catholicae
in tom, ii of Petavius; tom. iii. 11-236 of Migne.</p></note> a defence of Christian doctrine, especially of
the doctrines of the Trinity, the incarnation, and the resurrection; in
one hundred and twenty-one chapters. He composed this treatise a.d.
373, at the entreaty of clergymen and monks, as a stay for those who
are tossed about upon the sea by heretics and devils. In it he gives
two creeds, a shorter and a longer, which show that the addition made
by the second ecumenical council to the Nicene symbol, in respect to
the doctrine of the Holy Ghost and of the church, had already been
several years in use in the church.<note n="1993" id="iii.xiii.ix-p19.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p20">Anc. n. 119 and 120 (tom. iii. 23 sqq. ed.
Migne).</p></note> For the shorter symbol, which, according to
Epiphanius, had to be said at baptism by every orthodox catechumen in
the East, from the council of Nicaea to the tenth year of Valentinian
and Valens (a.d. 373), is precisely the same as the Constantinopolitan;
and the longer is even more specific against Apollinarianism and
Macedonianism, in the article concerning the Holy Ghost. Both contain
the anathemas of the Nicene Creed; the longer giving them in an
extended form.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p21">2. The Panarium, or Medicine-chest,<note n="1994" id="iii.xiii.ix-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p22"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.ix-p22.1">Πανάριον</span>, Panarium (Panaria), sive Arcula, or
Adversus lxxx. haereses (Petavius, tom. i. f. 1-1108; Migne, tom. i.
173-1200, and tom. ii. 10-832). Epiphanius himself names
it <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.ix-p22.2">πανάριον,
εἴτ ̓ οὖν
κιβώτιον
ἰατρικὸν
καὶ
θηριοδηκτικόν</span>, Panarium, sive Arculam Medicam ad
eorum qui a serpentibus icti sunt remedium (Epist. ad Acacium et
Paulum, in Oehler’s ed. i. p. 7).</p></note> which contains antidotes for
the poison of all heresies. This is his chief work, composed between
the years 374 and 377, in answer to solicitations from many quarters.
And it is the chief hereseological work of the ancient church. It is
more extensive than any of the similar works of Justin Martyr,
Irenaeus, and Hippolytus before it, and of Philastrius (or Philastrus),
<name id="iii.xiii.ix-p22.3">Augustine</name>, Theodoret, pseudo-<name id="iii.xiii.ix-p22.4">Tertullian</name>, pseudo-<name id="iii.xiii.ix-p22.5">Jerome</name>, and
the author of Praedestinatus, after it.<note n="1995" id="iii.xiii.ix-p22.6"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p23">Compare the convenient collection of the Latin
writers De haeresibus, viz.: Philastrius, <name id="iii.xiii.ix-p23.1">Augustine</name>, the author
of Praedestinatus (the first book), pseudo-<name id="iii.xiii.ix-p23.2">Tertullian</name>,
pseudo-<name id="iii.xiii.ix-p23.3">Jerome</name>, Isdortis Hispalensis, and Gennadius (De
ecclesiasticis dogmatibus), in the first volume of <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.ix-p23.4">Franz
Oehler’s</span> Corpus haereseologicum, Berolini, 1856. This collection is
intended to embrace eight volumes. Tom. ii. and iii. contain the
anti-heretical works of Epiphanius; the remaining volumes are intended
for Theodoret, pseudo-Origen, John of Damascus, Leontius, Timotheus,
Irenaeus, and Nicetae Choniatae Thesaurus orthodoxae
fidei.</p></note> Epiphanius brought together, with the diligence
of an unwearied compiler, but without logical or chronological
arrangement, everything he could learn from written or oral sources
concerning heretics from the beginning of the world down to his time.
But his main concern is the antidote to heresy, the doctrinal
refutations, in which he believed himself to be doing God and the
church great service, and which, with all their narrowness and passion,
contain many good thoughts and solid arguments. He improperly extends
the conception of heresy over the field of all religion; whereas heresy
is simply a perversion or caricature of Christian truth, and lives only
upon the Christian religion. He describes and refutes no less than
eighty heresies,<note n="1996" id="iii.xiii.ix-p23.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p24">Perhaps with a mystic reference to the eighty
concubines in the Song of Songs, vi. 8: “Sexaginta sunt reginae et
octoginta concubinae, et adolescentularum non est numerus. Una est
columba mea, perfecta mea.” (Vulgate.)</p></note> twenty
of them preceding the time of Christ.<note n="1997" id="iii.xiii.ix-p24.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p25">Pseudo-<name id="iii.xiii.ix-p25.1">Tertullian</name>(in
Libellus adversus omnes haereses), Philastrus, and pseudo-Hieronymus
(Indiculus de haeresibus) likewise include the Jewish sects among the
heresies; while Irenaeus, <name id="iii.xiii.ix-p25.2">Augustine</name>, Theodoret,
and the unknown author of the Semi-Pelagian work Praedestinatus more
correctly begin with the Christian sects. For further particulars, see
the comparative tables of Lipsius, l.c. p. 4 ff.</p></note> The pre-Christian heresies are: Barbarism, from
Adam to the flood; Scythism; Hellenism (idolatry proper, with various
schools of philosophy); Samaritanism (including four different sects);
and Judaism (subdivided into seven parties: Pharisees, Sadducees,
Scribes, Hemerobaptists, Osseans, Nazarenes, and Herodians).<note n="1998" id="iii.xiii.ix-p25.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p26">Epiphanius in his shorter work, the
Anacephalaeosis, deviates somewhat from the order in the Panarion. His
twenty heresies before Christ are as follows:</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xiii.ix-p27">Order in the <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.ix-p27.1">Panarion</span>:</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p28">1. Barbarismus,</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p29">2. Scythismus,</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p30">3. Hellenismus,</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p31">4. Judaismus,</p>

<p class="p45" id="iii.xiii.ix-p32">Hellenismi</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p33">5. Stoici,</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p34">6. Platonici,</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p35">7. Pythagorei,</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p36">8. Epicurei,</p>

<p class="p45" id="iii.xiii.ix-p37">Samaritismi</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p38">9. Samaritae,</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p39">10. Esseni,</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p40">11. Sebuaei,</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p41">12. Gortheni,</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p42">13. Dosithei,</p>

<p class="p45" id="iii.xiii.ix-p43">Judaismi</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p44">14. Saducaei,</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p45">15. Scribae,</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p46">16. Pharisaei,</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p47">17. Hemerobaptistae</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p48">18. Nazaraei,</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p49">19. Osseni or Ossaei,</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p50">20. Herodiani</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p51"><br />
</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xiii.ix-p52">Order in the <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.ix-p52.1">Anacephalaeosis</span>:</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p53">1. Barbarismus,</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p54">2. Scythismus,</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p55">3. Hellenismus,</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p56">4. Judaismus.</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p57">5. Samaritismus,</p>

<p class="p45" id="iii.xiii.ix-p58">Hellenismi</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p59">6. Pythagorei,</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p60">7. Platonici,</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p61">8. Stoici,</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p62">9. Epicurei,</p>

<p class="p45" id="iii.xiii.ix-p63">Sararitismi</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p64">10. Gortheni,</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p65">11. Sebuaei,</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p66">12. Esseni,</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p67">13. Dosithei,</p>

<p class="p45" id="iii.xiii.ix-p68">Judaismi</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p69">14. Scribae,</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p70">15. Pharisaei,</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p71">16. Sadducaei,</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p72">17. Hemerobaptistae,</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p73">18. Ossaei,</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p74">19. Nazaraei,</p>

<p class="p24" id="iii.xiii.ix-p75">20. Herodiani</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.ix-p76"><br />
</p></note> Among the Christian heresies,
of which Simon Magus, according to ancient tradition, figures as
patriarch, the different schools of Gnosticism (which may be easily
reduced to about a dozen) occupy the principal space. With the
sixty-fourth heresy Epiphanius begins the war upon the Origenists,
Arians, Photinians, Marcellians, Semi-Arians, Pneumatomachians,
Antidikomarianites, and other heretics of his age. In the earlier
heresies he made large use, without proper acknowledgment, of the
well-known works of Justin Martyr, Irenaeus, and Hippolytus, and other
written sources and oral traditions. In the latter sections he could
draw more on his own observation and experience.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p77">3. The Anacephalaeosis is simply an abridgment of
the Panarion, with a somewhat different order.<note n="1999" id="iii.xiii.ix-p77.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p78">̓<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.ix-p78.1">Ανακεφαλαίωσις</span>, or Epitome Panarii (tom. ii. 126, ed.
Patav.; tom. ii. 834-886, ed. Migne).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p79">This is the proper place to add a few words upon
similar works of the post-Nicene age.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p80">About the same time, or shortly after Epiphanius
(380), Philastrius or Philastrus, bishop of Brixia (Brescia), wrote his
Liber de haeresibus (in 156 chapters).<note n="2000" id="iii.xiii.ix-p80.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p81">Edited by <i>J. A. Fabricius</i>, Hamburg,
1728; by <i>Gallandi</i>, Bibliotheca, tom. vii. pp. 475-521; and by
<i>Oehler</i> in tom. i. of his Corpus haereseolog. pp. 5-185. The
close affinity of Philastrus with Epiphanius is usually accounted for
on the ground of the dependence of the former on the latter. This seems
to have been the opinion of <name id="iii.xiii.ix-p81.1">Augustine</name>, Epistola
222 ad Quodvultdeum. But Lipsius (l.c. p. 29 ff.) derives both from a
common older source, viz., the work of Hippolytus against thirty-two
heresies and explains the offence of Epiphanius (who mentions
Hippolytus only once) by the unscrupulousuess of the authorship of the
age, which had no hesitation in decking itself with borrowed
plumes.</p></note> He was still more liberal with the name of
heresy, extending it to one hundred and fifty-six systems, twenty-eight
before Christ, and a hundred and twenty-eight after. He includes
peculiar opinions on all sorts of subjects: Haeresis de stellis coelo
affixis, haeresis de peccato Cain, haeresis de Psalterii inequalitate,
haeresis de animalibus quatuor in prophetis, haeresis de Septuaginta
interpretibus, haeresis de Melchisedech sacerdote, haeresis de
uxoribus, et concubinis Salomonis!</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p82">He was followed by St. <name id="iii.xiii.ix-p82.1">Augustine</name>, who in the last years of his life wrote a
brief compend on eighty-eight heresies, commencing with the Simonians
and ending with the Pelagians.<note n="2001" id="iii.xiii.ix-p82.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p83">Liber de haeresibus, addressed to Quodvultdeus,
a deacon who had requested him to write such a work.
<name id="iii.xiii.ix-p83.1">Augustine</name>, in his letter of reply to Quodvultdeus (<scripRef passage="Ep. 222" id="iii.xiii.ix-p83.2">Ep. 222</scripRef> in the Bened.
edition) alludes to the work of Philastrus, whom he had seen
with <name id="iii.xiii.ix-p83.3">Ambrose</name>in Milan, and to that of Epiphanius, and calls
the latter “longe Philastrio doctiorem.” The work of
<name id="iii.xiii.ix-p83.4">Augustine</name>is also embodied in Oehler’s Corpus haereseol.
tom. i. pp. 189-225. The following is a complete list of the heresies
of <name id="iii.xiii.ix-p83.5">Augustine</name>as given by him at the close of the preface: 1.
Simoniani; 2. Menandriani; 3. Saturniniani; 4. Basilidiani; 5.
Nicolaitae; 6. Gnostici; 7. Carpocratiani; 8. Cerinthiani, vel
Merinthiani; 9. Nazaraei; 10. Hebio-naei; 11. Valentiniani; 12.
Secundiani; 13. Ptolemaei; 14. Marcitae; 15. Colorbasii; 16.
Heracleonitae; 17. Ophitae; 18. Caiani; 19. Sethiani; 20. Archontici;
21. Cerdoniani; 22. Marcionitae; 23. Apellitae; 24. Se-veriani; 25.
Tatiani, vel Encratitae; 26. Cataphryges; 27. Pepuziani, alias
Quintilliani; 28. Artotyritae; 29. Tessarescaedecatitae; 30. Alegi; 31.
Adamiani; 32. Elcesaei et Sampsaei; 33. Theodotiani; 34.
Mel-chisedechiani; 35. Bardesanistae; 36. Noëtiani; 37.
Valesii; 38. Ca-thari, sive Novatiani; 39. Angelici; 40. Apostolici;
41. Sabelliani; 42. Ori-geniani; 43. Alii Origeniani; 44. Pauliani; 45.
Photiniani; 46. Manichaei; 47. Hieracitae; 48. Meletiani; 49. Ariani;
50. Vadiani, sive Anthropo-morphitae; 51. Semiariani; 52. Macedoniani;
53. Aëriani; 54. Aëtiani, qui et Eunomiani; 55.
Apollinaristae; 56. Antidicomarianitae; 57. Mas-saliani, sive Euchitae;
58. Metangismonitae; 59. Seleuciani, vel Her-miani; 60. Proclianitae;
61. Patriciani; 62. Ascitae; 63. Passaloryn-chitae; 64. Aquarii; 65.
Coluthiani; 66. Floriniani; 67. De mundi statu dissentientes; 68. Nudis
pedibus ambulantes; 69. Donatistae, sive Do-natiani; 70.
Priscillianistae; 71. Cum hominibus non manducantes; 72. Rhetoriani;
73. Christi divinitatem passibilem dicentes; 74. Triformem deum
putantes; 75. Aquam Deo coaeternam dicentes; 76. Imaginem Dei non esse
animam dicentes; 77. Innumerabiles mundos opinantes; 78. Animas
converti in daemones et in quaecunque animalia existi-mantes; 79.
Liberationem omnium apud inferos factam Christi descen-sione credentes;
80. Christi de Patre nativitati initium temporis dantes; 81.
Luciferiani; 82. Iovinianistae; 83. Arabici; 84. Helvidiani; 85.
Pater-niani, sive Venustiani; 86. <name id="iii.xiii.ix-p83.6">Tertullian</name>istae; 87.
Abeloitae; 88. Pelagiani, qui et Caelestiani.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p84">The unknown author of the book called
Praedestinatus added two more heretical parties, the Nestorians and the
Predestinarians, to <name id="iii.xiii.ix-p84.1">Augustine</name>’s list; but the
Predestinarians are probably a mere invention of the writer for the
purpose of caricaturing and exposing the heresy of an absolute
predestination to good and to evil.<note n="2002" id="iii.xiii.ix-p84.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p85">Corpus haereseol. i. 229-268. Comp. above,
§ 159.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p86">4. In addition to those anti-heretical works, we
have from Epiphanius a biblical archeological treatise on the Measures
and Weights of the Scriptures,<note n="2003" id="iii.xiii.ix-p86.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p87"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.ix-p87.1">Περὶ
μέτρων καὶ
σταθμῶν</span>, De ponderibus et mensuris, written in
392. (Tom. ii. 158, ed. Petav.; tom. iii. 237, ed.
Migne.)</p></note> and another on the Twelve Gems on the
breastplate of Aaron, with an allegorical interpretation of their
names.<note n="2004" id="iii.xiii.ix-p87.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p88"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.ix-p88.1">Περὶ
τῶν δώδεκα
λίθων</span>, <scripRef passage="De xii." id="iii.xiii.ix-p88.2" parsed="|Deut|12|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.12">De xii.</scripRef> gemmis in veste Aaronis. (Tom. ii.
233, ed. Pet; iii. 293, ed. Migne.)</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.ix-p89">A Commentary of Epiphanius on the Song of Songs
was published in a Latin translation by Foggini in 1750 at Rome. Other
works ascribed to him are lost, or of doubtful origin.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.ix-p90"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="170" title="John Chrysostom" shorttitle="Section 170" progress="89.31%" prev="iii.xiii.ix" next="iii.xiii.xi" id="iii.xiii.x">

<p class="head" id="iii.xiii.x-p1"><br />
</p>

<p class="head" id="iii.xiii.x-p2">§ 170. John <name id="iii.xiii.x-p2.1">Chrysostom</name>.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.x-p3"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.x-p4">I. S. Joannis <name id="iii.xiii.x-p4.1">Chrysostom</name>i.
archiepiscopi Constantinopolitani, Opera omnia quae exstant vel quae
ejus nomine circumferuntur, ad MSS. codices Gallic. etc. castigata,
etc. (Gr. et Lat.). Opera et studio D. Bernardi de Montfaucon, monachi
ordinis S. <name id="iii.xiii.x-p4.2">Benedict</name>i e congregatione S.
Mauri, opem ferentibus aliis ex eodem sodalitio monachis. Paris.
1718–’38, in 13 vols. fol. The same
edition reprinted at Venice,
1734–’41, in 13 vols. fol. (after
which I quote in this section); also at Paris by Sinner (Gaume),
1834–’39, in 13 vols. (an elegant
edition, with some additions), and by J. P. Migne, Petit-Montrouge,
1859–’60, in 13 vols. Besides we have
a number of separate editions of the Homilies, and of the work on the
Priesthood, both in Greek, and in translations. A selection of his
writings in Greek and Latin was edited by F. G. Lomler, Rudolphopoli,
1840, 1 volume. German translations of the Homilies (in part) by J. A.
Cramer (Leipzig, 1748–’51), Feder
(Augsburg, 1786), Ph. Mayer (Nürnberg, 1830), W. Arnoldi
(Trier, 1831), Jos. Lutz (Tübingen, 1853); English
translations of the Homilies on the New Testament in the Oxford Library
of the Fathers, 1842–’53.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.x-p5">II. Palladius (a friend of <name id="iii.xiii.x-p5.1">Chrysostom</name> and bishop of Helenopolis in Bithynia, author
of the Historia Lausiaca; according to others a different person):
Dialogus historicus de vita et conversatione beati Joannis <name id="iii.xiii.x-p5.2">Chrysostom</name>i cum Theodoro ecclesiae Romanae diacono (in
the Bened. ed. of the Opera, tom. xiii. pp. 1–89).
Hieronymus: De viris illustribus, c. 129 (a very brief notice,
mentioning only the work de sacerdotio). Socrates: H. E. vi.
3–21. Sozomen: H. E. viii. 2–23.
Theodoret: H. E. v. 27–36. B. de Montfaucon: Vita
Joannis Chrys. in his edition of the Opera, tom. xiii.
91–178. Testimonia Veterum de S. Joann. Chrys.
scriptis, ibid. tom. xiii. 256–292. Tillemont:
Mémoires, vol. xi. pp. 1–405. F. Stilting:
Acta Sanctorum, Sept. 14 (the day of his death), tom. iv. pp.
401–709. A. Butler: Lives of Saints, sub Jan. 27. W.
Cave: Lives of the Fathers, vol. iii. p. 237 ff. J. A. Fabricius:
Biblioth. Gr. tom. viii. 454 sqq. Schröckh: Vol. x. p. 309
ff. A. Neander: Der heilige <name id="iii.xiii.x-p5.3">Chrysostom</name>us
(first 1821), 3d edition, Berlin, 1848, 2 vols. Abbé Rochet:
Histoire de S. Jean <name id="iii.xiii.x-p5.4">Chrysostom</name>e. Par. 1866, 2
vols. Comp. also A. F. Villemain’s Tableau de
l’éloquence chrétienne au IVe
siècle. Paris, 1854.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.x-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xiii.x-p7">John, to whom an admiring posterity since the seventh
century has given the name <name id="iii.xiii.x-p7.1">Chrysostom</name>us, the
Golden-mouthed, is the greatest expositor and preacher of the Greek
church, and still enjoys the highest honor in the whole Christian
world. No one of the Oriental fathers has left a more spotless
reputation; no one is so much read and so often quoted by modern
commentators.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p8">He was born at Antioch, a.d. 347.<note n="2005" id="iii.xiii.x-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p9"><span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.x-p9.1">Baur</span>(<span lang="DE" id="iii.xiii.x-p9.2">Vorlesungen über die
Dogmengeschichte</span>, Bd.
i. Abthlg. ii. p. 50) and others erroneously state the year 354 as that
of his birth. Comp. Tillemont and Montfaucon (tom. xiii.
91).</p></note> His father was a distinguished
military officer. His mother Anthusa, who from her twentieth year was a
widow, shines with Nonna and Monica among the Christian women of
antiquity. She was admired even by the heathen, and the famous
rhetorician Libanius, on hearing of her consistency and devotion, felt
constrained to exclaim: “Ah! what wonderful women there are among the
Christians.”<note n="2006" id="iii.xiii.x-p9.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p10"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.x-p10.1">Βαβαὶ,
οἷαι παρὰ
χριστιανοῖς
γυναῖκες
εἰσι</span> . <name id="iii.xiii.x-p10.2">Chrysostom</name> himself relates this of his heathen
teacher (by whom undoubtedly we are to understand Libanius), though, it
Is true, with immediate reference only to the twenty
years’ widowhood of his mother; Ad viduam juniorem,
Opera, tom. i. p. 340. Comp. the remarks of Montfaucon in the Vita,
tom. xiii. 92.</p></note> She gave
her son an admirable education, and early planted in his soul the germs
of piety, which afterwards bore the richest fruits for himself and for
the church. By her admonitions and the teachings of the Bible he was
secured against the seductions of heathenism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p11">He received his literary training from Libanius,
who accounted him his best scholar, and who, when asked shortly before
his death (395) whom he wished for his successor, replied: “John, if
only the Christians had not carried him away.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p12">After the completion of his studies he became a
rhetorician. He soon resolved, however, to devote himself to divine
things, and after being instructed for three years by bishop Meletius
in Antioch, he received baptism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p13">His first inclination after his conversion was to
adopt the monastic life, agreeably to the ascetic tendencies of the
times; and it was only by the entreaties of his mother, who adjured him
with tears not to forsake her, that he was for a while restrained.
Meletius made him reader, and so introduced him to a clerical career.
He avoided an election to the bishopric (370) by putting forward his
friend Basil, whom he accounted worthier, but who bitterly complained
of the evasion. This was the occasion of his celebrated treatise On the
Priesthood, in which, in the form of a dialogue with Basil, he
vindicates his not strictly truthful conduct, and delineates the
responsible duties of the spiritual office.<note n="2007" id="iii.xiii.x-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p14"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.x-p14.1">Περὶ
ἱερωσύνης</span>. De sacerdotio libri vi. Separate
editions are: That of <i>Frobenius</i> at Basel, 1525, Greek, with a
preface by <i>Erasmus</i>; that of <i>Hughes</i> at Cam. bridge, 1710,
Greek and Latin, with the Life of <name id="iii.xiii.x-p14.2">Chrysostom</name>by
<i>Cave</i>; that of J<i>. A. Bengel</i>, Stuttgart, 1725, Greek and
Latin, reprinted at Leipsic in 1825 and 1834; besides several
translations into modern languages. Comp. above, § 51, p.
253.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p15">After the death of his mother he fled from the
seductions and tumults of city life to the monastic solitude of the
mountains near Antioch, and there spent six happy years in theological
study and sacred meditation and prayer, under the guidance of the
learned abbot Diodorus (afterwards bishop of Tarsus, †
394), and in communion with such like-minded young men as Theodore of
Mopsuestia, the celebrated father of Antiochian (Nestorian) theology
(† 429). Monasticism was to him a most profitable
school of experience and self-government; because he embraced this mode
of life from the purest motives, and brought into it intellect and
cultivation enough to make the seclusion available for moral and
spiritual growth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p16">In this period he composed his earliest writings
in praise of monasticism and celibacy, and his two long letters to the
fallen Theodore (subsequently bishop of Mopsuestia), who had regretted
his monastic vow and resolved to marry.<note n="2008" id="iii.xiii.x-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p17">Compare Tillemont, Montfaucon, and Neander
(l.c. i. p. 86 ff.).</p></note> <name id="iii.xiii.x-p17.1">Chrysostom</name> regarded
this small affair from the ascetic stand-point of his age as almost
equal to an apostasy from Christianity, and plied all his oratorical
arts of sad sympathy, tender entreaty, bitter reproach, and terrible
warning, to reclaim his friend to what he thought the surest and safest
way to heaven. To sin, he says, is human, but to persist in sin is
devilish; to fall is not ruinous to the soul, but to remain on the
ground is. The appeal had its desired effect, and cannot fail to make a
salutary impression upon every reader, provided we substitute some
really great offence for the change of a mode of life which can only be
regarded as a temporary and abnormal form of Christian practice.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p18">By excessive self-mortifications John undermined
his health, and returned about 380 to Antioch. There he was immediately
ordained deacon by Meletius in 386, and by Flavian was made presbyter.
By his eloquence and his pure and earnest character he soon acquired
great reputation and the love of the whole church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p19">During the sixteen or seventeen years of his
labors in Antioch he wrote the greater part of his Homilies and
Commentaries, his work on the Priesthood, a consolatory Epistle to the
despondent Stagirius, and an admonition to a young widow on the glory
of widowhood and the duty of continuing in it. He disapproved second
marriage, not as sinful or illegal, but as inconsistent with an ideal
conception of marriage and a high order of piety.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p20">After the death of Nectarius (successor of Gregory
Nazianzen), towards the end of the year 397, <name id="iii.xiii.x-p20.1">Chrysostom</name> was chosen, entirely without his own agency,
patriarch of Constantinople. At this post he labored several years with
happy effect. But his unsparing sermons aroused the anger of the
empress Eudoxia, and his fame excited the envy of the ambitious
patriarch Theophilus of Alexandria. An act of Christian love towards
the persecuted Origenistic monks of Egypt involved him in the
Origenistic controversy, and at last the united influence of Theophilus
and Eudoxia overthrew him. Even the sympathy of the people and of
Innocent I., the bishop of Rome, was unavailing in his behalf. He died
in banishment on the fourteenth of September, a.d. 407, thanking God
for all.<note n="2009" id="iii.xiii.x-p20.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p21">Compare particulars above, §
134.</p></note> The Greeks
celebrate his memorial day on the thirteenth of November, the Latins on
the twenty-seventh of January, the day on which his remains in 438 were
solemnly deposited in the Church of the Apostles in Constantinople with
those of the emperors and patriarchs.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p22">Persecution and undeserved sufferings tested the
character of <name id="iii.xiii.x-p22.1">Chrysostom</name>, and have heightened
his fame. The Greek church honors him as the greatest teacher of the
church, approached only by Athanasius and the three Cappadocians. His
labors fall within the comparatively quiet period between the
Trinitarian and the Christological controversies. He was not therefore
involved in any doctrinal controversy except the Origenistic; and in
that he had a very innocent part, as his unspeculative turn of mind
kept him from all share in the Origenistic errors. Had he lived a few
decades later he would perhaps have fallen under suspicion of
Nestorianism; for he belonged to the same Antiochian school with his
teacher Diodorus of Tarsus, his fellow-student Theodore of Mopsuestia,
and his successor Nestorius. From this school, whose doctrinal
development was not then complete, he derived a taste for the simple,
sober, grammatico-historical interpretation, in opposition to the
arbitrary allegorizing of the Alexandrians, while he remained entirely
free from the rationalizing tendency which that school soon afterwards
discovered. He is thus the soundest and worthiest representative of the
Antiochian theology. In anthropology he is a decided synergist; and his
pupil Cassian, the founder of Semi-Pelagianism, gives him for an
authority.<note n="2010" id="iii.xiii.x-p22.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p23"><name id="iii.xiii.x-p23.1">Julian</name>of Eclanum had
already appealed several times to <name id="iii.xiii.x-p23.2">Chrysostom</name>against <name id="iii.xiii.x-p23.3">Augustine</name>, as <name id="iii.xiii.x-p23.4">Augustine</name>notes Contra
Jul., and in the Opus imperfectum.</p></note> But his
synergism is that of the whole Greek church; it had no direct conflict
with Augustinianism, for <name id="iii.xiii.x-p23.5">Chrysostom</name> died
several years before the opening of the Pelagian controversy. He
opposed the Arians and Novatians, and faithfully and constantly adhered
to the church doctrine, so far as it was developed; but he avoided
narrow dogmatism and angry controversy, and laid greater stress on
practical piety than on unfruitful orthodoxy.<note n="2011" id="iii.xiii.x-p23.6"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p24"><span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.x-p24.1">Niedner</span>(Geschichte der christl. Kirche, 1846, p. 323, and in his
posthumous Lehrbuch, 1866, p. 303) briefly characterizes him thus: “In
him we find a most complete mutual interpenetration of theoretical and
practical theology, as well as of the dogmatical and ethical elements,
exhibited mainly in the fusion of the exegetical and homiletical. Hence
his exegesis was guarded against barren philology and dogma; and his
pulpit discourse was free from doctrinal abstraction and empty
rhetoric. The introduction of the knowledge of Christianity from the
sources into the practical life of the people left him little time for
the development of special dogmas.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p25">Valuable as the contributions of <name id="iii.xiii.x-p25.1">Chrysostom</name> to didactic theology may be, his chief
importance and merit lie not in this department, but in homiletical
exegesis, pulpit eloquence, and pastoral care. Here he is unsurpassed
among the ancient fathers, whether Greek or Latin. By talent and
culture he was peculiarly fitted to labor in a great metropolis. At
that time a bishop, as he himself says, enjoyed greater honor at court,
in the society of ladies, in the houses of the nobles, than the first
dignitaries of the empire.<note n="2012" id="iii.xiii.x-p25.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p26">The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.x-p26.1">τόπαρχοι</span>and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.x-p26.2">ὕπαρχοι</span>, the praefect praetorio. Homil. iii. in
Acta Apost.</p></note> Hence the great danger, of hierarchical pride
and worldly conformity, to which so many of the prelates succumbed.
This danger <name id="iii.xiii.x-p26.3">Chrysostom</name> happily avoided. He
continued his plain monastic mode of life in the midst of the splendor
of the imperial residence, and applied all his superfluous income to
the support of the sick and the stranger. Poor for himself, he was rich
for the poor. He preached an earnest Christianity fruitful in good
works, he insisted on strict discipline, and boldly attacked the vices
of the age and the hollow, worldly, hypocritical religion of the court.
He, no doubt, transcended at times the bounds of moderation and
prudence, as when he denounced the empress Eudoxia as a new Herodias
thirsting after the blood of John; but he erred “on
virtue’s side,” and his example of fearless devotion
to duty has at all times exerted a most salutary influence upon
clergymen in high and influential stations. Neander not inaptly
compares his work in the Greek church with that of Spener, the
practical reformer in the Lutheran church of the seventeenth century,
and calls him a martyr of Christian charity, who fell a victim in the
conflict with the worldly spirit of his age.<note n="2013" id="iii.xiii.x-p26.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p27">In his monograph on <name id="iii.xiii.x-p27.1">Chrysostom</name>, vol. i.
p. 5.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p28">In the pulpit <name id="iii.xiii.x-p28.1">Chrysostom</name>
was a monarch of unlimited power over his hearers. His sermons were
frequently interrupted by noisy theatrical demonstrations of applause,
which he indignantly rebuked as unworthy of the house of God.<note n="2014" id="iii.xiii.x-p28.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p29">This Greek custom of applauding the preacher by
clapping the hands and stamping the feet (called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.x-p29.1">κρότος</span>, from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.x-p29.2">κρούω</span>) was a sign of the secularization of the
church after its union with the state. It is characteristic of his age
that a powerful sermon of <name id="iii.xiii.x-p29.3">Chrysostom</name>against
this abuse was most enthusiastically applauded by his
hearers!</p></note> He had trained his natural gift
of eloquence, which was of the first order, in the school of
Demosthenes and Libanius, and ennobled and sanctified it in the higher
school of the Holy Spirit.<note n="2015" id="iii.xiii.x-p29.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p30"><span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.x-p30.1">Karl</span> <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.x-p30.2">Hase</span>(Kirchengeschichte, § 104, seventh edition) truly says
of <name id="iii.xiii.x-p30.3">Chrysostom</name>that “he complemented the sober clearness of
the Antiochian exegesis and the rhetorical arts of Libanius with the
depth of his warm Christian heart, and that he carried out in his own
life, as far as mortal man can do it, the ideal of the priesthood
which, in youthful enthusiasm, he once described.”</p></note> He was in the habit of making careful
preparation for his sermons by the study of the Scriptures, prayer, and
meditation; but he knew how to turn to good account unexpected
occurrences, and some of his noblest efforts were extemporaneous
effusions under the inspiration of the occasion. His ideas are taken
from Christian experience and especially from the inexhaustible stores
of the Bible, which he made his daily bread, and which he earnestly
recommended even to the laity. He took up whole books and explained
them in order, instead of confining himself to particular texts, as was
the custom after the introduction of the pericopes. His language is
noble, solemn, vigorous, fiery, and often overpowering. Yet he was by
no means wholly free from the untruthful exaggerations and artificial
antitheses, which were regarded at that time as the greatest ornament
and highest triumph of eloquence, but which appear to a healthy and
cultivated taste as defects and degeneracies. The most eminent French
preachers, Bossuet, Massillon, and Bourdaloue, have taken <name id="iii.xiii.x-p30.4">Chrysostom</name> for their model.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p31">By far the most numerous and most valuable
writings of this father are the Homilies, over six hundred in number,
which he delivered while presbyter at Antioch and while bishop at
Constantinople.<note n="2016" id="iii.xiii.x-p31.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p32">They are contained in vols. ii.-xii of
the <name id="iii.xiii.x-p32.1">Benedict</name>ine edition.</p></note> They
embody his exegesis; and of this they are a rich storehouse, from which
the later Greek commentators, Theodoret, Theophylact, and Oecumenius,
have drawn, sometimes content to epitomize his expositions.
Commentaries, properly so called, he wrote only on the first eight
chapters of Isaiah and on the Epistle to the Galatians. But nearly all
his sermons on Scripture texts are more or less expository. He has left
us homilies on Genesis, the Psalms, the Gospel of Matthew, the Gospel
of John, the Acts, and all the Epistles of Paul, including the Epistle
to the Hebrews. His homilies on the Pauline Epistles are especially
esteemed.<note n="2017" id="iii.xiii.x-p32.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p33">A beautiful edition of the Homilies on the
Pauline Epistles in Greek (but without the Latin version) has been
recently published in connection with the Oxford Library of the Fathers
under the title: S. Joannis <name id="iii.xiii.x-p33.1">Chrysostom</name>i
interpretatio omnium Epistolarum Paulinarum per homilias facta, Oxon.
1849-’52, 4 vols. The English translation has already
been noticed.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p34">Besides these expository sermons on whole books of
the Scriptures, <name id="iii.xiii.x-p34.1">Chrysostom</name> delivered homilies
on separate sections or verses of Scripture, festal discourses,
orations in commemoration of apostles and martyrs, and discourses on
special occasions. Among the last are eight homilies Against the Jews
(against Judaizing tendencies in the church at Antioch), twelve
homilies Against the Anomoeans (Arians), and especially the celebrated
twenty and one homilies On the Statues, which called forth his highest
oratorical powers.<note n="2018" id="iii.xiii.x-p34.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p35">The Homiliae xii contra Anomoeans de
incomprehensibili Dei natura, and the Orationes viii adversus Judaeos
are in the first, the Homilies xxi ad populum Antiochenum, de statuis,
and the six Orationes de fato et providential in the second volume of
the Bened. edition. The Homilies on the Statues are translated into
English in the Oxford Library of the Fathers, 1842, 1
volume.</p></note> He
delivered the homilies on the Statues at Antioch in 387 during a season
of extraordinary public excitement, when the people, oppressed by
excessive taxation, rose in rebellion, tore down the statues of the
emperor Theodosius I., the deceased empress Flacilla, and the princes
Arcadius and Honorius, dragged them through the streets, and so
provoked the wrath of the emperor that he threatened to destroy the
city—a calamity which was avoided by the intercession
of bishop Flavian.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p36">The other works of <name id="iii.xiii.x-p36.1">Chrysostom</name> are his youthful treatise on the Priesthood
already alluded to; a number of doctrinal and moral essays in defence
of the Christian faith, and in commendation of celibacy and the nobler
forms of monastic life;<note n="2019" id="iii.xiii.x-p36.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p37">Ad Theodorum lapsum; Adversus oppugnatores
vitae monasticae; Comparatio regis et monachi; De compunctione cordis;
De virginitate; Ad viduam juniorem, etc.,—all in the
first volume of the Bened. edition together with the vi Libri de
Sacerdotio; also in Lomler’s selection of Chrys. Opera
praestantissima.</p></note>
and two hundred and forty-two letters, nearly all written during his
exile between 403 and 407. The most important of the letters are two
addressed to the Roman bishop Innocent I., with his reply, and
seventeen long letters to his friend Olympias, a pious widow and
deaconess. They all breathe a noble Christian spirit, not desiring to
be recalled from exile, convinced that there is but one
misfortune,—departure from the path of piety and
virtue, and filled with cordial friendship, faithful care for all the
interests of the church, and a calm and cheerful looking forward to the
glories of heaven.<note n="2020" id="iii.xiii.x-p37.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p38">The Epistles are in tom. iii. The Epistolae ad
Olympiadem, and ad Innocentium are also included in
Lomler’s selection (pp. 165-252). On Olympias, compare
above, § 52, and especially Tillemont, tom. xi. pp.
416-440.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p39">The so-called Liturgy of <name id="iii.xiii.x-p39.1">Chrysostom</name>, which is still in use in the Greek and
Russian churches, has been already noticed in the proper place.<note n="2021" id="iii.xiii.x-p39.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p40">See above, § 99.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p41">Among the pupils and admirers of <name id="iii.xiii.x-p41.1">Chrysostom</name> we mention as deserving of special notice two
abbots of the first half of the fifth century: the elder Nilus of
Sinai, who retired with his son from one of the highest civil stations
of the empire to the contemplative solitude of Mount Sinai, while his
wife and daughter entered a convent of Egypt;<note n="2022" id="iii.xiii.x-p41.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p42">Comp. S. P. N. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.x-p42.1">Nili</span>abbatis opera omnia, variorum curis, nempe Leonis Allatii,
Petri Possini, etc., edita, nunc primum in unum collecta et ordinata,
accurante <i>J. P. Migne</i>, Par. 1860, 1 volume. (Patrol. Gr. tom.
79.)</p></note> and Isidore of Pelusium, or Pelusiota, a native
of Alexandria, who presided over a convent not far from the mouth of
the Nile, and sympathized with Cyril against Nestorius, but warned him
against his violent passions.<note n="2023" id="iii.xiii.x-p42.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.x-p43">Comp. S. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.x-p43.1">Isidori</span> <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.x-p43.2">Pelusiotae</span>Epistolarum libri v, ed. <i>Possinus</i> (Jesuit), republished by
<i>Migne</i>, Par. 1860. (Patrol. Gr. tom. 78, including the
dissertation of <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.x-p43.3">H.
Ag. Niemeyer</span>: De
Isid. Pel. vita, scriptis et doctrina, Hal. 1825.) It is not certain
that Isidore was a pupil of <name id="iii.xiii.x-p43.4">Chrysostom</name>, but he
frequently mentions him with respect, and was evidently well acquainted
with his writings. See the dissertation of Niemeyer, in
Migne’s ed. p. 15 sq.</p></note> They are among the worthiest representatives of
ancient monasticism, and, in a large number of letters and exegetical
and ascetic treatises, they discuss, with learning, piety, judgment,
and moderation, nearly all the theological and practical questions of
their age.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.x-p44"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="171" title="Cyril of Alexandria" shorttitle="Section 171" progress="90.16%" prev="iii.xiii.x" next="iii.xiii.xii" id="iii.xiii.xi">

<p class="head" id="iii.xiii.xi-p1">§ 171. Cyril of Alexandria.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.xi-p3">I. S. Cyrillus, Alex. archiepisc.: Opera omnia, Gr.
et Lat., cura et studio Joan. Auberti. Lutetiae, 1638, 6 vols. in 7
fol. The same edition with considerable additions by J. P. Migne,
Petit-Montrouge, 1859, in 10 vols. (Patrol. Gr. tom. lxviii-lxxvii.).
Comp. Angelo Mai’s Nova Bibliotheca Patrum, tom. ii.
pp. 1–498 (<scripRef passage="Rom. 1844" id="iii.xiii.xi-p3.1" parsed="|Rom|1844|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1844">Rom. 1844</scripRef>), and tom. iii. (<scripRef passage="Rom. 1845" id="iii.xiii.xi-p3.2" parsed="|Rom|1845|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1845">Rom. 1845</scripRef>),
where several writings of Cyril are printed for the first time, viz.:
De incarnatione Domini; Explanatio in Lucam; Homiliae; Excerpta;
Fragments of Commentaries on the Psalms, and the Pauline and Catholic
Epistles. (These additional works are incorporated in
Migne’s edition.) Cyrilli Commentarii in Lucca
Evangelium quae supersunt, Syriace, e manuscriptis spud museum
Britannicum edidit Rob. Payne Smith, Oxonii, 1858. The same also in an
English version with valuable notes by R. P. Smith, Oxford, 1859, in 2
vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.xi-p4">II. Scattered notices of Cyril in Socrates, Marius
Mercator, and the Acts of the ecumenical Councils of Ephesus and
Chalcedon. Tillemont: Tom. xiv. 267–676, and notes,
pp. 747–795. Cellier: Tom. xiii. 241 sqq. Acta
Sanctorum: Jan. 28, tom. ii. A. Butler: Jan. 28. Fabricius: Biblioth.
Gr. ed. Harless, vol. ix. p. 446 sqq. (The Vita of the Bollandists and
the Noticia literaria of Fabricius are also reprinted in
Migne’s edition of Cyril, tom. i. pp.
1–90.) Schröckh Theil xviii.
313–354. Comp. also the Prefaces of Angelo Mai to tom.
ii. of the Nova Bibl. Patrum, and of R. P. Smith to his translation of
Cyril’s Commentary on Luke.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xi-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xiii.xi-p6">While the lives and labors of most of the fathers of
the church continually inspire our admiration and devotion, Cyril of
Alexandria makes an extremely unpleasant, or at least an extremely
equivocal, impression. He exhibits to us a man making theology and
orthodoxy the instruments of his passions.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p7">Cyrillus became patriarch of Alexandria about the
year 412. He trod in the footsteps of his predecessor and uncle, the
notorious Theophilus, who had deposed the noble <name id="iii.xiii.xi-p7.1">Chrysostom</name> and procured his banishment; in fact, he
exceeded Theophilus in arrogance and violence. He had hardly entered
upon his office, when he closed all the churches of the Novatians in
Alexandria, and seized their ecclesiastical property. In the year 415
he fell upon the synagogues of the very numerous Jews with armed force,
because, under provocation of his bitter injustice, they had been
guilty of a trifling tumult; he put some to death, and drove out the
rest, and exposed their property to the excited multitude.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p8">These invasions of the province of the secular
power brought him into quarrel and continual contest with Orestes, the
imperial governor of Alexandria. He summoned five hundred monks from
the Nitrian mountains for his guard, who publicly insulted the
governor. One of them, by the name of Ammon, wounded him with a stone,
and was thereupon killed by Orestes. But Cyril caused the monk to be
buried in state in a church as a holy martyr to religion, and surnamed
him Thaumasios, the Admirable; yet he found himself compelled by the
universal disgust of cultivated people to let this act be gradually
forgotten.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p9">Cyril is also frequently charged with the
instigation of the murder of the renowned Hypatia, a friend of Orestes.
But in this cruel tragedy he probably had only the indirect part of
exciting the passions of the Christian populace which led to it, and of
giving them the sanction of his high office.<note n="2024" id="iii.xiii.xi-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p10">Comp. above, § 6, p. 67, and
Tillemont, tom. xiv. 274-’76. The learned, but
superstitious and credulous Roman Catholic hagiographer, Alban Butler
(Lives of the Saints, sub Jan. 28), considers Cyril innocent, and
appeals to the silence of Orestes and Socrates. But Socrates, H. E. l.
vii. c. 15, expressly says of this revolting murder:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.xi-p10.1">Τοῦτο
οὐ μικρὸν
μῶμον
Κυρίλλῳ,
καὶ τῇ
τῶν
Ἀλεξανδρέων
ἐκκλησίᾳ
εἰργάσατο</span>, and adds that nothing can be so
contrary to the spirit of Christianity as the permission of murders and
similar acts of violence. Walch, Schröckh, Gibbon, and
Milman incline to hold Cyril responsible for the murder of Hypatia,
which was perpetrated under the direction of a reader of his church, by
the name of Peter. But the evidence is not sufficient. J. C. Robertson
(History of the Christian Church, i. p. 401) more cautiously says:
“That Cyril had any share in this atrocity appears to be an unsupported
calumny; but the perpetrators were mostly officers of his church, and
had unquestionably drawn encouragement from his earlier proceedings;
and his character deservedly suffered in consequence.” Similarly W.
Bright (A History of the Church from 313 to 451, p. 275): “Had there
been no onslaught on the syna gogues, there would doubtless have been
no murder of Hypatia.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p11">From his uncle he had learned a strong aversion to
<name id="iii.xiii.xi-p11.1">Chrysostom</name>, and at the notorious Synodus ad
Quercum near Chalcedon, a.d. 403, he voted for his deposition. He
therefore obstinately resisted the patriarchs of Constantinople and
Antioch, when, shortly after the death of <name id="iii.xiii.xi-p11.2">Chrysostom</name>, they felt constrained to repeal his unjust
condemnation; and he was not even ashamed to compare that holy man to
the traitor Judas. Yet he afterwards yielded, at least in appearance,
to the urgent remonstrances of Isidore of Pelusium and others, and
admitted the name of <name id="iii.xiii.xi-p11.3">Chrysostom</name> into the
diptychs<note n="2025" id="iii.xiii.xi-p11.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p12">That is, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.xi-p12.1">διπτυχα
νεκρῶν</span>, or two-leaved tablets, with the list of names
of distinguished martyrs and bishops, and other persons of merit, of
whom mention was to be made in the prayers of the church. The Greek
church has retained the use of diptychs to this day.</p></note> of his church
(419), and so brought the Roman see again into communication with
Alexandria.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p13">From the year 428 to his death in 444 his life was
interwoven with the Christological controversies. He was the most
zealous and the most influential champion of the anti-Nestorian
orthodoxy at the third ecumenical council, and scrupled at no measures
to annihilate his antagonist. Besides the weapons of theological
learning and acumen, he allowed himself also the use of wilful
misrepresentation, artifice, violence, instigation of people and monks
at Constantinople, and repeated bribery of imperial officers, even of
the emperor’s sister Pulcheria. By his bribes he
loaded the church property at Alexandria with debt, though he left
considerable wealth even to his kindred, and adjured his successor, the
worthless Dioscurus, with the most solemn religious ceremonies, not to
disturb his heirs.<note n="2026" id="iii.xiii.xi-p13.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p14">Dioscurus, however, did not keep his word, but
extorted from the heirs of Cyril immense sums of money, and reduced
them to extreme want. So one of Cyril’s relatives
complained to the Conc, Chalc. <scripRef passage="Act. iii." id="iii.xiii.xi-p14.1" parsed="|Acts|3|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3">Act. iii.</scripRef> in Hardouin, tom. ii. 406). A
verification of the Proverb: Ill gotten, ill gone.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p15">His subsequent exertions for the restoration of
peace cannot wipe these stains from his character; for he was forced to
those exertions by the power of the opposition. His successor
Dioscurus, however (after 444), made him somewhat respectable by
inheriting all his passions without his theological ability, and by
setting them in motion for the destruction of the peace.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p16">Cyril furnishes a striking proof that orthodoxy
and piety are two quite different things, and that zeal for pure
doctrine may coëxist with an unchristian spirit. In personal
character he unquestionably stands far below his unfortunate
antagonist. The judgment of the Catholic historians is bound by the
authority of their church, which, in strange blindness, has canonized
him.<note n="2027" id="iii.xiii.xi-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p17">Even the monophysite Copts and Abyssinians
celebrate his memory under the abbreviated name of Kerlos, and the
title of Doctor of the World.</p></note> Yet Tillemont feels
himself compelled to admit that Cyril did much that is unworthy of a
saint.<note n="2028" id="iii.xiii.xi-p17.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p18">Mémoires, xiv. 541: “S. Cyrille est
Saint: mais on ne peut pas dire que toutes es actions soient
saintes.”</p></note> The estimate of
Protestant historians has been the more severe. The moderate and honest
Chr. W. Franz Walch can hardly give him credit for anything good;<note n="2029" id="iii.xiii.xi-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p19">Comp. the description at the close of the fifth
volume of his tedious but thorough Ketzerhistorie, where, after
recounting the faults of Cyril, he exclaims, p. 932: “Can a man read
such a character without a shudder? And yet nothing is fabricated here,
nothing overdrawn; nothing is done but to collect what is scattered in
history. And what is worst: I find nothing at all that can be said in
his praise.” <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xi-p19.1">Schröckh</span>(l.c. p. 352), in his prolix and loquacious way, gives an equally
unfavorable opinion, and the more extols his antagonist Theodoret (p.
355 sqq.), who was a much more learned and pious man, but in his
life-time was persecuted, and after his death condemned as a heretic,
while Cyril was pronounced a saint.</p></note> and the English historian,
H. H. Milman, says he would rather appear before the judgment-seat of
Christ, loaded with all the heresies of Nestorius, than with the
barbarities of Cyril.<note n="2030" id="iii.xiii.xi-p19.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p20">History of Latin Christianity, vol. i. p. 210:
“Cyril of Alexandria, to those who esteem the stern and uncompromising
assertion of certain Christian tenets the one paramount Christian
virtue, may be the hero, even the saint: but while ambition, intrigue,
arrogance, rapacity, and violence, are proscribed as unchristian
means—barbarity, persecution, bloodshed, as unholy and
unevangelic wickednesses—posterity will condemn the
orthodox Cyril as one of the worst heretics against the spirit of the
Gospel. Who would not meet the judgment of the divine Redeemer loaded
with the errors of Nestorius rather than the barbarities of
Cyril?”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p21">But the faults of his personal character should
not blind us to the merits of Cyril as a theologian. He was a man of
vigorous and acute mind and extensive learning and is clearly to be
reckoned among the most important dogmatic and polemic divines of the
Greek church.<note n="2031" id="iii.xiii.xi-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p22"><span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xi-p22.1">Baur</span>(Vorlesungen über Dogmengeschichte, i. ii. p.
47) says of Cyril: “The current estimate of him is not altogether just.
As a theologian he must be placed higher than he usually is. He
remained true to the spirit of the Alexandrian theology, particularly
in his predilection for the allegorical and the mystical, and he had a
doctrine consistent with itself.”</p></note> Of his
contemporaries Theodoret alone was his superior. He was the last
considerable representative of the Alexandrian theology and the
Alexandrian church, which, however, was already beginning to degenerate
and stiffen; and thus be offsets Theodoret, who is the most learned
representative of the Antiochian school. He aimed to be the same to the
doctrine of the incarnation and the person of Christ, that his purer
and greater predecessor in the see of Alexandria had been to the
doctrine of the Trinity a century before. But he overstrained the
supranaturalism and mysticism of the Alexandrian theology, and in his
zeal for the reality of the incarnation and the unity of the person of
Christ, he went to the brink of the monophysite error; even sustaining
himself by the words of Athanasius, though not by his spirit, because
the Nicene age had not yet fixed beyond all interchange the theological
distinction between οὐσία and ὑπόστασις.<note n="2032" id="iii.xiii.xi-p22.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p23">This is not considered by R. P.
<span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xi-p23.1">Smith</span>, when, in the Preface to his English
translation of Cyril’s Commentary on the Gospel of
Luke from the Syriac (p. v.), he says, that Cyril never transcended
Athanasius’ doctrine of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.xi-p23.2">μία
φύσις τοῦ
Θεοῦλόγου
σεσαρκωμένη</span>, and that both are irreconcilable with
the dogma of Chalcedon, which rests upon the Antiochian theology. Comp.
§§ 137-140, above.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p24">And connected with this is his enthusiastic zeal
for the honor of Mary as the virgin-mother of God. In a pathetic and
turgid eulogy on Mary, which he delivered at Ephesus during the third
ecumenical council, he piles upon her predicates which exceed all
biblical limits, and border upon idolatry.<note n="2033" id="iii.xiii.xi-p24.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p25">Encomium in sanctam Mariam Deiparam, in tom. v.
Pars ii. p. 880 (in Migne’s ed. tom. x. 1029
sqq.).</p></note> “Blessed be thou,” says he, “O mother of God!
Thou rich treasure of the world, inextinguishable lamp, crown of
virginity, sceptre of true doctrine, imperishable temple, habitation of
Him whom no space can contain, mother and virgin, through whom He is,
who comes in the name of the Lord. Blessed be thou, O Mary, who didst
hold in thy womb the Infinite One; thou through whom the blessed
Trinity is glorified and worshipped, through whom the precious cross is
adored throughout the world, through whom heaven rejoices and angels
and archangels are glad, through whom the devil is disarmed and
banished, through whom the fallen creature is restored to heaven,
through whom every believing soul is saved.”<note n="2034" id="iii.xiii.xi-p25.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p26"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.xi-p26.1">Δι ̓ ἧς
πᾶσα πνοὴ
πιστεύουσα
σώζεταιͅ</span></p></note> These and other extravagant praises are
interspersed with polemic thrusts against Nestorius.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p27">Yet Cyril did not, like <name id="iii.xiii.xi-p27.1">Augustine</name>, exempt the Virgin from sin or infirmity, but,
like Basil, he ascribed to her a serious doubt at the crucifixion
concerning the true divinity of Christ, and a shrinking from the cross,
similar to that of Peter, when he was scandalized at the bare mention
of it, and exclaimed: “Be it far from thee, Lord!” (<scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 22" id="iii.xiii.xi-p27.2" parsed="|Matt|16|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.22">Matt. xvi. 22</scripRef>.) In
commenting on <scripRef passage="John xix. 25" id="iii.xiii.xi-p27.3" parsed="|John|19|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.25">John xix. 25</scripRef>, Cyril says: The female sex somehow is ever
fond of tears,<note n="2035" id="iii.xiii.xi-p27.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p28"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.xi-p28.1">Φιλόδακρυ</span></p></note> and given
to much lamentation .... It was the purpose of the holy evangelist to
teach, that probably even the mother of the Lord Himself took offence<note n="2036" id="iii.xiii.xi-p28.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p29">̓<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.xi-p29.1">Εσκανδάλισε
πάθος.</span></p></note> at the unexpected passion;
and the death upon the cross, being so very bitter, was near unsettling
her from her fitting mind .... Doubt not that she admitted<note n="2037" id="iii.xiii.xi-p29.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p30"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.xi-p30.1">Εἰσεδέξατο.</span></p></note> some such thoughts as these: I
bore Him who is laughed at on the wood; but when He said He was the
true Son of the Omnipotent God, perhaps somehow He was mistaken.<note n="2038" id="iii.xiii.xi-p30.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p31">̓<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.xi-p31.1">Αλλ ̓ υἱον
ἑαυτὸν
ἀληθινὸν
εἶναι
λέγων τοῦ
πάντων
κρατοῦντος
Θεοῦ, τάχα
που καὶ
διεσφάλλετο.</span></p></note> He said,
’I am the Life;’ how then has He been
crucified? how has He been strangled by the cords of His murderers? how
did He not prevail over the plot of His persecutors? why does He not
descend from the cross, since He bade Lazarus to return to life, and
filled all Judaea with amazement at His miracles? And it is very
natural that woman,<note n="2039" id="iii.xiii.xi-p31.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p32">Or woman’s
nature, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.xi-p32.1">τὸ
γύναιον</span>, which is sometimes used in a
contemptuous sense, like the German <i><span lang="DE" id="iii.xiii.xi-p32.2">Weibsbild</span></i>.</p></note> not
knowing the mystery, should slide into some such trains of thought. For
we should understand, that the gravity of the circumstances of the
Passion was enough to overturn even a self-possessed mind; it is no
wonder then if woman<note n="2040" id="iii.xiii.xi-p32.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p33"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.xi-p33.1">Τὸ
γύναιον.</span></p></note>
slipped into this reasoning.” Cyril thus understands the prophecy of
Simeon (<scripRef passage="Luke ii. 35" id="iii.xiii.xi-p33.2" parsed="|Luke|2|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.35">Luke ii. 35</scripRef>) concerning the sword, which, he says, “meant the
most acute pain, cutting down the woman’s mind into
extravagant thoughts. For temptations test the hearts of those who
suffer them, and make bare the thoughts which are in them.”<note n="2041" id="iii.xiii.xi-p33.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p34">Cyril, in Joann. lib. xii. (in
Migne’s ed. of Cyril, vol. vii. col. 661 sq.). Dr. J.
H. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xi-p34.1">Newman</span>(in his
Letter to Dr. Pusey on his Eirenicon, Lond. 1866, p. 136) escapes the
force of the argument of this and similar passages of Basil
and <name id="iii.xiii.xi-p34.2">Chrysostom</name>against the Roman Mariolatry by the sophistical
distinction, that they are not directed against the
Virgin’s person, so much as against her nature
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.xi-p34.3">τὸ
γύναιον</span>), of which the fathers had the low
estimation then prevalent, looking upon womankind as the “varium et
mutabile semper,” and knowing little of that true nobility which is
exemplified in the females of the Germanic races, and in those of the
old Jewish stock, Miriam, Deborah, Judith, Susanna. But it was to the
human nature of Mary, and not to human nature in the abstract, that
Cyril, whether right or wrong, attributed a doubt concerning the true
divinity of her Son. I think there is no warrant for such a supposition
in the accounts of the crucifixion, and the sword in the prophecy of
Simeon means anguish rather than doubt. But this makes the antagonism
of these Greek fathers with the present Roman Mariology only the more
striking. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xi-p34.4">Newman</span>(l.c. p.
144) gratuitously assumes that the tradition of the sinlessness of the
holy Virgin was obliterated and confused at Antioch and New Caesarea by
the Arian troubles. But this would apply at best only to
<name id="iii.xiii.xi-p34.5">Chrysostom</name>and Basil, and not to Cyril of Alexandria, who lived half a
century after the defeat of Arianism at the second ecumenical council,
and who was the leading champion of the <i>theotokos</i> in the
Nestorian controversy. Besides there is no clear trace of the doctrine
of the sinlessness of Mary before St. <name id="iii.xiii.xi-p34.6">Augustine</name>, either
among the Greek or Latin fathers; for the tradition of Mary as the
second Eve does not necessarily imply that doctrine, and was associated
in Irenaeus and <name id="iii.xiii.xi-p34.7">Tertullian</name>with views similar to those expressed by
Basil, <name id="iii.xiii.xi-p34.8">Chrysostom</name>, and Cyril. Comp. §§ 81
and 82, above.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p35">Aside from his partisan excesses, he powerfully
and successfully represented the important truth of the unity of the
person of Christ against the abstract dyophysitism of Nestorius.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p36">For this reason his Christological writings
against Nestorius and Theodoret are of the greatest importance to the
history of doctrine.<note n="2042" id="iii.xiii.xi-p36.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p37">Adversus Nestorii blasphemias contradictionum
libri v (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.xi-p37.1">Κατὰ τῶν
Νεστωρίου
δυσφημιῶν
πενταβίβλος
ἀντίῤῥητος</span>); Explanatio xii capitum s.
anathematismorum (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.xi-p37.2">Ἐπίλυσις
τῶν δώδεκα
κεφαλαίων</span>); Apologeticus pro xii capitibus
adversus Orientales episcopos; Contra Theodoretum pro xii
capitibus—all in the last volume of the edition of
Aubert (in Migne, in tom. ix.).</p></note>
Besides these he has left us a valuable apologetic work, composed in
the year 433, and dedicated to the emperor Theodosius II., in
refutation of the attack of <name id="iii.xiii.xi-p37.3">Julian</name> the
Apostate upon Christianity;<note n="2043" id="iii.xiii.xi-p37.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p38">Contra <name id="iii.xiii.xi-p38.1">Julian</name>um Apostatam
libri x, tom. vi. in Aubert (tom. ix. in Migne); also in
Spanheim’s Opera <name id="iii.xiii.xi-p38.2">Julian</name>i. Comp.
§§ 4 and 9, above.</p></note> and a doctrinal work on the Trinity and the
incarnation.<note n="2044" id="iii.xiii.xi-p38.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p39">De S. Trinitate, et de incarnatione Unigeniti,
etc., tom. v. Pars i. Not to be confounded with the spurious
work <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xi-p39.1">De</span>trinitate, in
tom. vi. 1-35, which combats the monothelite heresy, and is therefore
of much later origin.</p></note> As an
expositor he has the virtues and the faults of the arbitrary
allegorizing and dogmatizing method of the Alexandrians, and with all
his copiousness of thought he affords far less solid profit than <name id="iii.xiii.xi-p39.2">Chrysostom</name> or Theodoret. He has left extended
commentaries, chiefly in the form of sermons, on the Pentateuch (or
rather on the most important sections and the typical significance of
the ceremonial law), on Isaiah, on the twelve Minor Prophets, and on
the Gospel of John.<note n="2045" id="iii.xiii.xi-p39.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p40">Tom. i.-iv.</p></note> To
these must now be added fragments of expositions of the Psalms, and of
some of the Epistles of Paul, first edited by Angelo Mai; and a
homiletical commentary on the Gospel of Luke, which likewise has but
recently become known, first by fragments in the Greek original, and
since complete in a Syriac translation from the manuscripts of a
Nitrian monastery.<note n="2046" id="iii.xiii.xi-p40.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p41">By Angelo Mai and R. P. Smith. See the
Literature above.</p></note> And,
finally, the works of Cyril include thirty Easter Homilies (Homiliae
paschales), in which, according to Alexandrian custom, he announced the
time of Easter; several homilies delivered in Ephesus and elsewhere;
and eighty-eight Letters, relating for the most part, to the Nestorian
controversies.<note n="2047" id="iii.xiii.xi-p41.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xi-p42">The Homilies and Letters in tom. v. Pars ii.
ed. Aubert (in Migne, with additions, in tom. x.).</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xi-p43"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="172" title="Ephraem the Syrian" shorttitle="Section 172" progress="90.93%" prev="iii.xiii.xi" next="iii.xiii.xiii" id="iii.xiii.xii">

<p class="head" id="iii.xiii.xii-p1">§ 172. Ephraem the Syrian.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.xii-p3">I. S. Ephraem Syrus: Opera omnia quae exstant
Greece, Syriace, Latine, in sex tomos distributa, ad MSS. codices
Vaticanos aliosque castigata, etc.: nunc primum, sub auspiciis S. P.
Clementis XII. Pontificis Max. e Bibl. Vaticana prodeunt. Edited by the
celebrated Oriental scholar J. S. Assemani (assisted by his nephew
Stephen Evodius Assemani, 1732–’43, 6
vols. and the Maronite Jesuit Peter <name id="iii.xiii.xii-p3.1">Benedict</name>). Romae, fol. (vols. i.-iii. contain the Greek
and Latin translations; vols. iv.-vi., which are also separately
numbered i.-iii., the Syriac writings with a Latin version).
Supplementary works edited by the Mechitarists, Venet. 1836, 4 vols. 8
vo. The hymns of Ephraem have also been edited by Aug. Hahn and Fr. L.
Sieffert: Chrestomathia Syriaca sive S. Ephraemi carmina selecta, notis
criticis, philologicis, historicis, et glossario locupletissimo
illustr., Lips. 1825; and by Daniel: Thes. hymn. tom. iii. (Lips. 1855)
pp. 139–268. German translation by Zingerle: Die heil.
Muse der Syrer. Innsbruck, 1830. English translation by Henry Burgess:
Select metrical Hymns and Homilies of Ephr. Syrus, transl. Lond. 1853,
2 vols. 12 mo. Comp. § 114, above.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.xii-p4">II. Gregorius Nyss.: Vita et encomium S. Ephr. Syr.
(in Opera Greg. ed. Paris. 1615, tom. ii. pp.
1027–1048; or in Migne’s ed. of Greg.
tom. iii. 819–850, and in Ephr. Op. tom. i.). The Vita
per Metaphrastem; several anonymous biographies; the Testimonia veterum
and Judicia recentiorum; the Dissertation de rebus gestis, scriptis,
editionibusque Ephr. Syr., etc., all in the first volume, and the Acta
Ephraemi Syriaca auctore anonymo, in the sixth volume, of
Assemani’s edition of the Opera Ephr. <name id="iii.xiii.xii-p4.1">Jerome</name>: Cat. vir. ill.c. 115. Sozomen: H. E. iii. c. 16;
vi. 34. Theodoret: H. E. iv. 29. Acta Sanctorum for Fehr. i. (Antw.
1658), pp. 67–78. Butler: The Lives of the Saints, sub
July 9. W. Cave: Lives of the Fathers, &amp;c. Vol. iii.
404–412 (Oxford ed. of 1840). Fabricius: Bibl. Gr.
(reprinted in Assemani’s ed. of the Opera i. lxiii.
sqq.). Lengerke: De Ephraemo Syro S. Scripturae interprete, Hal. 1828;
De Ephr. arte hermeneutica, Regiom. 1831. Alsleben: Das Leben des h.
Ephraem. Berlin, 1853. E. Rödiger: Art. Ephräm in
Herzog’s Encykl. vol. iv. (1855), p. 85 ff.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xii-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xiii.xii-p6">Before we leave the Oriental fathers, we must give a
sketch of Ephraem or Ephraim<note n="2048" id="iii.xiii.xii-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xii-p7">The Greeks spell his name <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.xii-p7.1">Ἐφραΐμ</span>,,, the Latins
Ephraem.</p></note> the most distinguished divine, orator, and poet,
of the ancient Syrian church. He is called “the pillar of the church,”
“the teacher,” “the prophet, of the Syrians,” and as a hymn-writer “the
guitar of the Holy Ghost.” His life was at an early date interwoven
with miraculous legends, and it is impossible to sift the truth from
pious fiction.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xii-p8">He was born of heathen parents in Mesopotamia
(either at Edessa or at Nisibis) in the beginning of the fourth
century, and was expelled from home by his father, a priest of the god
Abnil, for his leaning to Christianity.<note n="2049" id="iii.xiii.xii-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xii-p9">This is the account of the Syriac Acta
Ephraemi, in the sixth volume of the Opera p. xxiii sqq. But according
to another account, which is followed by Butler and Cave, his parents
were Christians, and dedicated him to God from the
cradle.</p></note> He went to the venerated bishop and confessor
Jacob of Nisibis, who instructed and probably also baptized him, took
him to the council of Nicaea in 325, and employed him as teacher. He
soon acquired great celebrity by his sacred learning, his zealous
orthodoxy, and his ascetic piety. In 363, after the cession of Nisibis
to the Persians, he withdrew to Roman territory, and settled in Edessa,
which about that time became the chief seat of Christian learning in
Syria.<note n="2050" id="iii.xiii.xii-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xii-p10">On the early history of Christianity in Edessa,
compare W. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xii-p10.1">Cureton</span>:
Ancient Syriac Documents relative to the earliest Establishment of
Christianity in Edessa and the neighboring Countries, from the Year
after our Lord’s Ascension to the Beginning of the
Fourth Century. Lond. 1866.</p></note> He lived a hermit
in a cavern near the city, and spent his time in ascetic exercises, in
reading, writing, and preaching to the monks and the people with great
effect. He acquired complete mastery over his naturally violent temper,
he denied himself all pleasures, and slept on the bare ground. He
opposed the remnants of idolatry in the surrounding country, and
defended the Nicene orthodoxy against all classes of heretics. He made
a journey to Egypt, where he spent several years among the hermits. He
also visited, by divine admonition, Basil the Great at Caesarea, who
ordained him deacon. Basil held him in the highest esteem, and
afterwards sent two of his pupils to Edessa to ordain him bishop; but
Ephraem, in order to escape the responsible office, behaved like a
fool, and the messengers returned with the report that he was out of
his mind. Basil told them that the folly was on their side, and Ephraem
was a man full of divine wisdom.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xii-p11">Shortly before his death, when the city of Edessa
was visited by a severe famine, Ephraem quitted his solitary cell and
preached a powerful sermon against the rich for permitting the poor to
die around them, and told them that their wealth would ruin their soul,
unless they made good use of it. The rich men felt the rebuke, and
intrusted him with the distribution of their goods. Ephraem fitted up
about three hundred beds, and himself attended to the sufferers,
whether they were foreigners or natives, till the calamity was at an
end. Then he returned to his cell, and a few days after, about the year
379, he expired, soon following his friend Basil.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xii-p12">Ephraem, says Sozomen, attained no higher clerical
degree than that of deacon, but his attainments in virtue rendered him
equal in reputation to those who rose to the highest sacerdotal
dignity, while his holy life and erudition made him an object of
universal admiration. He left many disciples who were zealously
attached to his doctrines. The most celebrated of them were Abbas,
Zenobius, Abraham, Maras, and Simeon, whom the Syrians regard as the
glory of their country.<note n="2051" id="iii.xiii.xii-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xii-p13">Sozomen, H. E. iii. 16. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xii-p13.1">Cave</span>(I. c. iii. 409) says of him: “He had all the virtues that
can render a man great and excellent, and this that crowned all the
rest, that he would not know it, nor cared to hear of it; being
desirous, as Nyssen tells us, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.xii-p13.2">οὐ
δοκεῖν, ἀλλ
̓ εἶναι
χρηστός</span>, not to seem, but to be really
good.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xii-p14">Ephraem was an uncommonly prolific author. His
fertility was prophetically revealed to him in his early years by the
vision of a vine which grew from the root of his tongue, spreading in
every direction to the ends of the earth, and was loaded with new and
heavier clusters the more it was plucked. His writings consist of
commentaries on the Scriptures, homilies, ascetic tracts, and sacred
poetry. The commentaries and hymns, or metrical prose, are preserved in
the Syriac original, and have an independent philological value for
Oriental scholars. The other writings exist only in Greek, Latin, and
Armenian translations. Excellent Greek translations were known and
extensively read so early as the time of <name id="iii.xiii.xii-p14.1">Chrysostom</name> and <name id="iii.xiii.xii-p14.2">Jerome</name>. His
works furnish no clear evidence of his knowledge of the Greek language;
some writers assert his acquaintance with Greek, others deny it.<note n="2052" id="iii.xiii.xii-p14.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xii-p15">Sozomen and Theodoret expressly say that
Ephraem was not acquainted with the Greek language, but used the Syriac
“as a medium for reflecting the rays of divine grace.” According to the
legend he was miraculously endowed with the knowledge of the Greek on
his visit to Basil, who was in like manner inspired to greet him in
Syriac.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xii-p16">His commentaries extended over the whole Bible,
“from the book of creation to the last book of grace,” as Gregory of
Nyssa says. We have his commentaries on the historical and prophetical
books of the Old Testament and the Book of Job in Syriac, and his
commentaries on the Epistles of Paul in an Armenian translation.<note n="2053" id="iii.xiii.xii-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xii-p17"> Opera, tom. iv. and v., or vol. i.
and ii. of the Opera Syr., and the supplements of the
Mechitarists.</p></note> They have been but little
used thus far by commentators. He does not interpret the text from the
original Hebrew, but from the old Syriac translation, the Peshito.<note n="2054" id="iii.xiii.xii-p17.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xii-p18">He refers, however, occasionally to the
original, as, for instance, ad <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 1" id="iii.xiii.xii-p18.1" parsed="|Gen|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.1">Gen. i. 1</scripRef>: Interjecta
particula <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="iii.xiii.xii-p18.2">את</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xii-p19">, quae in
Hebraico textu hac loco legitur, idem valet, quod Syriacus articulus .”
(Opera, vi. 116.) But such references prove no more than a superficial
knowledge of Hebrew.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xii-p20">His sermons and homilies, of which, according to
Photius, he composed more than a thousand, are partly expository,
partly polemical, against Jews, heathen, and heretics.<note n="2055" id="iii.xiii.xii-p20.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xii-p21">Opera, tom. i. ii. iii. and iv. Compare
Photius, Bibl. Cod. 196.</p></note> They evince a considerable
degree of popular eloquence; they are full of pathos, exclamations,
apostrophes, antitheses, illustrations, severe rebuke, and sweet
comfort, according to the subject; but also full of exaggerations,
bombast, prolixity, and the superstitious of his age, such as the
over-estimate of ascetic virtue, and excessive veneration of the Virgin
Mary, the saints, and relics.<note n="2056" id="iii.xiii.xii-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xii-p22">There is even a prayer to the holy Virgin (in
Latin only) in his Works, tom. iii. p. 577; if it be genuine; for there
are no other clear traces of such prayers before the fifth century.
Mary is there addressed as “immaculata ... atque ab omni sorde ac labe
peccati alienissima, virgo Dei sponsa, ac Domina nostra, ”
etc.</p></note> Some of his sermons were publicly read after the
Bible lesson in many Oriental and even Occidental churches.<note n="2057" id="iii.xiii.xii-p22.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xii-p23">Hieron, De script.
eccl.c.115,</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xii-p24">His hymns were intended to counteract the
influence of the heretical views of Bardesanes and his son Harmonius,
which spread widely by means of popular Syrian songs. “When Ephraem
perceived,” says Sozomen, “that the Syrians were charmed with the
elegant diction and melodious versification of Harmonius, he became
apprehensive, lest they should imbibe the same opinions; and therefore,
although he was ignorant of Greek learning, he applied himself to the
study of the metres of Harmonius, and composed similar poems in
accordance with the doctrines of the church, and sacred hymns in praise
of holy men. From that period the Syrians sang the odes of Ephraem,
according to the method indicated by Harmonius.” Theodoret gives a
similar account, and says, that the hymns of Ephraem combined harmony
and melody with piety, and subserved all the purposes of valuable and
efficacious medicine against the heretical hymns of Harmonius. It is
reported that he wrote no less than three hundred thousand verses.<note n="2058" id="iii.xiii.xii-p24.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xii-p25">Sozomen, iii. 16: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.xii-p25.1">τριακοσια
μυριάδα
ἔπων,</span> —<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.xii-p25.2">ἔπη</span>and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.xii-p25.3">στίχοι</span>is equivalent to verses or lines. Origen
says of the Book of Job that it contains nearly 10,000
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.xii-p25.4">ἔπη</span>.</p></note> But, with the exception of
his commentaries, all his Syriac works are written in verse, i.e., in
lines of an equal number of syllables, and with occasional rhyme and
assonance, though without regular metre.<note n="2059" id="iii.xiii.xii-p25.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xii-p26">Comp. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xii-p26.1">Rödiger</span>, in Herzog’s Encycl. vol. iv. p. 89, and
the Observationes prosodicae of <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xii-p26.2">Hahn</span>and <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xii-p26.3">Sieffert</span>in
their Chrestomathia Syriaca.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xii-p27"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xii-p28">II.—The Latin Fathers.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xii-p29"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="173" title="Lactantius" shorttitle="Section 173" progress="91.37%" prev="iii.xiii.xii" next="iii.xiii.xiv" id="iii.xiii.xiii">

<p class="head" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p1">§ 173. Lactantius.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xiii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p3">I. Lactantius, Lucius Caecilius Firmianus: Opera.
First edition in venerabili monasterio Sublacensi, 1465. (Brunet:
“Livre précieux, qui est en même temps la
première édition de Lactance, et le premier
ouvrage impr. en Italia avec date.”) Later editions by J. L.
Brünemann, Lips. 1739; Le Brun and N. Lenglet Du Fresnoy,
Par. 1748, 2 vols. 4to; F. E. a S. Xaverio, <scripRef passage="Rom. 1754" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p3.1" parsed="|Rom|1754|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1754">Rom.
1754</scripRef>–’9, and Migne, Par. 1844, in 2
vols. A convenient manual edition by O. Fridol. Fritzsche, in
Gersdorf’s Bibliotheca Patrum ecclesiast. selecta,
Lips. 1842, vol. x. and xi.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p4">II. The introductory essays to the editions. <name id="iii.xiii.xiii-p4.1">Jerome</name>: Cat. vir. illustr. c. 80. Notices in Dupin,
Ceillier, Cave (Vol. iii. pp. 373–384),
Schönemann (Biblioth. Patr. Lat. i. 177 sqq.), &amp;c.
Möhler: Patrologie, i. pp. 917–933. On the
Christology of Lactantius, comp. Dorner: Entwicklungsgeschichte der
Lehre Von der Person Christi. Th. i. p. 761 ff.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xiii-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p6">Firmiamus Lactantius stands among the Latin fathers,
like Eusebius among the Greek, on the border between the second period
and the third, and unites in his reminiscences the personal experience
of both the persecution and the victory of the church in the Roman
empire; yet in his theological views he belongs rather to the
ante-Nicene age.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p7">According to his own confession he sprang from
heathen parents. He was probably, as some have inferred from his name,
a native of Firmum (Fermo) in Italy; he studied in the school of the
rhetorician and apologist Arnobius of Sicca, and on this account has
been taken by some for an African; he made himself known by a poetical
work called Symposion, a collection of a hundred riddles in hexameters
for table amusement; and he was called to Nicomedia by Dioclesian to
teach Latin eloquence. But as this city was occupied mostly by Greeks,
he had few hearers, and devoted himself to authorship.<note n="2060" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p7.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p8">He says of his heathen life, Inst. div. i. 1,
that he trained youth by his “non ad virtutem, sed plane ad argutam
malitiam.”</p></note> In his manhood, probably
shortly before or during the persecution under Dioclesian, he embraced
Christianity; he was witness of the cruel scenes of that persecution,
though not himself a sufferer in it; and he wrote in defence of the
hated and reviled religion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p9"><name id="iii.xiii.xiii-p9.1">Constantine</name> subsequently
(after 312) brought him to his court in Gaul, and committed to him the
education of his son Crispus, whom the emperor caused to be executed in
326. At court he lived very simply, and withstood the temptations of
luxury and avarice. He is said to have died in the imperial residence
at Treves at a great age, about the year 330.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p10"><name id="iii.xiii.xiii-p10.1">Jerome</name> calls Lactantius
the most learned man of his time.<note n="2061" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p10.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p11">Catal.c.80: “Lact. vir omnium suo tempore
eruditissimus.” In <scripRef passage="Ep. 58" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p11.1">Ep. 58</scripRef> ad Paulinum (ed. Vall.), c. 10, he gives the
following just view of him: “Lact. quasi quidam fluvius eloquentiae
Tullianae, utinam tam nostra affirmare potuisset, quam facile aliena
destruxit.” O. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p11.2">Friedol. Fritzsche</span>, in the Praefatio of his edition of his Opera, thus estimates
him: “Firm. Lactantius, qui Ciceronis felicissimus exstitit imitator,
non solum sermonis castitate et elegantia orationisque flumine, sed,
qua erat summa eruditione, rerum etiam copia et varietate inter
reliquos ecclesiae latinae scriptores maxime eminuit, eoque factum est,
ut, quamvis doctrinam ejus non satis esse sanam viros pios haud
lateret, nunquam tamen prorsus negligeretur.”</p></note> His writings certainly give evidence of varied
and thorough knowledge, of fine rhetorical culture, and particularly of
eminent power of statement in clear, pure, and elegant style. In this
last respect he surpasses almost all the Latin fathers, except <name id="iii.xiii.xiii-p11.3">Jerome</name>, and has not unjustly been called the
Christian Cicero.<note n="2062" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p11.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p12">Or, as <name id="iii.xiii.xiii-p12.1">Jerome</name>, l. c., calls
him: “Fluvius eloquentiae Tullianae.”</p></note> His is
the famous derivation of the word religion from religare, defining it
as the reunion of man with God, reconciliation; answering to the nature
of Christianity, and including the three ideas of an original unity, a
separation by sin, and a restoration of the unity again.<note n="2063" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p12.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p13">Instit. div. l. iv. cap. 28 (vol. i. p. 223,
ed. Fritzsche): “Hoc vinculo pietatis obstricti Deo et religati sumus;
unde ipsa religio nomen accepit, non ut Cicero interpretatus est, a
relegendo” Cicero says, De natura deorum, ii. 28: “Qui omnia quae ad
cultum deorum pertinerent, diligenter retmetarent et tamquam
relegerent, <i>religiosi</i> dicti sunt ex <i>relegendo</i>, ut
elegantes ex eligendo, itemque ex diligendo diligentes.” This
derivation is not impossible, since we have <i>legio</i> from
<i>legere</i>, and several nouns ending in io from verbs of the third
conjugation, as <i>regio, contagio, oblivio</i>. But the derivation of
Lactantius gives a more correct and profound idea of religion, and
etymologically it is equally admissible; for although <i>religare</i>
would rather yield the noun <i>religatio</i>, yet we have <i>optio</i>
from <i>optare</i>, <i>rebellio</i> from <i>rebellare</i>
<i>internecio</i>from <i>internecare</i>, &amp;c. <name id="iii.xiii.xiii-p13.1">Augustine</name>(Retract. i.
13), <name id="iii.xiii.xiii-p13.2">Jerome</name>(Ad Amos, c. 9), and the majority of Christian
divines have adopted the definition of Lactantius.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p14">But he is far more the rhetorician than the
philosopher or theologian, and, as <name id="iii.xiii.xiii-p14.1">Jerome</name>
observes, has greater skill in the refutation of error than in the
establishment of truth. The doctrinal matter of his writings, as in the
case of his preceptor Arnobius, is very vague and unsatisfactory, and
he does not belong to the narrower circle of the fathers, the
authoritative teachers of the church. Pope Gelasius counted his works
among the apocrypha, i.e., writings not ecclesiastically received.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p15">Notwithstanding this, his Institutes, on account
of their elegant style, have been favorite reading, and are said to
have appeared in more than a hundred editions. His mistakes and errors
in the exposition of points of Christian doctrine do not amount to
heresies, but are mostly due to the crude and unsettled state of the
church doctrine at the time. In the doctrine of sin he borders upon
Manichaeism. In anthropology and soteriology he follows the synergism
which, until <name id="iii.xiii.xiii-p15.1">Augustine</name>, was almost universal.
In the doctrine of the Trinity he was, like most of the ante-Nicene
fathers, subordinationist. He taught a duplex nativitas of Christ, one
at the creation, and one at the incarnation. Christ went forth from God
at the creation, as a word from the mouth, yet hypostatically.<note n="2064" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p15.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p16">According to a statement of <name id="iii.xiii.xiii-p16.1">Jerome</name>(<scripRef passage="Ep. 41" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p16.2">Ep. 41</scripRef>
ad Pammach. et Ocean.) he denied the personality of the Holy
Ghost.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p17">His most important work is his Divine Institutes,
a comprehensive refutation of heathenism and defence of Christianity,
designed to make Christianity better known among the cultivated
classes, and to commend it by scholarship and attractive style.<note n="2065" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p17.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p18">Institutionum divinarum libri vii. The title
was chosen with reference to the Institutiones juris civilis (i. 1).
The several books then bear the following superscriptions: 1. De falsa
religione; 2. De origine erroris; 3. De fan sapientia; 4. De vera
sapientia; 5. De justitia; 6. De vero cultu; 7. De vita beata.
Lactantius himself made an abstract of it under the title: Epitome ad
Pentadium fratrem, in Fritzsche, Pars ii. pp.
114-171.</p></note> He seems to have begun the work
during the Dioclesianic persecution, but afterwards to have enlarged
and improved it about the year 321; for he dedicated it to the emperor,
whom he celebrates as the first Christian prince.<note n="2066" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p18.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p19">L. i. c. 1: “Quod opus nunc nominis tui
auspicio inchoamus, <name id="iii.xiii.xiii-p19.1">Constantine</name>imperator
maxims, qui primus Romanorum principum, repudiatis erroribus,
majestatem Dei singularis ac veri cognovisti et honorasti, ” &amp;c.
This passage, by the way, does not appear in all the codices. Comp. the
note in the ed. of Fritzsche, Pars i. p. 3.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p20">To the same apologetic purpose was his work De
morte, or mortibus, persecutorum, which is of some importance to the
external history of the church.<note n="2067" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p20.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p21">In the ed. of Fritzsche, P. ii. pp. 248-286.
This work is wanting in the earlier editions, and also in several
manuscripts, and is therefore sometimes denied to Lactantius, e.g., by
Dom de Nourry, in a learned dissertation on this question, reprinted in
the Appendix to the second volume of Migne’s edition
of Lactantius, p. 839 sqq. But its style, upon the whole, agrees with
his; the work entirely suits his time and circumstances; and it is
probably the same that <name id="iii.xiii.xiii-p21.1">Jerome</name>cites under the
name De persecutions. Jac. Burckhardt, in his monograph
on <name id="iii.xiii.xiii-p21.2">Constantine</name>the Great, 1853, treats this book throughout as
an untrustworthy romance, but without proof, and with an obvious
aversion to all the fathers, similar to that of
Gibbon.</p></note> It describes with minute knowledge, but in
vehement tone, the cruel persecutions of the Christians from Nero to
Dioclesian, Galerius, and Maximinus (314), and the divine judgments on
the persecutors, who were compelled to become involuntary witnesses to
the indestructible power of Christianity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p22">In his book De opificio Dei<note n="2068" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p22.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p23">In the ed. of Fritzsche, Pars ii. pp.
172-208.</p></note> he gives observations on the organization
of the human nature, and on the divine wisdom displayed in it.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p24">In the treatise De ira Dei<note n="2069" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p24.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p25">Ibid. ii. 208-247.</p></note> he shows that the punitive justice of God
necessarily follows from his abhorrence of evil, and is perfectly
compatible with his goodness; and he closes with an exhortation to live
such a life that God may ever be gracious to us, and that we may never
have to fear his wrath.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p26">We have also from Lactantius various Fragmenta and
Carmina de Phoenice, de Passione Domini, de resurrectione Domini, and
one hundred Aenigmata, each of three hexameters.<note n="2070" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p26.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xiii-p27">Ibid. ii. p. 286 sqq. Other works of
Lactantius, cited by <name id="iii.xiii.xiii-p27.1">Jerome</name>, are
lost.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xiii-p28"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="174" title="Hilary of Poitiers" shorttitle="Section 174" progress="91.75%" prev="iii.xiii.xiii" next="iii.xiii.xv" id="iii.xiii.xiv">

<p class="head" id="iii.xiii.xiv-p1">§ 174. <name id="iii.xiii.xiv-p1.1">Hilary</name> of
Poitiers.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xiv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.xiv-p3">I. S. Hilarius Pictaviensis: Opera, studio et labore
monach. S. <name id="iii.xiii.xiv-p3.1">Benedict</name>i e congreg. S. Mauri.
Paris, 1693, 1 vol. fol. The same ed. enlarged and improved by Scip.
Maffei, Verona, 1730, 2 vols. fol. (reprinted in Venice, 1749). Am ed.
by Fr. Overthür, Wirceburgi,
1785–’88, 4 vols.; and one by Migne,
Petit-Montrouge, 1844–’45, in 2 vols.
(Patrol. Lat. tom. ix. and x.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.xiv-p4">II. The Praefatio et Vitae in the first vol. of the
ed. of Maffei, and Migne (tom. i. 125 sqq.). Hieronymus: De viris
illustr. c. 100. Tillemont (tom. vii.); Ceillier (tom. v.); and Butler,
sub Jan. 14. Kling, in Herzog’s Encykl. vi. 84 ff. On
the Christology of <name id="iii.xiii.xiv-p4.1">Hilary</name>, comp. especially
Dorner, Entwicklungsgeschichte, i. 1037 ff.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xiv-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xiii.xiv-p6"><name id="iii.xiii.xiv-p6.1">Hilary</name> of Poitiers, or
Pictaviensis, so named from his birth-place and subsequent bishopric in
Southwestern France, and so distinguished from other men of the same
name,<note n="2071" id="iii.xiii.xiv-p6.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xiv-p7">As Hilarius Arelatensis (†
449), celebrated for his contest with pope Leo I.</p></note> was especially
eminent in the Arian controversies for his steadfast confession and
powerful defence of the orthodox faith, and has therefore been styled
the “Athanasius of the West.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xiv-p8">He was born towards the end of the third century,
and embraced Christianity in mature age, with his wife and his daughter
Apra.<note n="2072" id="iii.xiii.xiv-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xiv-p9">We have from him an Epistola ad Apram (or Abram
in other manuscripts), filiam suam, written in 358, in tom. ii. 549
(ed. Migne). He sent to her his famous morning hymn: “Lucia largitor
splendide.”</p></note> He found in the
Holy Scriptures the solution of the riddle of life, which he had sought
in vain in the writings of the philosophers. In the year 350 he became
bishop of his native city, and immediately took a very decided stand
against Arianism, which was at that time devastating the Gallic church.
For this he was banished by Constantius to Phrygia in Asia Minor, where
Arianism ruled. Here, between 356 and 361, he wrote his twelve books on
the Trinity, the main work of his life.<note n="2073" id="iii.xiii.xiv-p9.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xiv-p10">De trinitate libri xii. (tom. i. 26-472, ed.
Migne).</p></note> He was recalled to Gaul, then banished again,
and spent the last years of his life in rural retirement till his death
in 368.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xiv-p11">We have from him, besides the theological work
already mentioned several smaller polemic works against Arianism, viz.,
On Synods, or the Faith of the Orientals (358); fragments of a history
of the Synod of Ariminum and Seleucia; a tract against the Arian
emperor Constantius, and one against the Arian bishop Auxentius of
Milan. He wrote also Commentaries on the Psalms (incomplete), and the
Gospel of Matthew, which are partly a free translation of Origen,<note n="2074" id="iii.xiii.xiv-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xiv-p12"><name id="iii.xiii.xiv-p12.1">Jerome</name>(De viris
illustr. c. 100) says of his Commentary on the Psalms: “In quo opere
imitatus Origenem, nonnulla etiam de suo addidit,” and of the
Commentary on Matthew and the tract on Job: “Quos de Graeco Origenis ad
sensum transtulit.”</p></note> and some original hymns,
which place him next to <name id="iii.xiii.xiv-p12.2">Ambrose</name> among the
lyric poets of the ancient church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xiv-p13"><name id="iii.xiii.xiv-p13.1">Hilary</name> was a man of
thorough biblical knowledge, theological depth and acuteness, and
earnest, efficient piety. He had schooled himself in the works of
Origen and Athanasius, but was at the same time an independent thinker
and investigator. His language is often obscure and heavy, but earnest
and strong, recalling <name id="iii.xiii.xiv-p13.2">Tertullian</name>. He had to
reproduce the profound thoughts of Athanasius and other Greek fathers
in the Latin language, which is far less adapted to speculation than
the copious, versatile, finely-shaded Greek. The incarnation of God was
to him, as it was to Athanasius, the centre of theology and of the
Christian life. He had an effective hand in the development of the
dogma of the consubstantiality of the Son with the Father, and the
dogma of the person of Christ. In this he was specially eminent for his
fine use of the Gospel of John. But he could not get clear of
subordinationism, nor call the Holy Ghost downright God. His
Pneumatology, as well as his anthropology and soteriology, was, like
that of all the fathers before <name id="iii.xiii.xiv-p13.3">Augustine</name>,
comparatively crude. In Christology he saw farther and deeper than many
of his contemporaries. He made the distinction clear between the divine
and the human in Christ, and yet held firmly to the unity of His
person. He supposes a threefold birth of the Son of God: the eternal
generation in the bosom of the Father, to whom the Son is equal in
essence and glory; the incarnation, the humiliation of Himself to the
form of a servant from the free impulse of love; and the birth of the
Son of God out of the Son of Man in the resurrection, the
transfiguration of the form of a servant into the form of God, at once
showing forth again the full glory of God, and realizing the idea of
humanity.<note n="2075" id="iii.xiii.xiv-p13.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xiv-p14"><span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xiv-p14.1">Kling</span>says, l.c. p. 94: ”<name id="iii.xiii.xiv-p14.2">Hilary</name>holds a most
important place in the development of Christology, and his massive
analysis contains fruitful germs which in the succeeding centuries have
been only in part developed; profound and comprehensive thoughts, the
stimulating and fertilizing power of which reaches down even into our
own time; nor need our time be ashamed to learn from this ancient
master, as well as from other teachers of that age.”</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xiv-p15"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="175" title="Ambrose" shorttitle="Section 175" progress="91.96%" prev="iii.xiii.xiv" next="iii.xiii.xvi" id="iii.xiii.xv">

<p class="head" id="iii.xiii.xv-p1">§ 175. <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p1.1">Ambrose</name>.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.xv-p3">I. S. Ambrosius Mediolanensis episcopus: Opera ad
manuscriptos codices Vaticanos, Gallicanos, Belgicos, &amp;c.,
emendata, studio et labore monachorum ord. S. <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p3.1">Benedict</name>i e congreg. S. Mauri (Jac. du Fricke et Nic. de
Nourry). Paris. 1686–’90, 2 vols.
fol. This edition was reprinted at Venice,
1748–’51, in 4 vols. fol., and in
1781 in 8 vols. 4to, and by Abbé Migne in his Patrol.,
Petit-Montrouge, 1843, 2 tom. in 4 Parts with some additions. The Libri
tres de officiis, and the Hexaëmeron of <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p3.2">Ambrose</name> have also been frequently published separately. A
convenient edition of both is included in Gersdorf’s
Bibliotheca Patrum Latinorum selecta, vols. viii. and ix. Lips. 1839.
His hymns are found also in Daniel’s Thesaurus
hymnolog tom. i. p. 12 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.xv-p4">II. Paulinus (deacon of Milan and secretary of <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p4.1">Ambrose</name>): Vita S. Ambrosii (written by request of
St. <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p4.2">Augustine</name>, derived from personal
knowledge, from Marcella, sister of <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p4.3">Ambrose</name>,
and several friends). The Vita of an anonymous writer, in Greek and
Latin, in the Bened. ed. of the Opera. Both in the Appendix to tom. ii.
ed. <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p4.4">Benedict</name>inae. <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p4.5">Benedict</name>ini Editores: Vita Ambrosii ex ejus potissimum
scriptis collecta et secundum chronologiae ordinem digesta, in the
Bened. ed., in the Appendix to tom. ii., and in
Migne’s reprint, tom. i. (very thorough and
instructive). Comp. also the Selecta veterum testimonia de S. Ambr. in
the same editions. The biographies of Hermant (1678), Tillemont (tom.
x. pp. 78–306), Vagliano (Sommario degli archivescovi
di Milano), Butler (sub Dec. 7), Schröckh,
Böhringer, J. P. Silbert (Das Leben des heiligen Ambrosius,
Wien, 1841).</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xv-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xiii.xv-p6"><name id="iii.xiii.xv-p6.1">Ambrose</name>, son of the
governor (praefectus) of Gaul, which was one of the three great
dioceses of the Western empire, was born at Treves (Treviri) about 340,
educated at Rome for the highest civil offices, and after greatly
distinguishing himself as a rhetorician, was elected imperial president
(praetor) of Upper Italy; whereupon Probus, prefect of Italy, gave him
the remarkable advice, afterwards interpreted as an involuntary
prophecy: “Go, and act not the judge, but the bishop.” He administered
this office with justice and mildness, enjoying universal esteem.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xv-p7">The episcopal chair of Milan, the second capital
of Italy, and frequently the residence of the emperors, was at that
time occupied by the Cappadocian, Auxentius, the head of the Arian
party in the West. Soon after the arrival of <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p7.1">Ambrose</name>, Auxentius died. A division then arose among the
people in the choice of a successor, and a dangerous riot threatened.
The governor considered it his duty to allay the storm. But while he
was yet speaking to the people, the voice of a child suddenly rang out:
“Let <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p7.2">Ambrose</name> be bishop!” It seemed a voice of
God, and Arians and Catholics cried, Amen.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xv-p8"><name id="iii.xiii.xv-p8.1">Ambrose</name> was at that time
a catechumen, and therefore not even baptized. He was terrified, and
seized all possible, and even most eccentric, means to escape the
responsible office. He was obliged to submit, was baptized, and eight
days afterwards, in 374, was consecrated bishop of Milan. His friend,
Basil the Great of Caesarea, was delighted that God had chosen such a
man to so important a post, who counted noble birth, wealth, and
eloquence loss, that he might win Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xv-p9">From this time forward <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p9.1">Ambrose</name> lived wholly for the church, and became one of
the greatest bishops of ancient Christendom, full of Roman dignity,
energy, and administrative wisdom, and of the unction of the Holy
Ghost. He began his work with the sale of his great estates and of his
gold and silver for the benefit of the poor; reserving an allowance for
his pious sister Marcella or Marcellina, who in early youth had taken
the vow of virginity. With voluntary poverty he associated the
strictest regimen of the ascetic spirit of his time; accepted no
invitations to banquets; took dinner only on Sunday, Saturday, and the
festivals of celebrated martyrs; devoted the greater part of the night
to prayer, to the hitherto necessarily neglected study of the
Scriptures and the Greek fathers, and to theological writing; preached
every Sunday, and often in the week; was accessible to all, most
accessible to the poor and needy; and administered his spiritual
oversight, particularly his instruction of catechumens, with the
greatest fidelity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xv-p10">The Arians he vigorously opposed by word and act,
and contributed to the victory of the Nicene faith in the West. In this
work he behaved himself towards the Arian empress Justina with rare
boldness, dignity, and consistency, in the heroic spirit of an
Athanasius. The court demanded the cession of a catholic church for the
use of the Arians, and claimed for them equal rights with the orthodox.
But <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p10.1">Ambrose</name> asserted the entire independence
of the church towards the state, and by perseverance came off
victorious in the end. It was his maxim, that the emperor is in the
church, but not over the church, and therefore has no right to the
church buildings.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xv-p11">He did not meddle in secular matters, nor ask
favor of the magistracy, except when he could put in a word of
intercession for the unfortunate and for persons condemned to death in
those despotic times. This enabled him to act the more independently in
his spiritual office, as a real prince of the church, fearless even of
the emperor himself. Thus he declared to the usurper Maximus, who
desired church fellowship, that he would never admit him, unless he
should do sincere penance for the murder of the emperor Gratian.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xv-p12">When the Roman prefect, Symmachus, the noblest and
most eloquent advocate of the decaying heathenism of his time, implored
the emperor Valentinian, in an apology for the altar of Victory which
stood in the hall of the Roman senate, to tolerate the worship and the
sanctuaries of the ancient gods, <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p12.1">Ambrose</name> met
him with an admirable reply, and prevented the granting of his
request.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xv-p13">The most imposing appearance of our bishop against
the temporal power was in his dealing with Theodosius, when this truly
great, but passionate and despotic, emperor, enraged at Thessalonica
for a riot, had caused many thousand innocent persons to be put to
death with the guilty, and <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p13.1">Ambrose</name>,
interesting himself for the unfortunate, like a Nathan with David,
demanded repentance of the emperor, and refused him the holy communion.
“How wilt thou,” said he to him in the vestibule of the church, “how
wilt thou lift up in prayer the hands still dripping with the blood of
the murdered? How wilt thou receive with such hands the most holy body
of the Lord? How wilt thou bring to thy mouth his precious blood? Get
thee away, and dare not to heap crime upon crime.” When Theodosius
appealed to David’s murder and adultery, the bishop
answered: “Well, if thou hast imitated David in sin, imitate him also
in repentance.”<note n="2076" id="iii.xiii.xv-p13.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xv-p14">“Qui sequutus es errantem, sequere corrigentem”
Paulinus, Vita Ambr. c. 24.</p></note> The
emperor actually submitted to ecclesiastical discipline, made public
confession of his sin, and did not receive absolution until he had
issued a law that the sentence of death should never be executed till
thirty days after it was pronounced.<note n="2077" id="iii.xiii.xv-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xv-p15">Paulinus, l. c. c. 24: “Quod ubi audivit
clementissimus imperator, ita suscepit, ut publicam poenitentiam non
abhorreret,” &amp;c. <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p15.1">Ambrose</name>himself says
in his funeral oration on Theodosius: “Stravit omne, quo utebatur
insigne regium, deflevit in ecclesia publice peccatum suum, neque ullus
postea dies fuit, quo non illum doleret errorem.” The main fact is
beyond doubt; but the details are not all reliable, and may have been
exaggerated for hierarchical ends.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xv-p16">From this time the relation between <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p16.1">Ambrose</name> and Theodosius continued undisturbed, and the
emperor is reported to have said afterwards with reference to the
bishop, that he had recently found the first man who told him the
truth, and that he knew only one man who was worthy to be bishop. He
died in the arms of <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p16.2">Ambrose</name> at Milan in 395.
The bishop delivered his funeral oration in which he tells, to his
honor, that on his dying bed he was more concerned for the condition of
the church than for himself, and says to the soldiers: “The faith of
Theodosius was your victory; let your truth and faith be the strength
of his sons. Where unbelief is, there is blindness, but where fidelity
is, there is the host of angels.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xv-p17">Two years after this, <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p17.1">Ambrose</name> himself was fatally sick. All Milan was in
terror. When he was urged to pray God for a lengthening of his life, he
answered: “I have so lived among you that I cannot be ashamed to live
longer; but neither do I fear to die; for we have a good Lord.” During
his sickness he had miraculous intimations and heard heavenly voices,
and he himself related that Christ appeared to him smiling. His notary
and biographer, the deacon Paulinus, who adorns his life throughout
with miraculous incidents, tells us:<note n="2078" id="iii.xiii.xv-p17.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xv-p18">Vita Ambr. c. 42.</p></note> “Not long before his death, while he was
dictating to me his exposition of the Forty-third Psalm, I saw upon his
head a flame in the form of a small shield; hereupon his face became
white as snow, and not till some time after did it return to its
natural color.” In the night of Good Friday, on Saturday, the 4th of
April, 397, he died, at the age of fifty-seven years, having first
spent several hours, with his hands crossed, in uninterrupted prayer.
Even Jews and pagans lamented his death. On the night of Easter
following many were baptized in the church where his body was exposed
Not a few of the newly baptized children saw him seated in the
episcopal chair with a shining star upon his head. Even after his death
he wrought miracles in many places, in proof of which Paulinus gives
his own experience, credible persons, and documents.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xv-p19"><name id="iii.xiii.xv-p19.1">Ambrose</name>, like Cyprian
before him, and Leo I. after him, was greatest in administration. As
bishop he towered above the contemporary popes. As a theologian and
author he is only a star of the second magnitude among the church
fathers, yielding by far to <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p19.2">Jerome</name> and <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p19.3">Augustine</name>. We have from this distinguished prelate
several exegetical, doctrinal, and ascetic works, besides homilies,
orations, and letters. In exegesis he adopts the allegorical method
entire, and yields little substantial information. The most important
among his exegetical works are his homilies on the history of creation
(Hexaëmeron, written 389), an Exposition of twenty-one
Psalms (390–397), and a Commentary on the Gospel of
Luke (386).<note n="2079" id="iii.xiii.xv-p19.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xv-p20">The exegetical works are in tom. i. of the
Bened. ed., excepting Ambrosiaster, which is in the Appendix to tom.
ii. <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p20.1">Jerome</name>had a contemptuous opinion of his exegetical
writings. In the preface to his translation of the thirty-nine Homilies
of Origen on Luke, he compares the superficial and meagre Commentary
of <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p20.2">Ambrose</name>on Luke to the croaking of a raven which makes
sport of the colors of all other birds, and yet is itself dark all over
(totus ipse tenebrosus). Against this attack Rufinus felt it his duty
to defend <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p20.3">Ambrose</name>, “qui non solum Mediolanensis ecclesiae, verum
etiam omnium ecclesiarum columna quaedam et turris inexpugnabilis fuit”
(Invect. ii. adv. Hieron.). In his Catalogus vir. illustr. c.
124, <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p20.4">Jerome</name>disposes of <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p20.5">Ambrose</name>with the
following frosty and equivocal notice: “Ambrosius Mediolanensis
episcopus, usque in presentem diem scribit, de quo, quia superest, meum
judicium subtraham, ne in alterutram partem aut adulatio in me
reprehendatur, aut veritas.” In his Epistles, however, he occasionally
makes favorable allusion to his ascetic writings which fell in with his
own taste. <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p20.6">Augustine</name>, from a sense of gratitude to his
spiritual father, always mentions his name with respect. The passages
of <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p20.7">Augustine</name>on <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p20.8">Ambrose</name>are collected
in the Selecta veterum testimonia at the beginning of the first tome of
the Bened. edition. But the unfavorable notice of <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p20.9">Jerome</name>quoted
above is omitted there.</p></note> The
Commentary on the Pauline Epistles (Ambrosiaster so called or
Pseudo-Ambrosius) which found its way among his works, is of uncertain
authorship, perhaps the work of the Roman deacon <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p20.10">Hilary</name> under pope Damasus, and resembles in many respects
the commentaries of Pelagius. Among his doctrinal writings his five
books On Faith, three On the Holy Ghost, and six On the Sacraments
(catechetical sermons on baptism, confirmation, and the eucharist) are
worthy of mention. Among his ethical writings the work On Duties is the
most important. It resembles in form the well-known work of Cicero on
the same subject, and reproduces it in a Christian spirit. It is a
collection of rules of living for the clergy, and is the first attempt
at a Christian doctrine of morals, though without systematic method.<note n="2080" id="iii.xiii.xv-p20.11"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xv-p21">De officiis ministrorum in three books (in the
Bened. ed. tom. ii. f. 1-142). Comp. F. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xv-p21.1">Hassler</span>: <span lang="DE" id="iii.xiii.xv-p21.2">Ueber das Verhältniss der heidnischen und christlichen
Ethik auf Grund einer Vergleichung des ciceronianischen Buches <i>De
officiis</i> mit dem gleichnamigen des heiligen Ambrosius,
München</span>,
1866.</p></note> Besides this he composed
several ascetic essays: Three books on Virgins; On Virginity; On the
Institution of the Virgin; On Exhortation to Virginity; On the Fall of
a Consecrated Virgin, &amp;c., which contributed much to the spread of
celibacy and monastic piety. Of his ninety-one Epistles several are of
considerable historical interest.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xv-p22">In his exegesis and in his theology, especially in
the doctrine of the incarnation and the Trinity, <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p22.1">Ambrose</name> is entirely dependent on the Greek fathers; most
on Basil, whose Hexaëmeron he almost slavishly copied. In
anthropology he forms the transition from the Oriental doctrine to the
system of <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p22.2">Augustine</name>, whose teacher and
forerunner he was. He is most peculiar in his ethics, which he has set
forth in his three books De Officiis. As a pulpit orator he possessed
great dignity, force, and unction, and made a deep impression on <name id="iii.xiii.xv-p22.3">Augustine</name>, to whose conversion he contributed a
considerable share. Many mothers forbade their daughters to hear him
lest he should induce them to lead a life of celibacy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xv-p23"><name id="iii.xiii.xv-p23.1">Ambrose</name> has also a very
important place in the history of worship, and did immortal service for
the music and poetry of the church, as in a former section we have
seen.<note n="2081" id="iii.xiii.xv-p23.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xv-p24"><span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xv-p24.1">Paulinus</span>, in Vita Ambr. c. 13, relates: “Hoc in tempore primum
antiphonae hymni ac vigiliae in ecclesia Mediolanensi celebrari
coeperunt. Cuius celebritatis devotio usque in hodiernum diem non solum
in eadem ecclesia, verum per omnes pene occidentis provincias
manet.”</p></note> Here again, as in
theology and exegesis, he brought over the treasures of the Greek
church into the Latin. The church of Milan uses to this day a peculiar
liturgy which is called after him the ritus Ambrosianus.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xv-p25"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="176" title="Jerome as a Divine and Scholar" shorttitle="Section 176" progress="92.54%" prev="iii.xiii.xv" next="iii.xiii.xvii" id="iii.xiii.xvi">

<p class="head" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p1">§ 176. <name id="iii.xiii.xvi-p1.1">Jerome</name> as a
Divine and Scholar.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xvi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p3">Comp. the Literature at § 41; and
especially the excellent monograph (which has since reached us) of
Prof. Otto Zöckler: Hieronymus. Sein Leben und Wirken aus
seinen Schriften dargestellt. Gotha, 1865.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xvi-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p5">Having already sketched the life and character of
<name id="iii.xiii.xvi-p5.1">Jerome</name> (born about 340, died in 419) in
connection with the history of monasticism, we limit ourselves here to
his theological and literary labors, in which he did his chief service
to the church, and has gained the greatest credit to himself.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p6"><name id="iii.xiii.xvi-p6.1">Jerome</name> is the most
learned, the most eloquent, and the most interesting author among the
Latin fathers. He had by nature a burning thirst for knowledge,<note n="2082" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p6.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p7">As he himself says, <scripRef passage="Ep. 84" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p7.1">Ep. 84</scripRef>, c. 3 (Opera, ed.
Vallarsi, tom. i. 523): “Dum essem juvenis, miro discendi ferebar
ardore, nee juxta quorundam praesumptionem ipse me
docui.”</p></note> and continued unweariedly
teaching, and learning, and writing, to the end of a very long life.<note n="2083" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p7.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p8"><span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p8.1">Sulpicius Severus</span>, who describes from his own observation the
learned seclusion of the aged <name id="iii.xiii.xvi-p8.2">Jerome</name>at Bethlehem,
where, however, he was much interrupted and stimulated by the visits of
Christians from all parts of the world, says of him, in Dial. i. 4:
“Totus semper in lectione, totus in libris est; non die, non nocte
requiescit; aut legit aliquid semper, aut scribit, ”
&amp;c.</p></note> His was one of those
intellectual natures, to which reading and study are as indispensable
as daily bread. He could not live without books. He accordingly
collected, by great sacrifices, a library for that time very
considerable and costly, which accompanied him on his journeys.<note n="2084" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p8.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p9">He confesses that the purchase of the numerous
works of Origen had exhausted his purse, <scripRef passage="Ep. 84" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p9.1">Ep. 84</scripRef>, c. 3 (tom. i. 525):
“Legi, inquam, legi Origenem, et, si in legendo crimen est, fateor; et
nostrum marsupium Alexandrinae chartae evacuarunt.” When he saw, and
was permitted to use, the library of Pamphiltus in Caesarea, with all
the works of Origen, he thought he possessed more than the riches of
Croesus (De viris illustr. c. 75).</p></note> He further availed himself of
the oral instruction of great church teachers, like Apollinaris the
Elder in Laodicea, Gregory Nazianzen in Constantinople, and Didymus of
Alexandria, and was not ashamed to become an inquiring pupil in his
mature age. His principle in studying was, in his own words: “To read
the ancients, to test everything, to hold fast the good, and never to
depart from the catholic faith.”<note n="2085" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p9.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p10">“Meum propositum est, antiquos legere, probare
singula, retinere quae bona sunt, et a fide catholica numquam
recedere.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p11">Besides the passion for knowledge, which is the
mother of learning, he possessed a remarkable memory, a keen
understanding, quick and sound judgment, an ardent temperament, a
lively imagination, sparkling wit, and brilliant power of expression.
He was a master in all the arts and artifices of rhetoric, and
dialectics. He, far more than Lactantius, deserves the name of the
Christian Cicero, though he is inferior to Lactantius in classic
purity, and was not free from the faulty taste, of his time. <name id="iii.xiii.xvi-p11.1">Tertullian</name> had, indeed, long before applied the
Roman language as the organ of Christian theology; Cyprian, Lactantius,
<name id="iii.xiii.xvi-p11.2">Hilary</name>, and <name id="iii.xiii.xvi-p11.3">Ambrose</name>, had gone further on the same path; and <name id="iii.xiii.xvi-p11.4">Augustine</name> has enriched the Christian literature
with a greater number of pregnant sentences than all the other fathers
together. Nevertheless <name id="iii.xiii.xvi-p11.5">Jerome</name> is the chief
former of the Latin church language, for which his Vulgate did a
decisive and standard service similar to that of
Luther’s translation of the Bible for German
literature, and that of the authorized English Protestant version for
English.<note n="2086" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p11.6"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p12"><span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p12.1">Ozanam</span>(<span lang="FR" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p12.2">Histoire de la civilisation</span>chrét. au 5. siècle, ii. 100)
calls <name id="iii.xiii.xvi-p12.3">Jerome</name>, ”<span lang="FR" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p12.4">Le maître de la prose chrétienne
pour tous lea siècles suivants</span>.” <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p12.5">Zöckler</span>Says (l. a. p. 323): “As Cicero raised the language of his time
to the classic grade, and cast it for all times in a model form, so, of
the Western church fathers, <name id="iii.xiii.xvi-p12.6">Jerome</name>was the one to
<i>make the Latin language Christian, and Christian theology
Latin</i>.” Erasmus placed him as an author in several respects even
above Cicero.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p13">His scholarship embraced the Latin, Greek, and
Hebrew languages and literature; while even <name id="iii.xiii.xvi-p13.1">Augustine</name> had but imperfect knowledge of the Greek, and
none at all of the Hebrew. <name id="iii.xiii.xvi-p13.2">Jerome</name> was
familiar with the Latin classics, especially with Cicero, Virgil, and
Horace;<note n="2087" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p13.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p14">Virgil is quoted in the Letters
of <name id="iii.xiii.xvi-p14.1">Jerome</name>some fifty times, in his other works much more
frequently; Horace, in the Letters, some twenty times; of the prose
writers Cicero more than all, next to him Varro, Sallust, Quintilian,
Seneca, Suetonius, and Pliny. Virgil, however, is viewed
by <name id="iii.xiii.xvi-p14.2">Jerome</name>, and by <name id="iii.xiii.xvi-p14.3">Augustine</name>, who
likewise admired him greatly, simply as a great poet, and not, as he
afterwards came to be considered in the Latin church, especially
through the influence of Dante’s Divina Commedia, as a
divine and prophet of heathenism.</p></note> and even after
his famous anti-Ciceronian vision (which transformed him from a more or
less secular scholar into a Christian ascetic and hermit) he could not
entirely cease to read over the favorite authors of his youth, or at
least to quote them from his faithful memory; thus subjecting himself
to the charge of inconsistency, and even of perjury, from Rufinus.<note n="2088" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p14.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p15">Comp. § 41 above, and
<span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p15.1">Zöckler</span>l.c. p. 45 ff., 156, and 325. It is certain
that <name id="iii.xiii.xvi-p15.2">Jerome</name>, after that dream of about 374, almost
entirely suspended and even abhorred the study of the classics for
fifteen years (comp. the Preface to his Commentary on the Galatians,
written a. 388, Opera, tom. vii. 486, ed. Vallarsi), but that
afterwards at Bethlehem he instructed the monks in grammaticis et
humanioribus (Rufinus, Apol. ii. 8), and inserted quotations from the
classics in his later writings, although mostly as reminiscences of his
former reading (“quasi antiqui per nebulam somnii recordamur, ” as he
says in the preface above referred to), and with the obvious intent of
making profane literature subservient to the Bible (comp. his Epistola
xxi. ad Damasum, cap. 13). Both <name id="iii.xiii.xvi-p15.3">Jerome</name>and Rufinus
permitted themselves to be carried by passion to exaggerated assertions
at the expense of truth.</p></note> Equally accurate was his
knowledge of the literature of the church. Of the Latin fathers he
particularly admired <name id="iii.xiii.xvi-p15.4">Tertullian</name> for his
powerful genius and vigorous style, though he could not forgive him his
Montanism; after him Cyprian, Lactantius, <name id="iii.xiii.xvi-p15.5">Hilary</name>, and <name id="iii.xiii.xvi-p15.6">Ambrose</name>. In the
Greek classics he was less at home; yet he shows acquaintance with
Hesiod, Sophocles, Herodotus, Demosthenes, Aristotle, Theophrastus, and
Galen. But in the Greek fathers he was well read, especially in Origen,
Eusebius, Didymus, and Gregory Nazianzen; less in Irenaeus, Athanasius,
Basil, and other doctrinal writers.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p16">The Hebrew he learned with great labor in his
mature years; first from a converted but anonymous Jew, during his five
years’ ascetic seclusion in the Syrian desert of
Chalcis (374–379); afterwards in Bethlehem (about 385)
from the Palestinian Rabbi Bar-Anina, who, through fear of the Jews,
visited him by night.<note n="2089" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p17"><scripRef passage="Ep. 84" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p17.1">Ep. 84</scripRef> ad Pammach. et Ocean. c. 3 (tom. i. 524,
ed. Vallarsi): “Veni rursum Jerosolymam et Bethlehem. Quo labore, quo
pretio Baraninam nocturnum babui praeceptorem! Timebat enim Judaeos, et
mihi alterum exhibebat Nicodemum.”</p></note>
This exposed him to the foolish rumor among bigoted opponents, that he
preferred Judaism to Christianity, and betrayed Christ in preference to
the new “Barabbas.”<note n="2090" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p17.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p18">So Rufinus wrested the name, with reference to
<scripRef passage="Mark xv. 7" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p18.1" parsed="|Mark|15|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.7">Mark xv. 7</scripRef>. Comp. Rufinus, Apol. or Invect. ii. 12, and the answer
of <name id="iii.xiii.xvi-p18.2">Jerome</name>to these calumnies, in the Apol. adv. libros
Ruf. l. i. c. 13 (tom. ii. 469).</p></note> He
afterwards, in translating the Old Testament, brought other Jewish
scholars to his aid, who cost him dear. He also inspired several of his
admiring female pupils, like St. Paula and her daughter Eustochium,
with enthusiasm for the study of the sacred language of the old
covenant, and brought them on so far that they could sing with him the
Hebrew Psalms in praise of the Lord. He lamented the injurious
influence of these studies on his style, since “the rattling sound of
the Hebrew soiled all the elegance and beauty of Latin speech.”<note n="2091" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p18.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p19">In the Preface to his Commentary on the Epistle
to the Galatians: “Omnem sermonis elegantiam et Latini eloquii
venustatem stridor Hebraicae lectionis sordidavit.” This, however, is
to be understood cum grano salis.</p></note> Yet, on the other hand, he was
by the same means preserved from flying off into hollow and turgid
ornamentations, from which his earlier writings, such as his letters to
Heliodorus and Innocentius, are not altogether free. Though his
knowledge of Hebrew was defective, it was much greater than that of
Origen, Epiphanius, and Ephraem Syrus, the only other fathers besides
himself who understood Hebrew at all; and it is the more noticeable,
when we consider the want of grammatical and lexicographical helps and
of the Masoretic punctuation.<note n="2092" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p19.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p20">That there were at that time as yet no
vowel-points or other diacritical signs in writing Hebrew words, has
been proved against Buxtorf by L. Capellus, Morinus, and Clericus, and
among modem Oriental scholars, especially by Hupfeld (Studien und
Kritiken, 1830, p. 549 ff.). Comp. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p20.1">Zöckler</span>, l.c. p. 345 f.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p21"><name id="iii.xiii.xvi-p21.1">Jerome</name>, who
unfortunately was not free from vanity, prided himself not a little
upon his learning, and boasted against his opponent Rufinus, that he
was “a philosopher, a rhetorician, a grammarian, a dialectician, a
Hebrew, a Greek, a Latin, three-tongued,” that is, master of the three
principal languages of the then civilized world.<note n="2093" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p21.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p22">Apol adv. Ruf. lib. iii. c. 6 (tom. ii. 537).
His claim to be a philosopher may be questioned. In the same place he
calls “papa” Epiphanius <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p22.1">πεντάγλωττος</span>, a man of five tongues, because besides
the three chief languages he also understood the Syriac and the
Egyptian or Coptic. But his knowledge of the languages was far inferior
to that of <name id="iii.xiii.xvi-p22.2">Jerome</name>. <name id="iii.xiii.xvi-p22.3">Augustine</name>regarded <name id="iii.xiii.xvi-p22.4">Jerome</name>as the most learned man among all
mortals.“Quod Hieronymus nescivit,” he said, “nullus mortalium unquam
scivit.” Comp. also the enthusiastic praise of Erasmus, quoted
§ 41, p. 206, who placed him far above all the fathers;
while Luther acknowledged his learning indeed, but could not bear his
monastic spirit, and judged him harshly and unjustly. Comp. M. Lutheri
Colloquia, ed. H. Bindseil, 1863, tom. iii. 135, 149, 193; ii. 340,
349, 357.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p23">All these manifold and rare gifts and attainments
made him an extremely influential and useful teacher of the church; for
he brought them all into the service of an earnest and energetic,
though monkishly eccentric piety. They gave him superior access to the
sense of the Holy Scriptures, which continued to be his daily study to
extreme old age, and stood far higher in his esteem than all the
classics. His writings are imbued with Bible knowledge, and strewn with
Bible quotations.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p24">But with all this he was not free from faults as
glaring as his virtues are shining, which disturb our due esteem and
admiration. He lacked depth of mind and character, delicate sense of
truth, and firm, strong convictions. He allowed himself inconsistencies
of every kind, especially in his treatment of Origen, and, through
solicitude for his own reputation for orthodoxy, he was unjust to that
great teacher, to whom he owed so much. He was very impulsive in
temperament, and too much followed momentary, changing impressions.
Many of his works were thrown off with great haste and little
consideration. He was by nature an extremely vain, ambitious, and
passionate man, and he never succeeded in fully overcoming these evil
forces. He could not bear censure. Even his later polemic writings are
full of envy, hatred, and anger. In his correspondence with <name id="iii.xiii.xvi-p24.1">Augustine</name>, with all assurances of respect, he
everywhere gives that father to feel his own superiority as a
comprehensive scholar, and in one place tells him that he never had
taken the trouble to read his writings, excepting his Soliloquies and
“some commentaries on the Psalms.” He indulged in rhetorical
exaggerations and unjust inferences, which violated the laws of truth
and honesty; and he supported himself in this, with a characteristic
reference to the sophist Gorgias, by the equivocal distinction between
the gymnastic or polemic style and the didactic.<note n="2094" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p24.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p25">Between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p25.1">γυμναστικῶς</span>scribere and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p25.2">δογματικῶς</span>scribere. <scripRef passage="Ep. 48" id="iii.xiii.xvi-p25.3">Ep. 48</scripRef> ad Pammachium pro
libris contra <name id="iii.xiii.xvi-p25.4">Jovinian</name>um, cap. 13.</p></note> From his master Cicero he had also learned
the vicious rhetorical arts of bombast, declamatory fiction, and
applause-seeking effects, which are unworthy of a Christian theologian,
and which invite the reproach of the divine judge in that vision: “Thou
liest! thou art a Ciceronian, not a Christian; for where thy treasure
is, there thy heart is also.”</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xvi-p26"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="177" title="The Works of Jerome" shorttitle="Section 177" progress="93.05%" prev="iii.xiii.xvi" next="iii.xiii.xviii" id="iii.xiii.xvii">

<p class="head" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p1">§ 177. The Works of <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p1.1">Jerome</name>.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xvii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p3">The writings of <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p3.1">Jerome</name>,
which fill eleven folios in the edition of Vallarsi, may be divided
into exegetical, historical, polemic doctrinal, and polemic ethical
works, and epistles.<note n="2095" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p3.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p4">The Vallarsi edition, Verona,
1734-’42, and with improvements, Venet.
1766’72, is much more complete and accurate than
the <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p4.1">Benedict</name>ine or Maurine edition of <i>Martianay</i> and
<i>Pouget</i>, in 5 vols. 1706, although this far surpassed the older
editions of <i>Erasmus</i>, and <i>Marianus Victorius</i>. The edition
of <i>Migne</i>, Paris (Petit-Montrouge), 1845-’46,
also in 11 volumes (tom. xxii.-xxx. of the Patrologia Lat.),
notwithstanding the boastful title, is only an uncritical reprint of
the edition of Vallarsi with unessential changes in the order of
arrangement; the Vitae Hieronymi and the Testimonia de Hieronymo being
transferred from the eleventh to the first volume, which is more
convenient. Vallarsi, a presbyter of Verona, was assisted in his work
by Scipio Maffei, and others. I have mostly used his edition,
especially in the Epistles.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p5">I. The exegetical works stand at the head.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p6">Among these the Vulgata,<note n="2096" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p6.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p7">The name <i>Vulgata</i>, sc.
<i>editio</i>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p7.1">κοινὴ
ἔκδοσις</span>, i. e., the received text of the Bible,
was a customary designation of the Septuagint, as also of the Latin
Itala (frequently so used in <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p7.2">Jerome</name>and <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p7.3">Augustine</name>), sometimes used in the bad sense of a vulgar,
corrupt text as distinct from the original. The council of Trent
sanctioned the use of the term in the honorable sense for
<name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p7.4">Jerome</name>’s version of the Bible. With the same right
Luther’s version might be called the German, King
James’ version the English Vulgate.</p></note> or Latin version of the whole Bible, Old
Testament and New, is by far the most important and valuable, and
constitutes alone an immortal service.<note n="2097" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p7.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p8">This is now pretty generally acknowledged. We
add a few of the most weighty testimonies. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p8.1">Luther</span>, who bore a real aversion to <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p8.2">Jerome</name>on account of
his fanatical devotion to monkery, still, in view of the invaluable
assistance he received from the Vulgate in his own similar work, does
him the justice to say: “St. <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p8.3">Jerome</name>has personally
done more and greater in translation than any one man will
imitate.” <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p8.4">Zöckler</span>, l.c. p. 183, thinks: “The Vulgate is unquestionably the most
important and most meritorious achievement of our author, the ripest
fruit of his laborious studies, not only in the department of Hebrew,
in which he leaves all other ecclesiastical authors of antiquity far
behind, but also in that of Greek and of biblical criticism and
exegesis in general, in which he excels at least all, even the
greatest, of the Western fathers.” O. F. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p8.5">Fritzsche</span>(in Herzog’s Encykl. vol. xvii. p. 435):
“The severe judgment respecting the labor of <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p8.6">Jerome</name>softened with
time, and, in fact, so swung to the opposite, that he was regarded as
preserved from error by the guidance of the Holy Ghost. This certainly
cannot be admitted, for the defects are palpably many and various. Yet
criticism must acknowledge that <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p8.7">Jerome</name>performed a
truly important service for his age; that he first gave the Old
Testament to the West, and in a measure also the New, in a
substantially pure form; put a stop, provisionally, to the confusion of
the Bible text; and as a translator gave, on the whole, the true sense.
He very properly aimed to be <i>interpres</i>, not <i>paraphrastes</i>,
but in the great dissimilarity between the Hebrew and Latin idiom, he
encountered the danger of slavish literalness. This he has <i>in
general</i> avoided, and has been able to keep a certain mean between
too great strictness and too great freedom, so that the language,
though everywhere showing the Hebrew tinge, would not at all offend,
but rather favor, the reader <i>of that day</i>. Yet it may be said
that <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p8.8">Jerome</name>could have done still better. It was not that
reverence, caution, restrained him; to avoid offence, he adhered as
closely as possible to the current version, especially in the New
Testament. He sometimes let false translations stand, when they seemed
harmless (” quod non nocebat, mutare noluimus ”), and probably followed
popular usage in respect to phraseology; so that the style is not
perfectly uniform. Finally, he did not always give himself due time,
but worked rapidly. This is particularly true in the Apocrypha, of
which, however, he had a very low estimate. Some parts he left entirely
untouched, others he translated or revised very hastily.” Comp. also
the opinion of the English scholar, B. F. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p8.9">Westcott</span>, in W. Smith’s Dictionary of the Bible,
vol. iii. pp. 1696 and 1714 f., who says among other things: “When
every allowance has been made for the rudeness of the original Latin,
and the haste of <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p8.10">Jerome</name>’s revision, it can
scarcely be denied that the Vulgate is not only the most venerable but
also the most precious monument of Latin Christianity. For ten
centuries it preserved in Western Europe a text of Holy Scripture far
purer than that which was current in the Byzantine church; and at the
revival of Greek learning, guided the way towards a revision of the
late Greek text, in which the best biblical critics have followed the
steps of Bentley, with ever-deepening conviction of the supreme
importance of the coincidence of the earliest Greek and Latin
authorities.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p9">Above all his contemporaries, and above all his
successors down to the sixteenth century, <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p9.1">Jerome</name>, by his linguistic knowledge, his Oriental travel,
and his entire culture, was best fitted, and, in fact, the only man, to
undertake and successfully execute so gigantic a task, and a task which
just then, with the approaching separation of East and West, and the
decay of the knowledge of the original languages of the Bible in Latin
Christendom, was of the highest necessity. Here, its so often in
history, we plainly discern the hand of divine Providence. <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p9.2">Jerome</name> began the work during his second residence in Rome
(382–385), at the suggestion of pope Damasus, who
deserves much more credit for that suggestion than for his hymns. He at
first intended only a revision of the Itala, the old Latin version of
the Bible which came down from the second century, and the text of
which had fallen into inextricable confusion through the negligence of
transcribers and the caprice of correctors.<note n="2098" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p9.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p10"><name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p10.1">Jerome</name>says of the
Itala: “Tot sunt exemplaria paene quot codices, ” and frequently
complains of the “varietas” and “vitiositas” of the Codices Latini,
which he charges partly upon the original translators, partly upon
presumptuous revisers, partly upon negligent transcribers. Comp.
especially his Praefat. in Evang. ad Damasum.</p></note> He finished the translation at Bethlehem, in the
year 405, after twenty years of toil. He translated first the Gospels,
then the rest of the New Testament, next the Psalter (which he wrought
over twice, in Rome and in Bethlehem<note n="2099" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p10.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p11"> Both versions continued in use, the
former as the <i>Psalterium Romanum</i>, the other as the <i>Psalterium
Gallicanum</i>, like the two English versions of the Psalms in the
worship of the Anglican church.</p></note>), and then, in irregular succession, the
historical, prophetic, and poetical books, and in part the Apocrypha,
which, however, he placed decidedly below the canonical books. By this
“labor pius, sed periculosa praesumtio,” as he called it, he subjected
himself to all kinds of enmity from ignorance and blind aversion to
change, and was abused as a disturber of the peace and falsifier of the
Scripture;<note n="2100" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p11.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p12">Falsarius, sacrilegus, et corruptor
Scripturae.</p></note> but from
other sources he received much encouragement. The New Testament and the
Psalter were circulated and used in the church long before the
completion of the whole. <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p12.1">Augustine</name>, for
example, was using the New Testament of <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p12.2">Jerome</name>, and urged him strongly to translate the Old
Testament, but to translate it from the Septuagint.<note n="2101" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p12.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p13"><name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p13.1">Augustine</name>feared, from
the displacement of the Septuagint, which he regarded as apostolically
sanctioned, and as inspired, a division between the Greek and Latin
church, but yielded afterwards, in part at least, to the correct view
of <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p13.2">Jerome</name>, and rectified in his Retractations several
false translations in his former works. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p13.3">Westcott</span>, in his scholarly article on the Vulgate (in
Smith’s Dictionary of the Bible, iii. 702), makes the
remark: “There are few more touching instances of humility than that of
the young <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p13.4">Augustine</name>bending himself in entire submission before the
contemptuous and impatient reproof of the veteran
scholar.”</p></note> Gradually the whole version made its way on
its own merits, without authoritative enforcement, and was used in the
West, at first together with the Itala, and after about the ninth
century alone.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p14">The Vulgate takes the first place among the
Bible-versions of the ancient church. It exerted the same influence
upon Latin Christendom as the Septuagint upon Greek, and it is directly
or indirectly the mother of most of the earlier versions in the
European vernaculars.<note n="2102" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p15">Excepting the Gothic version, which is older
than <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p15.1">Jerome</name>, and the Slavonic, which comes down from
Methodius and Cyril.</p></note> It
is made immediately from the original languages, though with the use of
all accessible helps, and is as much superior to the Itala as
Luther’s Bible to the older German versions. From the
present stage of biblical philology and exegesis the Vulgate can be
charged, indeed, with innumerable faults, inaccuracies,
inconsistencies, and arbitrary, dealing, in particulars;<note n="2103" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p15.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p16">It has been so censured long ago by Le Clere in
his Quaestiones Hieronymianae,</p></note> but notwithstanding these, it
deserves, as a whole, the highest praise for the boldness with which it
went back from the half-deified Septuagint directly to the original
Hebrew; for its union of fidelity and freedom; and for the dignity,
clearness, and gracefulness of its style. Accordingly, after the
extinction of the knowledge of Greek, it very naturally became the
clerical Bible of Western Christendom, and so continued to be, till the
genius of the Reformation in Germany, Switzerland, Holland, and
England, returning to the original text, and still further penetrating
the spirit of the Scriptures, though with the continual help of the
Vulgate, produced a number of popular Bibles, which were the same to
the evangelical laity that the Vulgate had been for many centuries to
the Catholic clergy. This high place the Vulgate holds even to this day
in the Roman church, where it is unwarrantably and perniciously placed
on an equality with the original.<note n="2104" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p17">For particulars respecting the Vulgate, see
H. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p17.1">Hody</span>: De
Bibliorum textibus originalibus, Oxon. 1705; <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p17.2">Joh. Clericus</span>: Quaestiones Hieronymianae, Amsterd. 1719
(who, provoked by the exaggerated praise of the <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p17.3">Benedict</name>ine
editor, Martianay, subjected the Vulgate to a sharp and penetrating
though in part unjust criticism); <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p17.4">Leander van Ess</span>: Pragmatisch-kritische Geschichte der Vulgata, Tüb.
1824; the lengthy article <i>Vulgata</i> by O. F. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p17.5">Fritzsche</span>in Herzog’s Theol. Encycl.
vol. xvii. pp. 422-460; an article on the same subject by B.
F. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p17.6">Westcott</span>in W.
Smith’s Dictionary of the Bible, 1863, vol. iii. pp.
688-718; and <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p17.7">Zöckler</span>: Hieronymus, pp. 99 ff.; 183 ff.; 343 ff.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p18">The text of
the Vulgate, in the course of time, has become as corrupt as the text
of the Itala was at the time of <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p18.1">Jerome</name>, and it is as
much in need of a critical revision from manuscript sources, as the
textus receptus of the Greek Testament. The authorized editions
of <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p18.2">Sixtus</span>V.
and <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p18.3">Clement</span>XIII.
have not accomplished this task. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p18.4">Martianay</span>, in the <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p18.5">Benedict</name>ine edition of <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p18.6">Jerome</name>’s work, did more valuable service towards an
approximate restoration of the Vulgate in its original form from
manuscript sources. Of late the learned Barnabite C.
<span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p18.7">Vercellone</span>has commenced such a critical revision in
Variae Lectiones Vulgatae Latin. Bibliorum editionis, tom. i.
(Pentat.), Rome, 1860; tom. ii. Pars prior (to 1 Regg.),
1862. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p18.8">Westcott</span>, in
the article referred to, has made use of the chief results of this
work, which may be said to create an epoch in the history of the
Vulgate.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p19">The Commentaries of <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p19.1">Jerome</name> cover Genesis, the Major and Minor Prophets,
Ecclesiastes, Job, some of the Psalms,<note n="2105" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p19.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p20">His seven treatises on <scripRef passage="Psalms x." id="iii.xiii.xvii-p20.1" parsed="|Ps|10|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.10">Psalms x.</scripRef>-xvi. (probably
translated from Origen), and his brief annotations to all the Psalms
(commentarioli) are lost, but the pseudo-hieronymianum breviarium in
Psalmos, a poor compilation of later times (Opera, vii. 1-588),
contains perhaps fragments of these.</p></note> the Gospel of Matthew, and the Epistles to the
Galatians, Ephesians, Titus, and Philemon.<note n="2106" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p20.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p21">Opera, tom. iii. iv. v. vi. and
vii. <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p21.1">Jerome</name>dedicated his commentaries and other writings
mostly to those high-born ladies of Rome whom he induced to embrace the
ascetic mode of life, as Paula, Eustochium, Marcella, &amp;c.h He
received much encouragement from them in his
labors;—such was the lively theological interest which
prevailed in some female circles at the time. He was, however, censured
on this account, and defended himself in the Preface to his Commentary
on Zephaniah, tom. vi. 671, by referring to Deborah and Huldah, Judith
and Esther, Anna, Elizabeth, and Mary, not forgetting the heathen
Sappho, Aspasia, Themista, and the Cornelia Gracchorum, as examples of
literary women.</p></note> Besides these he translated the Homilies of
Origen on Jeremiah and Ezekiel, on the Gospel of Luke, and on the Song
of Solomon. Of the last he says: “While Origen in his other writings
has surpassed all others, on the Song of Solomon he has surpassed
himself.”<note n="2107" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p21.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p22">Praef. in Homil. Orig. in Cantic. Cant. tom.
iii. 500. Rufinus, during the Origenistic controversy, did not forget
to remind him of this sentence.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p23">His best exegetical labors are those on the
Prophets (Particularly his Isaiah, written a.d.
408–410; his Ezekiel, a.d. 410–415;
and his Jeremiah to chap. xxxii., interrupted by his death), and those
on the Epistles to the Galatians, Ephesians, and Titus, (written in
388), together with his critical Questions (or investigations) on
Genesis. But they are not uniformly carried out; many parts are very
indifferent, others thrown off with unconscionable carelessness in
reliance on his genius and his reading, or dictated to an amanuensis as
they came into his head.<note n="2108" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p23.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p24">He frequently excuses this “dictare quodcunque
in buccam venerit,” by his want of time and the weakness of his eyes.
Comp. Preface to the third book of his Comment. in Ep. ad Galat. (tom.
vii. 486). At the close of the brief Preface to the second book of his
Commentary on the Ep. to the Ephesians (tom. vii. 486), he says that he
often managed to write as many as a thousand lines in one day
(“interdum per singulos dies usque ad numerum mille
versuum—i.e., here <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p24.1">στίχοι
—</span>-pervenire”).</p></note>
He not seldom surprises by clear, natural, and conclusive expositions,
while just on the difficult passages he wavers, or confines himself to
adducing Jewish traditions and the exegetical opinions of the earlier
fathers, especially of Origen, Eusebius, Apollinaris, and Didymus,
leaving the reader to judge and to choose. His scholarly industry,
taste, and skill, however, always afford a certain compensation for the
defect of method and consistency, so that his Commentaries are, after
all, the most instructive we have from the Latin church of that day,
not excepting even those of <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p24.2">Augustine</name>, which
otherwise greatly surpass them in theological depth and spiritual
unction. He justly observes in the Preface to his Commentary on Isaiah:
“He who does not know the Scriptures, does not know the power and
wisdom of God; ignorance of the Bible is ignorance of Christ.”<note n="2109" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p24.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p25">“Qui nescit Scripturas, nescit Dei virtutem
ejusque sapientiam; ignoratio Scripturarum ignoratio Christi
est.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p26"><name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p26.1">Jerome</name> had the natural
talent and the acquired knowledge, to make him the father of
grammatico-historical interpretation, upon which all sound study of the
Scriptures must proceed. He very rightly felt that the expositor must
not put his own fancies into the word of God, but draw out the meaning
of that word, and he sometimes finds fault with Origen and the
allegorical method for roaming in the wide fields of imagination, and
giving out the writer’s own thought and fancy for the
hidden Wisdom of the Scriptures and the church.<note n="2110" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p26.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p27">Comp. particularly the Preface to the fifth
book of his Commentary on Isaiah, and <scripRef passage="Ep. 53" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p27.1">Ep. 53</scripRef> ad Paulinum, c.
7.</p></note> In this healthful exegetical spirit he
excelled all the fathers, except <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p27.2">Chrysostom</name>
and Theodoret. In the Latin church no others, except the heretical
Pelagius (whose short exposition of the Epistles of Paul is
incorporated in the works of <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p27.3">Jerome</name>), and the
unknown Ambrosiaster (whose commentary has found its way among the
works of <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p27.4">Ambrose</name>), thought like him. But he
was far from being consistent; he committed the very fault he censures
in Eusebius, who in the superscription of his Commentary on Isaiah
promised a historical exposition, but, forgetting the promise, fell
into the fashion of Origen. Though he often makes very bold utterances,
such as that on the original identity of presbyter and bishop,<note n="2111" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p27.5"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p28"> In the Comm. on <scripRef passage="Tit. i. 5" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p28.1" parsed="|Titus|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.5">Tit. i. 5</scripRef>, and
elsewhere, e.g., Epist. 69 ad Oceanum, c. 3, and Epist. 146 ad
Evangelum, c. 1. Such assertions, which we find also in
Ambrosiaster, <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p28.2">Chrysostom</name>, and Theodoret were not disputed at that
time, but subsequently they gave rise to violent disputes between
Episcopalians and Presbyterians. Comp. my History of the Apostolic
Church, § 132.</p></note> and even shows traces of a
loose view of inspiration,<note n="2112" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p28.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p29">He admits, for instance, chronological
contradictions, or, at least inexplicable difficulties in the Gospel
history (<scripRef passage="Ep. 57" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p29.1">Ep. 57</scripRef> ad Pammach. c. 7 and 8), and he even ventures unjustly
to censure St. Paul for supposed solecisms, barbarisms, and weak
arguments (<scripRef passage="Ep. 121" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p29.2">Ep. 121</scripRef> ad Alag.; Comment. in <scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 1" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p29.3" parsed="|Gal|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.1">Gal. iii. 1</scripRef>; iv. 24; vi. 2;
Comment. in <scripRef passage="Eph. iii. 3, 8, 13" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p29.4" parsed="|Eph|3|3|0|0;|Eph|3|8|0|0;|Eph|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.3 Bible:Eph.3.8 Bible:Eph.3.13">Eph. iii. 3, 8, 13</scripRef>; Comment. in <scripRef passage="Tit. i. 3" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p29.5" parsed="|Titus|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.3">Tit. i.
3</scripRef>).</p></note> yet he had not the courage, and was too
scrupulously concerned for his orthodoxy, to break with the traditional
exegesis. He could not resist the impulse to indulge, after giving the
historical sense, in fantastic allegorizing, or, as he expresses
himself, “to spread the sails of the spiritual understanding.”<note n="2113" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p29.6"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p30">“Spiritualis intelligentiae vela panders,” or
“spirituale aedificium super historiae fundamentum extruere,” or “quasi
inter saxa et scopulos” (between Scylla and Charybdis), “sic inter
historiam et allegoriam omtionis cursum flectere.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p31">He distinguishes in most cases a double sense of
the Scriptures: the literal and the spiritual, or the historical and
the allegorical; sometimes, with Origen and the Alexandrians, a triple
sense: the historical, the tropological (moral), and the pneumatical
(mystical).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p32">The word of God does unquestionably carry in its
letter a living and life-giving spirit; and is capable of endless
application to all times and circumstances; and here lies the truth in
the allegorical method of the ancient church. But the spiritual sense
must be derived with tender conscientiousness and self-command from the
natural, literal meaning, not brought from without, as another sense
beside, or above, or against the literal.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p33"><name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p33.1">Jerome</name> goes sometimes as
far as Origen in the unscrupulous twisting of the letter and the
history, and adopts his mischievous principle of entirely rejecting the
literal sense whenever it may seem ludicrous or unworthy. For instance:
By the Shunamite damsel, the concubine of the aged king David, he
understands (imitating Origen’s allegorical
obliteration of the double crime against Uriah and Bathsheba) the
ever-virgin Wisdom of God, so extolled by Solomon;<note n="2114" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p33.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p34"> <scripRef passage="Ep. 52" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p34.1">Ep. 52</scripRef> ad Nepotianum, c. 2-4. He
objects against the historical construction, that it is absurd,
inasmuch as the aged David, then seventy years old, might as well have
warmed himself in the arms of Bathsheba, Abigail, and the other wives
and concubines still living, considering that Abraham at a still more
advanced age was content with his Sarah, Isaac with his Rebeccah. The
Shunamite, therefore, must be “sapientia quae numquam senescit” (c. 4,
tom. i. 258). Nevertheless, in another place, he understands the same
passage literally, Contra <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p34.2">Jovinian</name>. l. i. c. 24
(tom. i. 274), where he mentions this and other sins of David, “non
quod sanctis viris aliquid detrahere audeam, sed quod aliud sit in lege
versari, aliud in evangelio.”</p></note> and the earnest controversy between Paul
and Peter he alters into a sham fight for the instruction of the
Antiochian Christians who were present; thus making out of it a
deceitful accommodation, over which <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p34.3">Augustine</name>
(who took just offence at such patrocinium mendacii) drew him into an
epistolary controversy characteristic of the two men.”<note n="2115" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p34.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p35">Comp. <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p35.1">Jerome</name>’s Com. on <scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 11-14" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p35.2" parsed="|Gal|2|11|2|14" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11-Gal.2.14">Gal. ii. 11-14</scripRef>; Aug. Epp. 28, 40, and
82, or Epp. 56, 67, and 116 among the Epistles of <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p35.3">Jerome</name>(Opera,
i. 300 sqq.; 404 sqq.; 761 sqq.) After defending for a long time his
false interpretation, <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p35.4">Jerome</name>gave it up at
last, <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p35.5">a.d.</span>415, in his Dial. contra Pelag. l. i. c.
22. <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p35.6">Augustine</name>, on the other hand, yielded his erroneous
preference for a translation of the Old Testament from the Septuagint
instead of the original Hebrew, although he continued to entertain an
exaggerated estimate of the value of the Septuagint and the very
imperfect Itala. Besides these two points of dispute the Origenistic
errors were a subject of correspondence between these most
distinguished fathers of the Latin Church.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p36">It is remarkable that <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p36.1">Augustine</name> and <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p36.2">Jerome</name>, in the
two exegetical questions, on which they corresponded, interchanged
sides, and each took the other’s point of view. In the
dispute on the occurrence in Antioch (<scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 11-14" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p36.3" parsed="|Gal|2|11|2|14" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11-Gal.2.14">Gal. ii.
11–14</scripRef>),
<name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p36.4">Augustine</name> represented the principle of
evangelical freedom and love of truth, <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p36.5">Jerome</name>
the principle of traditional committal to dogma and an equivocal theory
of accommodation; while in their dispute on the authority of the
Septuagint <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p36.6">Jerome</name> held to true progress,
<name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p36.7">Augustine</name> to retrogression and false
traditionalism. And each afterwards saw his error, and at least
partially gave it up.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p37">In the exposition of the Prophets, <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p37.1">Jerome</name> sees too many allusions to the heretics of his
time (as Luther finds everywhere allusions to the Papists, fanatics,
and sectarians); and, on the other hand, with the zeal he inherited
from Origen against all chiliasm, he finds far too little reference to
the end of, all things in the second coming of our Lord. He limits, for
example, even the eschatological discourse of Christ in the
twenty-fourth chapter of Matthew, and Paul’s prophecy
of the man of sin in the second Epistle to the Thessalonians, to the
destruction of Jerusalem.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p38">Among the exegetical works in the wider sense
belongs the book On the Interpretation of the Hebrew Names, an
etymological lexicon of the proper names of the Old and New Testaments,
useful for its time, but in many respects defective, and now
worthless;<note n="2116" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p38.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p39">Liber de interpretatione nominum Hebraicorum,
or De nominibus Hebr. (Opera, tom iii. 1-120). <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p39.1">Clericus</span>, in his Quaestiones Hieronymianae, severely
criticised this book.</p></note> and a free
translation of the Onomasticon of Eusebius, a sort of biblical topology
in alphabetical order, still valuable to antiquarian scholarship.<note n="2117" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p39.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p40"> Liber de situ et nominibus locorum
Hebraicorum, usually cited under the title Eusebii Onomasticon (urbium
et locorum S. Scripturae). Opera, tom. iii. 121-290.
Comp. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p40.1">Clericus</span>:
Eusebii Onomasticon cum versione Hieronymi, Amstel. 1707, and a modern
convenient edition in Greek and Latin by F. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p40.2">Larsow</span>and G. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p40.3">Parthey</span>,
Berlin, 1862.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p41">II. The historical works, some of which we have
already elsewhere touched, are important to the history of the fathers
and the saints to Christian literature, and to the history of
morals.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p42">First among them is a free Latin reproduction and
continuation of the Greek Chronicle of Eusebius; i.e., chronological
tables of the most important events of the history of the world and the
church to the year 379.<note n="2118" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p42.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p43">Opera, viii. 1-820, including the Greek
fragments. There is added also the Chronicon of <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p43.1">Prosper Aquitanus</span> (pp. 821-856), and the Apparatus,
Castigationes et Notae of <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p43.2">Arn</span>. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p43.3">Pontac</span>. We must
mention also the famous separate edition of <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p43.4">Jerome</name>’s Chronicle and its continuators
by <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p43.5">Joseph
Scaliger</span>: Thesaurus
temporum Eusebii Pamphili, Hieronymi, Prosperi, etc., Lugd. Bat. 1606,
ed. altera Amstel. 1658. Scaliger and Vallarsi have spent immense
industry and acuteness in editing this work made very difficult by the
many chronological and other blunders and the corruptions of the text
caused by ignorant and careless transcribers. The Chronicle of Eusebius
is now known also in an Armenian translation, edited by Angelo Mai,
Rome, 1833. The Greek original is lost with the exception of a few
fragments of Syncellus.</p></note>
<name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p43.6">Jerome</name> dictated this work quite fugitively
during his residence with Gregory Nazianzen in Constantinople (a.d.
380). In spite of its many errors, it formed a very useful and
meritorious contribution to Latin literature, and a principal source of
the scanty historical information of Western Christendom throughout the
middle age. Prosper Aquitanus, a friend of <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p43.7">Augustine</name> and defender of the doctrines of free grace
against the Semi-Pelagians in Gaul, continued the Chronicle to the year
449; later authors brought it down to the middle of the sixth
century.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p44">More original is the Catalogue of Illustrious
Authors,<note n="2119" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p44.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p45">Liber de illustribus viris, or De scriptoribus
ecclesiasticis, frequently quoted by the title Catalogus. See Opera,
ed. Vallarsi, tom. ii. 821-956, together with the Greek translation of
Pseudo-Sophronius.</p></note> which <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p45.1">Jerome</name> composed in the tenth year of Theodosius
(a.d. 392 and 393),<note n="2120" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p45.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p46"> This date is given by himself, cap.
135, in which he speaks of his own writings.</p></note> at
the request of his friend, an officer, Dexter. It is the pioneer in the
history of theological literature, and gives, in one hundred and
thirty-five chapters, short biographical notices of as many
ecclesiastical writers, from the apostles to <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p46.1">Jerome</name> himself, with accounts of their most important
works. It was partly designed to refute the charge of ignorance, which
Celsus, Porphyry, <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p46.2">Julian</name>, and other pagans,
made against the Christians. <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p46.3">Jerome</name>, at that
time, was not yet so violent a heretic-hater, and was quite fair and
liberal in his estimate of such men as Origen and Eusebius.<note n="2121" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p46.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p47"> In the very first chapter he says
of the Second Epistle of Peter that it was by most rejected as spurious
“propter styli cum priore dissonantiam.” A thorough investigation,
however, leads to a more favorable result as to the genuineness of this
Epistle. He admits in his catalogue even heretics, as Tatian,
Bardesanes, and Priscillian, also the Jews Philo and Josephus, and the
heathen philosopher Seneca.</p></note> But many of his sketches are
too short and meagre; even those, for example, of so important men as
Cyprian, Athanasius, Basil the Great, Gregory of Nyssa, Epiphanius,
<name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p47.1">Ambrose</name>, and <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p47.2">Chrysostom</name> († 407).<note n="2122" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p47.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p48">Of <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p48.1">Chrysostom</name>he merely
says, cap. 129: “Joannes Antiochenae ecclesiae presbyter, Eusebii
Emiseni Diodorique sectator, multa componere dicitar, de
quibus <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p48.2">περὶ
ἱεροσύνης</span>tantum legi.” But afterwards, during the
Origenistic controversies, he translated a passionate libel of
Theophilus of Alexandria against <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p48.3">Chrysostom</name>, and
praised it as a valuable book (Comp. <scripRef passage="Ep. 114" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p48.4">Ep. 114</scripRef> ad Theophilum, written
405). Fragments of this miserable Libellus Theophili contra Joannem
Chrysost. are preserved in the Defensio trium capp. l. vi. by Facundus
of Hermiane.</p></note> His junior cotemporary, <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p48.5">Augustine</name>, who had at that time already written several
philosophical, exegetical, and polemic works, he entirely omits.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p49">The Catalogue was afterwards continued in the same
spirit by the Semi-Pelagian Gennadius of Marseilles, by Isidore of
Seville, by Ildefonsus, and by others, into the middle age.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p50"><name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p50.1">Jerome</name> wrote also
biographies of celebrated hermits, Paul of Thebes (a.d. 375), Hilarion,
and the imprisoned Malchus (a.d. 390), in very graceful and
entertaining style, but with many fabulous and superstitious
accompaniments, and with extravagant veneration of the monastic life,
which he aimed by these writings to promote.<note n="2123" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p50.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p51">Opera, tom. ii. 1 sqq. In most of the former
editions these Vitae are wrongly placed among the Epistles. To the same
class of writings belongs the translation of the Regula Pachomii.
Characteristic is the judgment of Gibbon (ch. xxxvii. ad Ann. 370):
“The stories of Paul, Hilarion, and Malchus by <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p51.1">Jerome</name>are
admirably told: and the only defect of these pleasing compositions is
the want of truth and common sense.”</p></note> They were read at that time as eagerly as
novels. These biographies, and several necrological letters in honor of
deceased friends, such as Nepotian, Lucinius, Lea, Blasilla, Paulina,
Paula, and Marcella are masterpieces of rhetorical ascetic hagiography.
They introduce the legend ary literature of the middle age, with its
indiscriminate mixture of history and fable, and its sacrifice of
historical truth to popular edification.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p52">III. Of the polemic doctrinal and ethical works<note n="2124" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p52.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p53">All in the second volume of the editions of
Vallarsi (p. 171 sqq.) and Migne(p. 155 sqq.).</p></note> some relate to the Arian
controversies, some to the Origenistic, some to the Pelagian. In the
first class belongs the Dialogue against the schismatic Luciferians,<note n="2125" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p53.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p54">Altercatio Luciferiani et Orthodoxi, or
Dialogus contra Luciferianos. The Luciferians had their name from
Lucifer, bishop of Calaris in Sardinia (died 371), the head of the
strict Athanasian party, who arbitrarily ordained Paulinus bishop of
Antioch in opposition to the legitimate Meletius (362), because the
latter had been elected by the Arian or Semi-Arian party, although
immediately after his ordination he had given in his adhesion to the
Nicene faith. Lucifer afterwards fell out with the orthodox and
organized a new schismatic party, which adopted Novatian principles of
discipline, but in the beginning of the fifth century gradually
returned to the bosom of the Catholic church.</p></note> which <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p54.1">Jerome</name> wrote during his desert life in Syria (a.d. 379)
on the occasion of the Meletian schism in Antioch; also his translation
of the work of Didymus On the Holy Ghost, begun in Rome and finished in
Bethlehem. His book Against Bishop John of Jerusalem (a.d. 399), and
his Apology to his former friend Rufinus, in three books (a.d.
402–403), are directed against Origenism.<note n="2126" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p54.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p55">Besides these <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p55.1">Jerome</name>translated
several letters of Epiphanius and Theophilus of Alexandria against the
Origenists, which have been incorporated by Vallarsi with the
collection of <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p55.2">Jerome</name>’s
Epistles.</p></note> In the third class belongs the
Dialogue against the Pelagians, in three books (a.d. 415). Other
polemic works, Against <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p55.3">Helvidius</name> (written in
383), Against <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p55.4">Jovinian</name> (a.d. 393), and
Against <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p55.5">Vigilantius</name> (dictated rapidly in one
night in 406), are partly doctrinal, partly ethical in their nature,
and mainly devoted to the advocacy of the immaculate virginity of Mary,
celibacy, vigils, relic-worship, and the monastic life.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p56">These controversial writings, the contents of
which we have already noted in the proper place, do the author, on the
whole, little credit, and stand in striking contrast with his fame as
one of the principal saints of the Roman church. They show an accurate
acquaintance with all the arts of an advocate and all the pugilism of a
dialectician, together with boundless vehemence and fanatical
zealotism, which scruple over no weapons of wit, mockery, irony,
suspicion, and calumny, to annihilate opponents, and which pursue them
even after their death.<note n="2127" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p56.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p57">Of the dead <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p57.1">Jovinian</name>he says (Adv.
Vigil.c. 1): “Ille Romanae ecclesicae auctoritate damnatus, inter
phasides aves et carnes suillas non tam emisit spiritum, quam
cructavit.” He threatened his former friend Rufinus, whose language he
had perverted into a threat to take his life, with a libel suit, and
after his death in 410 he wrote in an ignoble sense of triumph (in the
Prologue to his Commentary on Ezekiel): “Scorpius inter Enceladum et
Porphyrionem Trinacriae humo premitur, et hydra multorum capitum contra
nos aliquando sibilare cessavit.” From <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p57.2">Jerome</name>’s polemical writings one would form a most
unfavorable opinion of Rufinus. Two divines of Aquileja, Fontanini and
Maria de Rubeis, felt it their duty to vindicate his memory against
unjust aspersions. Comp. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p57.3">Zöckler</span>, l.c. p. 266 f. <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p57.4">Augustine</name>, in a
letter to <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p57.5">Jerome</name>(Ep. Hieron. 110, c. 10), called it a “magnum
et triste miraculum, ” that the friendship of <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p57.6">Jerome</name>and
Rufinus should have turned into such enmity, and urged him to
reconciliation, but in vain. This change, however, is easily explained,
since hatred is only inverted love. Rufinus, it must be remembered, had
not spared <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p57.7">Jerome</name>, and charged him even with worse than heathen
impiety for calling, in hyper-ascetic zeal, Paula, the mother of the
nun Eustochium, the “mother-in-law of God” (socrus Dei). See his <scripRef passage="Ep. xxii." id="iii.xiii.xvii-p57.8">Ep.
xxii.</scripRef> c. 20 ad Paulam.</p></note>
And their contents afford no sufficient compensation for these faults.
For <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p57.9">Jerome</name> was not an original, profound,
systematic, or consistent thinker, and therefore very little fitted for
a didactic theologian. In the Arian controversy he would not enter into
any discussion of the distinction between οὐσίαand ὑπόστασις, and left this important question
to the decision of the Roman bishop Damasus; in the Origenistic
controversy he must, in his violent condemnation of all Origenists,
contradict his own former view and veneration of Origen as the greatest
teacher after the Apostles; and in the Pelagian controversy he was
influenced chiefly by personal considerations, and drawn half way to
<name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p57.10">Augustine</name>’s side; for while
he was always convinced of the universality of sin,<note n="2128" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p57.11"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p58">Comp. particularly the passage Dial adv. Pelag.
l. ii. c. 4 (tom. ii. p. 744).</p></note> in reference to the freedom of the will and
predestination he adopted synergistic or Semi-Pelagian views, and
afterwards continued in the highest consideration among the
Semi-Pelagians down to Erasmus.<note n="2129" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p58.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p59">Hence it is not accidental, that several
writings of Pelagius, his Commentary on the Epistles of Paul (with some
emendations), his Epistola ad Demetriadem de virginitate, his Libellus
fidei addressed to pope Innocent, and the Epistola ad Celantiam
matronam de rations pie vivendi (which was probably likewise written by
him), found their way, by an irony of history, into the writings
of <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p59.1">Jerome</name>, on a seeming resemblance in spirit and
aim.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p60">He is equally unsatisfactory as a moralist and
practical divine. He had no connected system of moral doctrine, and did
not penetrate to the basis and kernel of the Christian life, but moved
in the outer circle of asceticism and casuistry. Following the spirit
of his time, he found the essence of religion in monastic flight from
the world and contempt of the natural ordinances of God, especially of
marriage; and, completely reversing sound principles, he advocated even
ascetic filth as an external mark of inward purity.<note n="2130" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p60.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p61"> “Difficile inter epulas servatur
pudicitia. Nitens cutis sordidum ostendit animum.” So he wrote to two
ladies, a mother and her daughter in Gaul, <scripRef passage="Ep. 117" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p61.1">Ep. 117</scripRef>, c. 6 (tom. i. 786).
St. <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p61.2">Anthony</name>, the patriarch of monks, and other saints of
the desert were of the same opinion, who washed themselves but seldom
and combed their hair but once in a year, on holy Easter (when they
ought to have been eminently holy, that is, according to their notions,
eminently slovenly). What a contrast this to our modern principle that
cleanliness is next to godliness! We must, however, judge this catholic
ascetic cynicism from the stand-point of antiquity. Even
<span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p61.3">Socrates</span>, starting from the principle that freedom from
need was divine, despised undergarments and shoes, and contented
himself with a miserable cloak. Yet he did not neglect cleanliness
altogether, and censured his disciple Antisthenes, who ostentatiously
wore a dirty and torn cloak, by reminding him: “Friend, vanity peeps
out from the holes of thy cloak.” Man is by nature lazy and dirty.
Industry and cleanliness are the fruit of discipline and civilization.
In this respect Europe is in advance of Asia, the Teutonic races in
advance of the Latin. The Italians call the English and Americans,
soap-wasters. The use of soap and of the razor is a test of modern
civilization.</p></note> Of marriage he had a very low conception,
regarding it merely as a necessary evil for the increase of virgins.
From the expression of Paul in <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 1" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p61.4" parsed="|1Cor|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.1">1 Cor. vii. 1</scripRef>: “It is good not to touch a woman,” he
draws the utterly unwarranted inference: “It is therefore bad to touch
one; for the only opposite of good is bad;” and he interprets the woe
of the Lord upon those that are with child and those that give suck
(<scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 19" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p61.5" parsed="|Matt|24|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.19">Matt. xxiv. 19</scripRef>), as a condemnation of pregnancy in
general, and of the crying of little children, and of all the trouble
and fruit of the married life. The disagreeable fact of the marriage of
Peter he endeavors to weaken by the groundless assumption that the
apostle forsook his wife when he forsook his net, and, besides, that
“he must have washed away the stain of his married life by the blood of
his martyrdom.”<note n="2131" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p61.6"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p62">Compare the work Against <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p62.1">Jovinian</name>, l. i.
c. 7, 10, 12, 13, 15, 16, 26, 33, etc., and several of his ascetic
letters. Some of his utterances on the state of matrimony gave offence
even to his monastic friends.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p63">In a letter, otherwise very beautiful and rich, to
the young Nepotian,<note n="2132" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p63.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p64"><scripRef passage="Ep. 52" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p64.1">Ep. 52</scripRef> (i. 254 sqq.) de vita clericorum et
monachorum, c. 5.</p></note> he
gives this advice: “Let your lodgings be rarely or never visited by
women. You must either ignore alike, or love alike, all the daughters
and virgins of Christ. Nay, dwell not under the same roof with them,
nor trust their former chastity; you cannot be holier than David, nor
wiser than Solomon. Never forget that a woman drove the inhabitants of
Paradise out of their possession. In sickness any brother, or your
sister, or your mother, can minister to in the lack of such relatives,
the church herself maintains many aged women, whom you can at the same
time remunerate for their nursing with welcome alms. I know some who
are well in the body indeed, but sick in mind. It is a dangerous
service in any case, that is done to you by one whose face you often
see. If in your official duty as a clergyman you must visit a widow or
a maiden, never enter her house alone. Take with you only those whose
company does you no shame; only some reader, or acolyth, or
psalm-singer, whose ornament consists not in clothes, but in good
morals, who does not crimp his hair with crisping pins, but shows
chastity in his whole bearing. But privately or without witnesses,
never put yourself in the presence of a woman.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p65">Such exhortations, however, were quite in the
spirit of that age, and were in part founded in <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p65.1">Jerome</name>’s own bitter experience in his
youth, and in the thoroughly corrupt condition of social life in the
sinking empire of Rome.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p66">While advocating these ascetic extravagancies
<name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p66.1">Jerome</name> does not neglect to chastise the
clergy and the monks for their faults with the scourge of cutting
satire. And his writings are everywhere strewn with the pearls of
beautiful moral maxims and eloquent exhortations to contempt of the
world and godly conduct.<note n="2133" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p66.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p67">Comp. a collection of the principal doctrinal
and moral sentences of <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p67.1">Jerome</name>in <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p67.2">Zöckler</span>p. 429 ff. and p. 458 ff.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p68">IV. The Epistles of <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p68.1">Jerome</name>, with all their defects are uncommonly instructive
and interesting, and, in easy flow and elegance of diction, are not
inferior to the letters of Cicero. Vallarsi has for the first time put
them into chronological order in the first volume of his edition, and
has made the former numbering of them (even that of the <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p68.2">Benedict</name>ine edition) obsolete. He reckons in all a
hundred and fifty, including several letters from cotemporaries, such
as Epiphanius, Theophilus of Alexandria, <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p68.3">Augustine</name>, Damasus, Pammachius, and Rufinus; some of them
written directly to <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p68.4">Jerome</name>, and some treating
of matters in which he was interested. They are addressed to friends
like the Roman bishop Damasus, the senator Pammachius, the bishop
Paulinus of Nola, Theophilus of Alexandria, Evangelus, Rufinus,
Heliodorus, Riparius, Nepotianus, Oceanus, Avitus, Rusticus,
Gaudentius, and <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p68.5">Augustine</name>, and some to
distinguished ascetic women and maidens like Paula, Eustochium,
Marcella, Furia, Fabiola, and Demetrias. They treat of almost all
questions of philosophy and practical religion, which then agitated the
Christian world, and they faithfully reflect the virtues and the faults
and the remarkable contrasts of <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p68.6">Jerome</name> and of
his age.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p69">Orthodox in theology and Christology,
Semi-Pelagian in anthropology, Romanizing in the doctrine of the church
and tradition, anti-chiliastic in eschatology, legalistic and ascetic
in ethics, a violent fighter of all heresies, a fanatical apologist of
all monkish extravagancies,—<name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p69.1">Jerome</name> was revered throughout the catholic middle age as
the patron saint of Christian and ecclesiastical learning, and, next to
<name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p69.2">Augustine</name>, as maximus doctor ecclesiae; but
by his enthusiastic love for the Holy Scriptures, his recourse to the
original languages, his classic translation of the Bible, and his
manifold exegetical merits, he also played materially into the hands of
the Reformation, and as a scholar and an author still takes the first
rank, and as an influential theologian the second (after <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p69.3">Augustine</name>), among the Latin fathers; while, as a moral
character, he decidedly falls behind many others, like <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p69.4">Hilary</name>, <name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p69.5">Ambrose</name>, and Leo I.,
and, even according to the standard of Roman asceticism, can only in a
very limited sense be regarded as a saint.<note n="2134" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p69.6"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p70">Comp. the various estimates of
<name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p70.1">Jerome</name>at
§ 41 above; in <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xvii-p70.2">Vallarsi</span>, Opera
Hier., tom. xi. 282-300, and in Zöckler, l.c. pp. 465-476.
In the preface to his valuable monograph (p. v) Zöckler
says: ”<name id="iii.xiii.xvii-p70.3">Jerome</name>is chiefly the orator and the scholar among the
fathers. His life is essentially neither the life of a monk, nor a
priest—for monk and priest he was only by the
way—nor that of a saint—for he was no
saint at all, at least not in the sense of the Roman church. It is from
beginning to end the life of a <i>scholar</i>, a life replete with
literary studies and all sorts of scholarly enterprises.” This judgment
we can subscribe only with two qualifications: he was as much a monk as
a scholar, and exerted an extraordinary influence on the spread of
monasticism in the West; and his reputation as a saint rests precisely
on the <i>Romish</i> overestimate of asceticism, as distinguished from
the evangelical Protestant form of piety.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xvii-p71"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="178" title="Augustine" shorttitle="Section 178" progress="94.73%" prev="iii.xiii.xvii" next="iii.xiii.xix" id="iii.xiii.xviii">

<p class="head" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p1">§ 178. <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p1.1">Augustine</name>.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xviii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p3">I. S. Aurelii Augustini Hipponensis episcopi Opera
… Post Lovaniensium theologorum recensionem [which
appeared at Antwerp in 1577 in 11 vols.] castigatus [referring to tomus
primus, etc.] denuo ad MSS. codd. Gallicanos, etc. Opera et studio
monachorum ordinis S. <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p3.1">Benedict</name>i e
congregatione S. Mauri [Fr. Delfau, Th. Blampin, P. Coustant, and Cl.
Guesnié]. Paris, 1679–1700, xi tom. in 8
fol. vols. The same edition reprinted, with additions, at Antwerp,
1700–1703, 12 parts in 9 fol.; and at Venice,
1729–’34, in xi tom. in 8 fol. (this
is the edition from which I have generally quoted; it is not to be
confounded with another Venice edition of
1756–’69 in xviii vols. 4to, which is
full of printing errors); also at Bassano, 1807, in 18 vols.; by Gaume
fratres, Paris, 1836–’39, in xi tom.
in 22 parts (a very elegant edition); and lastly by J. P. Migne,
Petit-Montrouge, 1841–’49, in xii
tom. (Patrol. Lat. tom. xxxii.-xlvii.). Migne’s
edition (which I have also used occasionally) gives, in a supplementary
volume (tom. xii.), the valuable Notitia literaria de vita, scriptis et
editionibus Aug. from Schönemann’s
Bibliotheca historico-literaria Patrum Lat. vol. ii. Lips. 1794, the
Vindiciae Augustinianae of Norisius, and the writings of <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p3.2">Augustine</name> first published by Fontanini and Angelo Mai.
But a thoroughly reliable critical edition of <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p3.3">Augustine</name> is still a desideratum. On the controversies
relating to the merits of the Bened. edition, see the supplementary
volume of Migne, xii. p. 40 sqq., and Thuillier: Histoire de la
nouvelle ed. de S. Aug. par les PP. Bénédictins,
Par. 1736. The first printed edition of <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p3.4">Augustine</name> appeared at Basle,
1489–’95; another, a. 1509, in 11
vols. (I have a copy of this edition in black letter, but without a
title page); then the edition of Erasmus published by Frobenius, Bas.
1528–’29, in 10 vols. fol.: the
Editio Lovaniensis, or of the divines of Louvain, Antw. 1577, in 11
vols., and often. Several works of <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p3.5">Augustine</name>
have been often separately edited, especially the Confessions and the
City of God. Compare a full list of the editions down to 1794 in
Schönemann’s Bibliotheca, vol. ii. p. 73
sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p4">II. Possidius (Calamensis episcopus, a pupil and
friend of Aug.): Vita Augustini (brief, but authentic, written 432, two
years after his death, in tom. x. Append. 257–280, ed.
Bened., and in nearly all other editions). <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p4.1">Benedict</name>ini Editores: Vita Augustini ex ejus potissimum
scriptis concinnata, in 8 books (very elaborate and extensive), in tom.
xi. 1–492, ed. Bened. (in Migne’s
reprint, tom. i. pp. 66–578). The biographies of
Tillemont (Mém. tom. xiii.); Ellies Dupin (Nouvelle
bibliothèque des auteurs ecclésiastiques, tom.
ii. and iii.); P. Bayle (Dictionnaire historique et critique, art.
Augustin); Remi Ceillier (Histoire générale des
auteurs sacrés et ecclés., vol. xi. and xii.);
Cave (Lives of the Fathers, vol. ii.); Kloth (Der heil. Aug., Aachen,
1840, 2 vols.); Böhringer (Kirchengeschichte in Biographien,
vol. i. P. iii. p. 99 ff.); Poujoulat (Histoire de S. Aug. Par. 1843
and 1852, 2 vols.; the same in German by Fr. Hurter, Schaffh. 1847, 2
vols.); Eisenbarth (Stuttg. 1853); Ph. Schaff (St. <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p4.2">Augustine</name>, Berlin, 1854; English ed. New York and London,
1854); C. Bindemann (Der heil. Aug., vol. i. Berl. 1844; vol. ii. 1855,
incomplete). Braune: Monica und Augustin. Grimma, 1846. Comp. also the
literature at § 146, p. 783.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p5">The Philosophy of <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p5.1">Augustine</name> is discussed in the larger Histories of
Philosophy by Brucker, Tennemann, Rixner, H. Ritter (vol. vi. pp.
153–443), Huber (Philosophie der
Kirchenväter), and in the following works: Theod. Gangauf:
Metaphysische Psychologie des heil. Augustinus. 1ste Abtheilung,
Augsburg, 1852. T. Théry: Le génie philosophique
et littéraire de saint Augustin. Par. 1861. Abbé
Flottes: Études sur saint Aug., son génie, son
âme, sa philosophie. Par. 1861. Nourrisson: La philosophie
de saint Augustin (ouvrage couronné par
l’Institut de France), deuxième ed. Par.
1866, 2 vols.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xviii-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p7">It is a venturesome and delicate undertaking to write
one’s own life, even though that life be a masterpiece
of nature or of the grace of God, and therefore most worthy to be
described. Of all autobiographies none has so happily avoided the reef
of vanity and self-praise, and none has won so much esteem and love
through its honesty and humility as that of St. <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p7.1">Augustine</name>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p8">The “Confessions,” which he wrote in the
forty-sixth year of his life, still burning in the ardor of his first
love, are full of the fire and unction of the Holy Ghost. They are a
sublime effusion, in which <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p8.1">Augustine</name>, like
David in the fifty-first Psalm, confesses to God, in view of his own
and of succeeding generations, without reserve the sins of his youth;
and they are at the same time a hymn of praise to the grace of God,
which led him out of darkness into light, and called him to service in
the kingdom of Christ.<note n="2135" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p8.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p9"><name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p9.1">Augustine</name>himself says
of his Confessions: “Confessionum mearum libri tredecim et de malis et
de bonis meis Deum laudant justum et bonum, atque in eum excitant
humanum intellectum et affectum.” Retract. l. ii. c.
6.</p></note>
Here we see the great church teacher of all times “prostrate in the
dust, conversing with God, basking in his love; his readers hovering
before him only as a shadow.” He puts away from himself all honor, all
greatness, all beauty, and lays them gratefully at the feet of the
All-merciful. The reader feels on every hand that Christianity is no
dream nor illusion, but truth and life, and he is carried along in
adoration of the wonderful grace of God.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p10">Aurelius Augustinus, born on the 13th of November,
354,<note n="2136" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p11">He died, according to the Chronicle of his
friend and pupil Prosper Aquitanus, the 28th of August, 430 (in the
third month of the siege of Hippo by the Vandals); according to his
biographer Possidius he lived seventy-six years. The day of his
birth <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p11.1">Augustine</name>states himself, De vita beata, § 6
(tom. i. 800): “Idibus Novembris mihi natalis dies
erat.”</p></note> at Tagaste, an
unimportant village of the fertile province Numidia in North Africa,
not far from Hippo Regius, inherited from his heathen father,
Patricius,<note n="2137" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p11.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p12">He received baptism shortly before his
death.</p></note> a passionate
sensibility, from his Christian mother, Monica (one of the noblest
women in the history of Christianity, of a highly intellectual and
spiritual cast, of fervent piety, most tender affection, and
all-conquering love), the deep yearning towards God so grandly
expressed in his sentence: “Thou hast made us for Thee, and our heart
is restless till it rests in Thee.”<note n="2138" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p13">Conf. i. I: “Fecisti nos ad Te, et inquietum
est cor nostrum, donee requiescat in Te.” In all his aberrations, which
we would hardly know, if it were not from his own free confession, he
never sunk to anything mean, but remained, like Paul in his Jewish
fanaticism, a noble intellect and an honorable character, with burning
love for the true and the good.</p></note> This yearning, and his reverence for the sweet
and holy name of Jesus, though crowded into the background, attended
him in his studies at the schools of Madaura and Carthage, on his
journeys to Rome and Milan, and on his tedious wanderings through the
labyrinth of carnal pleasures, Manichaean mock-wisdom, Academic
skepticism, and Platonic idealism; till at last the prayers of his
mother, the sermons of <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p13.1">Ambrose</name>, the biography
of St. <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p13.2">Anthony</name>, and, above all, the Epistles
of Paul, as so many instruments in the hand of the Holy Ghost, wrought
in the man of three and thirty years that wonderful change which made
him an incalculable blessing to the whole Christian world, and brought
even the sins and errors of his youth into the service of the truth.<note n="2139" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p13.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p14">For particulars respecting the course
of <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p14.1">Augustine</name>’s life, see my work above
cited, and other monographs. Comp. also the fine remarks of
Dr. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p14.2">Baur</span>in his
posthumous Lectures on Doctrine-History (1866), vol. i. Part ii, p. 26
ff. He compares the development of <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p14.3">Augustine</name>with the
course of Christianity from the beginning to his time, and draws a
parallel between <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p14.4">Augustine</name>and Origen.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p15">A son of so many prayers and tears could not be
lost, and the faithful mother who travailed with him in spirit with
greater pain than her body had in bringing him into the world,<note n="2140" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p15.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p16">Conf. ix. c. 8: “Quae me parturivit et carne ut
in hanc temporalem, et corde, ut in aeternam lucem nascerer.” L. v. 9:
“Non enim satis eloquor, quid erga me habebat animi, et quanto majore
sollicitudine me parturiebat spiritu, quam came
pepererat.”</p></note> was permitted, for the
encouragement of future mothers, to receive shortly before her death an
answer to her prayers and expectations, and was able to leave this
world with joy without revisiting her earthly home. For Monica died on
a homeward journey, in Ostia at the mouth of the Tiber, in her
fifty-sixth year, in the arms of her son, after enjoying with him a
glorious conversation that soared above the confines of space and time,
and was a foretaste of the eternal Sabbath-rest of the saints. She
regretted not to die in a foreign land, because she was not far from
God, who would raise her up at the last day. “Bury my body anywhere,”
was her last request, “and trouble not yourselves for it; only this one
thing I ask, that you remember me at the altar of my God, wherever you
may be.”<note n="2141" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p17">Conf. l. ix. c. 11 “Tantum illud vos rogo, ut
ad Domini altare memineritis mei, ubi fueritis.” This must be explained
from the already prevailing custom of offering prayers for the dead,
which, however, had rather the form of thanksgiving for the mercy of
God shown to them, than the later form of intercession for them. Comp.
above, § 84, p. 432 ff.</p></note> <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p17.1">Augustine</name>, in his Confessions, has erected to Monica the
noblest monument that can never perish.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p18">If ever there was a thorough and fruitful
conversion, next to that of Paul on the way to Damascus, it was that of
<name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p18.1">Augustine</name>, when, in a garden of the Villa
Cassiciacum, not far from Milan, in September of the year 386, amidst
the most violent struggles of mind and heart—the
birth-throes of the new life—he heard that divine
voice of a child: “Take, read!” and he “put on the Lord Jesus Christ”
(<scripRef passage="Rom. xiii. 14" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p18.2" parsed="|Rom|13|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.14">Rom. xiii. 14</scripRef>).
It is a touching lamentation of his: “I have loved Thee late, Thou
Beauty, so old and so new; I have loved Thee late! And lo! Thou wast
within, but I was without, and was seeking Thee there. And into Thy
fair creation I plunged myself in my ugliness; for Thou wast with me,
and I was not with Thee! Those things kept me away from Thee, which had
not been, except they had been in Thee! Thou didst call, and didst cry
aloud, and break through my deafness. Thou didst glimmer, Thou didst
shine, and didst drive away, my blindness. Thou didst breathe, and I
drew breath, and breathed in Thee. I tasted Thee, and I hunger and
thirst. Thou didst touch me, and I burn for Thy peace. If I, with all
that is within me, may once live in Thee, then shall pain and trouble
forsake me; entirely filled with Thee, all shall be life to me.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p19">He received baptism from <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p19.1">Ambrose</name> in Milan on Easter Sunday, 387, in company with
his friend and fellow-convert Alypius, and his natural son Adeodatus
(given by God). It impressed the divine seal upon the inward
transformation. He broke radically with the world; abandoned the
brilliant and lucrative vocation of a teacher of rhetoric, which he had
followed in Rome and Milan; sold his goods for the benefit of the poor:
and thenceforth devoted his rare gifts exclusively to the service of
Christ, and to that service he continued faithful to his latest breath.
After the death of his mother, whom he revered and loved with the most
tender affection, he went a second time to Rome for several months, and
wrote books in defence of true Christianity against false philosophy
and the Manichaean heresy. Returning to Africa, he spent three years,
with his friends Alypius and Evodius, on an estate in his native
Tagaste, in contemplative and literary retirement.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p20">Then, in 391, he was chosen presbyter against his
will, by the voice of the people, which, as in the similar cases of
Cyprian and <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p20.1">Ambrose</name>, proved to be the voice
of God, in the Numidian maritime city of Hippo Regius (now Bona); and
in 395 he was elected bishop in the same city. For eight and thirty
years, until his death, he labored in this place, and made it the
intellectual centre of Western Christendom.<note n="2142" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p20.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p21">He is still known among the inhabitants of the
place as “the great Christian (Rumi Kebir). <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p21.1">Gibbon</span>(ch. xxxiii. ad Ann. 430) thus describes the place which
became so famous through <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p21.2">Augustine</name>: ” The
maritime colony of <i>Hippo</i>, about two hundred miles westward of
Carthage, had formerly acquired the distinguishing epithet of
<i>Regius</i>, from the residence of the Numidian kings; and some
remains of trade and populousness still adhere to the modern city,
which is known in Europe by the corrupted name of Bona.” See
below, <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p21.3">Fn</span>126.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p22">His outward mode of life was extremely simple, and
mildly ascetic. He lived with his clergy in one house in an apostolic
community of goods, and made this house a seminary of theology, out of
which ten bishops and many lower clergy went forth. Females, even his
sister, were excluded from his house, and could see him only in the
presence of others. But he founded religious societies of women; and
over one of these his sister, a saintly widow, presided.<note n="2143" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p22.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p23">He mentions a sister, “soror mea, sancta
proposita” [monasterii], without naming her Epist. 211, n. 4 (ed.
Bened.), alias <scripRef passage="Ep. 109" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p23.1">Ep. 109</scripRef>. He also had a brother by the name of
Navigius.</p></note> He once said in a sermon, that
he had nowhere found better men, and he had nowhere found worse, than
in monasteries. Combining, as he did, the clerical life with the
monastic, he became unwittingly the founder of the Augustinian order,
which gave the reformer Luther to the world. He wore the black dress of
the Eastern coenobites, with a cowl and a leathern girdle. He lived
almost entirely on vegetables, and seasoned the common meal with
reading or free conversation, in which it was a rule that the character
of an absent person should never be touched. He had this couplet
engraved on the table:</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xviii-p24"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p24.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p24.3">“Quisquis amat dictis absentum rodere vitam,</l>

<l class="t1" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p24.4">Hanc mensam vetitam noverit esse sibi.”</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xiii.xviii-p25"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p26">He often preached five days in succession,
sometimes twice a day, and set it as the object of his preaching, that
all might live with him, and he with all, in Christ. Wherever he went
in Africa, he was begged to preach the word of salvation.<note n="2144" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p26.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p27">Possidius says, in his Vita Aug.: “Caeterum
episcopatu suscepto multo instantius ac ferventius majore auctoritate,
non in una tantum regione, sed ubicunque rogatus verisset verbum
salutis alacriter ac suaviter, pullulante atque crescente Domini
ecclesia, praedicavit.”</p></note> He faithfully administered the
external affairs connected with his office, though he found his chief
delight in contemplation. He was specially devoted to the poor, and,
like <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p27.1">Ambrose</name>, upon exigency, caused the
church vessels to be melted down to redeem prisoners. But he refused
legacies by which injustice was done to natural heirs, and commended
the bishop Aurelius of Carthage for giving back unasked some property
which a man had bequeathed to the church, when his wife unexpectedly
bore him children.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p28"><name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p28.1">Augustine</name>’s labors extended far beyond
his little diocese. He was the intellectual head of the North African
and the entire Western church of his time. He took active interest in
all theological and ecclesiastical questions. He was the champion of
the orthodox doctrine against Manichaean, Donatist, and Pelagian. In
him was concentrated the whole polemic power of the catholicism of the
time against heresy and schism; and in him it won the victory over
them.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p29">In his last years he took a critical review of his
literary productions, and gave them a thorough sifting in his
Retractations. His latest controversial works against the
Semi-Pelagians, written in a gentle spirit, date from the same period.
He bore the duties of his office alone till his seventy-second year,
when his people unanimously elected his friend Heraclius to be his
assistant and successor.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p30">The evening of his life was troubled by increasing
infirmities of body and by the unspeakable wretchedness which the
barbarian Vandals spread over his country in their victorious invasion,
destroying cities, villages, and churches, without mercy, and even
besieging the fortified city of Hippo.<note n="2145" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p30.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p31">Possidius, c. 28, gives a vivid picture of the
ravages of the Vandals, which have become proverbial. Comp. also
Gibbon, ch. xxxiii.</p></note> Yet he faithfully persevered in his work. The
last ten days of his life he spent in close retirement, in prayers and
tears and repeated reading of the penitential Psalms, which he had
caused to be written on the wall over his bed, that he might have them
always before his eyes. Thus with an act of penance he closed his life.
In the midst of the terrors of the siege and the despair of his people
he could not suspect what abundant seed he had sown for the future.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p32">In the third month of the siege of Hippo, on the
28th of August, 430, in the seventy-sixth year of his age, in full
possession of his faculties, and in the presence of many friends and
pupils, he passed gently and happily into that eternity to which he had
so long aspired. “O how wonderful,” wrote he in his Meditations,<note n="2146" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p32.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p33">I freely combine several
passages.</p></note> “how beautiful and lovely
are the dwellings of Thy house, Almighty God! I burn with longing to
behold Thy beauty in Thy bridal-chamber .... O Jerusalem, holy city of
God, dear bride of Christ, my heart loves thee, my soul has already
long sighed for thy beauty! .... The King of kings Himself is in the
midst of thee, and His children are within thy walls. There are the
hymning choirs of angels, the fellowship of heavenly citizens. There is
the wedding-feast of all who from this sad earthly pilgrimage have
reached thy joys. There is the far-seeing choir of the prophets; there
the number of the twelve apostles; there the triumphant army of
innumerable martyrs and holy confessors. Full and perfect love there
reigns, for God is all in all. They love and praise, they praise and
love Him evermore .... Blessed, perfectly and forever blessed, shall I
too be, if, when my poor body shall be dissolved, ... I may stand
before my King and God, and see Him in His glory, as He Himself hath
deigned to promise: ’Father, I will that they also
whom Thou hast given Me be with Me where I am; that they may behold My
glory which I had with Thee before the world was.’ ”
This aspiration after the heavenly Jerusalem found grand expression in
the hymn De gloria et gaudiis Paradisi:</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xviii-p34"><br />
</p>

<verse type="stanza" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p34.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p34.3">“Ad
perennis vitae fontem mens sativit arida,”</l>
</verse>

<p id="iii.xiii.xviii-p35"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p36">which is incorporated in the Meditations of <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p36.1">Augustine</name>, and the idea of which originated in part
with him, though it was not brought into poetical form till long
afterwards by Peter Damiani.<note n="2147" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p36.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p37">Comp. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p37.1">Daniel</span>:
Thesaurus hymnol. i. p. 116 sqq., and iv. p. 203 sq., and 116, above
(p. 593, note 1).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p38">He left no will, for in his voluntary poverty he
had no earthly property to dispose of, except his library; this he
bequeathed to the church, and it was fortunately preserved from the
depredations of the Arian barbarians.<note n="2148" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p38.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p39">Possidius says, Vita, c. 31: “Testamentum
nullum fecit, quia unde faceret, pauper Dei non habuit. Ecclesiae
bibliothecam omnesque codices diligenter posteris custodiendos semper
jubebat.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p40">Soon after his death Hippo was taken and destroyed
by the Vandals.<note n="2149" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p40.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p41">The inhabitants escaped to the sea. There
appears no bishop of Hippo after <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p41.1">Augustine</name>. In the
seventh century the old city was utterly destroyed by the Arabians, but
two miles from it Bona was built out of its ruins. Comp. Tillemont, xii
i. 945, and Gibbon, ch. xxxiii. Gibbon says, that Bona, “in the
sixteenth century, contained about three hundred families of
industrious, but turbulent manufacturers. The adjacent territory is
renowned for a pure air, a fertile soil, and plenty of exquisite
fruits.” Since the French conquest of Algiers, Bona was rebuilt in
1832, and is gradually assuming a French aspect. It is now one of the
finest towns in Algeria, the key to the province of <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p41.2">Constantine</name>,
has a public garden, several schools, considerable commerce, and a
population of over 10,000 of French, Moors, and Jews, the great
majority of whom are foreigners. The relics of St. <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p41.3">Augustine</name>have
been recently transferred from Pavia to Bona. See the letters of
abbé Sibour to Poujoulat sur la translation de la relique de
saint Augustin de Pavie à Hippone, in <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p41.4">Poujoulat’s</span>Histoire de saint Augustin, tom. i. p. 413
sqq.</p></note> Africa
was lost to the Romans. A few decades later the whole West-Roman empire
fell in ruins. The culmination of the African church was the beginning
of its decline. But the work of <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p41.5">Augustine</name>
could not perish. His ideas fell like living seed into the soil of
Europe, and produced abundant fruits in nations and countries of which
he had never heard.<note n="2150" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p41.6"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p42">Even in Africa <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p42.1">Augustine</name>’s spirit reappeared from time to time,
notwithstanding the barbarian confusion, as a light in darkness, first
in <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p42.2">Vigilius</span>,
bishop of Tapsus, who, at the close of the fifth century, ably defended
the orthodox doctrine of the Trinity and the person of Christ, and to
whom the authorship of the so-called Athanasian Creed has sometimes
been ascribed; in <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p42.3">Fulgentius</span>,
bishop of Ruspe, one of the chief opponents of Semi-Pelagianism, and
the later Arianism, who with sixty catholic bishops of Africa was
banished for several years by the Arian Vandals to the island of
Sardinia, and who was called the <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p42.4">Augustine</name>of the sixth
century died 533); and in <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p42.5">Facundus of Hermiane</span> (died 570), and <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p42.6">Fulgentius</span> <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p42.7">Ferrandus</span>and <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p42.8">Liberatus</span>, two
deacons of Carthage, who took a prominent part in the Three Chapter
controversy.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p43"><name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p43.1">Augustine</name>, the man with
upturned eye, with pen in the left hand, and a burning heart in the
right (as he is usually represented), is a philosophical and
theological genius of the first order, towering like a pyramid above
his age, and looking down commandingly upon succeeding centuries. He
had a mind uncommonly fertile and deep, bold and soaring; and with it,
what is better, a heart full of Christian love and humility. He stands
of right by the side of the greatest philosophers of antiquity and of
modern times. We meet him alike on the broad highways and the narrow
footpaths, on the giddy Alpine heights and in the awful depths of
speculation, wherever philosophical thinkers before him or after him
have trod. As a theologian he is facile princeps, at least surpassed by
no church father, scholastic, or reformer. With royal munificence he
scattered ideas in passing, which have set in mighty motion other lands
and later times. He combined the creative power of <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p43.2">Tertullian</name> with the churchly spirit of Cyprian, the
speculative intellect of the Greek church with the practical tact of
the Latin. He was a Christian philosopher and a philosophical
theologian to the full. It was his need and his delight to wrestle
again and again with the hardest problems of thought, and to comprehend
to the utmost the divinely revealed matter of the faith.<note n="2151" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p43.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p44">Or, as he wrote to a friend about the year 410,
Epist. 120, c. 1, § 2 (tom. ii. p. 347, ed. Bened. Venet.;
in older ed., <scripRef passage="Ep. 122" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p44.1">Ep. 122</scripRef>): “Ut quod credis intelligas ... non ut fidem
respuas, sed ea quae fidei firmitate jam tenes, etiam rationis luce
conspicias.” He continues, ibid. c. 3: “Absit namque, ut hoe in nobis
Deus oderit, in quo nos reliquis animalibus excellentiores creavit.
Absit, inquam, ut ideo credamus, ne rationem accipiamus vel quaeramus;
cum etiam credere non possemus, nisi rationales animas haberemus.” In
one of his earliest works, Contra Academ. l. iii. c. 20, §
43, he says of himself: “Ita sum affectus, ut quid sit verum non
credendo solum, sed etiam intelligendo apprehendere impatienter
desiderem.”</p></note> He always asserted, indeed, the
primacy of faith, according to his maxim: Fides praecedit intellectum;
appealing, with theologians before him, to the well-known passage of
<scripRef passage="Isaiah vii. 9" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p44.2" parsed="|Isa|7|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.7.9">Isaiah vii. 9</scripRef> (in the LXX.): “Nisi credideritis, non intelligetis.” But
to him faith itself was an acting of reason, and from faith to
knowledge, therefore, there was a necessary transition.<note n="2152" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p44.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p45">Comp. De praed. Sanct. cap. 2, § 5
(tom. x. p. 792): “Ipsum credere nihil aliud est quam cum assensione
cogitare. Non enim omnia qui cogitat, credit, cum ideo cogitant,
plurique ne credant; sed cogitat omnia qui credit, et credendo cogitat
et cogitando credit. Fides si non cogitetur, nulls est.” <scripRef passage="Ep. 120" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p45.1">Ep. 120</scripRef>, cap.
1, § 3 (tom. ii. 347), and <scripRef passage="Ep. 137" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p45.2">Ep. 137</scripRef>, c. 4, § 15
(tom. ii. 408): “Intellectui fides aditum aperit, infidelitas
claudit.” <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p45.3">Augustine</name>’s view of faith and knowledge
is discussed at large by <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p45.4">Gangauf</span>,
Metaphysische Psychologie des heil Augustinus, i. pp. 31-76, and
by <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p45.5">Nourrisson</span>, La
philosophie de saint Augustin, tom. ii. 282-290.</p></note> He constantly looked below the
surface to the hidden motives of actions and to the universal laws of
diverse events. The metaphysician and the Christian believer coalesced
in him. His meditatio passes with the utmost ease into oratio, and his
oratio into meditatio. With profundity he combined an equal clearness
and sharpness of thought. He was an extremely skilful and a successful
dialectician, inexhaustible in arguments and in answers to the
objections of his adversaries.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p46">He has enriched Latin literature with a greater
store of beautiful, original, and pregnant proverbial sayings, than any
classic author, or any other teacher of the church.<note n="2153" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p46.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p47">Prosper Aquitanus collected from the works
of <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p47.1">Augustine</name>a long list of sentences (see the Appendix to
the tenth vol. of the Bened. ed. p. 223 sqq.), with reference to
theological purport and the Pelagian controversies. We recall some of
the best, which he has omitted:</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p48">“Novum Testamentum in Vetere latet, Vetus in Novo
patet.”</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p49">“Distingue tempora, et concordabit Scriptura.”</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p50">“Cor nostrum inquietum est, donec requiescat in Te.”</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p51">“Da quod jubes, et jube quod vis.”</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p52">“Non vincit nisi veritas, victoria veritatis est
caritas.”</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p53">“Ubi amor, ibi trinitas.”</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p54">“Fides praecedit intellectum.”</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p55">“Deo servire vera libertas est.”</p>

<p class="p51" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p56">“Nulla infelicitas frangit, quem felicitas nulls
corrumpit.”</p>

<p class="p57" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p57">The famous maxim of ecclesiastical harmony: “In
necessariis unitas, in dubiis (or non necessariis) libertas, in omnibus
(in utrisque) caritas,”—which is often ascribed to
<name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p57.1">Augustine</name>, dates in this form not from him,
but from a much later period. Dr. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p57.2">Lücke</span>(in a special treatise
on the antiquity of the author, the original form, etc., of this
sentence, Göttingen, 1850) traces the authorship to
<span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p57.3">Rupert</span> <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p57.4">Meldenius</span>, an irenical German theologian of the seventeenth
century.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p58">He had a creative and decisive hand in almost
every dogma of the church, completing some, and advancing others. The
centre of his system is the free redeeming grace of God in Christ,
operating through the actual, historical church. He is evangelical or
Pauline in his doctrine of sin and grace, but catholic (that is,
old-catholic, not Roman Catholic) in his doctrine of the church. The
Pauline element comes forward mainly in the Pelagian controversy, the
catholic-churchly in the Donatist; but each is modified by the
other.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p59">Dr. Baur incorrectly makes freedom the fundamental
idea of the Augustinian system (it much better suits the Pelagian), and
founds on this view an ingenious, but only half true, comparison
between <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p59.1">Augustine</name> and Origen. “There is no
church teacher of the ancient period,” says he,<note n="2154" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p59.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p60">L.c.p. 30 sq.</p></note> “who, in intellect and in grandeur and
consistency of view, can more justly be placed by the side of Origen
than <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p60.1">Augustine</name>; none who, with all the
difference in individuality and in mode of thought, so closely
resembles him. How far both towered above their times, is most clearly
manifest in the very fact that they alone, of all the theologians of
the first six centuries, became the creators of distinct systems, each
proceeding from its definite idea, and each completely carried out; and
this fact proves also how much the one system has that is analogous to
the other. The one system, like the other, is founded upon the idea of
freedom; in both there is a specific act, by which the entire
development of human life is determined; and in both this is an act
which lies far outside of the temporal consciousness of the individual;
with this difference alone, that in one system the act belongs to each
separate individual himself, and only falls outside of his temporal
life and consciousness; in the other, it lies within the sphere of the
temporal history of man, but is only the act of one individual. If in
the system of Origen nothing gives greater offence than the idea of the
pre-existence and fall of souls, which seems to adopt heathen ideas
into the Christian faith, there is in the system of <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p60.2">Augustine</name> the same overleaping of individual life and
consciousness, in order to explain from an act in the past the present
sinful condition of man; but the pagan Platonic point of view is
exchanged for one taken from the Old Testament .... What therefore
essentially distinguishes the system of <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p60.3">Augustine</name> from that of Origen, is only this: the fall of
Adam is substituted for the pre-temporal fall of souls, and what in
Origen still wears a heathen garb, puts on in <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p60.4">Augustine</name> a purely Old Testament form.”</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p61">The learning of <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p61.1">Augustine</name> was not equal to his genius, nor as extensive
as that of Origen and Eusebius, but still considerable for his time,
and superior to that of any of the Latin fathers, with the single
exception of <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p61.2">Jerome</name>. He had received in the
schools of Madaura and Carthage a good theoretical and rhetorical
preparation for the forum, which stood him in good stead also in
theology. He was familiar with Latin literature, and was by no means
blind to the excellencies of the classics, though he placed them far
below the higher beauty of the Holy Scriptures. The Hortensius of
Cicero (a lost work) inspired him during his university course with
enthusiasm for philosophy and for the knowledge of truth for its own
sake; the study of Platonic and Neo-Platonic works (in the Latin
version of the rhetorician Victorinus) kindled in him an incredible
fire;<note n="2155" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p61.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p62">Adv. Academicos, l. ii. c. 2, § 5:
“Etiam mihi ipsi de me incredibile incendium concitarunt.” And in
several passages of the Civitas Dei (viii. 3-12; xxii. 27) he speaks
very favorably of Plato, and also of Aristotle, and thus broke the way
for the high authority of the Aristotelian philosophy with the
scholastics of the middle age.</p></note> though in both he
missed the holy name of Jesus and the cardinal virtues of love and
humility, and found in them only beautiful ideals without power to
conform him to them. His City of God, his book on heresies, and other
writings, show an extensive knowledge of ancient philosophy, poetry,
and history, sacred and secular. He refers to the most distinguished
persons of Greece and Rome; he often alludes to Pythagoras, Plato,
Aristotle, Plotin, Porphyry, Cicero, Seneca, Horace, Virgil, to the
earlier Greek and Latin fathers, to Eastern and Western heretics. But
his knowledge of Greek literature was mostly derived from Latin
translations. With the Greek language, as he himself frankly and
modestly confesses, he had, in comparison with <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p62.1">Jerome</name>, but a superficial acquaintance.<note n="2156" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p62.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p63">It is sometimes asserted that he had no
knowledge at all of the Greek. So Gibbon, for example, says (ch.
xxxiii.): “The superficial learning of <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p63.1">Augustine</name>was confined
to the Latin language.” But this is as much a mistake as the other
assertion of Gibbon, that “the orthodoxy of St. <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p63.2">Augustine</name>was
derived from the Manichaean school.” In his youth he had a great
aversion to the glorious language of Hellas (Conf. i. 14), and read the
writings of Plato in a Latin translation (vii. 9). But after his
baptism during his second residence in Rome, he took it up again with
greater zest, for the sake of his biblical studies. In Hippo he had,
while presbyter, good opportunity to advance in it, since his bishop,
Aurelius, a native Greek, understood his mother tongue much better than
the Latin. In his books he occasionally makes reference to the Greek.
In his work Contra Jul. i. c. 6 § 21 (tom. x. 510), he
corrects the Pelagian <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p63.3">Julian</name>in a
translation from <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p63.4">Chrysostom</name>, quoting
the original. “Ego ipsa verba Graeca quae a Joanne dicta sunt
ponam: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p63.5">̀διὰ
τοῦτο καὶ
τὰ παιδία
βαπτίζομεν,
καίτοι
ἁμαπτήματα
οὐκ
ἔχοντα</span>, quod est Latine: Ideo et infantes
baptizamus, quamvis peccata non habentes.” <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p63.6">Julian</name>had freely
rendered this: “cum non sint coinquinati peccato,” and had drawn the
inference: “Sanctus Joannes Constantinopolitanus negat esse in parvulis
originale peccatum.” <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p63.7">Augustine</name>helps
himself out of the pinch by arbitrarily supplying <i>propria</i>
to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p63.8">ἁμαρτήματα</span>, so that the idea of sin inherited from
another is not excluded. The Greek fathers, however, did not consider
hereditary corruption to be proper sin or guilt at all, but only
defect, weakness, or disease. In the City of God, lib. xix. c. 23, he
quotes a passage from Porphyry’s <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p63.9">ἐκ
λογίων
φιλοσοφία</span>. It is probable that he read Plotin,
and the Panarion of Epiphanius or the summary of it, in Greek (while
the Church History of Eusebius he knew only in the translation of
Rufinus). But in his exegetical and other works he very rarely consults
the Septuagint or Greek Testament, and was content with the very
imperfect Itala or the improved version of <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p63.10">Jerome</name>.
The <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p63.11">Benedict</name>ine editors overestimate his knowledge of
Greek. He himself frankly confesses that he knew very little of it, De
Trinit. l. iii. Prooem. (“Graecae linguae non sit nobis tantus habitus,
ut talium rerum libris legendis et intelligendis uno modo reperiamur
idonei”), and Contra literas Petiliani (written in 400), l. ii. c. 38
(“Et ego quidem Graecae linguae perparum assecutus sum, et prope
nihil”). On the philosophical learning of <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p63.12">Augustine</name>may be
compared <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p63.13">Nourrisson</span>,
l.c. ii. p. 92 ff.</p></note> Hebrew he did not understand at
all. Hence, with all his extraordinary familiarity with the Latin
Bible, he made many mistakes in exposition. He was rather a thinker
than a scholar, and depended mainly on his own resources, which were
always abundant.<note n="2157" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p63.14"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p64">166  The following are some of the most intelligent
and appreciative estimates of <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p64.1">Augustine</name>. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p64.2">Erasmus</span>(Ep.
dedicat. ad Alfons. archiep. Tolet. 1529) says, with an ingenious play
upon the name Aurelius Augustinus: “Quid habet orbis christianus hoc
scriptore magis <i>aureum</i> vel <i>augustius</i>? ut ipsa vocabula
nequaquam fortuito, sed numinis providentia videantur indita viro. Auro
sapientiae nihil pretiosius: fulgore eloquentiae cum sapientia
conjunctae nihil mirabilius .... Non arbitror alium esse doctorem, in
quem opulentus ille ac benignus Spiritus dotes suas omnes largius
effuderit, quam in Augustinum.” The great philosopher
<span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p64.3">Leibnitz</span>(Praefat. ad Theodic. § 34) calls
him “virum sane magnum et ingenii stupendi,” and “vastissimo ingenio
praeditum.” Dr. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p64.4">Baur</span>, without
sympathy with his views, speaks enthusiastically of the man and his
genius. Among other things be says (<span lang="DE" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p64.5">Vorlesungen über
Dogmengeschichte</span>, i.
i. p. 61): “There is scarcely another theological author so fertile and
withal so able as <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p64.6">Augustine</name>. His
scholarship was certainly not equal to his mind; yet even that is
sometimes set too low, when it is asserted that he had no acquaintance
at all with the Greek language; for this is incorrect, though he had
attained no great proficiency in Greek.” C. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p64.7">Bindemann</span>(a Lutheran divine) begins his thorough monograph (vol. i.
preface) with the well-deserved eulogium: “St. <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p64.8">Augustine</name>is one
of the greatest personages in the church. He is second in importance to
none of the teachers who have wrought most in the church since the
apostolic time; and it can well be said that among the church fathers
the first place is due to him, and in the time of the Reformation a
Luther alone, for fulness and depth of thought and grandeur of
character, may stand by his side. He is the summit of the development
of the mediaeval Westem church; from him descended the mysticism, no
less than the scholasticism, of the middle age; he was one of the
strongest pillars of the Roman Catholicism, and from his works, next to
the Holy Scriptures, especially the Epistles of Paul, the leaders of
the Reformation drew most of that conviction by which a new age was
introduced.” <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p64.9">Staudenmaier</span>, a
Roman Catholic theologian, counts <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p64.10">Augustine</name>among those
minds in which an hundred others dwell (Scotus Erigena, i. p. 274). The
Roman Catholic philosophers A. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p64.11">Günther</span>and <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p64.12">Th.
Gangauf</span>, put him on
an equality with the greatest philosophers, and discern in him a
providential personage endowed by the Spirit of God for the instruction
of all ages. A striking characterization is that of Dr.
<span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p64.13">Johannes</span> <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p64.14">Huber</span>(in his instructive work: Die Philosophie der
Kirchenväter, Munich, 1859, p. 312 sq.):
“<name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p64.15">Augustine</name>is a unique phenomenon in Christian history. No
one of the other fathers has left so luminous traces of his existence.
Though we find among them many rich and powerful minds yet we find in
none the forces of personal character, mind, heart, and will, so
largely developed and so harmoniously working. No one surpasses him in
wealth of perceptions and dialectical sharpness of thoughts, in depth
and fervor of religious sensibility, in greatness of aims and energy of
action. He therefore also marks the culmination of the patriotic age,
and has been elevated by the acknowledgment of succeeding times as the
first and the universal church father.—His whole
character reminds us in many respects of Paul, with whom he has also in
common the experience of being called from manifold errors to the
service of the gospel, and like whom he could boast that he had labored
in it more abundantly than all the others. And as Paul among the
Apostles pre-eminently determined the development of Christianity, and
became, more than all others, the expression of the Christian mind, to
which men ever afterwards return, as often as in the life of the church
that mind becomes turbid, to draw from him, as the purest fountain, a
fresh understanding of the gospel doctrine,—so
has <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p64.16">Augustine</name>turned the Christian nations since his time for
the most part into his paths, and become pre-eminently their trainer
and teacher, in the study of whom they always gain a renewal and
deepening of their consciousness. Not the middle age alone, but the
Reformation also, was ruled by him, and whatever to this day boasts of
the Christian spirit, is connected at least in part with
<name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p64.17">Augustine</name>.” <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p64.18">Nourrisson</span>, the
latest French writer on <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p64.19">Augustine</name>, whose work
is clothed with the authority of the Institute of France, assigns to
the bishop of Hippo the fast rank among the masters of human thought,
alongside of Plato and Leibnitz, Thomas Aquinas and Bossuet.
“<span lang="FR" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p64.20">Si une
critique toujours respectueuse, mais d’une inviolable
sincérité, est une des formes les plus hautes de
l’admiration, j’estime, au contraire,
n’avoir fait qu’exalter ce grand
coeur, ce psychologue consolant et ému, ce
métaphysicien subtil et sublime, en un mot, cet attachant et
poétique génie, dont la place reste
marquée, au premier rang, parmi le maîtres de la
pensée humaine, à côté de
Platon et de Descartes, d’Aristote et de saint Thomas,
de Leibniz et de Bossuet</span>.” (<span lang="FR" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p64.21">La philosophie de saint Augustin</span>, Par. 1866, tom. i. p. vii.) Among English and
American writers, Dr. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xviii-p64.22">Shedd</span>, in the
Introduction to his edition of an old translation of the Confessions
(1860), has furnished a truthful and forcible description of the mind
and heart of St. <name id="iii.xiii.xviii-p64.23">Augustine</name>, as portrayed in this remarkable
book.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xviii-p65"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="179" title="The Works of Augustine" shorttitle="Section 179" progress="96.30%" prev="iii.xiii.xviii" next="iii.xiii.xx" id="iii.xiii.xix">

<p class="head" id="iii.xiii.xix-p1">§ 179. The Works of <name id="iii.xiii.xix-p1.1">Augustine</name>.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xix-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xiii.xix-p3">The numerous writings of <name id="iii.xiii.xix-p3.1">Augustine</name>, the composition of which extended through four
and forty years, are a mine of Christian knowledge and experience. They
abound in lofty ideas, noble sentiments, devout effusions, clear
statements of truth, strong arguments against error, and passages of
fervid eloquence and undying beauty, but also in innumerable
repetitions, fanciful opinions, and playful conjectures of his
uncommonly fertile brain.<note n="2158" id="iii.xiii.xix-p3.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p4"><span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p4.1">Ellies</span> <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p4.2">Dupin</span>(Bibliothèque ecclésiastique, tom. iii.
l<span class="c25" id="iii.xiii.xix-p4.3">re</span>partie, p.
818) and <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p4.4">Nourrisson</span>(l.c.
tom. ii. p. 449) apply to <name id="iii.xiii.xix-p4.5">Augustine</name>the term
<i>magnus opinator</i>, which Cicero used of himself. There is,
however, this important difference that <name id="iii.xiii.xix-p4.6">Augustine</name>, along with
his many opinions on speculative questions in philosophy and theology,
had very positive convictions in all essential doctrines, while Cicero
was a mere ecclectic in philosophy.</p></note> His style is full of life and vigor and
ingenious plays on words, but deficient in purity and elegance, and by
no means free from wearisome prolixity and from that vagabunda
loquacitas, with which his adroit opponent, <name id="iii.xiii.xix-p4.7">Julian</name> of Eclanum, charged him. He would rather, as he
said, be blamed by grammarians, than not understood by the people; and
he bestowed little care upon his style, though he many a time rises in
lofty poetic flight. He made no point of literary renown, but, impelled
by love to God and to the church, he wrote from the fulness of his mind
and heart. The writings before his conversion, a treatise on the
Beautiful (De Pulchro et Apto), the orations and eulogies which he
delivered as rhetorician at Carthage, Rome, and Milan, are lost. The
professor of eloquence, the heathen philosopher, the Manichaean
heretic, the sceptic and freethinker, are known to us only, from his
regrets and recantations in the Confessions and other works. His
literary career for as commences in his pious retreat at Cassiciacum
where he prepared himself for a public profession of his faith. He
appears first, in the works composed at Cassiciacum, Rome, and near
Tagaste, as a Christian philosopher, after his consecration to the
priesthood as a theologian. Yet even in his theological works he
everywhere manifests the metaphysical and speculative bent of his mind.
He never abandoned or depreciated reason, he only subordinated it to
faith and made it subservient to the defence of revealed truth. Faith
is the pioneer of reason, and discovers the territory which reason
explores.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p5">The following is a classified view of his most
important works, the contents of the most of which we have already
noticed in former sections.<note n="2159" id="iii.xiii.xix-p5.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p6"><span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p6.1">Possidius</span>counts in all, including sermons and letters, one thousand
and thirty writings of <name id="iii.xiii.xix-p6.2">Augustine</name>. On these
see, above all, his Retractations, where he himself reviews
ninety-three of his works (embracing two hundred and thirty-two books,
see ii. 67), in chronological order; in the first book those which he
wrote while a layman and presbyter, in the second those which he wrote
when a bishop. Also the extended chronological index in
<span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p6.3">Schönemann’s</span>Biblioth. historico-literaria Patrum
Latinorum, vol. ii. (Lips. 1794), p. 340 spq. (reprinted in the
supplemental volume, xii., of Migne’s ed. of the
Opera, p. 24 sqq.); and other systematic and alphabetical lists in the
eleventh volume of the Bened. ed. (p. 494 sqq., ed. Venet.), and in
Migne, tom. xi.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xix-p7"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p8">I. Autobiographical works. To these belong the
Confessions and the Retractations; the former acknowledging his sins,
the latter his theoretical errors. In the one he subjects his life, in
the other his writings, to close criticism; and these productions
therefore furnish the best standard for judging of his entire labors.<note n="2160" id="iii.xiii.xix-p8.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p9">For this reason the <name id="iii.xiii.xix-p9.1">Benedict</name>ine editors
have placed the Retractations and the Confessions at the head of his
works.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p10">The Confessions are the most profitable, at least
the most edifying, product of his pen; indeed, we may no doubt say, the
most edifying book in all the patristic literature. They were
accordingly, the most read even during his lifetime,<note n="2161" id="iii.xiii.xix-p10.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p11">He himself says of them, Retract. l. ii. c. 6:
“Multis fratribus eos [Confessionum libros tredecim] multum placuisse
et placere scio.” Comp. De dono perseverantiae, c. 20: “Quid autem
meorum opusculorum frequentius et delectabilius innotescere potuit quam
libri Confessionum mearum?” Comp. <scripRef passage="Ep. 231" id="iii.xiii.xix-p11.1">Ep. 231</scripRef> Dario
comiti.</p></note> and they have been the most frequently
published since.<note n="2162" id="iii.xiii.xix-p11.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p12"><span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p12.1">Schönemann</span>(in the supplemental volume of
Migne’s ed. of <name id="iii.xiii.xix-p12.2">Augustine</name>, p. 134
sqq.) cites a multitude of separate editions of the Confessions in
Latin, Italian, spanish, Portuguese, French, English, and German,
from <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p12.3">a.d.</span>1475 to 1776. Since that time several new editions have
been added. There are German translations by H. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p12.4">Kautz</span>(R.C., Arnsberg, 1840), G. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p12.5">Rapp</span>(Prot., 2d ed., Stuttg., 1847), and others. The best
English edition is that of Dr. E. B. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p12.6">Pusey</span>: The Confessions of S. Angustine, Oxford (first in 1838,
as the first volume in the Oxf. Library of the Fathers, together with
an edition of the Latin original). It is, however, as Dr. Pusey says,
only a revision of the translation of Rev. W. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p12.7">Watts</span>, D. D., London, 1650, accompanied with a long
preface (pp. i-xxxv) and elucidations from <name id="iii.xiii.xix-p12.8">Augustine</name>’s works in notes and at the end (pp. 314-346).
The edition of Dr. W. G. T. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p12.9">Shedd</span>,
Andover, 1860, is, as he says, “a reprint of an old translation by an
author unknown to the editor, which was republished in Boston in 1843.”
A cursory comparison shows, that this anonymous Boston reprint agrees
almost word for word with Pusey’s revision of Watts,
omitting his introduction and all his notes. Dr. Shedd has, however,
added an excellent original introduction, in which he clearly and
vigorously characterizes the Confessions and draws a comparison between
them and the Confessions of Rousseau. He calls the former (p. xxvii)
not inaptly the best commentary yet written upon the seventh and eighth
chapters of Romans. “That quickening of the human spirit, which puts it
again into vital and sensitive relations to the holy and eternal; that
illumination of the mind, whereby it is enabled to perceive with
clearness the real nature of truth and righteousness; that empowering
of the will, to the conflict of victory—the entire
process of restoring the Divine image in the soul of
man—is delineated in this book, with a vividness and
reality never exceeded by the uninspired mind.” ... “It is the life of
God in the soul of a strong man, rushing and rippling with the freedom
of the life of nature. He who watches can almost see the growth; he who
listens can hear the perpetual motion; and he who is in sympathy will
be swept along.”</p></note> A more
sincere and more earnest book was never written. The historical part,
to the tenth book, is one of the devotional classics of all creeds, and
second in popularity only to the “Imitation of Christ,” by Thomas a
Kempis, and Bunyan’s “Pilgrim’s
Progress.” Certainly no autobiography is superior to it in true
humility, spiritual depth, and universal interest. <name id="iii.xiii.xix-p12.10">Augustine</name>’s experience, as a heathen
sensualist, a Manichaean heretic, an anxious inquirer, a sincere
penitent, and a grateful convert, is reflected in every human soul that
struggles through the temptations of nature and the labyrinth of error
to the knowledge of truth and the beauty of holiness, and after many
sighs and tears finds rest ad peace in the arms of a merciful Saviour.
Rousseau’s “Confessions,” and
Goethe’s “Truth and Poetry,” though written in a
radically different spirit, may be compared with <name id="iii.xiii.xix-p12.11">Augustine</name>’s Confessions as works of rare
genius and of absorbing interest, but, by attempting to exalt human
nature in its unsanctified state, they tend as much to expose its
vanity and weakness, as the work of the bishop of Hippo, being written
with a single eye to the glory of God, raises man from the dust of
repentance to a new and imperishable life of the Spirit.<note n="2163" id="iii.xiii.xix-p12.12"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p13"><span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p13.1">Nourrisson</span>(l.c. tom. i. p. 19) calls the Confessions
“<span lang="FR" id="iii.xiii.xix-p13.2">cet
ouvrage unique, souvent imité, toujours parodié,
où il s’accuse se condamne et
s’humilie, prière ardente, récit
entraînant, métaphysique incomparable, histoire
de tout un monde qui se reflète dans
l’histoire d’une
âme</span>.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p14"><name id="iii.xiii.xix-p14.1">Augustine</name> composed the
Confessions about the year 400. The first ten books contain, in the
form of a continuous prayer and confession before God, a general sketch
of his earlier life, of his conversion, and of his return to Africa in
the thirty-fourth year of his age. The salient points in these books
are the engaging history of his conversion in Milan, and the story of
the last days of his noble mother in Ostia, spent as it were at the
very gate of heaven and in full assurance of a blessed reunion at the
throne of glory. The last three books (and a part of the tenth) are
devoted to speculative philosophy; they treat, partly in tacit
opposition to Manichaeism, of the metaphysical questions of the
possibility of knowing God, and the nature of time and space; and they
give an interpretation of the Mosaic cosmogony in the style of the
typical allegorical exegesis usual with the fathers, but foreign to our
age; they are therefore of little value to the general reader, except
as showing that even abstract metaphysical subjects may be devotionally
treated.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p15">The Retractations were produced in the evening of
his life (427), when, mindful of the proverb: “In the multitude of
words there wanteth not sin,”<note n="2164" id="iii.xiii.xix-p15.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p16"><scripRef passage="Prov. x. 19" id="iii.xiii.xix-p16.1" parsed="|Prov|10|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.10.19">Prov. x. 19</scripRef>. This verse (ex multiloquio non
effugies peccatum) the Semi-Pelagian Gennadius (De viris illustr. sub
Aug.) applies against <name id="iii.xiii.xix-p16.2">Augustine</name>in excuse
for his erroneous doctrines of freedom and
predestination.</p></note> and remembering that we must give account for
every idle word,<note n="2165" id="iii.xiii.xix-p16.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p17"><scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 36" id="iii.xiii.xix-p17.1" parsed="|Matt|12|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.36">Matt. xii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note> he
judged himself, that he might not be judged.<note n="2166" id="iii.xiii.xix-p17.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p18"><scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 31" id="iii.xiii.xix-p18.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.31">1 Cor. xi. 31</scripRef>. Comp. his Prologus to the two
books of Retractationes.</p></note> He revised in chronological order the numerous
works he had written before and during his episcopate, and retracted or
corrected whatever in them seemed to his riper knowledge false or
obscure. In all essential points, nevertheless, his theological system
remained the same from his conversion to this time. The Retractations
give beautiful evidence of his love of truth, his conscientiousness,
and his humility.<note n="2167" id="iii.xiii.xix-p18.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p19">J. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p19.1">Morell Mackenzie</span> (in W. Smith’s Dictionary of Greek and Roman
Biography and Mythology, vol. i. p. 422) happily calls the
Retractations of <name id="iii.xiii.xix-p19.2">Augustine</name>one of the noblest sacrifices ever laid
upon the altar of truth by a majestic intellect acting in obedience to
the purest conscientiousness.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p20">To this same class should be added the Letters of
<name id="iii.xiii.xix-p20.1">Augustine</name>, of which the <name id="iii.xiii.xix-p20.2">Benedict</name>ine editors, in their second volume, give two
hundred and seventy (including letters to <name id="iii.xiii.xix-p20.3">Augustine</name>) in chronological order from a.d. 386 to a.d.
429. These letters treat, sometimes very minutely, of all the important
questions of his time, and give us an insight of his cares, his
official fidelity, his large heart, and his effort to become, like
Paul, all things to all men.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p21">When the questions of friends and pupils
accumulated, he answered them in special works; and in this way he
produced various collections of Quaestiones and Responsiones,
dogmatical, exegetical, and miscellaneous (a.d. 390, 397, &amp;c.).</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xix-p22"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p23">II. Philosophical treatises, in dialogue; almost
all composed in his earlier life; either during his residence on the
country-seat Cassiciacum in the vicinity of Milan, where he spent half
a year before his baptism in instructive and stimulating conversation
in a sort of academy or Christian Platonic banquet with Monica, his son
Adeodatus, his brother Navigius, his friend Alypius, and some cousins
and pupils; or during his second residence in Rome; or soon after his
return to Africa.<note n="2168" id="iii.xiii.xix-p23.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p24">In tom. i. of the ed. Bened., immediately after
the Retractationes and Confessiones, and at the close of the volume. On
these philosophical writings, see <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p24.1">Brucker</span>:
Historia critics Philosophiae, Lips. 1766, tom. iii. pp. 485-507;
H. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p24.2">Ritter</span>:
Geschichte der Philosophie, vol. vi. p. 153 ff.; <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p24.3">Bindemann</span>, l. c. p. 282 sqq.; <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p24.4">Huber</span>, l. c. p. 242 sqq.; <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p24.5">Gangauf</span>,
l.c. p. 25 sqq., and <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p24.6">Nourrison</span>, l.c.
ch. i. and ii. Nourrison makes the just remark (i. p. 53):
“<span lang="FR" id="iii.xiii.xix-p24.7">Si la
philosophie est la recherche de la verité, jamais sans doute
il ne s’est rencontré une âme
plus philosophe que celle de saint Augustin. Car jamais âme
n’a supporté avec plus
d’impatience les anxiétés du
doute et n’a fait plus d’efforts pour
dissiper les fantômes de
l’erreur</span>.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p25">To this class belong the works: Contra Academicos
libri tres (386), in which he combats the skepticism and probabilism of
the New Academy,—the doctrine that man can never reach
the truth, but can at best attain only probability; De vita beata
(386), in which he makes true blessedness to consist in the perfect
knowledge of God; De ordine,—on the relation of evil
to the divine order of the world<note n="2169" id="iii.xiii.xix-p25.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p26"> Or on the question: “Utrum omnia
bona et mala divinae providentiae ordo contineat ? ” Comp. Retract. i.
3.</p></note> (386); Soliloquia (387), communings with his own
soul concerning God, the highest good, the knowledge of truth, and
immortality; De immortalitate animae (387), a continuation of the
Soliloquies; De quantitate animae (387), discussing sundry questions of
the size, the origin, the incorporeity of the soul; De musica libri vi
(387389); De magistro (389), in which, in a dialogue with his son
Adeodatus, a pious and promising, but precocious youth, who died soon
after his return to Africa (389), he treats on the importance and
virtue of the word of God, and on Christ as the infallible Master.<note n="2170" id="iii.xiii.xix-p26.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p27"><name id="iii.xiii.xix-p27.1">Augustine</name>, in his
Confessions (I. ix. c. 6), expresses himself in this touching way about
this son of his illicit love: “We took with us [on returning from the
country to Milan to receive the sacrament of baptism] also the boy
Adeodatus, the son of my carnal sin. Thou hadst formed him well. He was
but just fifteen years old, and he was superior in mind to many grave
and learned men. I acknowledge Thy gifts, O Lord, my God, who createst
all, and who canst reform our deformities; for I had no part in that
boy but sin. And when we brought him up in Thy nurture, Thou, only
Thou, didst prompt us to it; I acknowledge Thy gifts. There is my book
entitled, De Magistro; he speaks with me there. Thou knowest that all
things there put into his mouth were in his mind when he was sixteen
years of age. That maturity of mind was a terror to me; and who but
Thou is the artificer of such wonders? Soon Thou didst take his life
from the earth; and I think more quietly of him now, fearing no more
for his boyhood, nor his youth, nor his whole life. We took him to
ourselves as one of the same age in Thy grace, to be trained in Thy
nurture; and we were baptized together; and all trouble about the past
fled from us.”</p></note> To these may be added the
later work, De anima et ejus origine (419). Other philosophical works
on grammar, dialectics (or ars bene disputandi), rhetoric, geometry,
and arithmetic, are lost.<note n="2171" id="iii.xiii.xix-p27.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p28">The books on grammar, dialectics, rhetoric, and
the ten Categories of Aristotle, in the Appendix to the first volume of
the Bened. ed., are spurious. For the genuine works of
<name id="iii.xiii.xix-p28.1">Augustine</name>on these subjects were written in a different form (the dialogue)
and for a higher purpose, and were lost in his own day. Comp. Retract.
i. c. 6. In spite of this, <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p28.2">Prantl</span>(Geschichte der Logik im Abendlande, pp. 665-674, cited
by <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p28.3">Huber</span>, l.c. p.
240) has advocated the genuineness of the Principia dialecticae,
and <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p28.4">Huber</span>inclines
to agree. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p28.5">Gangauf</span>, l.c.
p. 5, and <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p28.6">Nourrisson</span>, i.
p. 37, consider them spurious.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p29">These works exhibit as yet little that is
specifically Christian and churchly; but they show a Platonism seized
and consecrated by the spirit of Christianity, full of high thoughts,
ideal views, and discriminating argument. They were designed to present
the different stages of human thought by which he himself had reached
the knowledge of the truth, and to serve others as steps to the
sanctuary. They form an elementary introduction to his theology. He
afterwards, in his Retractations, withdrew many things contained in
them, like the Platonic view of the pre-existence of the soul, and the
Platonic idea that the acquisition of knowledge is a recollection or
excavation of the knowledge hidden in the mind.<note n="2172" id="iii.xiii.xix-p29.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p30"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiii.xix-p30.1">Ἡ
μάθησις
οὐκ ἄλλο
τι ἢ
ἀνάμνησις
.</span> On his Plato, in
the Phaedo, as is well known, rests his doctrine of
pre-existence. <name id="iii.xiii.xix-p30.2">Augustine</name>was at first in favor of the idea, Solil.
ii. 20, n. 35; afterwards he rejected it, Retract. i. 4, §
4.</p></note> The philosopher in him afterwards yielded
more and more to the theologian, and his views became more positive and
empirical, though in some cases narrower also and more exclusive. Yet
he could never cease to philosophize, and even his later works,
especially De Trinitate and De Civitate Dei, are full of profound
speculations. Before his conversion he, followed a particular system of
philosophy, first the Manichaean, then the Platonic; after his
conversion he embraced the Christian philosophy, which is based on the
divine revelation of the Scriptures, and is the handmaid of theology
and religion; but at the same time he prepared the way for the catholic
ecclesiastical philosophy, which rests on the authority of the church,
and became complete in the scholasticism of the middle age.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p31">In the history of philosophy he deserves a place
in the highest rank, and has done greater service to the science of
sciences than any other father, Clement of Alexandria and Origen not
excepted. He attacked and refuted the pagan philosophy as pantheistic
or dualistic at heart; he shook the superstitions of astrology and
magic; he expelled from philosophy the doctrine of emanation, and the
idea that God is the soul of the world; he substantially advanced
psychology; he solved the question of the origin and the nature of evil
more nearly than any of his predecessors, and as nearly as most of his
successors; he was the first to investigate thoroughly the relation of
divine omnipotence and omniscience to human freedom, and to construct a
theodicy; in short, he is properly the founder of a Christian
philosophy, and not only divided with Aristotle the empire of the
mediaeval scholasticism, but furnished also living germs for new
systems of philosophy, and will always be consulted in the speculative
establishment of Christian doctrines.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xix-p32"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p33">III. Apologetic works against Pagans and Jews.
Among these the twenty-two books, De Civitate Dei, are still well worth
reading. They form the deepest and richest apologetic work of
antiquity; begun in 413, after the occupation of Rome by the Gothic
king Alaric, finished in 426, and often separately published. They
condense his entire theory of the world and of man, and are the first
attempt at a comprehensive philosophy of universal history under the
dualistic view of two antagonistic currents or organized forces, a
kingdom of this world which is doomed to final destruction and a
kingdom of God which will last forever.<note n="2173" id="iii.xiii.xix-p33.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p34">In the Bened. ed. tom. vii. Comp. Retract. ii.
43, and above, § 12. The City of God and the Confessions are
the only writings of <name id="iii.xiii.xix-p34.1">Augustine</name>which <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p34.2">Gibbon</span>thought
good to read (chap. xxxiii.). <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p34.3">Huber</span>(l.c. p. 315) says: ”<name id="iii.xiii.xix-p34.4">Augustine</name>’s philosophy of history, as he presents it in
his Civitas Dei, has remained to this hour the standard philosophy of
history for the church orthodoxy, the bounds of which this orthodoxy,
unable to perceive in the motions of the modern spirit the fresh
morning air of a higher day of history, is scarcely able to
transcend.” <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p34.5">Nourrisson</span>devotes a special chapter to the consideration of the two cities
of <name id="iii.xiii.xix-p34.6">Augustine</name>, the City of the World and the City of God
(tom. ii. 43-88). Compare also the Introduction to <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p34.7">Saisset’s</span>Traduction de la Cité de Dieu, Par.
1855.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xix-p35"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p36">IV. Religious-Theological works of a general
nature (in part anti-Manichaean): De utilitate credendi, against the
Gnostic exaltation of knowledge (392); De fide et symbolo, a discourse
which, though only presbyter, he delivered on the
Apostles’ Creed before the council at Hippo at the
request of the bishops in 393; De doctrina Christiana iv libri (397;
the fourth book added in 426), a compend of exegetical theology for
instruction in the interpretation of the Scriptures according to the
analogy of the faith; De catechizandis rudibus, likewise for
catechetical purposes (400); Enchiridion, or De fide, spe et caritate,
a brief compend of the doctrine of faith and morals, which he wrote in
421, or later, at the request of Laurentius; hence also called Manuale
ad Laurentium.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xix-p37"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p38">V. Polemic-Theological works. These are the most
copious sources of the history of doctrine. The heresies collectively
are reviewed in the book De haeresibus ad Quodvultdeum, written between
428 and 430 to a friend and deacon in Carthage, and giving a survey of
eighty-eight heresies, from the Simonians to the Pelagians.<note n="2174" id="iii.xiii.xix-p38.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p39">This work is also incorporated in the Corpus
haereseologicum of <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p39.1">Fr</span>. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p39.2">Oehler</span>, tom. i.
pp. 192-225.</p></note> In the work De vera religione
(390) <name id="iii.xiii.xix-p39.3">Augustine</name> proposed to show that the
true religion is to be found not with the heretics and schismatics, but
only in the catholic church of that time.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p40">The other controversial works are directed against
the particular heresies of Manichaeism, Donatism, Arianism,
Pelagianism, and Semi-Pelagianism. <name id="iii.xiii.xix-p40.1">Augustine</name>,
with all the firmness of his convictions, was free from personal
antipathy, and used the pen of controversy in the genuine Christian
spirit, fortiter in re, suaviter in modo. He understood
Paul’s ἀληθεύειν
ἐν
ἀγάπῃ, and forms in this respect a pleasing
contrast to <name id="iii.xiii.xix-p40.2">Jerome</name>, who probably had by
nature no more fiery temperament than he, but was less able to control
it. “Let those,” he very beautifully says to the Manichaeans, “burn
with hatred against you, who do not know how much pains it costs to
find the truth, how hard it is to guard against
error;—but I, who after so great and long wavering
came to know the truth, must bear myself towards you with the same
patience which my fellow-believers showed towards me while I was
wandering in blind madness in your opinions.”<note n="2175" id="iii.xiii.xix-p40.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p41">Comp. Contra Epist. Manichaei quam vocant
fundamenti, l. i. 2.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p42">1. The anti-Manichaean works date mostly from his
earlier life, and in time and matter follow immediately upon his
philosophical writings.<note n="2176" id="iii.xiii.xix-p42.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p43">The earliest anti-Manichaean writings (De
libero arbitrio; De moribus eccl. cath. et de moribus Manich.) are in
tom. i. ed. Bened.; the latter in tom. viii.</p></note>
In them he afterwards found most to retract, because he advocated the
freedom of the will against the Manichaean fatalism. The most important
are: De moribus ecclesiae catholicae, et de moribus Manichaeorum, two
books (written during his second residence in Rome, 388); De vera
religione (390); Unde malum, et de libero arbitrio, usually simply De
libero arbitrio, in three books, against the Manichaean doctrine of
evil as a substance, and as having its seat in matter instead of free
will (begun in 388, finished in 395); De Genesi contra Manichaeos, a
defence of the biblical doctrine of creation (389); De duabus animabus,
against the psychological dualism of the Manichaeans (392); Disputatio
contra Fortunatum (a triumphant refutation of this Manichaean priest in
Hippo in August, 392); Contra Epistolam Manichaei quam vocant
fundamenti (397); Contra Faustum Manichaeum, in thirty-three books
(400–404); De natura boni (404), &amp;c.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p44">These works treat of the origin of evil; of free
will; of the harmony of the Old and New Testaments, and of revelation
and nature; of creation out of nothing, in opposition to dualism and
hylozoism; of the supremacy of faith over knowledge; of the, authority
of the Scriptures and the church; of the true and the false asceticism,
and other disputed points; and they are the chief source of our
knowledge of the Manichaean Gnosticism and of the arguments against it.
Having himself belonged for nine years to this sect, <name id="iii.xiii.xix-p44.1">Augustine</name> was the better fitted for the task of refuting
it, as Paul was peculiarly prepared for the confutation of the
Pharisaic Judaism. His doctrine of the nature of evil is particularly
valuable, He has triumphantly demonstrated for all time, that evil is
not a corporeal thing, nor in any way substantial, but a product of the
free will of the creature, a perversion of substance in itself good, a
corruption of the nature created by God.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p45">2. Against the Priscillianists, a sect in Spain
built on Manichaean principles, are directed the book Ad Paulum Orosium
contra Priscillianistas et Origenistas (411);<note n="2177" id="iii.xiii.xix-p45.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p46">Tom. viii. p. 611 sqq.</p></note> the book Contra mendacium, addressed to
Consentius (420); and in part the 190th Epistle (alias <scripRef passage="Ep. 157" id="iii.xiii.xix-p46.1">Ep. 157</scripRef>), to the
bishop Optatus, on the origin of the soul (418), and two other letters,
in which he refutes erroneous views on the nature of the soul, the
limitation of future punishments, and the lawfulness of fraud for
supposed good purposes.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p47">3. The anti-Donatistic works, composed between the
years 393 and 420, argue against separatism, and contain <name id="iii.xiii.xix-p47.1">Augustine</name>’s doctrine of the church and
church-discipline, and of the sacraments. To these belong: Psalmus
contra partem Donati (a.d. 393), a polemic popular song without regular
metre, intended to offset the songs of the Donatists; Contra epistolam
Parmeniani, written in 400 against the Carthaginian bishop of the
Donatists, the successor of Donatus; De baptismo contra Donatistas, in
favor of the validity of heretical baptism (400); Contra literas
Petiliani (about 400), against the view of Cyprian and the Donatists,
that the efficacy of the sacraments depends on the personal worthiness
and the ecclesiastical status of the officiating priest; Ad Catholicos
Epistola contra Donatistas, vulgo De unitate ecclesiae (402); Contra
Cresconium grammaticum Donatistam (406); Breviculus collationis cum
Donatistis, a short account of the three-days’
religious conference with the Donatists (411); De correctione
Donatistarum (417); Contra Gaudentium, Donat. Episcopum, the last
anti-Donatistic work (420).<note n="2178" id="iii.xiii.xix-p47.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p48">All these in tom. lx. Comp. above,
§§ 69 and 70.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p49">4. The anti-Arian works have to do with the deity
of Christ and of the Holy Ghost, and with the Holy Trinity. By far the
most important of these are the fifteen books De Trinitate
(400–416);—the most profound and
discriminating production of the ancient church on the Trinity, in no
respect inferior to the kindred works of Athanasius and the two
Gregories, and for centuries final to the dogma.<note n="2179" id="iii.xiii.xix-p49.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p50">Tom. viii. ed. Bened. p. 749 sqq. Comp.
§ 131, above. The work was stolen from him by some impatient
friends before revision, and before the completion of the twelfth book,
so that he became much discouraged, and could only be moved to finish
it by urgent entreaties.</p></note> This may also be counted among the positive
didactic works, for it is not directly controversial. The Collatio cum
Maximino Ariano, an obscure babbler, belongs to the year 428.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p51">5. The numerous anti-Pelagian works of <name id="iii.xiii.xix-p51.1">Augustine</name> are his most influential and most
valuable. They were written between the years 412 and 429. In them
<name id="iii.xiii.xix-p51.2">Augustine</name>, in his intellectual and spiritual
prime, developes his system of anthropology and soteriology, and most
nearly approaches the position of evangelical Protestantism: On the
Guilt and the Remission of Sins, and Infant Baptism (412); On the
Spirit and the Letter (413); On Nature and Grace (415); On the Acts of
Pelagius (417); On the Grace of Christ, and Original Sin (418); On
Marriage and Concupiscence (419); On Grace and Free Will (426); On
Discipline and Grace (427); Against <name id="iii.xiii.xix-p51.3">Julian</name> of
Eclanum (two large works, written between 421 and 429, the Second
unfinished, and hence called Opus imperfectum); On the Predestination
of the Saints (428); On the Gift of Perseverance (429); &amp;c.<note n="2180" id="iii.xiii.xix-p51.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p52">Opera, tom. x., in two parts, with an Appendix.
The same in Migne. Comp.<b>146-160</b>, above.</p></note></p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xix-p53"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p54">VI. Exegetical works. The best of these are: De
Genesi ad literam (The Genesis word for word), in twelve books, an
extended exposition of the first three chapters of Genesis,
particularly the history of the creation literally interpreted, though
with many mystical and allegorical interpretations also (written
between 401 and 415);<note n="2181" id="iii.xiii.xix-p54.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p55">Tom. iii. 117-324. Not to be confounded with
two other books on Genesis, in which he defends the biblical doctrine
of creation against the Manichaeans. In this exegetical work he aimed,
as he says, Retract. ii. c. 24, to interpret Genesis “non secundum
allegoricas significationes, sed secundum rerum gestarum proprietatem.”
The work is more original and spirited than the Hexaëmeron
of Basil or of <name id="iii.xiii.xix-p55.1">Ambrose</name>.</p></note>
Enarrationes in Psalmos (mostly sermons);<note n="2182" id="iii.xiii.xix-p55.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p56">Tom. iv., the whole volume.</p></note> the hundred and twenty-four Homilies on the
Gospel of John (416 and 417);<note n="2183" id="iii.xiii.xix-p56.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p57">Tom. iii., 289-824.</p></note> the ten Homilies on the First Epistle of John
(417); the Exposition of the Sermon on the Mount (393); the Harmony of
the Gospels (De consensu evangelistarum, 400); the Epistle to the
Galatians (394); and the unfinished commentary on the Epistle to the
Romans.<note n="2184" id="iii.xiii.xix-p57.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p58">All in tom. iii.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p59"><name id="iii.xiii.xix-p59.1">Augustine</name> deals more in
lively, profound, and edifying thoughts on the Scriptures than in
proper grammatical and historical exposition, for which neither he nor
his readers had the necessary linguistic knowledge, disposition, or
taste. He grounded his theology less upon exegesis than upon his
Christian and churchly mind, saturated with Scriptural truths.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xix-p60"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p61">VII. Ethical or Practical and Ascetic works. Among
these belong three hundred and ninety-six Sermones (mostly very short)
de Scripturis (on texts of Scripture), de tempore (festival sermons),
de sanctis (in memory of apostles, martyrs, and saints), and de
diversis (on various occasions), some of them dictated by <name id="iii.xiii.xix-p61.1">Augustine</name>, some taken down by hearers.<note n="2185" id="iii.xiii.xix-p61.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p62">Tom. v., which contains besides these a
multitude (317) of doubtful and spurious sermons, likewise divided into
four classes. To these must be added recently discovered sermons,
edited from manuscripts in Florence, Monte Cassino, etc., by
M. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p62.1">Denis</span>(1792), O.
F. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p62.2">Frangipane</span>(1820), A. L. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p62.3">Caillau</span>(Paris,
1836), and <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p62.4">Angelo</span> <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p62.5">Mai</span>(in the Nova
Bibliotheca Patrum).</p></note> Also various moral treatises: De
continentia (395); De mendacio (395), against deception (not to be
confounded with the similar work already mentioned Contra mendacium,
against the fraud-theory of the Priscillianists, written in 420); De
agone Christiano (396); De opere monachorum, against monastic idleness
(400); De bono conjugali adv. <name id="iii.xiii.xix-p62.6">Jovinian</name>um
(400); De virginitate (401); De fide et operibus (413); De adulterinis
conjugiis, on <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 10" id="iii.xiii.xix-p62.7" parsed="|1Cor|7|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.10">1 Cor. vii. 10</scripRef> sqq. (419); De bono viduitatis (418); De
patientia (418); De cura pro mortuis gerenda, to Paulinus of Nola
(421); De utilitate jejunii; De diligendo Deo; Meditationes; etc.<note n="2186" id="iii.xiii.xix-p62.8"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p63">Most of them in tom. vi. ed. Bened. On the
scripta deperdita, dubia et spuria of <name id="iii.xiii.xix-p63.1">Augustine</name>, see the
index by <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p63.2">Schönemann</span>, l.c. p. 50 sqq., and in the supplemental volume of
Migne’s edition, pp. 34-40. The so-called Meditations
of <name id="iii.xiii.xix-p63.3">Augustine</name>(German translation by <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p63.4">August</span> <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xix-p63.5">Krohne</span>, Stuttgart, 1854) are a later compilation by the abbot of
Fescamp in France, at the close of the twelfth century, from the
writings of <name id="iii.xiii.xix-p63.6">Augustine</name>, Gregory the Great, Anselm, and
others.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xix-p64">As we survey, this enormous literary labor,
augmented by many other treatises and letters now lost, and as we
consider his episcopal labors, his many journeys, and his adjudications
of controversies among the faithful, which often robbed him of whole
days, we must be really astounded at the fidelity, exuberance, energy,
and perseverance of this father of the church. Surely, such a life was
worth the living.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xix-p65"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="180" title="The Influence of Augustine upon Posterity and his Relation to Catholicism and Protestantism" shorttitle="Section 180" progress="97.56%" prev="iii.xiii.xix" next="iv" id="iii.xiii.xx">

<p class="head" id="iii.xiii.xx-p1">§ 180. The Influence of <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p1.1">Augustine</name> upon Posterity and his Relation to Catholicism
and Protestantism.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xx-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="iii.xiii.xx-p3">Before we take leave of this imposing character, and
of the period of church history in which he shines as the brightest
star, we must add some observations respecting the influence of <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p3.1">Augustine</name> on the world since his time, and his
position with reference to the great antagonism of Catholicism and
Protestantism. All the church fathers are, indeed, the common
inheritance of both parties; but no other of them has produced so
permanent effects on both, and no other stands in so high regard with
both, as <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p3.2">Augustine</name>. Upon the Greek church
alone has he exercised little or no influence; for this church stopped
with the undeveloped synergistic anthropology of the previous age.<note n="2187" id="iii.xiii.xx-p3.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p4">It betrays a very contracted, slavish, and
mechanical view of history, when Roman Catholic divines claim the
fathers as their exclusive property; forgetting that they taught a
great many things which are as inconsistent with the papal as with the
Protestant Creed, and knew nothing of certain dogmas (such as the
infallibility of the pope, the seven sacraments, transubstantiation,
purgatory, indulgences, auricular confession, the immaculate conception
of the Virgin Mary, etc.), which are essential to Romanism. “I
recollect well,” says Dr. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xx-p4.1">Newman</span>, the
former intellectual leader of Oxford Tractarianism (in his Letter to
Dr. Pusey on his Eirenicon, 1866, p. 5), “what an outcast I seemed to
myself, when I took down from the shelves of my library the volumes of
St. Athanasius or St. Basil, and set myself to study them; and how, on
the contrary, when at length I was brought into Catholic communion, I
kissed them with delight, with a feeling that in them I had more than
all that I had lost, and, as though I were directly addressing the
glorious saints, who bequeathed them to the Church, I said to the
inanimate pages, ’You are now mine, and I am yours,
beyond any mistake.’ ” With the same right the Jews
might lay exclusive claim to the writings of Moses and the prophets.
The fathers were living men, representing the onward progress and
conflicts of Christianity in their time, unfolding and defending great
truths, but not unmixed with many errors and imperfections which
subsequent times have corrected. Those are the true children of the
fathers who, standing on the foundation of Christ and the apostles,
and, kissing the New Testament rather than any human writings, follow
them only as far as they followed Christ, and who carry forward their
work in the onward march of true evangelical catholic
Christianity.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p5">1. <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p5.1">Augustine</name>, in the
first place, contributed much to the development of the doctrinal basis
which Catholicism and Protestantism hold in common against such radical
heresies of antiquity, as Manichaeism, Arianism, and Pelagianism. In
all these great intellectual conflicts he was in general the champion
of the cause of Christian truth against dangerous errors. Through his
influence the canon of Holy Scripture (including, indeed, the Old
Testament Apocrypha) was fixed in its present form by the councils of
Hippo (393) and Carthage (397). He conquered the Manichaean dualism,
hylozoism, and fatalism, and saved the biblical idea of God and of
creation and the biblical doctrine of the nature of sin and its origin
in the free will of man. He developed the Nicene dogma of the Trinity,
completed it by the doctrine of the double procession of the Holy
Ghost, and gave it the form in which it has ever since prevailed in the
West, and in which it received classical expression from his school in
the Athanasian Creed. In Christology, on the contrary, he added
nothing, and he died shortly before the great Christological conflicts
opened, which reached their ecumenical settlement at the council of
Chalcedon, twenty years after his death. Yet he anticipated Leo in
giving currency in the West to the important formula: “Two natures in
one person.”<note n="2188" id="iii.xiii.xx-p5.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p6">He was summoned to the council of Ephesus,
which condemned Nestorianism in 431, but died a year before it met. He
prevailed upon the Gallic monk, Leporius, to retract Nestorianism. His
Christology is in many points defective and obscure.
Comp. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xx-p6.1">Dorner’s</span>History of Christology, ii. pp. 90-98. <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p6.2">Jerome</name>did still
less for this department of doctrine.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p7">2. <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p7.1">Augustine</name> is also the
principal theological creator of the Latin-Catholic system as distinct
from the Greek Catholicism on the one hand, and from evangelical
Protestantism on the other. He ruled the entire theology of the middle
age, and became the father of scholasticism in virtue of his dialectic
mind, and the father of mysticism in virtue of his devout heart,
without being responsible for the excesses of either system. For
scholasticism thought to comprehend the divine with the understanding,
and lost itself at last in empty dialectics; and mysticism endeavored
to grasp the divine with feeling, and easily strayed into misty
sentimentalism; <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p7.2">Augustine</name> sought to apprehend
the divine with the united power of mind and heart, of bold thought and
humble faith.<note n="2189" id="iii.xiii.xx-p7.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p8"><span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xx-p8.1">Wiggers</span>(Pragmat. Darstellung des Augustinismus und Pelagianismus,
i. p. 27) finds the most peculiar and remarkable point of
<name id="iii.xiii.xx-p8.2">Augustine</name>’s character in his singular union of intellect
and imagination, scholasticism and mysticism, in which neither can be
said to predominate. So also <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xx-p8.3">Huber</span>,
l.c. p. 313.</p></note> Anselm,
Bernard of Clairvaux, Thomas Aquinas, and Bonaventura, are his nearest
of kin in this respect. Even now, since the Catholic church has become
a Roman church, he enjoys greater consideration in it than <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p8.4">Ambrose</name>, <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p8.5">Hilary</name>, <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p8.6">Jerome</name>, or Gregory the Great. All this cannot possibly be
explained without an interior affinity.<note n="2190" id="iii.xiii.xx-p8.7"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p9"><span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xx-p9.1">Nourrisson</span>, the able expounder of the philosophy of
<name id="iii.xiii.xx-p9.2">Augustine</name>, says (I. c. tom. i. p. iv): ”<span lang="FR" id="iii.xiii.xx-p9.3">Je ne crois pas,
qu’excepté saint Paul, aucun homme ait
contribué davantage, par sa parole comme par ses
écrits, à organiser, à
interpréter, a répandre le christianisme; et,
après saint Paul, nul apparemment, non pas même
le glorieux, l’invincible Athanase,
n’a travaillé d’une
manière aussi puissante à fonder
l’unité catholique</span>.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p10">His very conversion, in which, besides the
Scriptures, the personal intercourse of the hierarchical <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p10.1">Ambrose</name> and the life of the ascetic <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p10.2">Anthony</name> had great influence, was a transition not from
heathenism to Christianity (for he was already a Manichaean Christian),
but from heresy to the historical, episcopally organized church, as,
for the time, the sole authorized vehicle of the apostolic Christianity
in conflict with those sects and parties which more or less assailed
the foundations of the gospel.<note n="2191" id="iii.xiii.xx-p10.3"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p11">On the catholic and ascetic character of his
conversion and his religion, see the observations in my work
on <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p11.1">Augustine</name>, ch. viii., in the <i>German</i>
edition.</p></note> It was, indeed, a full and unconditional
surrender of his mind and heart to God, but it was at the same time a
submission of his private judgment to the authority of the church which
led him to the faith of the gospel.<note n="2192" id="iii.xiii.xx-p11.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p12">We recall his famous anti-Manichaean dictum:
“Ego evangelio non crederem, nisi me catholicae ecclesiae commoveret
auctoritas.” The Protestant would reverse this maxim, and ground his
faith in the church on his faith in Christ and in the gospel. So with
the well-known maxim of Irenaeus: “Ubi ecclesia, ibi Spiritus Dei, et
ubi Spiritus Dei, ibi ecclesia.” According to the spirit of
Protestantism it would be said conversely: “Where the Spirit of God is,
there is the church, and where the church is, there is the Spirit of
God.”</p></note> In the same spirit he embraced the ascetic life,
without which, according to the Catholic principle, no high religion is
possible. He did not indeed enter a cloister, like Luther, whose
conversion in Erfurt was likewise essentially catholic, but he lived in
his house in the simplicity of a monk, and made and kept the vow of
voluntary poverty and celibacy.<note n="2193" id="iii.xiii.xx-p12.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p13">According to genuine Christian principles it
would have been far more noble, if he had married the African woman
with whom he had lived in illicit intercourse for thirteen years, who
was always faithful to him, as he was to her, and had borne him his
beloved and highly gifted Adeodatus; instead of casting her off, and,
as he for a while intended, choosing another for the partner of his
life, whose excellences were more numerous. The superiority of the
evangelical Protestant morality over the Catholic asceticism is here
palpable. But with the prevailing spirit of his age he would hardly
have enjoyed so great regard, nor accomplished so much good, if he had
been married. Celibacy was the bridge from the heathen degradation of
marriage to the evangelical Christian exaltation and sanctification of
the family life.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p14">He adopted Cyprian’s doctrine of
the church, and completed it in the conflict with Donatism by
transferring the predicates of unity, holiness, universality,
exclusiveness, and maternity, directly to the actual church of the
time, which, with a firm episcopal organization, an unbroken
succession, and the Apostles’ Creed, triumphantly
withstood the eighty or the hundred opposing sects in the heretical
catalogue of the day, and had its visible centre in Rome. In this
church he had found rescue from the shipwreck of his life, the home of
true, Christianity, firm ground for his thinking, satisfaction for his
heart, and a commensurate field for the wide range of his powers. The
predicate of infallibility alone he does not plainly bring forward; he
assumes a progressive correction of earlier councils by later; and in
the Pelagian controversy he asserts the same independence towards pope
Zosimus, which Cyprian before him had shown towards pope Stephen in the
controversy on heretical baptism, with the advantage of having the
right on his side, so that Zosimus found himself compelled to yield to
the African church.<note n="2194" id="iii.xiii.xx-p14.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p15">On <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p15.1">Augustine</name>’s doctrine of the church, see § 71,
above, and especially the thorough account by R. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xx-p15.2">Rothe</span>: Anfänge der christl. Kirche und
ihrer Verfassung, vol. i. (1837), pp. 679-711. ”<name id="iii.xiii.xx-p15.3">Augustine</name>,”
says he, “decidedly adopted Cyprian’s conception [of
the church] in all essential points. And once adopting it, he
penetrated it in its whole depth with his wonderfully powerful and
exuberant soul, and, by means of his own clear, logical mind, gave it
the perfect and rigorous system which perhaps it still lacked” (p. 679
f).” <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p15.4">Augustine</name>’s conception of the doctrine
of the church was about standard for succeeding times” (p.
685).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p16">He was the first to give a clear and fixed
definition of the sacrament, as a visible sign of invisible grace,
resting on divine appointment; but he knows nothing of the number
seven; this was a much later enactment. In the doctrine of baptism he
is entirely Catholic,<note n="2195" id="iii.xiii.xx-p16.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p17">Respecting <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p17.1">Augustine</name>’s doctrine of baptism, see the thorough
discussion in W. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xx-p17.2">Wall’s</span>History of Infant Baptism, vol. i. p. 173 ff. (Oxford ed.
of 1862). His view of the slight condemnation of all unbaptized
children contains the germ of the scholastic fancy of the <i>limbus
infantum</i> and the <i>poena damni</i>, as distinct from the lower
regions of hell and the <i>poena sensus</i>.</p></note>
though in logical contradiction with his dogma of predestination; but
in the doctrine of the holy communion he stands, like his predecessors,
<name id="iii.xiii.xx-p17.3">Tertullian</name> and Cyprian, nearer to the
Calvinistic theory of a spiritual presence and fruition of
Christ’s body and blood. He also contributed to
promote, at least in his later writings, the Catholic faith of
miracles,<note n="2196" id="iii.xiii.xx-p17.4"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p18">In his former writings he expressed a truly
philosophical view concerning miracles (De vera relig. c. 25,
§ 47; c. 50, § 98; De utilit. credendi, c. 16,
§ 34; De peccat. meritis et remiss. l. ii. c. 32,
§ 52, and De civit Dei, xxii. c. 8); but in his Retract. l.
i. c. 14, § 5, he corrects or modifies a former remark in
his book De utilit. credendi, stating that he did not mean to deny the
continuance of miracles altogether, but only such great miracles as
occurred at the time of Christ (“quia non tanta nec omnia, non quia
nulla fiunt”). See above, §§ 87 and 88, and the
instructive monograph of the younger <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xx-p18.1">Nitzsch</span>(Lic. and Privatdocent in Berlin):
Augustinus’ Lehre vom Wunder, Berlin, 1865 (97
pp.).</p></note> and the
worship of Mary;<note n="2197" id="iii.xiii.xx-p18.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p19">See above, §§ 81 and
82.</p></note> though
he exempts the Virgin only from actual sin, not from original, and,
with all his reverence for her, never calls her mother of God.<note n="2198" id="iii.xiii.xx-p19.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p20">Comp. Tract. in Evang. Joannis, viii, c. 9,
where he says: “Cur ergo ait matri filius: <i>Quid</i>
<i>mihi et tibi est,
mulier</i>? <i>nondum
venit hora mea</i> (<scripRef passage="John ii. 4" id="iii.xiii.xx-p20.1" parsed="|John|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.4">John ii. 4</scripRef>). Dominus noster Jesus Christus et Deus
erat et homo: <i>secundum quod Deus erat, matrem non habebat</i>;
secundum quod homo erat, habebat. Mater ergo [Maria] erat carnis, mater
humanitatis, mater infirmitatis quam suscepit propter nos.” This strict
separation of the Godhead from the manhood of Jesus in his birth from
the Virgin would have exposed <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p20.2">Augustine</name>in the East
to the suspicion of Nestorianism. But he died a year before the council
of Ephesus, at which Nestorius was condemned.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p21">At first an advocate of religious liberty and of
purely spiritual methods of opposing error, he afterwards asserted the
fatal principle of the coge intrare, and lent the great weight of his
authority to the system of civil persecution, at the bloody fruits of
which in the middle age he himself would have shuddered; for he was
always at heart a man of love and gentleness, and personally acted on
the glorious principle: “Nothing conquers but truth, and the victory of
truth is love.”<note n="2199" id="iii.xiii.xx-p21.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p22">See above, § 27, p. 144 f. He
changed his view partly from his experience that the Donatists, in his
own diocese, were converted to the catholic unity “timore legum
imperialium,” and were afterwards perfectly good Catholics. He adduces
also a misinterpretation of <scripRef passage="Luke xiv. 23" id="iii.xiii.xx-p22.1" parsed="|Luke|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.23">Luke xiv. 23</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="Prov. ix. 9" id="iii.xiii.xx-p22.2" parsed="|Prov|9|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.9.9">Prov. ix. 9</scripRef>: “Da sapienti
occasionem et sapientior erit.” <scripRef passage="Ep. 93" id="iii.xiii.xx-p22.3">Ep. 93</scripRef>, ad Vincentium Rogatistam,
§ 17 (tom. ii. p. 237 sq. ed. Bened.). But he expressly
discouraged the infliction of death on heretics, and adjured the
proconsul Donatus, <scripRef passage="Ep. 100" id="iii.xiii.xx-p22.4">Ep. 100</scripRef>, by Jesus Christ, not to repay the Donatists
in kind. “Corrigi eos cupimus, non necari.”</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p23">Thus even truly great and good men have
unintentionally, through mistaken zeal, become the authors of much
mischief.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p24">3. But, on the other hand, <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p24.1">Augustine</name> is, of all the fathers, nearest to evangelical
Protestantism, and may be called, in respect of his doctrine of sin and
grace, the first forerunner of the Reformation. The Lutheran and
Reformed churches have ever conceded to him, without scruple, the
cognomen of Saint, and claimed him as one of the most enlightened
witnesses of the truth and most striking examples of the marvellous
power of divine grace in the transformation of a sinner. It is worthy
of mark, that his Pauline doctrines, which are most nearly akin to
Protestantism, are the later and more mature parts of his system, and
that just these found great acceptance with the laity. The Pelagian
controversy, in which he developed his anthropology, marks the
culmination of his theological and ecclesiastical career, and his
latest writings were directed against the Pelagian <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p24.2">Julian</name> and the Semi-Pelagians in Gaul, who were brought
to his notice by the two friendly laymen, Prosper and <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p24.3">Hilary</name>. These anti-Pelagian works have wrought mightily,
it is most true, upon the Catholic church, and have held in check the
Pelagianizing tendencies of the hierarchical and monastic system, but
they have never passed into its blood and marrow. They waited for a
favorable future, and nourished in silence an opposition to the
prevailing system.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p25">Even in the middle age the better sects, which
attempted to simplify, purify, and spiritualize the reigning
Christianity by return to the Holy Scriptures, and the reformers before
the Reformation such as Wiclif, Russ, Wessel, resorted most, after the
apostle Paul, to the bishop of Hippo as the representative of the
doctrine of free grace.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p26">The Reformers were led by his writings into a
deeper understanding of Paul, and so prepared for their great vocation.
No church teacher did so much to mould Luther and Calvin; none
furnished them so powerful weapons against the dominant Pelagianism and
formalism; none is so often quoted by them with esteem and love.<note n="2200" id="iii.xiii.xx-p26.1"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p27"><span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xx-p27.1">Luther</span>pronounced upon the church fathers (with whom, however,
excepting <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p27.2">Augustine</name>, he was but slightly acquainted) very
condemnatory judgments, even upon Basil, <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p27.3">Chrysostom</name>,
and <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p27.4">Jerome</name>(for <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p27.5">Jerome</name>he had a
downright antipathy, on account of his advocacy of fasts, virginity,
and monkery); he was at times dissatisfied even with
<name id="iii.xiii.xx-p27.6">Augustine</name>, because he after all did not find in him his <i>sola fide</i>,
his <i>articulus stantis et</i> <i>cadentis ecclesiae</i>, and says of him: ”<name id="iii.xiii.xx-p27.7">Augustine</name>often
erred; he cannot be trusted. Though he was good and holy, yet he, as
well as other fathers, was wanting in the true faith.” But this cursory
utterance is overborne by numerous commendations; and all such
judgments of Luther must be taken <i>cum grano salis</i>. He
calls <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p27.8">Augustine</name>the most pious, grave, and sincere of the
fathers, the patron of divines, who taught a pure doctrine and
submitted it in Christian humility to the Holy Scriptures, etc., and he
thinks, if he had lived in the sixteenth century, he would have been a
Protestant (si hoc seculo viveret, nobiscum sentiret),
while <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p27.9">Jerome</name>would have gone with Rome. Compare his singular
but striking judgments on the fathers in Lutheri colloquia, ed. H. E.
Bindseil, 1863, tom. iii. 149, and many other places.
<span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xx-p27.10">Gangauf</span>, a Roman Catholic (a pupil of the philosopher
Günther), concedes (l.c. p. 28, note 13) that Luther and
Calvin built their doctrinal system mainly on <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p27.11">Augustine</name>, but,
as he correctly thinks, with only partial right. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xx-p27.12">Nourrisson</span>, likewise a Roman Catholic, derives
Protestantism from a corrupted (!) Augustinianism, and very
superficially makes Lutheranism and Calvinism essentially to consist in
the denial of the freedom of the will, which was only one of the
questions of the Reformation. ”<span lang="FR" id="iii.xiii.xx-p27.13">On ne saurait le
méconnaître, de
l’Augustinianisme corrompu, mais enfin de
l’Augustinianisme procède le
Protestantisme. Car, sans parler de Wiclef et de Huss, qui, nourris de
saint Augustin, soutiennent, avec le réalisme platonicien,
la doctrine de la prédestination; Luther et Calvin ne font
guére autre chose, dans leurs Principaux ouvages, que
cultiver des semences
d’Augustinianisme</span>“ (l.c. ii. p. 176). But the Reformation is far more, of
course, than a repristination of an old controversy; it is a new
creation, and marks the epoch of modern Christianity which is different
both from the mediaeval and from ancient or patristic
Christianity.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p28">All the Reformers in the outset, Melancthon and
Zwingle among them, adopted his denial of free will and his doctrine of
predestination, and sometimes even went beyond him into the abyss of
supralapsarianism, to cut out the last roots of human merit and
boasting. In this point <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p28.1">Augustine</name> holds the
same relation to the Catholic church, as Luther to the Lutheran; that
is, he is a heretic of unimpeachable authority, who is more admired
than censured even in his extravagances; yet his doctrine of
predestination was indirectly condemned by the pope in Jansenism, as
Luther’s view was rejected as Calvinism by the Form of
Concord.<note n="2201" id="iii.xiii.xx-p28.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p29">It is well known that <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xx-p29.1">Luther</span>, as late as 1526, in his work, De servo
arbitrio, against Erasmus, which he never retracted, proceeded upon the
most rigorous notion of the divine omnipotence, wholly denied the
freedom of the will, declared it a mere lie (merum mendacium),
pronounced the calls of the Scriptures to repentance a divine irony,
based eternal salvation and eternal perdition upon the secret will of
God, and almost exceeded Calvin. See particulars in the books on
doctrine-history; the inaugural dissertation of <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xx-p29.2">Jul</span>. <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xx-p29.3">Müller</span>: Lutheri de praedestinatione et libero arbitrio doctrina, Gott.
1832; and a historical treatise on predestination by
<span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xx-p29.4">Carl</span> <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xx-p29.5">Beck</span>in the Studien und Kritiken for 1847. We add, as a
curiosity, the opinion of <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xx-p29.6">Gibbon</span>(ch.
xxxiii.), who, however, had a very limited and superficial knowledge
of <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p29.7">Augustine</name>: “The rigid system of Christianity which he
framed or restored, has been entertained, with public applause, and
secret reluctance, by the Latin church. The church of Rome has
canonized <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p29.8">Augustine</name>, and reprobated Calvin. Yet as the <i>real</i>
difference between them is invisible even to a theological microscope,
the Molinists are oppressed by the authority of the saint, and the
Jansenists are disgraced by their resemblance to the heretic. In the
mean while the Protestant Arminians stand aloof, and deride the mutual
perplexity of the disputants. Perhaps a reasoner, still more
independent, may smile in <i>his</i> tum when he peruses an Arminian
commentary on the Epistle to the Romans.” <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xx-p29.9">Nourrisson</span>(ii. 179), from his Romish standpoint, likewise makes
Lutheranism to consist “essentiellement dans la question du libre
arbitre.” But the principle of Lutheranism, and of Protestantism
generally, is the supremacy of the Holy Scriptures as a rule of faith,
and justification by free grace through faith in
Christ.</p></note> For Jansenism
was nothing but a revival of Augustinianism in the bosom of the Roman
Catholic church.<note n="2202" id="iii.xiii.xx-p29.10"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p30">On the mighty influence of <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p30.1">Augustine</name>in the
seventeenth century in France, especially on the noble Jansenists, see
the works on Jansenism, and also <span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xx-p30.2">Nourrisson</span>, l.c. tom. ii. pp. 186-276.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p31">The excess of <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p31.1">Augustine</name>
and the Reformers in this direction is due to the earnestness and
energy of their sense of sin and grace. The Pelagian looseness could
never beget a reformer. It was only the unshaken conviction of
man’s own inability, of unconditional dependence on
God, and of the almighty power of his grace to give us strength for
every good work, which could do this. He who would give others the
conviction that he has a divine vocation for the church and for
mankind, must himself be penetrated with the faith of an eternal,
unalterable decree of God, and must cling to it in the darkest
hours.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p32">In great men, and only in great men, great
opposites and apparently antagonistic truths live together. Small minds
cannot hold them. The catholic, churchly, sacramental, and sacerdotal
system stands in conflict with the evangelical Protestant Christianity
of subjective, personal experience. The doctrine of universal baptismal
regeneration, in particular, which presupposes a universal call (at
least within the church), can on principles of logic hardly be united
with the doctrine of an absolute predestination, which limits the
decree of redemption to a portion of the baptized. <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p32.1">Augustine</name> supposes, on the one hand, that every baptized
person, through the inward operation of the Holy Ghost, which
accompanies the outward act of the sacrament, receives the forgiveness
of sins, and is translated from the state of nature into the state of
grace, and thus, qua baptizatus, is also a child of God and an heir of
eternal life; and yet, on the other hand, he makes all these benefits
dependent on the absolute will of God, who saves only a certain number
out of the “mass of perdition,” and preserves these to the end.
Regeneration and election, with him, do not, as with Calvin, coincide.
The former may exist without the latter, but the latter cannot exist
without the former. <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p32.2">Augustine</name> assumes that
many are actually born into the kingdom of grace only to perish again;
Calvin holds that in the case of the non-elect baptism is an unmeaning
ceremony; the one putting the delusion in the inward effect, the other
in the outward form. The sacramental, churchly system throws the main
stress upon the baptismal regeneration to the injury of the eternal
election; the Calvinistic and Puritan system sacrifices the virtue of
the sacrament to the election; the Lutheran and Anglican system seeks a
middle ground, without being able to give a satisfactory theological
solution of the problem. The Anglican church allows the two opposite
views, and sanctions the one in the baptismal service of the Book of
Common Prayer, the other in her Thirty-nine Articles, which are
moderately Calvinistic.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p33">It was an evident ordering of God, that the
Augustinian system, like the Latin Bible of <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p33.1">Jerome</name>, appeared just in that transitional period of
history, in which the old civilization was passing away before the
flood of barbarism, and a new order of things, under the guidance of
the, Christian religion, was in preparation. The church, with her
strong, imposing organization and her firm system of doctrine, must
save Christianity amidst the chaotic turmoil of the great migration,
and must become a training-school for the barbarian nations of the
middle age.<note n="2203" id="iii.xiii.xx-p33.2"><p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p34"><span class="smallcaps" id="iii.xiii.xx-p34.1">Guizot</span>, the Protestant historian and statesman, very correctly
says in his <span lang="FR" id="iii.xiii.xx-p34.2">Histoire générale de la civilization en
Europe (Deuxième leçon, p. 45 sq. ed. Bruxelles,
1850): “S’il n’eût pas
été une église, je ne sais ce qui en
serait avenu au milieu de la chute de l’empire romain
.... Si le christianisme n’eût
été comme dans les premiers temps,
qu’une croyance, un sentiment, une conviction
individuelle, on peut croire qu’il aurait
succombé au milieu de la dissolution de
l’empire et de l’invasion des
barbares. Il a succombé plus tard, en Asie et dans tous le
nord de l’Afrique, sous une invasion de
méme nature, sous l’invasion des barbares
musulmans; il a succombé alors, quoiqu’il
fût à l’état
d’institution, d’église
constituée. A bien plus forte raison le même fait
aurait pu arriver au moment de la chute de l’empire
romain. Il n’y avait alors aucun des moyens par
lesquels aujourd’hui les influences morales
s’établissent ou’
résistent indépendamment des institutions, aucun
des moyens par lesquels une pure vérité, une pure
idée acquiert un grand empire sur les esprits, gouverne les
actions, détermine des événemens. Rien
de semblable n’existait au IV</span><span lang="FR" class="c25" id="iii.xiii.xx-p34.3">e</span><span lang="FR" id="iii.xiii.xx-p34.4">siècle, pour donner aux
idées, aux sentiments personels, une pareille
autorité. Il est clair qu’il fallait une
société fortement organisée, fortement
gouvernée, pour lutter contre un pareil désastre,
pour sortir victorieuse d’un tel ouragan. Je no crois
pas trop dire en affirmant qu’à la fin du
IV</span><span lang="FR" class="c25" id="iii.xiii.xx-p34.5">e</span><span lang="FR" id="iii.xiii.xx-p34.6">et
au commencement du V</span><span lang="FR" class="c25" id="iii.xiii.xx-p34.7">e</span><span lang="FR" id="iii.xiii.xx-p34.8">siècle, c’est
l’église chrétienne qui a
sauvé le christianisme; c’est
l’église avec ses institutions, ses
magistrats, son pouvoir, qui s’est défendue
vigoureusement contre la dissolution intérieure de
l’empire, contre la barbarie, qui a conquis les
barbares, qui est devenue le lien, le moyen, le principe de
civilisation entre le monde romain et le monde
barbare.</span>“</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p35">In this process of training, next to the Holy
Scriptures, the scholarship of <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p35.1">Jerome</name> and the
theology and fertile ideas of <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p35.2">Augustine</name> were
the most important intellectual agent.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p36"><name id="iii.xiii.xx-p36.1">Augustine</name> was held in so
universal esteem that he could exert influence in all directions, and
even in his excesses gave no offence. He was sufficiently catholic for
the principle of church authority, and yet at the same time so free and
evangelical that he modified its hierarchical and sacramental
character, reacted against its tendencies to outward, mechanical
ritualism, and kept alive a deep consciousness of sin and grace, and a
spirit of fervent and truly Christian piety, until that spirit grew
strong enough to break the shell of hierarchical tutelage, and enter a
new stage of its development. No other father could have acted more
beneficently on the Catholicism of the middle age, and more
successfully provided for the evangelical Reformation than St. <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p36.2">Augustine</name>, the worthy successor of Paul, and the
precursor of Luther and Calvin.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p37">Had he lived at the time of the Reformation, he
would in all probability have taken the lead of the evangelical
movement against the prevailing Pelagianism of the Roman church. For we
must not forget that, notwithstanding their strong affinity, there is
an important difference between Catholicism and Romanism or popery.
They sustain a similar relation to each other as the Judaism of the Old
Testament dispensation, which looked to, and prepared the way for,
Christianity, and the Judaism after the crucifixion and after the
destruction of Jerusalem, which is antagonistic to Christianity.
Catholicism covers the entire ancient and mediaeval history of the
church, and includes the Pauline, Augustinian, or evangelical
tendencies which increased with the corruptions of the papacy and the
growing sense of the necessity of a “reformatio in capite et membris.”
Romanism proper dates from the council of Trent, which gave it
symbolical expression and anathematized the doctrines of the
Reformation. Catholicism is the strength of Romanism, Romanism is the
weakness of Catholicism. Catholicism produced Jansenism, popery
condemned it. Popery never forgets and never learns anything, and can
allow no change in doctrine (except by way of addition), without
sacrificing its fundamental principle of infallibility, and thus
committing suicide. But Catholicism may ultimately burst the chains of
popery which have so long kept it confined, and may assume new life and
vigor.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii.xiii.xx-p38">Such a personage as <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p38.1">Augustine</name>, still holding a mediating place between the
two great divisions of Christendom, revered alike by both, and of equal
influence with both, is furthermore a welcome pledge of the elevating
prospect of a future reconciliation of Catholicism and Protestantism in
a higher unity, conserving all the truths, losing all the errors,
forgiving all the sins, forgetting all the enmities of both. After all,
the contradiction between authority and freedom, the objective and the
subjective, the churchly and the personal, the organic and the
individual, the sacramental and the experimental in religion, is not
absolute, but relative and temporary, and arises not so much from the
nature of things, as from the deficiencies of man’s
knowledge and piety in this world. These elements admit of an ultimate
harmony in the perfect state of the church, corresponding to the union
of the divine and human natures, which transcends the limits of finite
thought and logical comprehension, and is yet completely realized in
the person of Christ. They are in fact united in the theological system
of St. Paul, who had the highest view of the church, as the mystical
“body of Christ,” and “the pillar and ground of the truth,” and who was
at the same time the great champion of evangelical freedom, individual
responsibility, and personal union of the believer with his Saviour. We
believe in and hope for one holy catholic apostolic church, one
communion of saints, one fold, and one Shepherd. The more the different
churches become truly Christian, or draw nearer to Christ, and the more
they give real effect to His kingdom, the nearer will they come to one
another. For Christ is the common head and vital centre of all
believers, and the divine harmony of all discordant human sects and
creeds. In Christ, says Pascal, one of the greatest and noblest
disciples of <name id="iii.xiii.xx-p38.2">Augustine</name>, In Christ all
contradictions are solved.</p>

<p id="iii.xiii.xx-p39"><br />
</p>

</div3></div2></div1>

<div1 type="Appendix" title="Appendix to the Revised Edition, 1884" progress="98.78%" prev="iii.xiii.xx" next="iv.i" id="iv">

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iv-p1">APPENDIX TO THE REVISED EDITION, 1884.</p>

<p id="iv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="ChapterHeadXtra" id="iv-p3">With new Additions, 1889.</p>

<p id="iv-p4"><br />
</p>

<div class="c12" id="iv-p4.2">
<p id="iv-p5"><br />
</p>
</div>

<div2 type="Addenda" title="Addenda Et Corrigenda" progress="98.79%" prev="iv" next="iv.ii" id="iv.i">

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iv.i-p1">ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iv.i-p3">[In the additions to the literature I have
followed the method of italicizing book-titles and words in foreign
languages, as in the revised edition of vols. i. and ii. The same
method will be carried out in all subsequent volumes.]</p>

<p id="iv.i-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p5">Page 11. Add To Literature On <name id="iv.i-p5.1">Constantine</name> The Great:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p6">Th. Zahn: Constantin der Grosse und die Kirche.
Hannover, 1876. Demetriades: Die christl. Regierung und Orthodoxie
Kaiser Constantin’s des Gr. Muenchen, 1878. Th.
Brieger: Constantin der Gr. als Religionspolitiker. Gotha, 1880. E. L.
Cutts: <name id="iv.i-p6.1">Constantine</name> the Great. Lond. And N.
Y., 1881. W. Gass: Konstantin der Gr. und seine Soehne, in Herzog,2
vii. (1881), 199–207. John Wordsworth: Const. the Gr.
and his Sons, in Smith and Wace, i. 623–654. Edm.
Stapfer: in Lichtenberger, iii.
388–393.—Comp. also vol. ii. p.
64–74, especially on the Edicts Of Toleration (only
two, not three, as formerly assumed). Victor Schultze Geschichte des
Untergangs des Griechisch-roemischen Heidenthums. Jena, 1887, Vol. i.
28–68.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p7"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p8">Page 40. Add To Lit, on the heathen sources:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p9"><name id="iv.i-p9.1">Julian</name>i imperatoris
Librorum contra Christianos quae supersunt. Collegit, recensuit,
prolegomenis instruxit Car. Joa. Neumann. Insunt Cyrilli Alexandrini
fragmenta syriaca ab Eberh. Nestle edita. Lips., 1880. Kaiser <name id="iv.i-p9.2">Julian</name>’s Buecher gegen die
Christen. Nach ihrer Wiederherstellung uebersetzt von Karl Joh.
Neumann. Leipzig, 1880. 53 pages. This is Fasc. iii. of Scriptorum
Graecorum qui Christianam impugnaverunt religionem quae supersunt, ed.
by Neumann.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p10"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p11">Page 40, bottom of the page. Add to works on <name id="iv.i-p11.1">Julian</name> the Apostate:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p12">Alb. De Broglie (R.C.), in the third and fourth
vols. of his L’église et
l’empire romain au quatrième
siécle. Par., 4th ed., 1868. (Very full.) J. F. A. Muecke:
Flavius Claudius <name id="iv.i-p12.1">Julian</name>us. Nach den Quellen.
Gotha, 1867 and 1869. 2 vols. (Full, painstaking, prolix, too much
dependent on Ammianus, and partial to <name id="iv.i-p12.2">Julian</name>.) Kellerbaum: Skizze der Vorgeschichte <name id="iv.i-p12.3">Julian</name>s, 1877. F. Rode: Gesch. der Reaction des
Kaiser <name id="iv.i-p12.4">Julian</name>us gegen die christl. Kirche.
Jens, 1877. (Careful, partly against Teuffel and Muecke.) H. Adrien
Naville: Julien l’apostate et sa philosophie du
polythéisme. . Paris and Neuchatel, 1877. Comp. his art. in
Lichtenbergers “Encyclop.,” vii. 519–525. Torquati:
Studii storico-critici sulla vita … di Giuliano
l’Apostata. Rom., 1878. G. H. Rendall: The Emperor
<name id="iv.i-p12.5">Julian</name>: Paganism and Christianity. Lond.,
1879. J. G. E. Hoffmann: Jul. der Abtruennige, Syrische Erzaehlungen.
Leiden, 1880. (Old romances reflecting the feelings of the Eastern
Christians.) Comp. also art. on Jul. in the “Encycl. Brit.,” 9th ed.,
vol. xiii. 768–770 (by Kirkup); in Herzog2, vii.
285–296 (by Harnack); in Smith and Wace, iii.
484–524 (by Prebendary John Wordsworth, very full and
fair).</p>

<p id="iv.i-p13"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p14">Page 60. Add to literature:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p15">Tillemont: Hist. des empereurs, tom. v. A. De
Broglie, l.c. Victor Schultze: Gesch. d. Untergangs des gr. roem.
Heidenthums, i. 209–400.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p16"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p17">Page 81, last line, after Muenter, 1826, add:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p18">; by C. Bursian, Lips., 1856; C. Halm, Vienna,
1867).</p>

<p id="iv.i-p19"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p20">Page 93. Add as footnote 3:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p21">3 <name id="iv.i-p21.1">Jerome</name>, who was a
shrewd observer of men and things, and witnessed the first effects of
the union of church and state, says: “Ecclesia postquam ad Christianos
principes venit, potentia quidem et divitiis major, sed virtutibus
minor facta.’</p>

<p id="iv.i-p22"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p23">Page 148. Add at the bottom of the page:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p24">H. Weingarten: Der Ursprung des Moenchthums im
nachconstantinischen Zeitalter. Gotha, 1877. See also his art. in
Herzog2, x. 758 sqq. Ad. Harnack: Das Moenchthum, seine Ideale und
seine Geschichte. Giessen, 1882.—Comp. vol. ii. ch.
ix. p. 387 sqq.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p25"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p26">Page 226. Add to footnote:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p27">Ad. Franz, Marcus Aur. Cassiodorus Senator.
Breslau, 1872.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p28"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p29">Page 242, i 50, add:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p30">See Lit. on clerical celibacy in vol. i. p. 403
sq., especially Theiner, Lea, and von Schulte.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p31"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p32">Page 314. Add to Lit. on Leo the Great:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p33">Friedrich (old Cath.): Zur aeltesten Geschichte des
Primates in der Kirche. Bonn, 1879. Jos. Langen (old Cath.): Geschichte
der roem. Kirche bis zum Pontificate Leo’s I. Bonn,
1881. Karl Mueller in Herzog2, viii. (1881), 551–563.
C. Gore, in Smith and Wace, iii. (1882), 652–673. By
the same: Leo the Great (Lond. Soc. for Promoting Christ Knowledge, 175
pages). On the literary merits of Leo, see Ebert: Geschichte der
christl. Lat. Lit., vol. i. 447–449.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p34"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p35">Page 329. .Add to § 64 the following:</p>

<p id="iv.i-p36"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p37">LIST OF POPES AND EMPERORS</p>

<p id="iv.i-p38"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p39">From <name id="iv.i-p39.1">Constantine</name> the
Great to Gregory the Great, a.d. 314–590.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p40"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p41">Comp. the lists in vol. ii. 166 sqq., and vol. iv.
205 Sqq.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p42"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p43">This list is based upon
Jaffé’s Regesta,
Potthast’s Biblioth. Hist. Medii Aevi, and Cardinal
Hergenröther’s list, in his Kirchengesch.,
third ed. (1886), vol. iii. 1057 sqq.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p44"><br />
</p>

<p id="iv.i-p45"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p46">Date</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p47">Pope</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p48">Emperor</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p49">Date</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p50">311–314</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p51">Melchiades</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p52"><name id="iv.i-p52.1">Constantine</name> I, or The
Great</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p53">306 (323)–337</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p54">314–335</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p55">Silvester I</p>

<p id="iv.i-p56"><br />
</p>

<p id="iv.i-p57"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p58">336–337</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p59">Marcus</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p60"><name id="iv.i-p60.1">Constantine</name> II (in
Gaul)</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p61">337–340</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p62">337–352</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p63">Julius I</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p64">Constantius II (In the East)</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p65">337–350</p>

<p id="iv.i-p66"><br />
</p>

<p id="iv.i-p67"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p68">Constans (In Italy)</p>

<p id="iv.i-p69"><br /></p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p70">352–66</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p71">Liberius</p>

<p id="iv.i-p72"><br />
</p>

<p id="iv.i-p73"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p74">357</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p75">Filix II, Antipope</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p76">Constantius Alone</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p77">350–361</p>

<p id="iv.i-p78"><br />
</p>

<p id="iv.i-p79"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p80"><name id="iv.i-p80.1">Julian</name></p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p81">361–363</p>

<p id="iv.i-p82"><br />
</p>

<p id="iv.i-p83"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p84">Jovian</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p85">363–364</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p86">366–843</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p87">Damasus</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p88">Valentinian I</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p89">364–375</p>

<p id="iv.i-p90"><br />
</p>

<p id="iv.i-p91"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p92">Valens</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p93">364–378</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p94">366–367</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p95">Ursicinus, Antipope</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p96">Gratian</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p97">375–383</p>

<p id="iv.i-p98"><br />
</p>

<p id="iv.i-p99"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p100">Valentinian II (in the West)</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p101">375–392</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p102">385–398</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p103">Siricius</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p104">Theodosius</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p105">379–395</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p106">398–402</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p107">Anastasius</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p108">Arcadius (in the East)</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p109">395–408</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p110">402–417</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p111">Innocent I</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p112">Honorius (in the West)</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p113">395–423</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p114">417–418</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p115">Zosimus</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p116">Theodosius II (E.)</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p117">408–450</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p118">418–422</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p119">Bonifacius</p>

<p id="iv.i-p120"><br />
</p>

<p id="iv.i-p121"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p122">(418 Dec. 27)</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p123">(Eulalius, Antipope)</p>

<p id="iv.i-p124"><br />
</p>

<p id="iv.i-p125"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p126">422–432</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p127">Coelestinus I</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p128">Valentinian III (W.)</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p129">423–455</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p130">432–440</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p131">Sixtus III</p>

<p id="iv.i-p132"><br />
</p>

<p id="iv.i-p133"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p134">440–461</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p135">Leo I the Great</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p136">Marcian (E.)</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p137">450–457</p>

<p id="iv.i-p138"><br />
</p>

<p id="iv.i-p139"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p140">Maximus Avitus (W.)</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p141">455–457</p>

<p id="iv.i-p142"><br />
</p>

<p id="iv.i-p143"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p144">Majorian (W.)</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p145">457–461</p>

<p id="iv.i-p146"><br />
</p>

<p id="iv.i-p147"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p148">Leo I. (E.)</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p149">457–474</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p150">461–468</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p151">Hilarus</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p152">Severus (W.)</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p153">461–465</p>

<p id="iv.i-p154"><br />
</p>

<p id="iv.i-p155"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p156">Vacancy (W.)</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p157">465–467</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p158">468–483</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p159">Simplicius</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p160">Anthemius (W.)</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p161">467–472</p>

<p id="iv.i-p162"><br />
</p>

<p id="iv.i-p163"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p164">Olybrius (W.)</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p165">472–473</p>

<p id="iv.i-p166"><br />
</p>

<p id="iv.i-p167"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p168">Glycerius (W.)</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p169">473–474</p>

<p id="iv.i-p170"><br />
</p>

<p id="iv.i-p171"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p172">Julius Nepos (W.)</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p173">474</p>

<p id="iv.i-p174"><br />
</p>

<p id="iv.i-p175"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p176">Page 330, line 8 from below, read after Hefele
(R.C.):</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p177">Conciliengeschichte, Freiburg i. B. 1855 sqq.;
second revised ed. 1873 sqq., 7 vols., down to the Council of Florence
(1447).</p>

<p id="iv.i-p178"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p179">Page 353. Add to footnote:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p180">The reign of Pope Pius IX. has added another
Council to the Latin list of oecumenical Councils, that of the Vatican,
1870, which is counted as the twentieth (by Bishop Hefele, in the
revised edition of his Conciliengesch., i. 60), and which decreed the
infallibility of the Pope in all his official utterances, thereby
superseding the necessity of future oecumencal Councils. It has given
rise to the Old Catholic secession, headed by eminent scholars such as
Döllinger, Reinkens, Reusch, Langen. See the
author’s Creeds of Christendom, vol. i. 134 sqq.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p181"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p182">Page 518. Add to Lit.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p183"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p184">C. A. Hammond: Antient Liturgies (with
introduction, notes, and liturgical glossary). Oxford, 1878. Ch. A.
Swainson: Greek Liturgies, chiefly from Original Sources. Cambridge,
1884.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p185"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p186">Page 541. § 103. Church Architecture:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p187">On the history of Architecture in general, see the
works of Kugler: Geschichte der Baukunst (1859, 3 vols.); Schnaase:
Gesch. der Kunst (1843–66, 8 vols.); Lübke
History of Art (Eng. transl. New York, 1877, 2 vols.); Viollet Le Duc:
Lectures an Architecture (London, 1877), and his numerous works in
French, including Dictionnaire De l’architecture
Française (Paris, 1853–69, 10 vols.); James
Fergusson: History of Architecture of all Countries from the earliest
Times to the present (Lond., 1865; 2d ed., 1874, 4 vols.). On church
architecture in particular: Richard Brown: Sacred Architecture; its
Rise, Progress, and Present State (Lond., 1845); Kreuser: Der christl.
Kirchenbau (Bonn, 1851); Hübsch: Altchristl. Kirchen
(Karlsruhe, 1858–61); De Vogüé:
Architecture civile et relig. du Ie au VIIe siècle (Paris,
1877, 2 vols.); Ch. E. Norton: Studies of Church Buildings in the
Middle Ages (Now York, 1880). There are also special works on the
basilicas in Rome, Constantinople, and Ravenna. See
§§ 106 and 107.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p188"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p189">Page 560. § 109. Crosses and
Crucifixes.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p190">Comp. the Lit. in vol. ii. §§
75 and 77.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p191"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p192">Page 563. Add to Lit.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p193">Mrs. Jameson and Lady Eastlake: The History of Our
Lord as exemplified in Works of Art (with illustrations). London, 1864;
second ed. 1865. 2 vols. Also the works on Christian Art, and on the
Catacombs quoted in vol. ii. §§ 75 and 82.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p194"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p195">Page 622. Add to Lit., line 3 from below:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p196">Eugene Revillout: Le Concile de Nicée
d’après les textes coptes et les diverses
collections canoniques. Paris, 1881. The works on Arianism and on
Athanasius include accounts of the Council of Nicaea. On the Nicene
Creed and its literature, see Schaff: Creeds of Christendom, vol. i. 12
sqq. and 24 sqq.; and the article of Ad. Harnack, in Herzog,2 vol.
viii. (1881) 212–230, abridged in Schaff-Herzog
(1886), ii. 1648 sqq.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p197"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p198">Page 651. Add to Lit., line 13:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p199">Theod. Zahn: Marcellus Von Ancyra. Gotha, 1867.
(Zahn represents Marcellus as essentially orthodox and agreed with
Irenaeus, but as seeking to gain a more simple and satisfactory
conception of the truth from the Bible than the theology of the age
presented. Neander, Dogmengesch., i. 275, had suggested a similar
view.) W. Möller: Art. Marcellus in Herzog2 vol. ix. (1881),
279–282. (Partly in opposition to Zahn.) E. S.
Ffoulkes, in Smith and Wace, iii. 808–813. (Ignores
the works of Zahn and other German writers.)</p>

<p id="iv.i-p200"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p201">Page 689. § 132. The Athanasian Creed.
Add to Lit.:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p202">A. P. Stanley: The Athanasian Creed. Lond., 1871.
E. S. Ffoulkes: The Athanasian Creed. Lond., 1872. Ch. A. Heurtley: The
Athanasian Creed. Oxf., 1872. (Against Ffoulkes.) J. R. Lumby: History
of the Creeds. Cambridge, 1873; second ed. 1880. The Utrecht Psalter, a
facsimile ed., published in London, 1875. This contains the oldest MS.
of the Athan. Creed, which by Ussher and Waterland was assigned to the
sixth century, but by recent scholars to the ninth century. C. A.
Swainson: The Nicene and Apostles’ Creeds, together
with an Account o f the Growth and Reception of the Creed of St.
Athanasius. Lond., 1875. (Comp. his art. Creed in Smith and Wace, i.
711.) G. D. W. Ommaney: Early History of the Athan. Creed. An
Examination of Recent Theories. Lond., 1875; 2d ed. 1880. Schaff:
Creeds of Christendom, i. 34 sqq. and ii. 66–72, 555
sq. (With a facsimile of the oldest MS. from the Utrecht Psalter.)</p>

<p id="iv.i-p203"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p204">Page 696.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p205">The statements concerning the origin and age of the
Athanasian Creed should be conformed to the authors views as expressed
in his work on Creeds, i. 36. The latest investigations do not warrant
us to trace it higher than the eighth or seventh century. The first
commentary on it ascribed to Venantius Fortunatus, 570, is of doubtful
genuineness, and denied to him by Gieseler, Ffoulkes, and others. The
majority of recent Anglican writers, including Stanley, Swainson, and
Lumby, assign the Creed to an unknown author in Gaul between a.d. 750
and 850, probably during the reign of Charlemagne (d. 814). Hardy and
Ommaney plead for an earlier date. The question is not yet fully
settled. The Creed consists of two parts, one on the Trinity and one on
the Incarnation, which were afterward welded together by a third hand.
The second part was found separately as a fragment of a sermon on the
Incarnation, at Treves, in a MS. from the middle of the eighth century,
and was first published by Prof. Swainson, 1871, and again in 1875.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p206"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p207">Page 872. Add to Lit. on Eusebius:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p208">Fr. Ad. Heinichen: Eusebii Pamphili Scripta
Historica. New ed. Lips., 1868–70. 3 Tom. The third
vol. (804 pages) contains Commentarii et Meletemata. The ample indexes
and critical and explanatory notes make this the most useful edition of
the Church History and other historical works of Eusebius.
Dindorf’s ed., Lips., 1867 sqq., 4 vols., includes the
two apologetic works. Best ed. of the Chronicle by Alfred
Schöne: Eusebii Chronicorum libri II. Berol. 1866 and 1875.
2 Tom., 4°. Schöne was assisted by Petermann in
the Armenian Version, and by Rödiger in the Syriac Epitome.
He gives also the χρονογραφεῖον
σύντομονof the year 853, the first part of which
professes to be derived from the labors of Eusebius. Stein: Eusebius
nach s. Leben, s. Schriften, und s. dogmatischen Charakter.
Würzburg, 1859. Bishop Lightfoot: art. Eusebius of Caes. in
Smith and Wace, vol. ii. (full and fair). Semisch: art. Eus. v. Caes.
in Herzog,2 vol. iv. 390–398. A new translation of
Eusebius, with commentary, by A. C. McGiffert, will appear, N. York,
1890.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p209"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p210">Page 885. Add to Lit. on Athanasius:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p211">G. R. Sievers: Athanasii Vita acephala (written
before 412, first publ. by Maffei, 1738). Ein Beitrag zur Gesch. des
Athan. In the “Zeitschr. für Hist. Theol.” (ed. by Kahnis).
Gotha, 1868, pp. 89–162. Böhringer:
Athanasius und Arius, in his Kirchengesch. in Biogr. Bd. vi., new ed.
Leipz., 1874. Hergenröther (R.C.): Der heil. Athanas. der
Gr. Cologne, 1877 (an essay, pages 24). L. Atzberger: Die Logoslehre
des heil. Athanas. München, 1880. W. Möller: Art.
Athan. in Herzog,2 i. 740–747. Lüdtke: in
Wetzer and Welte, 2 i. (1882), 1534–1543. Gwatkin:
Studies in Arianism. Cambr. 1882.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p212"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p213">Page 890. Add to footnote at the bottom:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p214">Villemain considers Athanasius the greatest man
between the Apostles and Gregory VII., and says of him: “Sa vie, ses
combats, son génie servirent plus à
l’agrandissement du christianisme que toute la
puissance de Constantin .... Athanase cherche le triomphe, et non le
martyre. Tel qu’un chef de parti, tel
qu’un général
experimenté qui se sent nécessaire aux siens,
Athan. ne s’expose que pour le succès, ne
combat que pour vaincre, se retire quelque fois pour
reparaître avec l’éclat
d’un triomphe populaire.” (Tableau de
l’éloquence chrétienne au IVe
siècle, p. 92.)</p>

<p id="iv.i-p215"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p216">Page 894 line 11. Add to Lit. on St. Basil:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p217">Dörgens: Der heil. Basilius und die
class. Studien. Leipz., 1857. Eug. Fialon. Étude historique
et literaire sur S. Basile, suivie de l’hexaemeron.
Paris, 1861. G. B. Sievers: Leben des Libanios. Berl., 1868 (p294
sqq.). Böhringer: Die drei Kappadozier oder die
trinitarischen Epigonen (Basil, Gregory of Nyssa, and Gregory of Naz.),
in Kirchengesch. in Biograph., new ed. Bd. vii. and viii. 1875. Weiss:
Die drei grossen Kappadozier als Exegeten. Braunsberg, 1872. R. Travers
Smith: St. Basil the Great. London, 1879. (Soc. for Promoting Christian
Knowledge), 232 pages. Scholl: Des heil. Basil Lehre von der Gnade.
Freib., 1881. W. Möller, in Herzog,2 ii.
116–121. E. Venables, in Smith and Wace, i.
282–297. Farrar: “Lives of the Fathers,” 1889. vol.
ii. 1–55.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p218"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p219">Page 904 line 7. Add to Lit. on Gregory of
Nyssa:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p220">Böhringer: Kirchengesch. in Biogr., new
ed., vol. viii. 1876. G Herrmann: Greg. Nyss. Sententiae de salute
adipiscenda. Halle, 1875. . T. Bergades: De universo et de anima
hominis doctrina Gregor. Nyss. Leipz., 1876. W. Möller, in
Herzog,2 v. 396–404. E. Venables, in Smith and Wace,
ii. 761–768. A. Paumier, in Lichtenberger,
723–725. On his doctrine of the Trinity and the Person
of Christ, see especially Baur and Dorner. On his doctrine of the
apokatastasis and relation to Origen, see Möller, G.
Herrmann, and Bergades. l.c. Farrar: “Lives of the Fathers,” (1889),
ii. 56–83.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p221"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p222">Page 909, line 4. Add to Lit. on Gregory of
Nazianzus:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p223">A. Grenier: La vie et les poésies de
saint Grégoire de Nazianze. Paris, 1858.
Böhringer: K. G. in Biogr., new ed., vol. viii. 1876.
Abbé A. Benoît: Vie de saint Grégoire
de Nazianze. Paris, 1877. J. R. Newman: Church of the Fathers, pp.
116–145, 551. Dabas: La femme au quatrième
siècle dans les poésies de Grég. de
Naz. Bordeaux, 1868. H. W. Watkins, in Smith and Wace, ii.
741–761. W. Gass, in Herzog,2 v.
392–396. A. Paumier, in Lichtenberger, v.,
716–722. On his christology, see Neander, Baur and
especially Dorner. His views on future punishment have been discussed
by Farrar, and Pusey (see vol. ii. 612). Farrar:: “Lives of the
Fathers,” i. 491–582.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p224"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p225">Page 920, line 22. Add:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p226">In one of his plaintive songs from his religious
retreat, after lamenting the factions of the church, the loss of youth,
health, strength, parents, and friends, and his gloomy and homeless
condition, Gregory thus gives touching expression to his faith in
Christ as the last and only comforter:</p>

<p id="iv.i-p227"><br />
</p>

<p class="p34" id="iv.i-p228">“Thy will be done, O Lord! That day shall spring,<br />
When at thy word, this clay shall reappear.</p>

<p class="p34" id="iv.i-p229">No death I dread, but that which sin will bring;<br />
No fire or flood without thy wrath I fear;</p>

<p class="p45" id="iv.i-p230">For Thou, O Christ, my King, art fatherland to me.<br />
My wealth, and might, and rest; my all I find in Thee.” 1</p>

<p id="iv.i-p231"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p232">1 Πρὸς
ἑαυτον, in Daniel’s Thesaurus
Hymnol., iii., 11:</p>

<p class="p47" id="iv.i-p233">Χριστὲ
ἄναξ, σὺ
δέ μοι
πάτρη,
σθένος,
ὄλβος,
ἅπαντα,</p>

<p class="p47" id="iv.i-p234">Σοὶ δ ̓
ἄρ ̓
ἀναψύξαιμι
βίον καὶ
κήδε ̓
ἀμείψας.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p235">Page 924. After line 2, add to Lit. on Cyril of
Jerusalem:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p236">J. H. Newman: Preface to the Oxford transl. of
Cyril in the “Library of the Fathers”(1839). E. Venables, in Smith and
Wace, i. 760–763. C. Burk, in Herzog,2 iii.
416–418.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p237"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p238">Page 933, line 4 from below. Add to Lit. on <name id="iv.i-p238.1">Chrysostom</name>:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p239">Villemain: L’éloquence
chrétienne dans le quatrième siècle.
Paris 1849; new ed. 1857. P. Albert: St. Jean Chrysostôme
considéré comme orateur populaire. Paris, 1858.
Abbé Rochet: Histoire de S. Jean Chrysostôme.
Paris, 1866. 2 vols. Th. Förster: <name id="iv.i-p239.1">Chrysostom</name>us in seinem Verhältniss zur
antiochenischen Schule. Gotha, 1869. W. Maggilvray: John of the Golden
Mouth. Lond., 1871. Am. Thierry: S. J. Chrysostôme et
l’ imperatrice Eudoxie. 2d ed. Paris, 1874.
Böhringer: Johann <name id="iv.i-p239.2">Chrysostom</name>us und
Olympias, in his K. G. in Biogr., vol. ix., new ed., 1876. W. R. W.
Stephens: St. <name id="iv.i-p239.3">Chrysostom</name>: his Life and Times.
London, 1872; 3d ed., 1883. F. W. Farrar, in “Lives of the Fathers,”
Lond., 1889, ii. 460–540.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p240">Engl. translation of works of St. Chrys., edited by
Schaff, N. York, 1889, 6 vols. (with biographical sketch and literature
by Schaff).</p>

<p id="iv.i-p241"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p242">Page 942, line 14. Add to Lit. on Cyril of
Alex.:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p243">A new ed. of Cyril’s works,
including his Com. on the Minor Prophets, the Gospel of John, the Five
Books against Nestorius, the Scholia on the Incarnation, etc., was
prepared with great pains by Philip Pusey (son of Dr. Pusey). Oxf.,
1868–81. In 5 vols Engl. trans. in the Oxford “Library
of the Fathers.” 1874 sqq. See an interesting sketch of Ph. Pusey (d.
1880) and his ed. in the “Church Quarterly Review” (London), Jan.,
1883, pp. 257–291.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p244"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p245">Page 942, line 24. Add:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p246">Hefele: Conciliengesch., vol. ii., revised ed.
(1875), where Cyril figures very prominently, pp. 135, 157, 167 sqq.,
247 sqq., 266 sqq., etc. C. Burk, in Herzog,2 iii. 418 sq. W. Bright:
St. Cyrillus of Al., in Smith and Wace, i.
763–773.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p247"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p248">Page 950. Add to Lit. on Ephraem:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p249">Evangelii Concordantis Expositio facta a S.
Ephraemo Doctore Syro. Venet., 1876. (A Commentary on
Tatian’s Diatessaron, found in the Mechitarist Convent
at Venice in an Armenian translation, translated into Latin, 1841, by
Aucher, and published with an introduction by Prof. Mösinger
of Salzburg.) Comp. also the art. Ephraem, in Herzog,2 iv.
255–261 (by Radiger, revised by Spiegel). In Smith and
Wace, ii. 137–145 (by E. Venables).</p>

<p id="iv.i-p250"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p251">Page 955. Add to Lit. on Lactantius:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p252">English translation by W. Fletcher, in
Clark’s “Ante-Nicene Library,” vols. xxi. and xxii.
Edinb., 1871. For an estimate of his literary merits, see Ebert: Gesch.
der christl. lat. Lit. Leipz., 1874 sqq., vol. i.
70–86. Ebert, in Herzog,2 viii.
364–366. Ffoulkes, in Smith and Wace, iii.
613–617.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p253"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p254">Page 959, line 9. Add to Lit. on <name id="iv.i-p254.1">Hilary</name> of Poitiers:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p255">Reinkens: Hilarius von Poitiers. Schaffhausen,
1864. Semisch, in Herzog,2 vi. 416–427. Cazenove, in
Smith and Wace, ii. 54–66, and his St. <name id="iv.i-p255.1">Hilary</name> of Poitiers. Lond., 1883. (Soc. for Promot.
Christian Knowledge.) Farrar: in “Lives of the Fathers” (1889), i.
426–467.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p256"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p257">Page 961. Add to Lit on <name id="iv.i-p257.1">Ambrose</name>,</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p258">Bannard: Histoire de S. Ambroise. Paris, 1871.
Ebert: Gesch. der christl. lat. Lit., i. 135–176
(1874). Robinson Thornton: St. <name id="iv.i-p258.1">Ambrose</name>: his
Life, Times, and Teaching. Lond., 1879, 215 pages (Soc. for Promoting
Christ. Knowledge). Plitt, in Herzog,2 i. 331–335. J.
Ll. Davies, in Smith and Wace, i. 91–99. Cunitz, in
Lichtenberger, i. 229–232. Farrar: “Lives of the
Fathers ”(1889), ii. 84–149. On the hymns of <name id="iv.i-p258.2">Ambrose</name>, Comp. especially Ebert, l. c.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p259"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p260">Page 967. Add to Lit. on <name id="iv.i-p260.1">Jerome</name>:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p261">Amédée Thierry: St.
Jérôme, la société
chrétienne à Rome et
l’emigration romaine en terre sainte. Par., 1867. 2
vols. (He says at the close: “There is no continuation of <name id="iv.i-p261.1">Jerome</name>’s work; a few more letters of
<name id="iv.i-p261.2">Augustine</name> and Paulinus, and night falls on
the West.”) Lübeck: Hieronymus quos noverit scriptores et ex
quibus hauserit. Leipzig, 1872. Ebert: Gesch. der christl. lat. Lit.
Leipz., 1874 sqq., i. 176–203 (especially on the
Latinity of <name id="iv.i-p261.3">Jerome</name>, in which he places him
first among the fathers). Edward L. Cutts: St. <name id="iv.i-p261.4">Jerome</name>. London, 1877 (Soc. for Promot. Chr. Knowledge),
230 pages. Zöckler, in Herzog,2 vi.
103–108. Cunitz, in Lichtenberger, vii.
243–250. Freemantle, in Smith and Wace, iii.
29–50. (”<name id="iv.i-p261.5">Jerome</name> lived and
reigned for a thousand years. His writings contain the whole spirit of
the church of the middle ages, its monasticism, its contrast of sacred
things with profane, its credulity and superstition, its subjection to
hierarchical authority, its dread of heresy, its passion for
pilgrimages. To the society which was thus in a great measure formed by
him, his Bible was the greatest boon which could have been given. But
he founded no school and had no inspiring power; there was no courage
or width of view in his spiritual legacy which could break through the
fatal circle of bondage to received authority which was closing round
manki</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p262">On <name id="iv.i-p262.1">Jerome</name> as a Bible
translator, comp. F. Kaulen (R.C.): Geschichte der Vulgata. Mainz,
1869. Hermann Rönsch: Itala und Vulgata. Das Sprachidiom der
urchristlichen Itala und der katholischen Vulgata. 2d ed., revised.
Marburg, 1875. L. Ziegler: Die latein Bibelübersetzungen vor
Hieronymus und die Itala des Augustinus. München, 1879. (He
maintains the existence of several Latin versions or revisions before
<name id="iv.i-p262.2">Jerome</name>.) Westcott’s art.
“Vulgate,” in Smith’s Dict. of the Bible. O. F.
Fritzsche: Latein. Bibelübersetzungen, in the new ed. of
Herzog, vol. viii. (1881), pp. 433–472. Westcott and
Hort’s Greek Testament, vol. ii., lntrod., pp.
78–84.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p263"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p264">Page 989, line 13. Add to Lit. on <name id="iv.i-p264.1">Augustine</name>:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p265">English translations of select works of Aug. by Dr.
Pusey and others in the Oxford Library of the Fathers” : the
Confessions, vol. i., 1839, 4th ed., 1853; Sermons, vol. xvi., 1844,
and vol. xx., 1845; Short Treatises, vol. xxii., 1847; Expositions on
the Psalms, vols. xxiv., xxv., xxx., xxxii., xxxvii., xxxix., 1847,
1849, 1850, 1853, 1854; Homilies on John, vols. xxvi. and xxix., 1848
and 1849. Another translation by Marcus Dods and others, Edinb. (T. and
T. Clark), 1871–76, 15 vols., containing the City of
God, the Anti-Donatist, the Anti-Pelagian, the Anti-Manichaean
writings, Letters, On the Trinity, the Sermon on the Mount, and the
Harmony of the Gospels, On Christian Doctrine, the Euchiridion, on
Catechising, on Faith and the Creed, Lectures on John, and Confessions.
The same revised with new translations and Prolegomena, edited by
Philip Schaff, N. York, 1886–88, 8 vols. German
translation of select writings of Aug. in the Kempten Bibliothek Der
Kirchenväter, 1871–79, 8 vols.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p266"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p267">On the same page, line 30. Substitute and add at the
close of Lit.:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p268">C. Bindemann: Der heil. Augustin. Berlin,
1844–55–69. 3 vols. Gangauf: Des
heil. Aug. Lehre von Gott dem dreieinigen. Augsburg, 1866. Reinkens:
Geschichtsphilosophie des heil. Augustin. Schaffhausen, 1866. Emil
Feuerlein: Ueber die Stellung Augustin’s in der
Kirchen- und Kulturgeschichte. 1869. (In v. Sybel’s
“Hist. Zeitschrift” for 1869, vol. xi., 270–313.
Ernst: Die Werke und Tugenden der Ungläubigen nach Augustin.
Freib., 1872. Böhringer: Aurelius Augustinus, revised ed.
Leipz., 1877–78. 2 parts. Aug. Dorner: Augustinus,
sein Theol. System und seine religionsphilosophische Auschauung.
Berlin, 1873. Ebert: Gesch. der christl. lat. Lit. Leipzig, 1874 sqq.,
vol. i. 203–243. Edward L. Cutts: St. <name id="iv.i-p268.1">Augustine</name>. London (Soc. for Prom. Christian Knowledge),
1880. H. Reuter: Augustinische Studien, in Brieger’s
“Zeitschrift für Kirchengesch.” for 1880–83
(four articles on Aug.’s doctrine of the church,
predestination, the kingdom of God, etc.). Ch. H. Collett: St. Aug., a
Sketch o f his Life and Writings as affecting the Controversy with
Rome. Lond., 1883. W. Cunningham: S. Austin and his Place in Christian
Thought (Hulsean Lectures for 1885), Cambridge, 1886 (283 pp.). James
F. Spalding: The Teaching and Influence of Saint <name id="iv.i-p268.2">Augustine</name>. N. York, 1886 (106 pp.). H. Reuter:
Augustinische Studien, Gotha, 1887 (516 pp.; able, learned, and
instructive). Ad. Harnack: Augustin’s Confessionen.
Giessen, 1888 (31 pp., brief, but suggestive). F. W. Farrar, in his
“Lives of the Fathers,” Lond. 1889, vol. ii.
298–460.</p>

<p id="iv.i-p269"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.i-p270">On the Philosophy of Aug., compare besides the works
quoted on same page:</p>

<p id="iv.i-p271"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="iv.i-p272">Erdmann: Grundriss der Gesch. der Philos., i. 231
sqq. Ueberweg: History of Philos. Engl. transl. by Morris, vol. i.
333–346. Ferraz: De la psychologie de S. Aug. 2d ed.
Paris, 1869. Schütz: Augustinum non esse ontologum. Monast.,
1867. G. Loesche: De Augustino Plotinizanto in doctrina de Deo
disserenda. Jenae, 1880. (68 pages.)</p>

<p id="iv.i-p273"><br />
</p>

</div2>

<div2 type="Addenda" title="Addenda to the Fifth Edition. 1893" progress="99.79%" prev="iv.i" next="v" id="iv.ii">

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iv.ii-p1">ADDENDA TO THE FIFTH EDITION. 1893</p>

<p id="iv.ii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="iv.ii-p3">Page 2. Add to Literature:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.ii-p4">The historical works of Eusebius, Socrates,
Sozomenus, Theodoret, Rufinus, <name id="iv.ii-p4.1">Jerome</name>, and
Gennadius, are translated with Introductions and Notes by various
American and English scholars in the second series of the “Select
Library of Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers of the Christian Church,”
edited by Schaff and Wace, New York and Oxford, vols. i.-iv.,
1890–92.</p>

<p id="iv.ii-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="iv.ii-p6">Page 40.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="iv.ii-p7"><name id="iv.ii-p7.1">Julian</name> The Emperor,
containing Gregory Nazianzen’s Two Invectives, and
Libanius’ Monody, with <name id="iv.ii-p7.2">Julian</name>’s extant Theosophical Works.
Translated by C. W. King, M. A. London, 1888. With notes and
archaeological illustrations (pp. 288).</p>

<p id="iv.ii-p8"><br />
</p>

</div2></div1>

<div1 type="Appendix" title="Appendix to the Revised Edition, 1884" progress="99.82%" prev="iv.ii" next="v.i" id="v">

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v-p1">APPENDIX TO THE REVISED EDITION, 1884.</p>

<p id="v-p2"><br />
</p>

<div class="c12" id="v-p2.2">
<p id="v-p3"><br />
</p>
</div>

<p class="ChapterHeadXtra" id="v-p4">With new Additions, 1889.</p>

<p id="v-p5"><br />
</p>

<div2 type="Addenda" title="Addenda Et Corrigenda" progress="99.82%" prev="v" next="vi" id="v.i">

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.i-p1">ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA.</p>

<p id="v.i-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.i-p3">[In the additions to the literature I have
followed the method of italicizing book-titles and words in foreign
languages, as in the revised edition of vols. i. and ii. The same
method will be carried out in all subsequent volumes.]</p>

<p id="v.i-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p5">Page 11. Add To Literature On <name id="v.i-p5.1">Constantine</name> The Great:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.i-p6">Th. Zahn: Constantin der Grosse und die Kirche.
Hannover, 1876. Demetriades: Die christl. Regierung und Orthodoxie
Kaiser Constantin’s des Gr. Muenchen, 1878. Th.
Brieger: Constantin der Gr. als Religionspolitiker. Gotha, 1880. E. L.
Cutts: <name id="v.i-p6.1">Constantine</name> the Great. Lond. And N.
Y., 1881. W. Gass: Konstantin der Gr. und seine Soehne, in Herzog,2
vii. (1881), 199–207. John Wordsworth: Const. the Gr.
and his Sons, in Smith and Wace, i. 623–654. Edm.
Stapfer: in Lichtenberger, iii.
388–393.—Comp. also vol. ii. p.
64–74, especially on the Edicts Of Toleration (only
two, not three, as formerly assumed). Victor Schultze Geschichte des
Untergangs des Griechisch-roemischen Heidenthums. Jena, 1887, Vol. i.
28–68.</p>

<p id="v.i-p7"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p8">Page 40. Add To Lit, on the heathen sources:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.i-p9"><name id="v.i-p9.1">Julian</name>i imperatoris
Librorum contra Christianos quae supersunt. Collegit, recensuit,
prolegomenis instruxit Car. Joa. Neumann. Insunt Cyrilli Alexandrini
fragmenta syriaca ab Eberh. Nestle edita. Lips., 1880. Kaiser <name id="v.i-p9.2">Julian</name>’s Buecher gegen die
Christen. Nach ihrer Wiederherstellung uebersetzt von Karl Joh.
Neumann. Leipzig, 1880. 53 pages. This is Fasc. iii. of Scriptorum
Graecorum qui Christianam impugnaverunt religionem quae supersunt, ed.
by Neumann.</p>

<p id="v.i-p10"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p11">Page 40, bottom of the page. Add to works on <name id="v.i-p11.1">Julian</name> the Apostate:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.i-p12">Alb. De Broglie (R.C.), in the third and fourth
vols. of his L’église et
l’empire romain au quatrième
siécle. Par., 4th ed., 1868. (Very full.) J. F. A. Muecke:
Flavius Claudius <name id="v.i-p12.1">Julian</name>us. Nach den Quellen.
Gotha, 1867 and 1869. 2 vols. (Full, painstaking, prolix, too much
dependent on Ammianus, and partial to <name id="v.i-p12.2">Julian</name>.) Kellerbaum: Skizze der Vorgeschichte <name id="v.i-p12.3">Julian</name>s, 1877. F. Rode: Gesch. der Reaction des
Kaiser <name id="v.i-p12.4">Julian</name>us gegen die christl. Kirche.
Jens, 1877. (Careful, partly against Teuffel and Muecke.) H. Adrien
Naville: Julien l’apostate et sa philosophie du
polythéisme. . Paris and Neuchatel, 1877. Comp. his art. in
Lichtenbergers “Encyclop.,” vii. 519–525. Torquati:
Studii storico-critici sulla vita … di Giuliano
l’Apostata. Rom., 1878. G. H. Rendall: The Emperor
<name id="v.i-p12.5">Julian</name>: Paganism and Christianity. Lond.,
1879. J. G. E. Hoffmann: Jul. der Abtruennige, Syrische Erzaehlungen.
Leiden, 1880. (Old romances reflecting the feelings of the Eastern
Christians.) Comp. also art. on Jul. in the “Encycl. Brit.,” 9th ed.,
vol. xiii. 768–770 (by Kirkup); in Herzog2, vii.
285–296 (by Harnack); in Smith and Wace, iii.
484–524 (by Prebendary John Wordsworth, very full and
fair).</p>

<p id="v.i-p13"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p14">Page 60. Add to literature:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.i-p15">Tillemont: Hist. des empereurs, tom. v. A. De
Broglie, l.c. Victor Schultze: Gesch. d. Untergangs des gr. roem.
Heidenthums, i. 209–400.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.i-p16">Page 81, last line, after Muenter, 1826, add:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.i-p17">; by C. Bursian, Lips., 1856; C. Halm, Vienna,
1867).</p>

<p id="v.i-p18"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p19">Page 93. Add as footnote 3:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.i-p20">3 <name id="v.i-p20.1">Jerome</name>, who was a
shrewd observer of men and things, and witnessed the first effects of
the union of church and state, says: “Ecclesia postquam ad Christianos
principes venit, potentia quidem et divitiis major, sed virtutibus
minor facta.’</p>

<p id="v.i-p21"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p22">Page 148. Add at the bottom of the page:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.i-p23">H. Weingarten: Der Ursprung des Moenchthums im
nachconstantinischen Zeitalter. Gotha, 1877. See also his art. in
Herzog2, x. 758 sqq. Ad. Harnack: Das Moenchthum, seine Ideale und
seine Geschichte. Giessen, 1882.—Comp. vol. ii. ch.
ix. p. 387 sqq.</p>

<p id="v.i-p24"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p25">Page 226. Add to footnote:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.i-p26">Ad. Franz, Marcus Aur. Cassiodorus Senator.
Breslau, 1872.</p>

<p id="v.i-p27"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p28">Page 242, i 50, add:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.i-p29">See Lit. on clerical celibacy in vol. i. p. 403
sq., especially Theiner, Lea, and von Schulte.</p>

<p id="v.i-p30"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p31">Page 314. Add to Lit. on Leo the Great:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.i-p32">Friedrich (old Cath.): Zur aeltesten Geschichte des
Primates in der Kirche. Bonn, 1879. Jos. Langen (old Cath.): Geschichte
der roem. Kirche bis zum Pontificate Leo’s I. Bonn,
1881. Karl Mueller in Herzog2, viii. (1881), 551–563.
C. Gore, in Smith and Wace, iii. (1882), 652–673. By
the same: Leo the Great (Lond. Soc. for Promoting Christ Knowledge, 175
pages). On the literary merits of Leo, see Ebert: Geschichte der
christl. Lat. Lit., vol. i. 447–449.</p>

<p id="v.i-p33"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p34">Page 329.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.i-p35">Add to § 64 the following:</p>


</div2></div1>


<div1 title="Indexes" prev="v.i" next="vi.i" id="vi">
<h1 id="vi-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

<div2 title="Subject Index" prev="vi" next="vi.ii" id="vi.i">
  <h2 id="vi.i-p0.1">Subject Index</h2>
  <insertIndex type="subject" id="vi.i-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p>

</p><p class="Index1">Architecture,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.ii-p0.1">iii.xi.ii-p0.1</a>,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v-p0.1">iii.xi.v-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Art,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-p1.2">iii.xi-p1.2</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Asceticism,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.i-p0.1">iii.vii.i-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Baptism,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xix-p0.1">iii.x.xix-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Bishops,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.vi-p0.1">iii.viii.vi-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Christmas,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.iv-p0.1">iii.x.iv-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Church Discipline,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-p1.2">iii.ix-p1.2</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Church Hierarchy,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-p1.2">iii.viii-p1.2</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Church Schisms,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-p1.3">iii.ix-p1.3</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Church and State,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p1.2">iii.vi-p1.2</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Clergy,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.i-p0.1">iii.viii.i-p0.1</a>,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iii-p0.1">iii.viii.iii-p0.1</a>,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iv-p0.1">iii.viii.iv-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Confirmation,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xx-p0.1">iii.x.xx-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Cross,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.viii-p0.1">iii.xi.viii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Donatism,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.ii-p0.1">iii.ix.ii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Easter,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.v-p0.1">iii.x.v-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Ecclesiastical Law,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xx-p0.1">iii.viii.xx-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Eucharist,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p0.1">iii.x.xxii-p0.1</a>,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiii-p0.1">iii.x.xxiii-p0.1</a>,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p0.1">iii.x.xxiv-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Liturgy,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p0.1">iii.x.xxv-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index2">Oriental,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxvi-p0.1">iii.x.xxvi-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index2">Western,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxvii-p0.1">iii.x.xxvii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Mariolatry,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.ix-p0.1">iii.x.ix-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Mariology,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p0.1">iii.x.viii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Miracles,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xv-p0.1">iii.x.xv-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Monasticism,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p1.2">iii.vii-p1.2</a>,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xvii-p0.1">iii.vii.xvii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Music,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xii-p0.2">iii.xi.xii-p0.2</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Ordination,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxi-p0.1">iii.x.xxi-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Papacy,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiii-p0.1">iii.viii.xiii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Patriarchs,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.viii-p0.1">iii.viii.viii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Pentecost,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.vii-p0.1">iii.x.vii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Pilgrimages,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvi-p0.2">iii.x.xvi-p0.2</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Poetry,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xii-p0.1">iii.xi.xii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index2">Oriental,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xiii-p0.1">iii.xi.xiii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Processions ,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvi-p0.1">iii.x.xvi-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Public Worship,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-p1.2">iii.x-p1.2</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Relics,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p0.1">iii.x.xiv-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Resurrection,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p0.2">iii.x.xiv-p0.2</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Sacraments,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xviii-p0.1">iii.x.xviii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Slavery,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.viii-p0.2">iii.vi.viii-p0.2</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Social Reforms,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.viii-p0.1">iii.vi.viii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">The Church Year,
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.iii-p0.1">iii.x.iii-p0.1</a></p>
</div>



</div2>

<div2 title="Index of Scripture References" prev="vi.i" next="vi.iii" id="vi.ii">
  <h2 id="vi.ii-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
  <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="vi.ii-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.xiii.xii-p18.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#iii.xii.xii-p24.3">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#iii.xii.xxxvii-p13.2">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#iii.vii.xix-p13.2">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#iii.x.xv-p14.1">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#iii.x.viii-p29.3">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#iii.xii.xxxiv-p15.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#iii.xii.xxxviii-p10.3">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#iii.xi.xv-p56.1">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#iii.xii.xxxix-p6.11">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=25#iii.vi.viii-p14.1">9:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#iii.xii.iv-p18.3">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=10#iii.iv.i-p63.3">31:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=24#iii.iv.i-p63.3">31:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=1#iii.x.xiv-p30.1">50:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=25#iii.x.xiv-p30.1">50:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=26#iii.x.xiv-p30.1">50:26</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Exodus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=15#iii.x.vi-p10.1">12:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=19#iii.x.xiv-p30.2">13:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=4#iii.xi.ix-p6.1">20:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=30#iii.xi.iv-p40.1">27:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=1#iii.x.xxviii-p6.1">28:1-53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=6#iii.viii.vi-p10.4">28:6-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=15#iii.viii.vi-p10.7">28:15-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=30#iii.viii.vi-p10.9">28:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=39#iii.x.xxviii-p8.4">28:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=19#iii.vii.xx-p7.2">34:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=19#iii.x.viii-p40.13">34:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=28#iii.x.v-p8.1">34:28</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Leviticus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=7#iii.viii.iii-p22.1">20:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=30#iii.vi.iii-p5.1">27:30-33</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Numbers</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii.i-p15.1">6:1-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#iii.iv.i-p63.1">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=15#iii.vii.xx-p7.3">18:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=15#iii.x.viii-p40.14">18:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#iii.vi.iii-p5.2">18:20-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=2#iii.xi.iv-p12.1">19:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=11#iii.x.xiv-p12.1">19:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=22#iii.x.xv-p14.2">22:22-33</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Deuteronomy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#iii.xiii.ix-p88.2">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=6#iii.vi.xv-p25.3">13:6-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=22#iii.vi.iii-p5.3">14:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=0#iii.xii.xxxviii-p22.2">104</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Joshua</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#iii.x.xvi-p6.1">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=32#iii.x.xiv-p30.3">24:32</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Judges</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#iii.iv.iii-p64.6">16:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=100&amp;scrV=14#iii.xi.ix-p10.2">100:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=6#iii.xi.iv-p12.4">16:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=0#iii.xi.xi-p4.1">21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#iii.xii.xxix-p15.1">2:18</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#iii.iv.i-p63.4">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=23#iii.xi.iv-p14.1">7:23-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#iii.x.xvi-p6.2">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=8#iii.x.v-p9.1">19:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#iii.x.viii-p19.5">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=21#iii.x.xiv-p13.1">13:21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Chronicles</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#iii.xi.iv-p14.2">4:2-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=17#iii.xi.iv-p12.5">30:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=4#iii.vi.iii-p5.4">31:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=21#iii.x.viii-p19.6">35:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=100&amp;scrV=5#iii.xi.iii-p5.1">100:5-7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Job</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=26#iii.x.xiv-p19.2">19:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=15#iii.iv.i-p63.2">33:15-16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.x.xxii-p48.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#iii.xiii.xvii-p20.1">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=5#iii.xi.xv-p56.2">19:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=0#iii.vi.iv-p10.1">25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=6#iii.x.v-p12.2">25:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=2#iii.x.v-p12.7">31:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=5#iii.xiii.iv-p36.1">31:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=15#iii.xii.xxxviii-p13.4">33:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=0#iii.x.viii-p42.3">34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=15#iii.x.v-p12.3">34:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=0#iii.viii.xiv-p14.1">40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=43&amp;scrV=1#iii.x.v-p12.5">43:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=0#iii.xi.ix-p11.3">45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=0#iii.xi.ix-p11.6">45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=3#iii.xi.ix-p10.3">45:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=5#iii.xii.xxxviii-p10.4">51:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=7#iii.xii.xxxix-p6.12">51:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=72&amp;scrV=10#iii.x.iv-p30.2">72:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=91&amp;scrV=15#iii.x.v-p12.1">91:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=96&amp;scrV=5#iii.iv.v-p20.2">96:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=98&amp;scrV=0#iii.x.xxii-p64.1">98</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=113&amp;scrV=0#iii.x.xxv-p8.1">113</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=37#iii.xii.xxxv-p13.3">119:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=164#iii.vii.xvii-p16.1">119:164</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=164#iii.x.ii-p33.1">119:164</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=127&amp;scrV=0#iii.xii.xliii-p42.1">127</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=139&amp;scrV=7#iii.xii.xii-p24.2">139:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Proverbs</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#iii.xii.viii-p24.3">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#iii.xii.viii-p19.1">8:22-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#iii.xiii.xx-p22.2">9:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#iii.xii.xliii-p41.2">10:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#iii.xiii.xix-p16.1">10:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=8#iii.viii.xviii-p45.2">22:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ecclesiastes</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#iii.xii.xxii-p32.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#iii.x.vi-p8.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=31#iii.vii.ix-p7.2">1:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#iii.ix.v-p3.1">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#iii.xii.ii-p3.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#iii.viii.ii-p8.3">4:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=25#iii.vii.viii-p27.2">4:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=0#iii.viii.iii-p17.1">5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=25#iii.xii.ii-p3.2">6:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=0#iii.viii.ii-p14.1">7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#iii.xi.ii-p7.1">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#iii.xi.v-p18.1">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=2#iii.xi.iii-p8.1">10:2-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=6#iii.viii.xi-p12.1">10:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=0#iii.iv.i-p3.1">50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=0#iii.iv.i-p4.1">50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=0#iii.iv.i-p56.5">50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=0#iii.vi-p6.2">50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=0#iii.xi.xv-p5.1">50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=0#iii.xiii.ix-p4.1">50</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#iii.xi.x-p4.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#iii.x.xxiv-p16.1">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#iii.xii.xxvii-p11.2">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=9#iii.xiii.xviii-p44.2">7:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=2#iii.vii.x-p16.1">20:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=23#iii.vi.i-p9.1">49:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=52&amp;scrV=14#iii.xi.ix-p9.2">52:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=2#iii.xi.ix-p6.2">53:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=2#iii.xi.ix-p9.2">53:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=58&amp;scrV=13#iii.x.ii-p7.1">58:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=16#iii.x.xi-p32.2">63:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=64&amp;scrV=4#iii.x.xxv-p13.14">64:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=66&amp;scrV=7#iii.x.viii-p37.9">66:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=66&amp;scrV=10#iii.x.v-p12.4">66:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jeremiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iii.x.viii-p42.5">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#iii.vii.x-p16.2">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#iii.vi.i-p15.2">10:11</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ezekiel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#iii.vii.x-p16.4">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=2#iii.xii.xl-p17.2">18:2-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=1#iii.x.viii-p37.4">44:1-3</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Daniel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#iii.iv.i-p63.5">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#iii.iv.i-p63.5">2:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#iii.x.xi-p14.1">10:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=20#iii.x.xi-p14.1">10:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=21#iii.x.xi-p14.1">10:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#iii.x.xi-p14.1">12:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hosea</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#iii.vii.x-p16.3">1:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Zechariah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#iii.xii.xxxviii-p13.3">12:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Malachi</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#iii.x.xxiii-p13.1">1:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#iii.vii.xx-p6.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#iii.iv.i-p63.6">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#iii.vii.xx-p6.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#iii.x.viii-p33.4">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#iii.vii.xx-p6.1">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#iii.vii.xx-p6.2">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#iii.x.viii-p34.2">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#iii.x.viii-p40.2">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#iii.x.viii-p40.10">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.x.iv-p29.1">2:1-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#iii.x.xix-p33.3">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#iii.v.ii-p10.1">5:17-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=28#iii.xii.xxxvii-p21.2">5:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=40#iii.iv.iii-p50.1">5:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=89#iii.iv.iii-p50.1">5:89</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#iii.vi.iv-p15.1">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=34#iii.vii.viii-p16.1">6:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=18#iii.xii.xxxiv-p8.3">7:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=29#iii.x.viii-p19.7">8:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=47#iii.x.viii-p32.5">8:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#iii.x.xiv-p21.1">9:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#iii.xi.ix-p19.1">9:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=15#iii.xii.xxxix-p14.2">10:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=20#iii.viii.xviii-p45.3">10:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=18#iii.vii.v-p13.1">11:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#iii.xii.xiv-p60.1">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=31#iii.xii.xii-p24.10">12:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=32#iii.x.xxiii-p40.2">12:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=36#iii.xiii.xix-p17.1">12:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=39#iii.xi.ix-p35.1">12:39-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=46#iii.x.viii-p35.3">12:46-47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=46#iii.x.viii-p20.1">12:46-50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=0#iii.ix.iv-p15.2">13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=0#iii.ix.iv-p14.1">13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=38#iii.ix.iv-p15.1">13:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=2#iii.xi.iv-p12.6">15:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=0#iii.viii.xiv-p19.2">16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#iii.viii.xiii-p9.1">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#iii.viii.xiv-p5.1">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#iii.viii.xiv-p36.1">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=22#iii.xiii.xi-p27.2">16:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=10#iii.x.xi-p14.2">18:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=5#iii.vii.xix-p13.3">19:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#iii.vii.iv-p7.2">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#iii.vii.viii-p15.1">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=23#iii.iv.iii-p50.3">19:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=9#iii.x.xxiv-p16.2">20:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=8#iii.x.v-p12.6">21:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=8#iii.x.xvi-p6.3">21:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=30#iii.vii.iii-p6.2">22:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=19#iii.xiii.xvii-p61.5">24:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=6#iii.x.v-p22.1">25:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=34#iii.xii.xxxix-p12.2">25:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=40#iii.vii.xiii-p19.1">25:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=46#iii.xii.xxxix-p12.2">25:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=39#iii.xii.viii-p21.4">26:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#iii.xii.xii-p24.12">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=20#iii.vii.xx-p7.1">28:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=20#iii.x.viii-p40.6">28:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=0#iii.vi.xi-p5.1">63</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Mark</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#iii.x.viii-p19.9">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=31#iii.x.viii-p35.4">3:31-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#iii.x.viii-p35.10">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#iii.xii.xviii-p10.3">6:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#iii.xi.iv-p12.7">7:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=34#iii.x.xix-p33.1">7:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=50#iii.x.xix-p33.2">9:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=52#iii.xii.viii-p21.5">12:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=32#iii.xii.xxvii-p29.4">13:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#iii.xiii.xvi-p18.1">15:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#iii.x.viii-p42.6">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#iii.x.xxv-p7.1">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#iii.x.x-p6.1">1:26-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#iii.x.viii-p10.2">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#iii.x.viii-p11.2">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#iii.x.viii-p15.1">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#iii.x.viii-p29.2">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#iii.x.ix-p10.1">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#iii.x.ix-p12.1">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=35#iii.x.viii-p46.6">1:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=36#iii.x.viii-p35.11">1:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=38#iii.x.viii-p9.2">1:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=38#iii.x.viii-p30.1">1:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=42#iii.x.viii-p15.3">1:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=42#iii.x.ix-p11.1">1:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=43#iii.x.viii-p8.2">1:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=43#iii.x.viii-p14.1">1:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=43#iii.x.viii-p46.3">1:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=43#iii.x.viii-p46.7">1:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=43#iii.xii.xxi-p18.3">1:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=48#iii.x.viii-p16.1">1:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=58#iii.x.viii-p35.11">1:58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.xiv-p50.2">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#iii.vii.xx-p6.3">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#iii.x.viii-p34.3">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#iii.x.viii-p40.11">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iii.x.iv-p17.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iii.xi.xiii-p6.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#iii.x.x-p9.1">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#iii.x.x-p10.1">2:22-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=35#iii.x.viii-p32.6">2:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=35#iii.x.x-p16.1">2:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=35#iii.xiii.xi-p33.2">2:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=52#iii.xii.viii-p21.1">2:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=52#iii.xii.xxvii-p29.3">2:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=53#iii.xii.xxi-p37.2">2:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=23#iii.x.viii-p24.1">3:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=28#iii.x.viii-p19.8">8:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#iii.vii.iii-p4.3">10:38-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=38#iii.xi.iv-p12.8">11:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=35#iii.x.xxviii-p33.1">12:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#iii.vi.xv-p28.1">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#iii.ix.iii-p7.2">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#iii.xiii.xx-p22.1">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=33#iii.vii.ix-p14.1">14:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#iii.x.xi-p14.3">15:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=10#iii.x.xi-p29.2">15:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=27#iii.x.xi-p64.2">16:27</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.xii.iii-p22.3">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.xii.xi-p10.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#iii.xii.xi-p26.4">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#iii.xii.xi-p30.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#iii.x.viii-p32.4">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#iii.x.viii-p19.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#iii.x.viii-p31.3">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#iii.xiii.xx-p20.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#iii.xii.xxi-p22.3">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#iii.x.xix-p10.3">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#iii.xii.xii-p24.4">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#iii.xii.xxxix-p6.13">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#iii.xii.xxvi-p34.3">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=27#iii.xii.xli-p19.3">3:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=30#iii.x.xii-p15.1">3:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#iii.xiii.viii-p15.1">5:2-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#iii.xii.xxxv-p16.7">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#iii.xii.xxxviii-p12.2">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#iii.xii.xxxviii-p13.2">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#iii.xii.xi-p10.8">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=26#iii.xii.xiv-p59.1">5:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=37#iii.xii.xlii-p21.2">6:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=39#iii.xii.xlii-p21.2">6:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=53#iii.x.xxiv-p46.2">6:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=57#iii.x.xxii-p35.2">6:57</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#iii.x.viii-p35.5">7:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#iii.x.viii-p35.5">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#iii.x.viii-p35.5">7:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#iii.x.viii-p35.12">8:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=22#iii.xi.iii-p10.3">10:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=27#iii.xii.viii-p21.3">12:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=0#iii.x.xxii-p51.2">13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#iii.xii.xi-p20.5">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#iii.xii.xiv-p45.1">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=16#iii.xii.xiv-p25.1">14:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#iii.xii.xv-p15.4">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#iii.xii.xv-p26.2">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=28#iii.xii.viii-p22.1">14:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=28#iii.xii.xiv-p61.1">14:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=15#iii.xii.xiv-p43.3">15:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#iii.xii.xv-p15.1">15:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#iii.xii.xv-p26.1">15:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#iii.xii.xv-p26.2">15:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#iii.xii.xiv-p62.1">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#iii.xii.xxvi-p56.2">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#iii.x.viii-p19.3">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=25#iii.x.viii-p40.15">19:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=25#iii.xiii.xi-p27.3">19:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=25#iii.x.viii-p17.1">19:25-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=22#iii.x.xix-p32.2">20:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=22#iii.xii.xv-p15.7">20:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=0#iii.x.xxii-p49.1">25</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#iii.viii.xviii-p45.1">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#iii.viii.xviii-p9.3">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#iii.x.viii-p18.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#iii.x.viii-p35.6">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#iii.xii.viii-p20.3">2:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#iii.xiii.xi-p14.1">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#iii.xii.xii-p24.11">5:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#iii.x.xiv-p22.1">5:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=8#iii.viii.viii-p6.4">7:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=16#iii.x.xiv-p30.4">7:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#iii.x.xi-p8.1">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=32#iii.x.xi-p8.1">9:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=41#iii.x.xi-p8.1">9:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=17#iii.iv.i-p63.7">10:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=24#iii.x.viii-p35.13">10:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#iii.x.xii-p9.1">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=15#iii.x.xi-p14.5">12:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#iii.x.xxv-p7.4">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#iii.x.xxi-p17.1">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=0#iii.viii.xviii-p9.1">15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=6#iii.viii.xviii-p60.1">15:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=20#iii.xii.xxix-p10.1">15:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#iii.viii.xviii-p35.1">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#iii.viii.xviii-p42.2">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=34#iii.xii.i-p16.1">17:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=11#iii.x.xiv-p23.1">19:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=13#iii.x.xiv-p25.1">19:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=36#iii.x.ii-p23.1">20:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=26#iii.x.viii-p35.15">23:26</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#iii.xii.xii-p24.5">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#iii.x.xi-p8.2">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iii.xii.xl-p22.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#iii.x.viii-p21.2">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=24#iii.xii.xxxv-p34.2">3:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#iii.xii.xxxv-p33.1">4:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#iii.xii.xxxv-p21.1">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii.x.viii-p28.1">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii.x.viii-p43.2">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii.xii.xxxix-p4.1">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii.xii.xxxix-p5.3">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii.xii.xxxiv-p25.1">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii.xii.xxxiv-p26.1">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii.xii.xxxvii-p4.1">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii.xii.xxxvii-p6.3">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii.xii.xxxviii-p10.5">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii.xii.xxxix-p6.4">5:12-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#iii.x.v-p19.1">6:4-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#iii.viii.iii-p22.2">8:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=11#iii.xii.xii-p24.5">8:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=19#iii.xii.xxxviii-p15.3">8:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=29#iii.xii.xlii-p8.1">8:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=29#iii.xii.xlii-p10.8">8:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=31#iii.xii.xlii-p21.1">8:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#iii.xii.xi-p48.2">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=36#iii.xii.xvi-p47.2">9:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.v-p11.1">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#iii.viii.v-p11.1">12:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=6#iii.x.xxv-p6.8">13:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#iii.xiii.xviii-p18.2">13:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=20#iii.vii.xix-p20.1">14:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#iii.xii.xl-p23.5">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#iii.xii.xxxv-p8.2">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=16#iii.x.xxv-p7.5">15:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=27#iii.x.xxv-p7.6">15:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.v-p12.1">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1608&amp;scrV=0#iii.viii.xviii-p3.1">1608</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1661&amp;scrV=0#iii.vii-p12.1">1661</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1693&amp;scrV=0#iii.xi.v-p3.1">1693</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1698&amp;scrV=0#iii.xiii.v-p3.1">1698</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1719&amp;scrV=0#iii.xii.xxiii-p3.1">1719</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1719&amp;scrV=0#iii.xii.xxix-p3.1">1719</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1730&amp;scrV=0#iii.x.xi-p4.1">1730</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1731&amp;scrV=0#iii.xii.ii-p4.1">1731</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1749&amp;scrV=0#iii.x.xxi-p3.1">1749</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1749&amp;scrV=0#iii.x.xxv-p3.1">1749</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1754&amp;scrV=0#iii.xiii.xiii-p3.1">1754</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1764&amp;scrV=0#iii.xiii.vii-p12.1">1764</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1822&amp;scrV=0#iii.xi.v-p3.2">1822</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1828&amp;scrV=0#iii.xii.iii-p8.1">1828</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1833&amp;scrV=0#iii.xiii.i-p24.4">1833</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1844&amp;scrV=0#iii.xiii.xi-p3.1">1844</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1845&amp;scrV=0#iii.xiii.xi-p3.2">1845</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1847&amp;scrV=0#iii.xiii.i-p32.1">1847</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1847&amp;scrV=0#iii.xiii.v-p3.3">1847</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1848&amp;scrV=0#iii.x.viii-p3.1">1848</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1852&amp;scrV=0#iii.x.viii-p30.6">1852</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1853&amp;scrV=0#iii.xiii.iii-p3.2">1853</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1854&amp;scrV=0#iii.xii.xx-p5.1">1854</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#iii.x.xi-p8.3">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iii.xii.xxvi-p34.4">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iii.x.xxv-p13.4">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iii.x.xxv-p13.9">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iii.x.xxvi-p14.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#iii.xii.xii-p24.1">2:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iii.xii.xxxix-p6.14">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#iii.x.xxiii-p40.3">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#iii.xii.xli-p10.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#iii.xii.xliv-p28.5">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#iii.vi.iv-p5.1">6:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#iii.xii.xii-p24.6">6:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=0#iii.vi.iii-p13.1">7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii.xix-p17.1">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#iii.xiii.xvii-p61.4">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#iii.xii.xl-p16.2">7:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=8#iii.vii.iv-p7.3">7:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=9#iii.viii.iii-p5.1">7:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#iii.xiii.xix-p62.7">7:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=21#iii.vi.viii-p15.1">7:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#iii.vii.iv-p7.1">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#iii.vii.iv-p7.3">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=26#iii.vii.xix-p9.1">7:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=29#iii.xii.xliv-p28.4">7:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=36#iii.vii.xix-p14.1">7:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=38#iii.vii.iv-p7.3">7:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=39#iii.vii.xix-p14.1">7:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#iii.x.xi-p12.2">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#iii.xi.ix-p34.1">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=21#iii.x.xxiii-p13.2">10:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#iii.ix.i-p15.1">11:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#iii.x.xxiv-p46.3">11:28-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=31#iii.xiii.xix-p18.1">11:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#iii.xii.xii-p24.9">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii.iv-p15.1">13:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=16#iii.x.xxv-p8.2">14:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#iii.x.viii-p28.2">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#iii.xii.xxxvii-p4.2">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#iii.xii.xxxviii-p10.6">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=25#iii.x.viii-p40.7">15:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#iii.xii.x-p8.2">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=45#iii.xii.xxxix-p6.8">15:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=0#iii.vi.xi-p5.2">21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#iii.v.ii-p16.1">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#iii.xii.xi-p48.7">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#iii.xi.ix-p17.1">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#iii.vii.xiv-p12.3">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#iii.xii.xiv-p22.3">9:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#iii.vii.xix-p22.1">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=12#iii.x.xxv-p7.7">9:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#iii.v.ii-p16.1">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#iii.xii.xii-p24.14">13:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv.i-p56.3">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#iii.viii.xiv-p42.2">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#iii.viii.xviii-p9.2">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#iii.viii.xvi-p20.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#iii.viii.iv-p21.4">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#iii.x.xv-p19.9">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#iii.viii.xiv-p24.1">2:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#iii.xiii.xvii-p35.2">2:11-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#iii.xiii.xvii-p36.3">2:11-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iii.vii.xiv-p29.2">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.xiii.xvii-p29.3">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=28#iii.xi.iv-p20.3">3:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#iii.xii.xxi-p18.5">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#iii.xii.xx-p16.7">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#iii.vi.xv-p30.1">5:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.x.xi-p8.4">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#iii.xii.xlii-p8.2">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#iii.x.xi-p8.4">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#iii.x.xi-p8.4">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#iii.xii.xxxix-p6.15">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#iii.xii.xxxviii-p10.7">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iii.xii.xli-p19.4">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iii.xii.xxxv-p34.3">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iii.xii.xliv-p28.3">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iii.xii.xxxv-p33.2">2:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iii.xii.xlii-p15.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#iii.xii.viii-p24.5">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#iii.xiii.xvii-p29.4">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#iii.xiii.xvii-p29.4">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#iii.xiii.xvii-p29.4">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii.xii.xii-p24.8">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#iii.viii.ii-p4.3">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#iii.viii.v-p5.6">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#iii.xii.xi-p48.8">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#iii.x.xxv-p13.5">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#iii.xi.xii-p9.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#iii.xii.xii-p24.8">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#iii.xii.xii-p24.8">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=32#iii.x.xviii-p6.2">5:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#iii.vii.v-p29.1">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=100&amp;scrV=20#iii.x.xxii-p54.2">100:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.v-p5.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.v-p5.5">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.x.xi-p8.5">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#iii.xii.xli-p24.2">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#iii.xii.xliv-p28.2">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#iii.xii.xliv-p28.1">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#iii.xii.xi-p10.4">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#iii.xii.xi-p48.5">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#iii.xii.xxvi-p56.4">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#iii.xii.xx-p25.5">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#iii.xii.viii-p20.10">2:7-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#iii.xii.xxxv-p15.1">2:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#iii.xii.viii-p20.13">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#iii.xii.viii-p24.6">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#iii.xii.xi-p25.3">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#iii.xii.xi-p48.6">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#iii.vii.iv-p14.1">2:16-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#iii.x.xi-p14.6">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#iii.x.xi-p29.4">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#iii.xi.ix-p28.2">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#iii.x.xix-p33.4">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#iii.x.viii-p35.8">4:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#iii.vii.xix-p17.2">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#iii.xii.xx-p16.6">5:23</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#iii.viii.xiv-p8.2">2:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#iii.x.xxv-p13.6">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#iii.xii.xlii-p24.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#iii.vii.xix-p16.2">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#iii.vii.xix-p15.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#iii.viii.iii-p7.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#iii.vii.xix-p20.2">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#iii.vii.xix-p15.1">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#iii.viii.iii-p7.1">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii.xi.xii-p13.2">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii.xii.xi-p48.9">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii.i-p21.2">4:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#iii.vii.i-p21.1">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#iii.vii.v-p13.2">4:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#iii.viii.v-p12.2">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#iii.vii.xix-p16.1">5:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#iii.xi.xii-p13.3">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#iii.x.xxv-p13.7">2:11-13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Titus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#iii.xiii.xvii-p29.5">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iii.x.xxi-p17.2">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iii.xiii.xvii-p28.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#iii.viii.ii-p4.5">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#iii.viii.v-p4.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#iii.viii.v-p13.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#iii.xii.xi-p48.10">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iii.xiii.vi-p49.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#iii.x.ii-p12.1">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#iii.xii.xii-p24.7">3:5-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#iii.x.xxv-p13.8">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#iii.x.ii-p12.1">12</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#iii.xii.xi-p14.2">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#iii.xii.viii-p20.5">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#iii.xii.viii-p20.11">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#iii.x.xi-p14.4">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#iii.x.xi-p57.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#iii.xii.xxvi-p22.2">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#iii.xii.xxvi-p22.6">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#iii.xii.viii-p20.7">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#iii.xii.xiv-p22.2">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#iii.x.xxiii-p13.3">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#iii.xii.viii-p21.2">5:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#iii.xi.vii-p4.2">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#iii.x.xxiii-p13.3">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#iii.xii.xxi-p22.1">7:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=4#iii.viii.viii-p6.3">7:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=23#iii.x.xxiii-p13.4">7:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=2#iii.x.xxv-p7.3">8:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#iii.x.xxv-p7.3">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#iii.xi.iv-p12.2">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=14#iii.x.xxiii-p13.4">10:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=35#iii.xii.ii-p16.1">11:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#iii.vii.xix-p16.3">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#iii.x.xxiii-p13.3">13:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">James</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#iii.xii.xli-p19.2">1:17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#iii.x.v-p27.1">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iii.viii.ii-p4.2">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iii.xiii.vi-p49.2">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#iii.x.xxi-p17.3">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#iii.xiii.viii-p12.2">5:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#iii.x.xv-p14.3">2:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#iii.x.viii-p42.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#iii.vii.xix-p19.2">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#iii.xii.xii-p25.1">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#iii.vii.xix-p19.2">5:18</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.ix.i-p9.1">2:1-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#iii.x.xix-p33.5">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#iii.viii.ix-p32.1">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#iii.xi.xii-p13.1">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#iii.x.xiv-p34.1">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#iii.xi.iv-p37.1">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#iii.x.xi-p29.3">8:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=15#iii.vi.i-p10.1">11:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#iii.x.xii-p21.1">12:7-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#iii.x.xi-p8.6">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#iii.x.xi-p8.6">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#iii.x.xi-p62.3">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=3#iii.viii.xiv-p6.1">17:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=10#iii.x.xi-p14.7">19:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=10#iii.x.xi-p29.5">19:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=6#iii.viii.ii-p4.1">20:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=8#iii.x.xi-p14.7">22:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=8#iii.x.xi-p29.5">22:8-9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Maccabees</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Macc&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=59#iii.xi.iii-p10.2">4:59</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Maccabees</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Macc&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#iii.xii.ii-p16.2">6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Sirach</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#iii.xii.viii-p19.2">1:4</a> </p>
</div>




</div2>

<div2 title="Index of Names" prev="vi.ii" next="vi.iv" id="vi.iii">
  <h2 id="vi.iii-p0.1">Index of Names</h2>
  <insertIndex type="name" id="vi.iii-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>Aerius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p3.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p7.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xx-p1.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xx-p16.1">4</a></li>
 <li>Ambrose: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p11.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p5.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p14.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p35.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p98.3">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p65.1">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p65.3">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iv-p3.1">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iv-p14.1">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iv-p15.2">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iv-p15.5">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iv-p16.1">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iv-p16.2">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.v-p20.1">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-p7.1">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.ii-p12.2">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.ii-p13.1">17</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.iii-p7.1">18</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.viii-p18.4">19</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xii-p11.1">20</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiv-p11.2">21</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiv-p12.2">22</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiv-p15.3">23</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xv-p20.1">24</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xv-p22.1">25</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xv-p23.1">26</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p8.2">27</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.v-p33.2">28</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiii-p1.1">29</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiii-p10.1">30</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p19.2">31</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p10.7">32</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.i-p6.1">33</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.ii-p9.1">34</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iii-p22.3">35</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iv-p4.2">36</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.vi-p12.1">37</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p16.2">38</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p40.1">39</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p41.1">40</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.i-p15.2">41</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.i-p15.3">42</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.i-p16.1">43</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.i-p16.3">44</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.ii-p29.2">45</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.ii-p29.5">46</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.iv-p8.1">47</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.iv-p9.1">48</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p37.3">49</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p37.5">50</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p3.2">51</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p11.1">52</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p13.1">53</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p29.1">54</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p59.1">55</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p61.1">56</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xii-p6.2">57</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p6.2">58</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p7.2">59</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p24.1">60</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p46.3">61</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p54.1">62</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p56.3">63</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p57.1">64</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p57.2">65</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p57.3">66</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p58.1">67</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p59.1">68</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p59.2">69</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p59.3">70</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xv-p5.1">71</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xv-p24.2">72</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvii-p20.2">73</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xviii-p5.2">74</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xviii-p28.1">75</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xviii-p32.1">76</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xviii-p32.3">77</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xix-p10.1">78</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxi-p12.1">79</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p23.1">80</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p24.1">81</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p62.1">82</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxvii-p19.1">83</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxvii-p20.1">84</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iii-p4.1">85</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p48.1">86</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p48.2">87</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xii-p17.3">88</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xiv-p4.2">89</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xiv-p7.1">90</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xiv-p7.3">91</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xiv-p23.2">92</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xv-p26.1">93</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xv-p30.1">94</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xv-p30.3">95</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xv-p31.1">96</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xv-p74.1">97</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xv-p82.1">98</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.i-p15.1">99</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iii-p7.2">100</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iv-p18.2">101</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p6.1">102</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xii-p18.2">103</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxx-p17.4">104</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxi-p12.2">105</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxii-p4.2">106</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xlii-p9.3">107</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xlii-p10.7">108</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iv-p42.2">109</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.vi-p23.2">110</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ix-p83.3">111</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xiv-p12.2">112</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p1.1">113</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p3.2">114</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p4.1">115</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p4.3">116</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p6.1">117</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p7.1">118</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p7.2">119</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p8.1">120</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p9.1">121</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p10.1">122</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p12.1">123</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p13.1">124</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p15.1">125</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p16.1">126</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p16.2">127</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p17.1">128</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p19.1">129</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p20.2">130</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p20.3">131</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p20.5">132</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p20.8">133</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p22.1">134</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p23.1">135</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p11.3">136</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p15.6">137</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p27.4">138</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p47.1">139</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p69.5">140</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p13.1">141</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p19.1">142</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p20.1">143</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p27.1">144</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p55.1">145</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p8.4">146</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p10.1">147</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p257.1">148</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p258.1">149</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p258.2">150</a></li>
 <li>Ambrose of Milan: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p13.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Anastasius II.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvii-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Anthony: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.x-p6.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ii-p6.8">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.iv-p5.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.v-p6.3">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.v-p8.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.v-p16.1">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.v-p25.1">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.v-p31.1">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.v-p33.1">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.vii-p3.1">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.vii-p8.2">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p1.1">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p3.2">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p7.1">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p7.2">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p7.3">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p8.2">17</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p11.2">18</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p12.1">19</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p13.2">20</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p21.2">21</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p22.1">22</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p22.2">23</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p24.1">24</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p25.1">25</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p25.2">26</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p26.1">27</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p28.2">28</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p28.3">29</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p28.4">30</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p29.2">31</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p30.1">32</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p31.1">33</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p31.2">34</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p31.3">35</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ix-p3.1">36</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ix-p6.1">37</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ix-p6.2">38</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ix-p13.1">39</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ix-p13.2">40</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ix-p14.2">41</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.x-p3.1">42</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xi-p5.1">43</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xi-p6.2">44</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xi-p8.1">45</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xii-p5.1">46</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiii-p9.2">47</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiii-p9.3">48</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xviii-p10.2">49</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p15.1">50</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p14.1">51</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p42.1">52</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iii-p10.1">53</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iii-p35.1">54</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iii-p35.2">55</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iv-p40.1">56</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.vii-p7.2">57</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p61.2">58</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p13.2">59</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p10.2">60</a></li>
 <li>Athanasius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p29.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiii-p9.1">2</a></li>
 <li>Audius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xii-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Augustine: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p7.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p11.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p8.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p11.3">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-p7.4">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.v-p1.1">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.v-p3.1">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.v-p3.6">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.v-p4.1">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.v-p6.1">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.v-p7.1">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.v-p7.2">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p6.4">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.ii-p16.2">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.ii-p22.2">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.iii-p7.2">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.iii-p13.2">17</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.iv-p9.1">18</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.vi-p15.2">19</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.viii-p15.10">20</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.viii-p18.5">21</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.viii-p19.1">22</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.ix-p14.1">23</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.ix-p15.1">24</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.ix-p19.2">25</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.x-p5.1">26</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.x-p6.2">27</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiv-p15.5">28</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xv-p27.1">29</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xv-p31.1">30</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xv-p35.1">31</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p8.3">32</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.i-p7.1">33</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.i-p21.5">34</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ii-p12.1">35</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.v-p7.1">36</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.v-p17.1">37</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.vii-p10.4">38</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p9.1">39</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p13.1">40</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p14.1">41</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ix-p4.1">42</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ix-p7.1">43</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiii-p1.2">44</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiii-p11.1">45</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiii-p14.1">46</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p7.2">47</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p28.4">48</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p29.1">49</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p29.4">50</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p33.2">51</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xvii-p6.2">52</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p8.2">53</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p10.3">54</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p11.1">55</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p17.5">56</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xx-p5.2">57</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.i-p5.2">58</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.i-p19.1">59</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.i-p21.3">60</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.ii-p3.1">61</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iii-p22.5">62</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iii-p22.6">63</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iv-p3.1">64</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iv-p4.3">65</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iv-p21.6">66</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iv-p23.2">67</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.v-p6.1">68</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.vi-p12.2">69</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xi-p14.1">70</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xii-p11.1">71</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xii-p12.1">72</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p5.2">73</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p8.4">74</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p14.2">75</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p16.1">76</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p17.2">77</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p23.1">78</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p24.2">79</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p36.2">80</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p37.1">81</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p37.2">82</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p38.1">83</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p38.2">84</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvi-p9.1">85</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvi-p9.2">86</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvi-p22.1">87</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvi-p23.1">88</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p53.1">89</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p54.2">90</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p54.3">91</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.i-p16.2">92</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.ii-p3.1">93</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.ii-p3.2">94</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.ii-p4.1">95</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.ii-p9.1">96</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.iii-p1.1">97</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.iii-p3.1">98</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.iii-p4.1">99</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.iii-p5.1">100</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.iii-p5.2">101</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.iii-p5.3">102</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.iii-p7.1">103</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.iii-p8.1">104</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.iv-p3.1">105</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.iv-p9.1">106</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.iv-p10.1">107</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.iv-p11.1">108</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.iv-p11.2">109</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.iv-p13.1">110</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.iv-p16.1">111</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.iv-p20.1">112</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.iv-p20.2">113</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.iv-p20.3">114</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.iv-p22.1">115</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.iv-p22.2">116</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.v-p12.1">117</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.i-p6.1">118</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.ii-p29.4">119</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.iii-p22.3">120</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.iii-p25.1">121</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.iv-p26.1">122</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.iv-p30.1">123</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.v-p10.4">124</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p30.5">125</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p38.1">126</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p41.1">127</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p42.2">128</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p42.7">129</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p42.8">130</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p43.1">131</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p47.4">132</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.ix-p5.4">133</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.x-p9.2">134</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p3.3">135</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p27.1">136</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p27.2">137</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p31.1">138</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p32.3">139</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p35.1">140</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p39.1">141</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p64.1">142</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p68.1">143</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xii-p6.3">144</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xii-p15.2">145</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p19.3">146</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p46.5">147</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p56.2">148</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p56.4">149</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p64.1">150</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p68.1">151</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p69.1">152</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p70.1">153</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xv-p5.2">154</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xv-p19.8">155</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xv-p19.12">156</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xv-p20.1">157</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xv-p23.2">158</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xv-p24.4">159</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xv-p24.5">160</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvi-p23.1">161</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvii-p20.3">162</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvii-p21.1">163</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvii-p23.3">164</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xviii-p7.1">165</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xviii-p8.1">166</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xviii-p8.2">167</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xviii-p9.1">168</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xviii-p10.1">169</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xviii-p10.2">170</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xviii-p12.1">171</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xviii-p13.1">172</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xviii-p14.1">173</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xviii-p17.1">174</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xviii-p17.2">175</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xviii-p18.1">176</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xviii-p21.1">177</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xviii-p32.2">178</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xix-p6.1">179</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xix-p8.2">180</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xix-p9.1">181</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xix-p10.2">182</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xix-p14.1">183</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xix-p14.2">184</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xix-p17.1">185</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xix-p20.1">186</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xx-p5.1">187</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxi-p6.2">188</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxi-p10.1">189</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p11.2">190</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p46.1">191</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p47.1">192</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p48.2">193</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p52.1">194</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p52.3">195</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p63.1">196</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiii-p18.1">197</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiii-p22.1">198</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiii-p23.1">199</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiii-p27.3">200</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiii-p28.1">201</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiii-p37.1">202</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiii-p40.1">203</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiii-p41.1">204</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p45.1">205</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p45.2">206</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p46.1">207</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxvii-p17.2">208</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iii-p16.2">209</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p43.2">210</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.viii-p11.2">211</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.x-p5.1">212</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.x-p14.2">213</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xiv-p10.1">214</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xv-p30.2">215</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xv-p74.2">216</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xv-p83.1">217</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xv-p83.2">218</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xv-p84.2">219</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xv-p166.1">220</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xv-p166.3">221</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xv-p167.2">222</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.i-p13.3">223</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.i-p13.5">224</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.i-p13.6">225</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.i-p15.2">226</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.ii-p20.2">227</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.ii-p20.3">228</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.ii-p20.4">229</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.ii-p34.1">230</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.ii-p38.1">231</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.ii-p42.2">232</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iii-p7.3">233</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.vii-p10.1">234</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p30.1">235</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p36.3">236</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xii-p26.1">237</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p7.1">238</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p29.1">239</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p30.1">240</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p33.1">241</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p34.1">242</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p37.1">243</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p64.1">244</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xv-p1.1">245</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xv-p3.1">246</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xv-p5.1">247</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xv-p5.2">248</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xv-p6.1">249</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xv-p11.1">250</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xv-p13.1">251</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xv-p14.1">252</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xv-p15.6">253</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xv-p15.8">254</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xv-p21.1">255</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvi-p7.1">256</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvi-p11.1">257</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvi-p21.1">258</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvi-p27.1">259</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvi-p35.1">260</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvi-p38.1">261</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvi-p47.1">262</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvi-p50.1">263</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvi-p53.1">264</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvi-p53.2">265</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvi-p58.1">266</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvi-p72.1">267</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvi-p75.1">268</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvi-p90.1">269</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvi-p91.1">270</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvi-p92.3">271</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvi-p92.4">272</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvii-p15.1">273</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxii-p8.1">274</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p22.1">275</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p37.1">276</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvii-p27.1">277</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxx-p9.2">278</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxx-p9.4">279</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxx-p14.2">280</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxx-p14.3">281</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxx-p14.4">282</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxx-p17.1">283</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxx-p19.3">284</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxx-p20.3">285</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxx-p21.1">286</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxx-p21.2">287</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxx-p21.3">288</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxx-p21.4">289</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxx-p22.1">290</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxx-p23.2">291</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxx-p24.1">292</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxi-p4.2">293</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxi-p5.1">294</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxi-p5.2">295</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxi-p5.3">296</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxi-p6.1">297</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxi-p9.5">298</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxi-p9.6">299</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxi-p10.2">300</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxi-p10.3">301</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxi-p10.5">302</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxi-p11.1">303</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxi-p11.2">304</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxi-p12.1">305</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxi-p24.1">306</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxii-p4.3">307</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxii-p8.2">308</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxii-p10.3">309</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxii-p12.3">310</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxii-p12.4">311</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxii-p12.6">312</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxii-p12.7">313</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxii-p17.2">314</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxii-p17.4">315</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxii-p18.1">316</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxiii-p4.1">317</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxiii-p24.2">318</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxiii-p25.5">319</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxiii-p26.2">320</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxiii-p32.1">321</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxiii-p34.1">322</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxiv-p8.1">323</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxiv-p8.2">324</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxiv-p24.1">325</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxiv-p27.1">326</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxiv-p28.1">327</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxv-p6.1">328</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxv-p7.1">329</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxv-p8.1">330</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxv-p9.1">331</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxv-p12.1">332</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxv-p13.1">333</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxv-p13.2">334</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxv-p15.2">335</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxv-p20.1">336</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxv-p21.3">337</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxv-p31.1">338</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxv-p32.1">339</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxv-p34.1">340</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxv-p35.1">341</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxv-p39.1">342</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p3.1">343</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p4.1">344</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p4.2">345</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p4.3">346</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p5.1">347</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p5.2">348</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p7.1">349</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p8.1">350</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p8.2">351</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p11.1">352</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p11.2">353</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p11.3">354</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p12.1">355</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p14.1">356</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p15.1">357</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p16.1">358</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p21.1">359</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p22.1">360</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p23.1">361</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p25.2">362</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p25.3">363</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p25.4">364</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p26.1">365</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p26.2">366</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p27.1">367</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p28.4">368</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p29.1">369</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p29.2">370</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p30.1">371</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p31.1">372</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p32.1">373</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvii-p3.1">374</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvii-p6.1">375</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvii-p6.2">376</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvii-p8.1">377</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvii-p11.1">378</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvii-p13.1">379</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvii-p14.1">380</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvii-p20.2">381</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvii-p21.3">382</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvii-p22.2">383</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvii-p23.1">384</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvii-p23.2">385</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvii-p25.1">386</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxviii-p4.1">387</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxviii-p5.1">388</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxviii-p6.1">389</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxviii-p17.1">390</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxviii-p19.2">391</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxviii-p20.1">392</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxviii-p21.1">393</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxviii-p22.1">394</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxix-p3.1">395</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxix-p5.2">396</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxix-p5.6">397</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxix-p6.7">398</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxix-p6.9">399</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxix-p6.10">400</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxix-p8.1">401</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxix-p8.2">402</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxix-p11.1">403</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxix-p11.2">404</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxix-p12.1">405</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxix-p15.1">406</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxix-p16.1">407</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p4.2">408</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p4.3">409</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p9.2">410</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p9.3">411</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p10.3">412</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p10.5">413</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p10.6">414</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p10.7">415</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p12.1">416</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p12.2">417</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p15.2">418</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p15.6">419</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p16.1">420</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p16.3">421</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p18.1">422</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p19.1">423</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p19.2">424</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p19.3">425</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p20.1">426</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p23.1">427</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p23.3">428</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p23.4">429</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p23.6">430</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p23.9">431</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p23.10">432</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p23.11">433</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p24.1">434</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xli-p1.1">435</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xli-p3.1">436</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xli-p3.2">437</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xli-p3.3">438</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xli-p5.1">439</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xli-p5.2">440</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xli-p12.1">441</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xli-p13.1">442</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xli-p17.1">443</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xli-p19.1">444</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xli-p21.1">445</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xli-p21.2">446</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xli-p21.3">447</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xli-p22.2">448</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xli-p22.5">449</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xli-p22.7">450</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xli-p22.8">451</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xli-p22.9">452</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xli-p22.11">453</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xli-p22.12">454</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xli-p23.1">455</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xli-p24.1">456</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xli-p25.1">457</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xli-p26.1">458</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xli-p27.1">459</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xlii-p6.1">460</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xlii-p9.1">461</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xlii-p9.5">462</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xlii-p10.1">463</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xlii-p10.2">464</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xlii-p10.4">465</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xlii-p10.5">466</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xlii-p10.6">467</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xlii-p11.1">468</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xlii-p11.2">469</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xlii-p11.3">470</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xlii-p12.1">471</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xlii-p13.1">472</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xlii-p16.1">473</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xlii-p18.1">474</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xlii-p20.1">475</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xlii-p23.1">476</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xlii-p26.1">477</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliii-p8.2">478</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliii-p15.1">479</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliii-p15.2">480</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliii-p19.1">481</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliii-p19.2">482</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliii-p20.1">483</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliii-p20.2">484</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliii-p21.1">485</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliii-p23.1">486</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliii-p23.2">487</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliii-p29.1">488</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliii-p35.1">489</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliii-p36.1">490</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliii-p40.2">491</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliii-p41.1">492</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliii-p42.2">493</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliii-p43.1">494</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliii-p43.2">495</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliii-p43.3">496</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliii-p44.1">497</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliii-p44.2">498</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliii-p49.1">499</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliv-p3.1">500</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliv-p7.2">501</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliv-p9.1">502</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliv-p21.1">503</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliv-p21.2">504</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliv-p37.1">505</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliv-p42.1">506</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.i-p6.2">507</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iv-p42.3">508</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.vi-p23.1">509</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ix-p22.3">510</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ix-p23.1">511</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ix-p25.2">512</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ix-p81.1">513</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ix-p82.1">514</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ix-p83.1">515</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ix-p83.4">516</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ix-p83.5">517</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ix-p84.1">518</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p23.3">519</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p23.4">520</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xi-p27.1">521</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xi-p34.6">522</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xiii-p13.1">523</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xiii-p15.1">524</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xiv-p13.3">525</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p4.2">526</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p19.3">527</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p20.6">528</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p20.7">529</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p22.2">530</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p22.3">531</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p11.4">532</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p13.1">533</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p14.3">534</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p22.3">535</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p24.1">536</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p7.3">537</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p12.1">538</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p13.1">539</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p13.4">540</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p24.2">541</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p34.3">542</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p35.6">543</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p36.1">544</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p36.4">545</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p36.7">546</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p43.7">547</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p48.5">548</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p57.4">549</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p57.10">550</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p68.3">551</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p68.5">552</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p69.2">553</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p69.3">554</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p1.1">555</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p3.2">556</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p3.3">557</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p3.4">558</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p3.5">559</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p4.2">560</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p5.1">561</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p7.1">562</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p8.1">563</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p9.1">564</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p11.1">565</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p14.1">566</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p14.3">567</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p14.4">568</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p17.1">569</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p18.1">570</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p21.2">571</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p28.1">572</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p36.1">573</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p41.1">574</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p41.3">575</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p41.5">576</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p42.1">577</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p42.4">578</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p43.1">579</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p45.3">580</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p47.1">581</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p57.1">582</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p59.1">583</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p60.1">584</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p60.2">585</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p60.3">586</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p60.4">587</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p61.1">588</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p63.1">589</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p63.2">590</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p63.7">591</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p63.12">592</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p64.1">593</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p64.6">594</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p64.8">595</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p64.10">596</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p64.15">597</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p64.16">598</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p64.17">599</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p64.19">600</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p64.23">601</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p1.1">602</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p3.1">603</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p4.5">604</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p4.6">605</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p6.2">606</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p12.2">607</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p12.8">608</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p12.10">609</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p12.11">610</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p14.1">611</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p16.2">612</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p19.2">613</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p20.1">614</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p20.3">615</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p27.1">616</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p28.1">617</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p30.2">618</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p34.1">619</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p34.4">620</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p34.6">621</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p39.3">622</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p40.1">623</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p44.1">624</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p47.1">625</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p51.1">626</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p51.2">627</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p59.1">628</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p61.1">629</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p63.1">630</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p63.3">631</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p63.6">632</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p1.1">633</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p3.1">634</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p3.2">635</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p5.1">636</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p7.1">637</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p7.2">638</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p8.2">639</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p9.2">640</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p11.1">641</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p15.1">642</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p15.3">643</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p15.4">644</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p17.1">645</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p20.2">646</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p24.1">647</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p27.2">648</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p27.6">649</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p27.7">650</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p27.8">651</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p27.11">652</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p28.1">653</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p29.7">654</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p29.8">655</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p30.1">656</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p31.1">657</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p32.1">658</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p32.2">659</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p35.2">660</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p36.1">661</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p36.2">662</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p38.1">663</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p38.2">664</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p261.2">665</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p264.1">666</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p268.1">667</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p268.2">668</a></li>
 <li>Benedict: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p7.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p8.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p11.5">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.x-p6.4">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p12.2">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p12.3">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p12.4">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p12.5">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.iii-p6.3">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.vii-p3.2">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.vii-p8.7">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.x-p10.1">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiii-p3.1">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiii-p4.1">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xvi-p1.1">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xvi-p3.1">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xvi-p3.3">17</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xvi-p3.4">18</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xvi-p6.1">19</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xvi-p7.2">20</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xvi-p9.1">21</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xvi-p9.2">22</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xvi-p9.3">23</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xvi-p9.4">24</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xvi-p9.5">25</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xvi-p9.6">26</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xvii-p1.1">27</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xvii-p3.1">28</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xvii-p3.2">29</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xvii-p3.3">30</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xvii-p5.1">31</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xvii-p6.1">32</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xvii-p6.3">33</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xvii-p7.1">34</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xvii-p14.1">35</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xvii-p18.1">36</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xviii-p1.1">37</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xviii-p3.1">38</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xviii-p3.2">39</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xviii-p3.3">40</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xviii-p4.1">41</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xviii-p5.1">42</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xviii-p5.2">43</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xviii-p5.3">44</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xviii-p5.4">45</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xviii-p5.5">46</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xviii-p5.6">47</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xviii-p10.1">48</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvi-p3.2">49</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvi-p10.2">50</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvii-p26.1">51</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p44.5">52</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p54.1">53</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.ix-p11.3">54</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xv-p19.5">55</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p43.1">56</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p15.1">57</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xiii-p21.3">58</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xiv-p11.1">59</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xv-p29.1">60</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xv-p84.1">61</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xv-p167.3">62</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvi-p3.1">63</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxiii-p11.1">64</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxx-p14.1">65</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxx-p23.1">66</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxiii-p22.1">67</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliii-p8.1">68</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliii-p24.3">69</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliii-p37.1">70</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliv-p7.1">71</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iii-p3.1">72</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iii-p3.3">73</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.v-p3.2">74</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.vi-p3.1">75</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.vi-p17.2">76</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.vi-p70.1">77</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.vi-p70.4">78</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.viii-p3.1">79</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.viii-p4.1">80</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p4.2">81</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p32.1">82</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xii-p3.1">83</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xiv-p3.1">84</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p3.1">85</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p4.4">86</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p4.5">87</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p4.1">88</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p17.3">89</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p18.5">90</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p68.2">91</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p3.1">92</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p4.1">93</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p63.11">94</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p9.1">95</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p20.2">96</a></li>
 <li>Benedict of Nursia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xvi-p5.1">1</a></li>
 <li>CONSTANTINE: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p3.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Chrysostom: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p11.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p8.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p11.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p65.2">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p65.4">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.v-p23.1">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p6.3">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.ii-p18.1">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.ii-p22.1">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.iii-p12.1">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.iv-p8.1">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.v-p12.1">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.viii-p15.4">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.viii-p15.7">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.viii-p15.9">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.viii-p16.1">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.viii-p17.1">17</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.viii-p17.2">18</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.viii-p17.3">19</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.viii-p17.4">20</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.viii-p18.2">21</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.ix-p19.1">22</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.x-p6.1">23</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xi-p4.1">24</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xi-p5.3">25</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xii-p6.1">26</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xii-p11.2">27</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiv-p12.3">28</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiv-p15.2">29</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiv-p15.4">30</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xv-p24.1">31</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p6.1">32</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p8.1">33</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.i-p21.3">34</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.v-p26.1">35</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.v-p26.2">36</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.vii-p7.1">37</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.vii-p8.3">38</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.vii-p10.3">39</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ix-p3.2">40</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xi-p12.2">41</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xi-p13.1">42</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p19.3">43</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p3.1">44</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p4.6">45</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.i-p5.1">46</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.i-p13.1">47</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.i-p21.2">48</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.ii-p11.1">49</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.ii-p12.2">50</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iv-p4.4">51</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iv-p11.1">52</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iv-p16.1">53</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iv-p17.1">54</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iv-p21.5">55</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iv-p25.1">56</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iv-p26.1">57</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.v-p5.1">58</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.v-p15.1">59</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.v-p16.1">60</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.v-p16.2">61</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.v-p16.3">62</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.vi-p3.2">63</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.vi-p8.1">64</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.vi-p12.3">65</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.ix-p14.1">66</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.ix-p16.1">67</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.ix-p17.1">68</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.ix-p23.1">69</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p8.1">70</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p42.1">71</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p43.1">72</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p45.2">73</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p46.2">74</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p51.2">75</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p65.1">76</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.i-p14.1">77</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.vi-p3.1">78</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.vi-p13.1">79</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.vi-p14.1">80</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.vi-p14.2">81</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.i-p6.2">82</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.ii-p29.6">83</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.iii-p14.1">84</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.iii-p22.1">85</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.iv-p7.1">86</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.iv-p9.2">87</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.iv-p13.1">88</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.iv-p14.1">89</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.v-p10.3">90</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.vii-p9.1">91</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p32.1">92</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p32.3">93</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p33.3">94</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.ix-p5.3">95</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p3.1">96</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p26.2">97</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p55.1">98</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p80.1">99</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xii-p6.1">100</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xii-p18.3">101</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p7.3">102</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p24.2">103</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p46.2">104</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p51.1">105</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xv-p19.11">106</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xv-p23.1">107</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xv-p24.1">108</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xv-p24.3">109</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvi-p28.1">110</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvi-p31.1">111</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvii-p19.1">112</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvii-p20.1">113</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvii-p22.1">114</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvii-p23.2">115</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvii-p23.4">116</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xviii-p5.4">117</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xviii-p23.1">118</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xix-p7.2">119</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xix-p8.1">120</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p20.1">121</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p21.2">122</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p42.1">123</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p57.1">124</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p59.1">125</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p61.1">126</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiii-p20.1">127</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiii-p24.1">128</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiii-p25.2">129</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiii-p27.4">130</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiii-p34.1">131</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p24.5">132</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p45.3">133</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p3.2">134</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p3.3">135</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p25.1">136</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p26.1">137</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p34.1">138</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p40.1">139</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxvi-p16.1">140</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxvi-p20.2">141</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxvi-p20.3">142</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxvi-p33.1">143</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxvi-p35.1">144</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxvi-p36.1">145</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxvi-p36.2">146</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxvii-p12.1">147</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.ii-p9.4">148</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iii-p13.1">149</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p20.2">150</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p40.2">151</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.viii-p9.3">152</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.ix-p11.1">153</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.x-p6.1">154</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xiii-p7.1">155</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xiii-p9.1">156</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.i-p10.1">157</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.ii-p3.3">158</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.ii-p27.1">159</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.ii-p33.1">160</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p48.4">161</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvi-p100.5">162</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvi-p102.1">163</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xviii-p1.1">164</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xviii-p4.6">165</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xviii-p6.1">166</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xviii-p6.2">167</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xviii-p7.1">168</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xviii-p8.1">169</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xviii-p8.2">170</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xviii-p9.2">171</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xviii-p10.1">172</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xviii-p10.2">173</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xviii-p10.4">174</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xviii-p13.1">175</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xviii-p13.2">176</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p14.1">177</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p45.1">178</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxix-p43.1">179</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliii-p26.1">180</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliii-p26.3">181</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.i-p6.1">182</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iv-p19.1">183</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iv-p24.1">184</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iv-p42.1">185</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.vi-p68.1">186</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ix-p11.1">187</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p2.1">188</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p4.1">189</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p5.1">190</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p5.2">191</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p5.3">192</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p5.4">193</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p7.1">194</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p10.2">195</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p14.2">196</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p17.1">197</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p20.1">198</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p22.1">199</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p23.2">200</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p23.5">201</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p25.1">202</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p26.3">203</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p27.1">204</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p28.1">205</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p29.3">206</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p30.3">207</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p30.4">208</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p33.1">209</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p34.1">210</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p36.1">211</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p39.1">212</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p41.1">213</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p43.4">214</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xi-p7.1">215</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xi-p11.1">216</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xi-p11.2">217</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xi-p11.3">218</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xi-p34.2">219</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xi-p34.5">220</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xi-p34.8">221</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xi-p39.2">222</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xii-p14.1">223</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p27.2">224</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p28.2">225</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p47.2">226</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p48.1">227</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p48.3">228</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p63.4">229</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p27.3">230</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p238.1">231</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p239.1">232</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p239.2">233</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p239.3">234</a></li>
 <li>Constantine: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i-p3.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii-p3.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p12.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p4.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p5.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p14.1">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p16.1">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p19.1">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p4.2">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p5.1">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p9.1">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p11.1">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p11.2">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p13.1">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p15.2">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p16.1">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p16.2">17</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p17.1">18</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p27.1">19</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p28.1">20</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p28.2">21</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p28.4">22</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p29.1">23</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p30.1">24</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p30.2">25</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p30.3">26</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p32.1">27</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p33.1">28</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p34.1">29</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p36.1">30</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p36.2">31</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p37.1">32</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p37.2">33</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p40.1">34</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p44.1">35</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p44.2">36</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p46.1">37</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p47.4">38</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p48.1">39</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p48.2">40</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p49.1">41</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p52.1">42</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p53.1">43</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p54.1">44</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p56.1">45</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p56.6">46</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p58.1">47</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p59.1">48</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p60.2">49</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p61.3">50</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p62.1">51</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p62.2">52</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p64.1">53</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p66.5">54</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p67.8">55</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p69.3">56</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p69.4">57</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p70.1">58</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p70.2">59</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p71.1">60</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p73.1">61</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p75.1">62</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p81.1">63</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p84.1">64</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p85.1">65</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p85.2">66</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p87.1">67</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p90.1">68</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p97.1">69</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p98.1">70</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p98.2">71</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p100.2">72</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p100.3">73</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p104.1">74</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-p1.1">75</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-p5.1">76</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-p5.2">77</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-p5.4">78</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-p6.1">79</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p13.2">80</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p15.2">81</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p23.1">82</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p26.5">83</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iv-p7.2">84</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iv-p7.3">85</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iv-p7.5">86</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iv-p15.4">87</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.i-p9.1">88</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.i-p11.1">89</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-p18.1">90</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-p13.1">91</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-p14.1">92</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-p20.1">93</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-p22.2">94</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p6.1">95</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p10.1">96</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.i-p7.1">97</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.i-p12.1">98</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.i-p15.1">99</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.i-p15.3">100</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.ii-p3.1">101</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.ii-p5.1">102</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.ii-p5.2">103</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.ii-p6.1">104</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.ii-p10.2">105</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.ii-p12.1">106</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.ii-p15.1">107</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.ii-p24.5">108</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.ii-p26.4">109</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.ii-p27.1">110</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.ii-p28.1">111</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.iv-p3.1">112</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.iv-p5.2">113</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.iv-p5.3">114</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.iv-p7.1">115</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.v-p4.1">116</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.v-p6.1">117</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.v-p8.1">118</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.vi-p10.1">119</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.vi-p11.1">120</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.vi-p11.2">121</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.vi-p11.3">122</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.vi-p14.1">123</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.vi-p18.1">124</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.vi-p18.2">125</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.vi-p22.1">126</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.vii-p5.1">127</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.vii-p6.1">128</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.vii-p8.1">129</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.vii-p12.1">130</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.vii-p13.1">131</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.vii-p17.1">132</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.viii-p10.1">133</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.viii-p15.8">134</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.viii-p26.1">135</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.ix-p16.1">136</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.x-p3.1">137</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.x-p6.5">138</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.x-p7.1">139</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xii-p7.1">140</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xii-p9.1">141</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiii-p3.1">142</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiv-p3.1">143</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiv-p5.1">144</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiv-p6.8">145</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiv-p6.13">146</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiv-p6.16">147</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiv-p12.1">148</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xv-p9.1">149</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xv-p10.1">150</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xv-p10.2">151</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xv-p13.2">152</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.i-p20.1">153</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.i-p25.1">154</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p27.3">155</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xi-p6.3">156</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xvi-p3.2">157</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.v-p3.1">158</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.vi-p7.1">159</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.vi-p10.10">160</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.vii-p4.1">161</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.viii-p8.1">162</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.ix-p10.1">163</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.ix-p11.1">164</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xi-p8.1">165</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xii-p7.1">166</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p20.1">167</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p24.1">168</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p24.2">169</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p25.1">170</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p25.2">171</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p26.1">172</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p27.2">173</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p27.3">174</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p30.1">175</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p32.1">176</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p42.3">177</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xix-p5.2">178</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xix-p14.1">179</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.i-p10.1">180</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.i-p10.2">181</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.ii-p7.1">182</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.ii-p10.1">183</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.ii-p10.2">184</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.ii-p11.1">185</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.ii-p12.1">186</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.iv-p8.1">187</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.i-p6.3">188</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.ii-p11.1">189</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.ii-p11.2">190</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.ii-p12.2">191</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.ii-p12.3">192</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.ii-p13.1">193</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.ii-p13.2">194</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.ii-p13.3">195</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.ii-p14.1">196</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.ii-p16.1">197</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.ii-p26.1">198</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.vi-p7.1">199</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.vi-p8.2">200</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xii-p22.1">201</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p7.1">202</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xv-p8.1">203</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xv-p25.1">204</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvi-p7.1">205</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvi-p19.1">206</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvii-p26.2">207</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvii-p27.1">208</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xix-p18.1">209</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxviii-p28.1">210</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.i-p8.1">211</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.ii-p8.1">212</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.ii-p9.1">213</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.ii-p9.2">214</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.ii-p12.1">215</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p4.1">216</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v-p17.1">217</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v-p18.2">218</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.vi-p7.1">219</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.vii-p6.2">220</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.vii-p7.1">221</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.vii-p9.1">222</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.viii-p9.1">223</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.ix-p9.1">224</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.ix-p16.1">225</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.ix-p18.1">226</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.x-p18.1">227</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xi-p5.1">228</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xv-p163.1">229</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iii-p30.1">230</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iv-p5.1">231</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iv-p6.1">232</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iv-p16.2">233</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iv-p19.1">234</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iv-p42.4">235</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iv-p50.1">236</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iv-p52.1">237</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.v-p5.1">238</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.v-p9.1">239</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.v-p9.2">240</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.v-p11.1">241</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxv-p9.1">242</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.i-p15.1">243</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.i-p16.4">244</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.i-p19.1">245</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.i-p22.1">246</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.i-p22.2">247</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.i-p26.1">248</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.i-p27.1">249</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.i-p27.2">250</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.i-p27.4">251</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.i-p27.6">252</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ii-p6.1">253</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ii-p7.1">254</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ii-p7.2">255</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iii-p7.1">256</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iii-p14.1">257</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iii-p20.1">258</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iii-p22.3">259</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.vi-p58.1">260</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xiii-p9.1">261</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xiii-p19.1">262</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xiii-p21.2">263</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p41.2">264</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p5.1">265</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p6.1">266</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p39.1">267</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p52.1">268</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p60.1">269</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p5.1">270</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p6.1">271</a></li>
 <li>Constantine The Great: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p1.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Cyril of Jerusalem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiii-p35.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Damasus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.v-p5.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Eustathius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xii-p6.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Facundus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p52.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Felix II.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvii-p8.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Gaudentius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xv-p35.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Gelasius I.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvii-p9.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Gregory I: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvii-p1.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Gregory I.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvii-p27.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Gregory Nazianzen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xi-p5.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iv-p5.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p33.1">3</a></li>
 <li>Helvidius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.i-p21.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p28.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p3.6">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p4.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p7.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xx-p1.1">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xx-p5.1">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xx-p5.4">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xx-p7.4">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xx-p9.1">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p39.2">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p39.5">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p40.1">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p40.8">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p40.17">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p55.3">16</a></li>
 <li>Hilarion: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ix-p12.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Hilary: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-p8.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-p9.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xv-p11.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.v-p33.4">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xii-p18.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xii-p19.3">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xii-p19.5">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xii-p21.2">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xii-p21.3">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xii-p21.4">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xii-p21.5">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xii-p21.6">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xii-p22.1">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xii-p22.2">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xii-p23.1">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xii-p24.1">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xii-p25.1">17</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xii-p25.2">18</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xii-p25.3">19</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xii-p25.4">20</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xii-p25.5">21</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvi-p3.1">22</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvi-p21.2">23</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvi-p21.4">24</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvi-p24.1">25</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvii-p4.1">26</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.ii-p29.1">27</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p46.1">28</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xviii-p5.3">29</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p22.1">30</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiii-p27.1">31</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxvii-p6.2">32</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xiv-p4.1">33</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xiv-p7.2">34</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xiv-p23.1">35</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xv-p4.1">36</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xv-p5.2">37</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.ii-p37.1">38</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iii-p7.1">39</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.v-p18.1">40</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.v-p19.1">41</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.v-p19.2">42</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.v-p23.1">43</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.v-p23.3">44</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.v-p24.1">45</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.x-p3.1">46</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.x-p9.1">47</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.x-p16.1">48</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p6.2">49</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xii-p11.2">50</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p55.1">51</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p56.1">52</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p56.2">53</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvi-p92.2">54</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvii-p7.1">55</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvii-p24.4">56</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxx-p17.3">57</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliii-p24.1">58</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.i-p16.1">59</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.i-p27.3">60</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xiv-p1.1">61</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xiv-p4.1">62</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xiv-p6.1">63</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xiv-p13.1">64</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xiv-p14.2">65</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p20.10">66</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p11.2">67</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p15.5">68</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p69.4">69</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p8.5">70</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p24.3">71</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p254.1">72</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p255.1">73</a></li>
 <li>Hormisdas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvii-p16.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Jerome: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p7.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p11.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p12.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p13.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p13.2">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p13.3">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p8.3">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p11.2">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p98.4">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p100.1">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-p6.2">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.v-p5.1">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.ii-p17.1">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.iii-p8.1">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.vii-p11.1">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.vii-p14.1">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xv-p25.2">17</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p8.4">18</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.i-p21.4">19</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ii-p10.1">20</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.iv-p5.1">21</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.v-p16.2">22</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.v-p26.3">23</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.v-p31.2">24</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.v-p31.3">25</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.v-p33.3">26</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.vi-p3.1">27</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.vii-p8.4">28</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.vii-p10.1">29</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.vii-p10.2">30</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p3.1">31</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p8.1">32</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p11.1">33</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p21.1">34</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p27.1">35</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p28.1">36</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ix-p12.2">37</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ix-p14.3">38</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.x-p7.1">39</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xi-p3.1">40</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xi-p7.1">41</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiii-p9.4">42</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p1.1">43</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p4.1">44</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p6.1">45</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p7.1">46</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p7.4">47</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p9.1">48</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p10.1">49</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p12.1">50</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p13.2">51</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p14.1">52</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p20.1">53</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p21.1">54</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p22.1">55</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p24.1">56</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p24.2">57</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p25.1">58</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p29.3">59</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p29.5">60</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p32.1">61</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p33.1">62</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p33.4">63</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xv-p5.1">64</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xv-p7.1">65</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xv-p10.1">66</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xv-p10.2">67</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xv-p10.3">68</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xv-p12.1">69</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xv-p13.1">70</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xviii-p6.1">71</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p7.5">72</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p9.2">73</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p10.1">74</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p10.6">75</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p11.2">76</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p12.1">77</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p13.1">78</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p16.4">79</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p21.1">80</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xx-p3.1">81</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xx-p5.3">82</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xx-p6.5">83</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xx-p11.1">84</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xx-p15.2">85</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.i-p5.3">86</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.i-p16.1">87</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.i-p21.4">88</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.ii-p4.4">89</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iii-p22.4">90</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iv-p8.1">91</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iv-p19.1">92</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iv-p20.1">93</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iv-p23.1">94</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.v-p3.2">95</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.v-p4.2">96</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.vi-p3.1">97</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.vi-p15.1">98</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.vi-p15.2">99</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p17.1">100</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p21.1">101</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p23.2">102</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p37.3">103</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvi-p22.2">104</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.v-p7.1">105</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.v-p13.1">106</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.v-p13.2">107</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.v-p14.1">108</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.ii-p29.3">109</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.iii-p22.2">110</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.iv-p15.1">111</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.vii-p8.2">112</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p26.1">113</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p30.3">114</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p35.16">115</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p37.6">116</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p37.7">117</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p37.8">118</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p39.1">119</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p40.5">120</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p40.12">121</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p40.16">122</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p42.4">123</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p3.4">124</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p11.2">125</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p31.2">126</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p62.1">127</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiii-p14.1">128</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiii-p14.2">129</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p18.6">130</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p19.1">131</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p46.4">132</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p61.1">133</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xv-p19.1">134</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xv-p19.10">135</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvi-p25.1">136</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvii-p16.1">137</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvii-p17.1">138</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xx-p13.1">139</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiii-p27.2">140</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxvii-p14.1">141</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.ii-p10.1">142</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.ix-p11.5">143</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.ix-p23.1">144</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.ix-p28.1">145</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xv-p4.2">146</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xv-p84.3">147</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xv-p85.1">148</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xv-p166.2">149</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.i-p13.2">150</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.ii-p20.1">151</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.ii-p32.1">152</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.ii-p34.2">153</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iv-p47.1">154</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.v-p23.2">155</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.v-p23.4">156</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xii-p18.1">157</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvi-p100.1">158</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvi-p100.2">159</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvi-p100.3">160</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvii-p1.1">161</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvii-p7.2">162</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvii-p12.1">163</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvii-p13.1">164</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvii-p13.2">165</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvii-p13.3">166</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xviii-p4.1">167</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xviii-p4.2">168</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xviii-p4.3">169</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xviii-p4.5">170</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xx-p11.2">171</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxx-p9.1">172</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxi-p8.1">173</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxi-p9.1">174</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxi-p9.2">175</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxi-p9.3">176</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxi-p9.7">177</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxi-p9.8">178</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxi-p9.10">179</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxi-p10.1">180</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxii-p3.1">181</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxii-p4.1">182</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxii-p6.1">183</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxii-p8.1">184</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxii-p10.2">185</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxii-p15.1">186</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxii-p16.1">187</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxii-p18.2">188</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxii-p18.3">189</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxii-p19.1">190</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxii-p19.2">191</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxiii-p29.1">192</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxiv-p28.2">193</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxv-p16.6">194</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxviii-p11.1">195</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxviii-p12.1">196</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxviii-p13.1">197</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xlii-p9.4">198</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliii-p40.1">199</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.i-p6.3">200</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.i-p10.1">201</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.i-p16.2">202</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.i-p21.1">203</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.i-p23.1">204</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.i-p24.2">205</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.i-p24.3">206</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.i-p24.5">207</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.i-p25.2">208</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.i-p39.1">209</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ii-p31.1">210</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ii-p34.1">211</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iii-p25.1">212</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.vi-p56.1">213</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.vii-p7.1">214</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.vii-p10.1">215</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.vii-p11.1">216</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ix-p8.1">217</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ix-p14.1">218</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ix-p16.1">219</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ix-p22.5">220</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ix-p23.3">221</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xii-p4.1">222</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xii-p14.2">223</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xiii-p4.1">224</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xiii-p10.1">225</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xiii-p11.3">226</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xiii-p12.1">227</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xiii-p13.2">228</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xiii-p14.1">229</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xiii-p16.1">230</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xiii-p21.1">231</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xiii-p27.1">232</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xiv-p12.1">233</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p19.2">234</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p20.1">235</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p20.4">236</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p20.9">237</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p1.1">238</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p5.1">239</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p6.1">240</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p8.2">241</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p11.5">242</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p12.3">243</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p12.6">244</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p13.2">245</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p14.1">246</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p14.2">247</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p15.2">248</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p15.3">249</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p18.2">250</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p21.1">251</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p22.2">252</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p22.4">253</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p1.1">254</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p3.1">255</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p7.2">256</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p7.4">257</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p8.2">258</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p8.3">259</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p8.6">260</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p8.7">261</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p8.8">262</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p8.10">263</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p9.1">264</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p9.2">265</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p10.1">266</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p12.2">267</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p13.2">268</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p15.1">269</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p18.1">270</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p18.6">271</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p19.1">272</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p21.1">273</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p26.1">274</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p27.3">275</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p33.1">276</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p35.1">277</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p35.3">278</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p35.4">279</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p36.2">280</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p36.5">281</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p36.6">282</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p37.1">283</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p43.4">284</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p43.6">285</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p45.1">286</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p46.1">287</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p46.3">288</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p50.1">289</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p51.1">290</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p54.1">291</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p55.1">292</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p55.2">293</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p57.2">294</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p57.5">295</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p57.6">296</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p57.7">297</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p57.9">298</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p59.1">299</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p65.1">300</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p66.1">301</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p67.1">302</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p68.1">303</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p68.4">304</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p68.6">305</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p69.1">306</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p70.1">307</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p70.3">308</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p61.2">309</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p62.1">310</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p63.10">311</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p40.2">312</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p6.2">313</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p8.6">314</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p27.4">315</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p27.5">316</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p27.9">317</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p33.1">318</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p35.1">319</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p21.1">320</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p260.1">321</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p261.1">322</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p261.3">323</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p261.4">324</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p261.5">325</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p262.1">326</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p262.2">327</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p4.1">328</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p20.1">329</a></li>
 <li>John Cassian: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiii-p24.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Jovinian: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iv-p3.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.i-p21.6">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p28.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p1.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p3.4">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p3.5">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p4.2">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p4.4">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p7.2">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p8.1">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p10.2">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p10.4">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p10.5">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p11.3">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p12.2">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p19.1">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p21.2">17</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iv-p21.3">18</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p19.1">19</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p39.3">20</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p40.18">21</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xv-p19.2">22</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p25.4">23</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p34.2">24</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p55.4">25</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p57.1">26</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p62.1">27</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p62.6">28</a></li>
 <li>Julian: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p15.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p15.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p3.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p10.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p15.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p24.1">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p28.3">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p61.1">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p90.2">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-p5.3">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p1.1">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p5.1">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p6.1">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p6.2">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p6.3">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p6.4">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p7.1">17</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p7.2">18</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p11.1">19</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p11.2">20</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p11.3">21</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p11.4">22</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p11.5">23</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p11.6">24</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p13.1">25</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p15.1">26</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p15.3">27</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p16.1">28</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p16.2">29</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p17.1">30</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p18.1">31</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p21.1">32</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p22.1">33</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p26.4">34</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p27.1">35</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p32.1">36</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p34.1">37</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p34.2">38</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p35.1">39</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p37.1">40</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p37.2">41</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p37.3">42</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p40.1">43</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p42.2">44</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p45.1">45</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p50.2">46</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p52.1">47</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p52.2">48</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p55.1">49</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p58.1">50</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p64.1">51</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p64.3">52</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p64.4">53</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p64.5">54</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p65.5">55</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p65.6">56</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p66.1">57</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p68.2">58</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p71.1">59</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p77.1">60</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p77.2">61</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iv-p7.1">62</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iv-p7.4">63</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.i-p3.1">64</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.i-p3.2">65</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.i-p4.1">66</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.i-p4.2">67</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-p1.1">68</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-p5.1">69</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-p6.3">70</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-p6.4">71</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-p7.1">72</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-p7.6">73</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-p11.1">74</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-p11.3">75</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-p12.1">76</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-p15.1">77</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-p18.2">78</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-p3.1">79</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-p4.1">80</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-p5.1">81</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-p5.2">82</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-p22.3">83</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-p23.1">84</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-p24.1">85</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-p24.4">86</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.vi-p12.1">87</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.vi-p12.2">88</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xii-p4.1">89</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xii-p4.2">90</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiii-p6.2">91</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xv-p13.1">92</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiii-p18.1">93</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p6.1">94</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.i-p21.1">95</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xi-p15.1">96</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.ii-p14.1">97</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.vi-p12.1">98</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p35.2">99</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p16.1">100</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p44.2">101</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p44.3">102</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p50.1">103</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xv-p8.2">104</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xv-p26.1">105</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xix-p7.1">106</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xix-p8.3">107</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xix-p11.2">108</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.ii-p9.3">109</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.viii-p9.2">110</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.ix-p20.1">111</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xi-p8.2">112</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.vi-p3.1">113</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xx-p12.1">114</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p16.1">115</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxv-p14.1">116</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvii-p23.4">117</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvii-p23.5">118</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvii-p24.3">119</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvii-p29.5">120</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxx-p9.3">121</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxx-p9.5">122</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxx-p10.1">123</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxx-p10.2">124</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxi-p10.4">125</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxiii-p24.1">126</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxiii-p25.1">127</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxiii-p25.2">128</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxiii-p25.4">129</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxiii-p26.1">130</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxiii-p27.1">131</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxiii-p30.1">132</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxiv-p3.1">133</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxiv-p11.1">134</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxiv-p11.2">135</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxiv-p15.2">136</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxiv-p15.3">137</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxiv-p18.1">138</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxv-p5.1">139</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxv-p21.2">140</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxv-p27.1">141</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p13.2">142</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p25.1">143</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvi-p28.3">144</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvii-p20.1">145</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvii-p21.1">146</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxvii-p22.1">147</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxix-p5.4">148</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxix-p14.1">149</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p3.1">150</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p4.1">151</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p5.1">152</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p9.1">153</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p13.1">154</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p15.1">155</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p15.3">156</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p15.5">157</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xl-p17.1">158</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iii-p14.2">159</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iii-p14.3">160</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iii-p14.4">161</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iii-p14.5">162</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iii-p18.1">163</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iv-p10.1">164</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.vi-p8.1">165</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.vi-p9.1">166</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.vi-p15.1">167</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.vi-p16.2">168</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.vi-p66.2">169</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.vi-p67.1">170</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.viii-p7.1">171</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p23.1">172</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xi-p37.3">173</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xi-p38.1">174</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xi-p38.2">175</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p46.2">176</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p63.3">177</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p63.6">178</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p4.7">179</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p51.3">180</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p24.2">181</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p9.1">182</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p9.2">183</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p11.1">184</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p12.1">185</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p12.2">186</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p12.3">187</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p12.4">188</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p12.5">189</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p80.1">190</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p7.1">191</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p7.2">192</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p9.1">193</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p9.2">194</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p11.1">195</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p12.1">196</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p12.2">197</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p12.3">198</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p12.4">199</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p12.5">200</a></li>
 <li>Lardner: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-p11.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Leo I.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvi-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Leo the Great: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvi-p1.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Macarius the Elder: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p37.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Martin of Tours: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiii-p17.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Optatus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p11.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Orosius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p12.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-p7.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.v-p3.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.v-p3.5">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p41.2">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xv-p167.1">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxx-p10.5">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxii-p3.2">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxii-p10.1">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxii-p12.1">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxii-p12.2">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxii-p12.5">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxii-p13.1">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxii-p14.1">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxii-p14.2">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ii-p34.2">16</a></li>
 <li>Pachomius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xi-p6.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Paul of Thebes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p6.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Pelagius I.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvii-p23.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Pope Leo I: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p53.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Salvianus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-p7.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.v-p1.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.v-p3.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.v-p8.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.viii-p23.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xi-p6.1">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.vii-p5.1">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.ii-p41.1">8</a></li>
 <li>Simplicius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvii-p5.1">1</a></li>
 <li>St. Ambrose: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p25.1">1</a></li>
 <li>St. Anthony of Egypt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>St. Basil: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p35.1">1</a></li>
 <li>St. Benedict: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ii-p8.7">1</a></li>
 <li>St. Francis of Assisi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xvi-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>St. Paula: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xv-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>St. Symeon the Stylite: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.x-p9.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Tertullian: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p61.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p67.9">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p73.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p79.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.i-p10.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.v-p3.4">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.i-p4.1">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xv-p7.1">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xv-p35.2">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xx-p6.4">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.iv-p5.1">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p29.10">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p30.2">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p32.2">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p33.1">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p37.1">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p39.4">17</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p18.5">18</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xviii-p5.1">19</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xviii-p23.3">20</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xix-p35.4">21</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p10.1">22</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p11.1">23</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p46.2">24</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p47.2">25</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiii-p37.2">26</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiii-p39.1">27</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p11.1">28</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxvii-p17.1">29</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.viii-p6.1">30</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.ix-p10.1">31</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.i-p13.1">32</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.i-p13.4">33</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.ii-p36.1">34</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.ii-p52.1">35</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p11.2">36</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p14.6">37</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p19.2">38</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p48.3">39</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p30.2">40</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p56.3">41</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxx-p17.2">42</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxviii-p10.1">43</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxviii-p10.2">44</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxviii-p10.8">45</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxviii-p22.3">46</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xlii-p9.2">47</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iv-p26.1">48</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ix-p22.4">49</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ix-p23.2">50</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ix-p25.1">51</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ix-p83.6">52</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xi-p34.7">53</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xiv-p13.2">54</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p11.1">55</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p15.4">56</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p43.2">57</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p17.3">58</a></li>
 <li>Theodoret: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p46.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p39.1">2</a></li>
 <li>Theodoric: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvii-p17.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Thomas Aquinas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.vii-p8.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Thomas a Kempis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.vii-p8.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Udo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xii-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Ursicinus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.v-p5.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Ursinus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.v-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Vigilantius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.i-p21.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p28.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p4.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p4.5">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xix-p7.3">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xx-p1.2">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xx-p10.1">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xx-p11.2">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xx-p12.1">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xx-p12.3">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xx-p13.1">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xx-p14.1">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p3.5">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p35.3">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p62.2">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p44.1">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p61.2">17</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p55.5">18</a></li>
 <li>Vigilius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvii-p22.1">1</a></li>
 <li>benedict: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.v-p14.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.v-p18.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.v-p18.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.v-p18.3">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.ii-p30.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p20.2">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p20.3">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.ix-p12.3">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.ix-p16.2">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p43.1">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p51.3">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p31.1">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p32.3">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xii-p13.1">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xii-p24.13">15</a></li>
</ul>
</div>



</div2>

<div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" prev="vi.iii" next="vi.v" id="vi.iv">
  <h2 id="vi.iv-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
  <div class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p0.2">
    <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="vi.iv-p0.3" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek"> Ἄθρωπίσκος εὐτελής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p48.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">̀διὰ τοῦτο καὶ τὰ παιδία βαπτίζομεν, καίτοι ἁμαπτήματα οὐκ ἔχοντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p63.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">̓́τε σέβουσιν, οὔτε ἀτιμάζουσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">̓Ὁβλασφημηθεὶς παῤαὐτοῦκύριος Ἰης. Χριστὸς ωὝρισεδιὰτῆς παρούσης ἁγιωτάτης συνόδου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p46.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">̓επίσκοπον καὶ πρεβύτερον καὶ διάκονον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγέννητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγαθοὶ κοινωνοὶ φροντίδων, δεήσεως συνεργοὶ, πρεσβευταὶδυνατώτατοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p48.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγαπῶσί σε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p13.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγαπῶσιν αὐτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p13.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδελφὴν γυναῖκα περιάγειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδελφόθεος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p47.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδελφοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδιαρέτως, ἀχωρίστως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxv-p31.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀθελήτως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p36.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκέφαλοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xii-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκατάληπτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvi-p35.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκατάληπτος. ἄπειρος ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvi-p35.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλειτουργησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.ii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλὰ προσεχωρήσαμεν τῇ̑ βασιλίδι Ρώμῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p45.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀμμᾶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ii-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνάκρασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xix-p7.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνάληψις τῆς ἁγίας Θεοτόκου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.x-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνάξιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.ii-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνάστασις νεκρῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p18.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνάστασις τῆς σαρκός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναβαίνω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p22.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναγνώσματα, ἀναγνώσεις, περικοπαί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvii-p13.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvii-p14.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναγνωστικά, εὐαγγελιστάρια, ἐκλογάδια.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναπείσας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναχωρέω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναχωρητής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ii-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνεψιοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p35.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνθρωπόθεος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xx-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντὶ τῶν δώρων εὐχαριστικῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p51.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντίδοσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p30.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντίδοσις , ἀντιμετάστασις, κοινωνία ἰδιωμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p30.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντίδωρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p51.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντίπασχα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.v-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντεγκύκλιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvii-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντιλεγόμενα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.ii-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντιμεθίστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p30.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντιμετάστασις τῶν ὀνομάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p30.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνυπόστατος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p44.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p44.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p47.1">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνυποστασία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p44.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπάτωρ, ἀμήτωπ, ἄνευ γενεαλογίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p22.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ τοῦ πατρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvi-p72.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόκρυφα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.ii-p15.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.ii-p19.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόνοια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p47.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπαύγασμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπεχομένων, καὶ τῶν ἐπισκόπων, εἰ καὶ βούλοίντο, οὐ μὴν ἀνάγκῃ νόμου τοῦτο ποιούντων. Πολλοὶ γὰρ αὐτῶν ἐν τῷ καιρῷ τῆς ἐπισκοπῆς καὶ παῖδας ἐκ τῆς νομίμης γαμετῆς πεποιήκασιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iii-p17.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποθέωσις ἀνθρώπου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p16.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπολύεσθε ἐν εἰρήνῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπολογία ὑπὲρ Διοδώρου καὶ Θεοδώρου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxiv-p26.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποστολική: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiii-p24.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiii-p24.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποταγή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xix-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ εἰς ἔργα αὐτοῦ· πρὸ τοῦ αἰῶνος ἐθεμελίωσέν με, κ.τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχιεπίσκοπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.vii-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀστέρες τῆς οἰκουμένης, ἄνθη τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν, ὑμᾶς ούχ ἡ γῆ κατέκρυψεν, ἀλλ̓ οὐρανὸς ὑπεδέξατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p48.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀτρεπτως .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀχωρίστως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁγία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiii-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁμαρτήματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p63.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἂγιον Πνεῦμα, Τριάδα ὁμοούσιον καὶ ἀχώριστον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄθεος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.v-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄλογος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄμετρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvi-p35.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνθρωπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xx-p25.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄρχων βασιλεύς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅγιο νκληθήσεται υἱὸς Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p46.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅγιον σάββατον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.v-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀβουλήτως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p36.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀγένητος, οὐ ποιηθείς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀγέννητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀγεννησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p41.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀγνοηταί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvii-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀδελφοὶ μακροί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀδιαιρέτως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀκέφαλοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvii-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀκολουθία τῆς τιμῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.ix-p37.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀκτιστηταί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvii-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀμήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p57.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀμφίθυρα, κιγκλίδες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀνέγνων, ἔγνων, κατέγνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀνέγνως, ἀλλ̓ αὐκ ἔγνως , εἰ γάρ ἔγνως οὐκ ἄν κατέγνως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-p24.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀνόμοιοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀνόμοιος κατὰ οὐσίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀνόμοιος κατὰ πάντᾳ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀναλλοίωτος, ἄτρεπτος ὁ υἱός.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀναμάρτητον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxiv-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀναμαρτήτους φυλαχθήναι ἡμᾶς.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xv-p80.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀπολλινάριος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xx-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀποστολικὸς βίος , ὁ τῶν ἀγγέλων βίος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.iii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀποτάσσομαί σοι, Σατανᾶ, καὶ πάσῃ τῇ πομπῇ σου καὶ πάσῃ τῇ λατρείᾳ σου.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xix-p35.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀρχὴν ἔχει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀρχιεπίσκοπον πάσης τῆς οἰκουμένης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p50.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀσύγχύτως, ἀτρέπτως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxv-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀσεβεῖς, δυσσεβεῖς, ἄθεοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p47.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀσυγχύτως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀφθαρτοδοκῆται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvii-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἄλλον παράκλητον,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἄμβων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἄνω σχῶμεν τὸν νοῦν καὶ τὰς καρδίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἄνω τὸν νοῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἄξιον καὶ δίκαιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p10.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p10.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἄξιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.ii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἄπλαστος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.v-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἄρα Θεὸς ἐκ πατρὸς καὶ υἱοῦ τὸ πνεῦμα.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xv-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἄρειος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iii-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἄρχοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxv-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἅγιος ὁ Θεὸς , ἄγιος ἴσχυρος , ἅγιος ἀθάνατος , ὁ σταυρωθεὶς δι ̓ ἡμᾶς , ἐλέησον ἡμᾶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγίνωσκε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p40.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγκαινίοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.v-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐθεμελίωσε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxv-p30.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxv-p30.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ δύο φύςεσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvii-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ δύο φύσεων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxv-p30.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxv-p30.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxv-p30.10">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ λογίων φιλοσοφία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p63.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκβοήσεις δημοτικαί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxv-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκπορεύεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p43.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκπορεύεται ἐκ τοῦ υἱου.̑̑: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xv-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐλευθερίᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.viii-p15.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐμπῆξαιτοὺς ὀδόντας τῇ σαρκὶκαὶσυμπλακῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐμφυσᾷν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xix-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p30.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxv-p30.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxv-p30.8">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ἀνθρώποις εὐδοκία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p40.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν αὐτῇ τῇ τοῦ Θεοῦ λόγου ὑποστάσει ὑποστᾶσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p44.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν δύο φύσεσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxiv-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν δύο φύσεσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxv-p30.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvii-p7.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν δύο φύσεσιν ἀδιαιρέτοις γνωρίζεσθαι τὸν Θεόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxv-p30.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ωὟͅ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxix-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνέργεια δραστική: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiii-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνέργειατοῦἁγίουπνεύματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p44.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνύπαρξις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p47.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνανθρώπησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xx-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνανθρώπησις Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p16.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνοίκησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p16.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνσάρκωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p27.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxiv-p15.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνυποστασία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p44.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ ἀμφοτέρων ἡ ἐκκλησία συνέστηκε.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xviii-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iii-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξομολογήσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvi-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τούτῳ ὅτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxix-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τούτῶ ωὝστε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxix-p6.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίβασις θεωρίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.i-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίκλησις Πνεύματος ἁγίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίσκοποι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiv-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίσκοποι τῶν ὁμόρων ἀγρῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.vii-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίσκοποι τῶν εἴσω τῆς ἐκκλησίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p14.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίσκοπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.v-p5.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπερῶα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιλαμβάνεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p22.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπισκόπων συνόδῳ, ψήφῳ κληρικῶν, αἰτήσει λαῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.ii-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιφανία, Χριστ φανία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.iv-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπουράνια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.v-p29.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπωμίς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.vi-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐρημία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ii-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐρημίτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ii-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφ ̓ οἷς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxix-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφ ̓ ωὟͅ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxix-p5.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxix-p6.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑαυτοὺς ἔσφαξαν μαχαίρᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.v-p32.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑβδομὰς μεγάλη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.v-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑνώσεως ἔννοιαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxii-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑορτὴ τῆς ἀναλήψεως.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.vii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑορτὴ τῶν βαίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.v-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑορτὴἀναστάσιμος, κυριακὴμεγάλη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.v-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑτερουπόστατος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p44.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔκπεμψις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p43.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔκτισε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔνωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p32.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔνωσις εἰς μίαν φύσιν,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p46.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔξαρχος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.vii-p16.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.viii-p6.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔπη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xii-p25.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xii-p25.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔργον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p6.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxx-p20.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔργον τοῦ λεώ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p6.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔργον.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxx-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕνωσις ὑποστατική: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p34.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕνωσις ͅ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvii-p7.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕνωσις καθ ̓ ὑπόστασιν,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p34.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕνωσις τῶν φύσεων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxiv-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕνωσις φυσική: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xix-p7.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xix-p7.11">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p33.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p46.1">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p40.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐγκώμιονεἰς τοῦς ἁγίους πάντας τοῦς ἐνὅλῳ τῷ κόσμῳ μαρτυρήσαντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xii-p18.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐγκυκλιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvii-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐγω ἐν τῷ πατρὶ, καὶ ὁ πατήρ ἐν ἐμοί.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p45.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐκ δύο φύσεων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxiv-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐκβοήσεις δημοτικαί.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p64.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐκκλησίαν ποίησόν σου τὴν οἰκίαν καὶ γὰρ καὶ ἐπεύθυνος εἶ καὶ τῆς τῶν παιδίων καὶ τῆς οἰκετῶν σωτηρίας .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐκτυπώματα.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xi-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐκτυποῦν τόν σταυρὸν ἐν τῷ μετώπῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.viii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐλθόντες γὰρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐμοὶ ἔθος ἐστὶ διώκεσθαι καὶ μὴ διώκειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xv-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐν δύο φύσεσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxv-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐν τύπῳ ἄρτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐν τιμῇ ἔστω Μαρία, ὁ δὲ Πατὴρ ... προσκύνείσθω, τὴν Μαρίαν μηδεὶς προσκυνείτω.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.ix-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐνανθρώπησις Θεοῦ, ἐνσάρκωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐνοίκησις,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐνταῦθα ἐστί τι πλέον, οἷον ἡ ὁμόνοια καὶ ἡ συμφωνία καὶ τῆς ἀγάπης ὁ σύνδεσμος καὶ αἱ τῶν ἱερέων εὐχαί.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐξαπόστειλον ἐφ ̓ ἡμᾶς καὶ ἐπὶ τὰ προκείμενα δῶρα ταῦτα τὸ Πνεῦμά σου τὸ πανάγιον,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐπίκλησις Πνεύματος ἁγίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐπίλυσις τῶν δώδεκα κεφαλαίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xi-p37.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐπίσκοπος ἢ πρεσβύτερος ἢ διάκονος κοσμικὰς φροντίδας μὴ ἀναλαμβανέτο· εἰ δὲ μὴ, καθαιρείσθω.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.iii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐπίσκοπος ἢ πρεσβύτερος ἢ διάκονος τὴν ἑαυτοῦ ̓ γυν́αῖκα μὴ ἐκβαλλέτω προφάσει εὐλαβείας; ἐὰν δὲ ἐκβαλῆ, ἀφοριξέσθω, ἐπιμένων δὲ καθαιρείσθω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐπίσκοπος τῶν ἐκτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐπιγονάτιον,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxviii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐπιεικῶς ἐβιά ζετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p42.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐπιθήσεις αὐτῃ τὰς χεῖρας, παρεστῶτος τοῦ πρεσβυτερίου καὶ τῶν διακόνων καὶ τῶν διακονισσῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.v-p14.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐπιμανίκια,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxviii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐπιτάφιος εἰς τὸν πατέρα, παρόντος Βασιλείου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.vi-p51.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐπιτραχήλιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxviii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐρανιστής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxiv-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐσάρκωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xx-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐφ ̓ ωὟͅ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxix-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐφραΐμ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἑτερότης τῆς οὐσίας,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iii-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἑτεροούσιος τῷ πατρί.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἒδοξετῷπνεύματιἁγίῳ καὶἡμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p42.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἔγειρε ὁ καθεύδων,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἔκθεσις πίστεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p22.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἔν θυσιαστήριον, ὡς εἷς ἐπίσκοπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p43.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἜνθαὁΧριστὸς κεῖταιτεθυμένος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiii-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἔστω δὲ παράδειγμα ἀνθρώπινον τὸ πῦρ καὶ τὸ ἐξ αύτοῦ ἀπαύγασμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἔχομεν πρὸς τὸν Κύριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p10.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἕνωσις καθ ̓ ὑπόστασιν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἕνωσις κατ ̓ ἐνέργειαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p37.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἕνωσις κατ ̓ αξίαν, καθ ̓ υἱοθεσίαν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p36.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἕνωσις κατὰ χάριν,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἕνωσις σχετική,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p33.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἐκκλησία τοῖς θείοις πείθομένη λόγοις,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxviii-p11.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ὤψ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ γραφὴ λέγει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.ii-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ κυριακὴ τῶν ἁγίων πάντων,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xii-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμέρα γενέθλιος, γενέθλια τοῦ Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.iv-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμεγάληπέμπτη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.v-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡτοίμασας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p13.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἥψατο τῶν ὀστῶν Ἑλισαιέ, καὶ ἔζησε καὶ ἔστη ἐπὶ τοὺς πόδας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἦν ποτε ὅτε οὐκ ἦν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἧν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p30.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἡ ἁγία καὶ οἰκουμενικὴ σύνοδος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxv-p34.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἡ ἐκκλησία οὐ τεῦχος καὶ ὄροφος , ἀλλὰ πίστις καὶ βίος .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἡ δούλη κυρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἡ κατὰ θεὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.iii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἡ μάθησις οὐκ ἄλλο τι ἢ ἀνάμνησις .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἡ μήτηρ τοῦ κυρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἡ μήτηρ τοῦ κυρίου μου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p14.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p46.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἡ πηγὴ, ἡ αἰτία, ἡ ῥίζα τῆς θεότητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p54.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἡγούμενος, ἀρχεμανδρίτης , ἀββᾶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἡμιάρειοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.ix-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδιότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p38.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδιότης ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p38.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδιώτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p38.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδιώτης, ἄφρων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iv-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδιοπεριόριστος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p43.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδιοσύστατος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p43.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδιουπόστατος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p43.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰσόθεος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p10.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱερά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiii-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱερεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱνα τὴν κορπίαν ἐκείνην ἴδωσι καὶ θεασάμενοι καταφιλήσωσι τὴν γῆν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvi-p31.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἲνα μὴ κατευτελίξηται τὸ τοῦ ἐπισκόπου ὄνομα καὶ ἡ αὐθεντία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.vii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἲνα μήτε τὸ φιλόσοφον ἀκοινώνητον ᾗ, μήτε τὸ πρακτικὸν ἀφιλόσοφον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xi-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἴδιον.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p38.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἴδιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p38.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p38.8">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἴσος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p10.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἸΗσοῦς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iv-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἰδιώματα.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p34.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἰδικόν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἰουλίῳ τῷ ἐπισκόπῳ Ῥώμης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xv-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἱερὰ στολή, ὡμοφόριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.vi-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἱερόν..: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἱμαν́τια κεχαρισμένα τῷ Θεῷ..: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.x-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἴδιον πατρὸς μὲν ἡ ἀγεννησία, υἱοῦ δέ ἡ γέννησις , πνεύματος δὲ ἡ ἔκπεμψις .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p43.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἴδωμεν ... τὴν τῆς ἀρχῆς παράδοσιν καὶ διδασκαλίαν καὶ πίστιν τῆς καθολικῆς ἐκκλησίας ἥν ὁ μέν κύριος ἔδωκεν, οἱ δὲ ἀπόστολοι ἐκήρυξαν, καὶ οἱ πατέρες ἐφύλαξαν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.ii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἽΙνα ... ̔: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἵνα αὐτὰ ἁγιάσῃ καὶ τελειώσῃ ... καὶ ποιήσῃ τὸν μὲν ἄρτον σῶμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p57.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἵνα ... ἁγιάσῃ καὶ ποιήσῃ τὸν μὲν ἄρτον τοῦτον σῶμα ἅγιον τοῦ Χριστοῦ σου, κ. τ. λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p58.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀνομάζεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἁγιώτατος καὶ μακαριώτατος ἀρχιεπίσκοπος τῆς μεγάλης καὶ πρεσβυτέρασ Ῥώμης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.x-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ Θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iii-p22.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p48.12">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p53.4">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ θειότατος· καὶεὐσεβέστατος ἡμῶνδεσπότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ λαός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ μέγας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iv-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ φίλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.i-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ χρηστόσ Ἰωάννης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμολογούμενα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.ii-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοούσια Θεῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p13.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοούσια πάντα ἄστρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοούσιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p30.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p14.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p14.5">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοούσιον τῷ. Θεῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοούσιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iv-p42.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.v-p23.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.v-p23.6">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p15.1">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iv-p42.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁποίους ἀν εὕρωσιν ἡμᾶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p23.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅναρ εἶδε τὸ τοῦ σταυροῦ σημεῖον σελαγίζον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p60.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiii-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ ἄνθρωπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xx-p16.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ ἱερεύς· Ἄνω σχῶμεν τὰς καρδίας.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ ἱερεύς· Εὐχαριστήσωμεν τῷ Κυρίῳ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ Θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p53.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ Λόγος ἐνανθρώπησεν, ἲνα ἡμεῖς θεοποιηθῶμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ βλασφημηθεὶς τοίνυν παρ ̓ αὐτοῦ κύριος ·ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς ωὝρισε διὰ τῆς παρούσης ἁγιωτάτης συνόδου, ἀλλότριον εἶναι τὸν αὐτὸν Νεστόριον τοῦ ἐπισκοπικοῦ ἀξιώματος καὶ παντὸς συλλόγου ἱερατικοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ δὲ πατήρ ὁ ἐν ἐμοὶ μένων, αὐτὸς ποιεῖ τὰ ἔργα;: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p45.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ δεσπότης θεὸς λόγος ἄνθρωπον εἴληφε τέλειον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ δυσὶ γάμοις συμπλακεὶς μετὰ τὸ βάπτισμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iii-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p26.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ λόγος σάρξ ἐγένετο.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p20.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ μονογενὴς υἱὸς , ὁ ὢν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p30.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ παράκλητος·, ὅν ἐγὼ πεμψω ὑμῖν παρὰ πατρός ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p25.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ παράκλητος, ὃν ἐγω πέμψω ὑμῖν παρὰ τοῦ πατρός ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xv-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ πατήρ μείζων μού ἐστιν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p22.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ χορός · Ἄξιον καὶ δίκαιον ἐστὶ προσκύνεῖν Πατέρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ χορός · Ἔχομεν πρὸ τὸν Κύριον.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁμὲνδὴταῦτεἰπὼν ̔ Ρωμαίᾳ γλώττῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁμοιουσιαστοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.ix-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁμολόγησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xix-p37.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁμολογῶ ἐκ δύο φύσεων γεγεννῆσθαι τὸν κύριονἡμῶν πρὸ τῆς ἑνήσεως · μετὰ δὲ τὴν ἕνωσιν μίαν φυσιν ὁμολογῶ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxiv-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁμοούσιοι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁμοούσιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁμοούσιον τῷ πατρὶ κατὰ τὴν θεότητα, καὶ ὁμοούσιον ἡμῖν κατὰ τὴν ἀνθρωπότητα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxii-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁμοούσιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxv-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὅτανἰδῇς τὸνΚύριοντεθυμένονκαὶκείμενον, καὶτὸνἱερέαἐφεστῶτατῷθύματι, καὶἐπευχόμενον, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiii-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὅτι καὶ κύριον αὐτὸν καὶ Χριστὸν ἐποίησεν ὁ θεός.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p20.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὅτι ... πατέρα ἴδιον ἔλεγε τὸν Θεὸν, ἴσον ἑαυτὸν ποιῶν τῷ Θεῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p10.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὐπόστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p21.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὐτοκέφαλοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑλικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπάντη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.x-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπάντησις τοῦ Κυρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.x-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὲρ τῶν ἁγίων σου τόπων, οὓς ἐδοξασας τῇ θεοφάνείᾳ τοῦ Χριστοῦ σου, κ.τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxvi-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπέλαβον, οἱ δὲ κτίσμα, οἱ δὲ Θεόν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xii-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπόστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p28.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p38.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xix-p7.6">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xix-p7.8">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xix-p7.9">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xix-p8.1">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p20.4">7</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπαπάντη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.x-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπογονάτιον́: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxviii-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποκάτω τοῦ θυσιαστηρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p34.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποκείμενον,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p11.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποστάσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xv-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποστάσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xix-p7.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑφερμηνεύοντος ἑτέρου, παρεδίδουτὸνλόγοντοῖς τῆς συνόδουπροέδροις.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p31.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὔμνος ἑωθινός ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xiii-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὕδωρ ῤαντισμοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὕμνος ἑσπερινὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xiii-p17.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὕμνος τοῦ σωτῆρος Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xiii-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὕπαρχοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὑμεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiv-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὑπὲρ τῆς ἐνδόξου Σιὼν, τῆς μητρὸς πασῶν τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν· καὶ ὑπὲρ τῆς κατὰ πᾶσαν τὴν οἰκουμένην ἁγίας σου καθολικῆς καὶ ἀποστολικῆς ἐκκλησίας .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxvi-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὑπόστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p22.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὑποστάσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὑποταγὴ τάξεως καὶ ἀξιώματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p52.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὛΩστεἀπὸπόλεως εἰς πόλινμὴμεταβαίνεινμήτεἐπίσκοπονμήτεπρεσβύτερονμήτεδιάκονον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p50.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὕ ́Ενα καὶ αὐτὸν υἱὸν τὸν κύριον ἡμῶν Ἰ. Χριστὸν τὸν αὐτὸν ἐν θεότητι καὶ τέλειον τὸν αὐτὸν ἐν ἀνθρωπότητι, θεὸν ἀληθῶς καὶ ἄθρωπον ἀληθῶς τὸν αὐτὸν, ἐκ ψυχῆς λογικῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxv-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὝΥμνος ἐσπερινός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xii-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὝΥμνος ἑωθινός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὝΩστε δύο μὲν εἷναι πατέρα καὶ υἱὸν, μονάδα δὲ θεότητος ἀδιαίρετον καὶ ἄσχιστον ... μία ἀρχὴ θεότητος καὶ οὐ δύο ἀρχαί, ὅθεν κυρίως καὶ μοναρχία ἐστίν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὠνόμασεκαὶτὴνἐκπρακτικῆς καὶφυσικῆς καὶθεολογικῆς συνεστῶσανδιδασκαλίαν, δἰἧς τρέφεταιψυχὴκαὶπρὸς τῶνὄντωνθεωρίανπαρασκευάζεται. Καὶτοῦτὸἐστιτὸἐκτοῦῥητοῦἴσως δηλούμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p36.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὠράριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxviii-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxviii-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἄνθρωπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xx-p25.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς θεοὶ τύπον ἔχων ἐν ἀνθρώποις τῷ πάντων ἄρχειν ἀνθρώπων, ἱερέων, βασιλέων, ἀρχόντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiv-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὠδεῖον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὠμοφόριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxviii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὡράριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxviii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὡς ὁ μύθος ποιεῖ τοὺς γιγάντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.i-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὡς γὰρ οὐκ ἔστιν ἡ πηγὴ ποταμὸς , οὐδε ὁ ποταμὸς πηγὴ, ἀμφότερα δὲ ἓν καὶ ταὐτόν ἐστιν ὕδωρ τὸ ἐκ της πηγῆς μετεχευόμενον, οὕτως ἡ ἐκ τοῦ πατρὸς εἰς τὸν υἱὸν θεότης ἀῤῥεύστως καὶ ἀδιαιρέτως τυγχάνει, κ.τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὢ χορὸς ἅγιος, ὢ σύνταγμα ἱερόν, ὢ συναπισμὸς ἀῥῥαγής, ὢ κοινοὶ φύλακες τοῦ γένους τῶν ἀνθρώπων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p48.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὰ τιμιώτερα λίθων πολυτελῶν καὶ δοκιμώτερα ὑπὲρ χρυσίον ὀστᾶ αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ῥιζα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iii-p22.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">· Τὰ πνευματικὰ τῆς πονηρίας ἐν τοῖς ἐπουρανίοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.v-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">· Τῶν ἐν ἀνατολῇ πάντων γνώμῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iii-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Αἱρετικῆς κακομυθίας ἐπιτομή,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ii-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Αἴλουρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Αἷμα Χριστοῦ, ποτήριον ζωῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p41.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Αἷμα τίμιον τοῦ Κυρίου καὶ Θεοῦ καὶΣωτῆρος ἡμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p42.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Αὔτη δὲ ἡ φωνὴ καὶ τὸ τοῦ Σαβελλίου κακὸν ἐπανορθοῦται· ἀναιρεῖ γὰρ τὴν ταυτότητα τῆς ὑποστάσεως καὶ εἰσάγει ταλείαν τῶν προσώπων τὴν ἔννοιαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Αγιε Εφραὶμ, βαήθειμοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p51.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Αγκυρωτός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ix-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Αλλ ̓ υἱον ἑαυτὸν ἀληθινὸν εἶναι λέγων τοῦ πάντων κρατοῦντος Θεοῦ, τάχα που καὶ διεσφάλλετο.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xi-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ανακεφαλαίωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ix-p78.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Βίος θεωρητικός ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.iii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Βῆμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Βαβαὶ, οἷαι παρὰ χριστιανοῖς γυναῖκες εἰσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Βιβλία ἀναγινωσκόμενα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.ii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Γενητός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Γεννητός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Γρηγορίῳ ἑταίρῶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iv-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δόξα ἐν ὑψίστοις Θεῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xii-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δόξα τῷ Θεῷ πάντων ἕνεκεν,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xviii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δύο γὰρ φύσεων ἕνωσις·γέγονε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxii-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δύο μὲν τῷ εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p20.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δύο φυσικὰς θελήσεις ἤτοι θελήματα ἐν αὐτῷ καὶ δύο φυσικὰς ἐνεργείας ἀδιαιρέτως, ἀτρέπτως , ἀμερίστως, ἀσυγχύτως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δεύτεροντοῦ ἔτους σύνοδος γενέσθω τῶν ἐπισκόπων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δι ̓ ἧς πᾶσα πνοὴ πιστεύουσα σώζεταιͅ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xi-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διὰ τοῦτο ἀεὶ πατὴρ καὶ οὐκ ἐπιγέγονε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p43.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ γὰρ ὀρθῶς ἐλέχγομεν ἄρτι, καὶ τῷ ὄντι θεοῖς μὲν ἄχρηστον ψεῦδος ἀνθρώποις δὲ χρήςιμον, ὡς ἐν φαρμάκου εἴδει, δῆλον ὅτι τὸ γε τοιοῦτον ἱατροῖς δοτέον, ἰδιώταις δὲ οὐχ ἁπτέον. Δῆλον, ἔφη. Τοῖς ἄρχουσι δὴ τῆς πόλεως , εἴπερ τισὶν ἄλλοις, προσήκει ψεύδεσθαι ἢ πολεμίων ἢ πολιτῶν ἕνεκα, ἐπ ̓ ὠφελείᾳτῆς πόλεως· τοῖς δὲ ἄλλοις πᾶσιν οὐχ ἁπτέον τοῦ τοιούτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iv-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰκῇ θυσία καθημερινὴ, εἰκῇ παρεστήκαμεν τῷ θυσιαστηρίῳ, οὐδεὶς ὁ μετέχων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiii-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰς ἓν πρόσωπον καὶ μίαν ὑπόστασιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxv-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰς Νίκαιαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xix-p17.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iv-p14.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰς παρθενῶνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰσεδέξατο.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xi-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἴ τιοὐθεοτόκον τὴν Μαρίαν ὑπολαμβάνει, χωρίς ἐστι τῆς θεότητος .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p48.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἴγε ὁμοούσιοι οἱ τῶν ζώων ψύχαὶ ἡμετέραις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εὐλογημένη ἐν γυναιξίν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εὐλογημένη σὺ ἐν γυναιξί, καὶ εὐλογημένος ὁ καρπὸς τῆς κοιλίας σου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εὐλογημένησὺ ἐν γυναιξίν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.ix-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εὐσέβιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.i-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εὐχίται–ϊ, –ͅϊ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xii-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εὐχαριστήσωμεν τῷ Κυρίῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p10.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εκ Μαρίας τῆς παρθένον, τῆς θεοτόκου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p52.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εκπόρευσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p43.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εκφρασις ναοῦ τῆς Σοφίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.vi-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εξαήμερον,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iv-p43.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εσκανδάλισε πάθος.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xi-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ζήτησις, ψήφισμα, ψῆγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.ii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ζώνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxviii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ημέρα ἀσπασμοῦ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.x-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θόλος.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.vi-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεάνθρωπος.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θείανἐντολήν,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p43.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεὸν τέλειον καὶ ἄνθρωπον τέλειον ἐκ ψυχῆς λογικῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxii-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεὸς ἐσταυρώθη δι ̓ ἡμᾶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvii-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεὸς ἧν ὁ λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iii-p22.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p48.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p48.11">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p53.3">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεός, λόγος , σοφία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεοπασχῖται.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεοτόκος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θρόνος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p47.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θυσίᾳ προσέρχῃ φρικτῇκαὶἀγιᾴ; ἐσφαγμένος πρόκειταιὁΧριστός.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiii-p26.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κύριος ἔκτισέν με: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiii-p13.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiii-p14.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ ἀνάστα ἐκ τῶν νεκρῶν·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ ἐπιφαύσει σοι ὁ Χριστός.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ αἰνέσω τὸ ὄνομά σου εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xv-p77.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ εἰς ἕνα Κύριον Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν, τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ· γεννηθέντα ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς μονογενῆ· τοῦτ ̓ ἐστιν ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ Πατρὸς, Θεὸν ἐκ Θεοῦ καὶ φῶς ἐκ φωτὸς, Θεὸν ἀληθινον ἐκ Θεοῦ ἀληθινοῦ· γεννηθέντα, οὐ ποιηθέντα, ὁμοούσιον τῷ Πατρί, κ.τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ εἰς τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα πιστεύομεν, τὸ λαλῆσαν ἐν νόμῳ, καὶ κηρύξαν ἐν τοῖς προφήταις καὶ καταβὰν ἐπὶ τὸν Ἰορδάνην, λαλοῦν ἐν ἀποστόλοις , οἰκοῦν ἐν ἁγίοις· οὕτως δὲ πιστεύομεν ἐν αὐτῷ, ὅτι ἐστὶ πνεῦμα ἅγιον, πνεῦμα Θεοῦ, πνεῦμα τέλειον, πνεῦμα παράκλητον, ἄκτιστον, ἐκ τοῦ πατρὸς ἐκπορευόμενον, καὶ ἐκ τοῦ υἱοῦ λαμβανόμενον καὶ πιστευόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xii-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα τοῦ αἰῶνος.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xv-p78.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ τὰς μὲν θεοπρεπεῖς κατὰ τὴν θεότητα τοῦ Χριστοῦ, τὰς δὲ ταπεινὰς κατὰ τὴν ἀνθρωπότητα αὐτοῦ παραδιδόντας.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxii-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ τῇ τιμῇ προηγεῖσθαι αυτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.vii-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καθ ̓ ἑκάστην ἡμέραν εὐλογήσω σε,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xv-p76.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καθὼς γέγραπται· ἅ ὀφθαλμὸς οὐκ εἷδε, καὶ οὖς οὐκ ἤκουσε, καὶ ἐπὶ καρδίαν ἀνθρώπου οὐκ ἀνέβη, ἅ ἡτοίμασεν ὁ Θεὸς τοῖς ἀγαπῶσιν αὐτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p13.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καθημερινῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xv-p92.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κανών.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xiii-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κατὰ τὸν ἀνθρώπινον χαρακτῆρα.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.viii-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κατὰ τῶν Νεστωρίου δυσφημιῶν πενταβίβλος ἀντίῤῥητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xi-p37.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κατὰ ταύτην τὴν τῆς ἀσυγχύτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxii-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καταξίωσον, κύριε, καὶ τὴν ἡμέραν ταύτην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xv-p79.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κατηχήσεις μυσταγωγικαί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.viii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κατηχήσεις φωτιζομένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.viii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κεφάλεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xix-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κεχαριτωμένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κοινόβιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κολομβήθρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.vii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κοπιάται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.v-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κρήνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κρότος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvii-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κρείττων γενόμενος τῶν ἀγγέλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p20.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κρυπταί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p38.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κτιστολάτραι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvii-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λάβωρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p66.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λόγος κατὰ Ἑλλήνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iii-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λόγος κατηχητικὸς ὁ μέγας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.v-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λειτουργία,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μὰ τὸν Ἰησοῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.v-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μέγα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.v-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μὴ ἐκ βουλήσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p34.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μίαν φύσιν προσκυνεῖν, καὶ ταύτην Θεοῦ σαρκωθέντος καὶ ἐνανθρωπήσαντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxiv-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μόγγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvii-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μακεδονιανοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μητροπολίτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.vii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μονοφυσίται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Νόμους πάλαιτεθνηκότας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p51.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ναός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ναῦς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Νενίκηκά σε Σολομών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.vi-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Νενίκηκας Γαλιλαῖε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p68.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Νοῦς, πνεῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xx-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ο πατήρ τῆς ὀρθοδοξίας .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οἰκόνομοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.v-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οἱ ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iii-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οἱ δὲ, διὰ, πονηρίαν, [εἰς τὴν τοῦ κλήρου καταλέγονται τάξιν́̈, καὶ ἵνα μὴ, παροφθέντες , μεγάλα ἐργάσωνται κακά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.ii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οἱ περὶ Εὐσέβιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.v-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οἱἀπόστολοικαὶοἰπρεσβύτεροικαὶοἰἀδελφοὶτοῖς ... ἀδελφοῖς. κ.τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p35.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οἷα Θεοῦ τις οὐράνιος · ἄγγελος.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iv-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οἷον κακὸν ἡ Ῥωμαίων τρέφει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.vi-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐ γὰρ οἷμαι οἰκέτην ἔχειν τὸν φιλόχριστον, εἰδότα τὴν χάριν τὴν πάντας ἐλευθερώσασαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.viii-p18.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐ δεῖ ἰδιωτικοὺς ψαλμοὺς λέγεσθαι ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xiii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐ δυνατὸν παύσασθει ἀπό σου, ἐὰν μὴ πληροφορήσῃς ἐπιθυμίαν σου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.v-p31.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐδὲ γὰρ θαυματουργῶν ἦν θαυμαστὸς μόνον, ἀλλὰ καὶ φαινόμενος ἁπλῶς πολλῆς ἔγεμε χάριτος· καὶ τοῦτο ὁ προφήτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.ix-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐδὲ γὰρ τότε τοῦτο ἧν, ἀλλ ̓ ἐλευθέρους ἴσως ἐπέτρεπον γίνεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.viii-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὗτός ἐστινἀληθῶς ἀνοίγωνμήτρανμητρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p37.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πάλιν Ἡρωδίας μαίνεται, πάλιν ταράσσεται, πάλιν ὀρχεῖται, πάλιν ἐπὶ πίνακι τὴν κεφαλὴν τοῦ Ἰωάννου ζητεῖ λαβεῖν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xviii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πάντα ὅσα ἔχει ὁ υἱὸς καὶ τὸ πνεῦμα, ἐκ τοῦ πατρὸς ἔχει, καὶ αὐτὸ τὸ εἶναι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p57.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πάντες οἱ θεοὶ τῶν ἐθνῶν δαιμόνια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.v-p20.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Παῦλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p24.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πανάριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ix-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Παρακαλῶμεν αὐτὰς, ἀξιῶμεν γενέσθαι προστάτιδας ἡμῶν; πολλὴν γὰρ ἔχουσιν παῤῥησίαν οὐχὶ ζῶσαι μόνον, ἀλλὰ καὶ τελευτήσασαι· καὶ πολλῶ μᾶλλον τελευτήσασαι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p56.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Παρεδίδου τὸνλόγον τοῖς τῆς συνόδου προέδροις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iv-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πατὴρ, υἱὸς, μονογενης υἱός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πατριάρχης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.viii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πελάγιος.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxi-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πεμψω αὐτὸν πρὸς ὑμᾶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xv-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πεντάγλωττος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ix-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πεντεκοστή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.vii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Περὶ ἱερωσύνης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iv-p12.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p14.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Περὶ μέτρων καὶ σταθμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ix-p87.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Περὶ στεφάνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xv-p93.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Περὶ τῆς ἐνανθρωπήσεως τοῦ λογ́ου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iii-p30.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Περὶ τῶν δώδεκα λίθων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ix-p88.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Περὶ τῶν τοπικῶν ὀνομάτων τῶν ἐν τῇ θεία γραφῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.i-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Περὶ τοῦ βίου τῆς μακαρίας Μακρίνης.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.v-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Περὶ ψυχῆς καὶ ἀναστάσεως μετὰ τῆς ἰδίας ἀδελφῆς Μακρίνης διάλογο;ς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.v-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πιστὸν ὄντα τῷ ποιήσαντι αὐτόν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p20.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πλήρης καὶ τέλειός ἐστιν ὁ πατὴρ, καὶ πλήρωμα θεότητός ἐστιν ὁ Υἱός .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πνευματόμαχοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ποίημα, κτίσμα ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πολύμορφος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxiv-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πολλάκις αἱμάτων ῥύσεις ἐξ εἰκόνων γεγόνασι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.ix-p33.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πολλῆς συζητήσεως γενομένης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p60.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πρὸ χρόνων καὶ αἰώνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πρὸς ἀρέσκειαν τοῦ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iv-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πρὸς τὴν δρῦν,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xviii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πρὸς τοὺς λέγοντας φύσει καὶ οὐ γνώμῃ πταίειν τοὺς ἀνθρώπους λόγοι πέντε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxiii-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πρόθεσις.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p45.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πρόσληψις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πρόσωπα,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Προσκύνησις.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.x-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Προσκυνεῖταιὡς εκεῖναὄνταἅπερπιστεύεται.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p41.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Προσφέρομέν σοι τὴν λοφικὴν ταύτην καὶ ἀναίμακτον λατρείαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p24.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Προσφέρομέν σοι, Δέσποτα, τὴν φοβερὰν ταύτην καὶ ἀναίμακτον θυσίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πυργος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p36.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ράβδος,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxviii-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σάκκος,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxviii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σὺ δὲ ἡμᾶς ἐποπτεύσις ἄνωθεν ἵλεως, καὶ τὸν ἡμέτερον διεξάγοις λόγον καὶ βίον, κ. τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p54.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σὺ εἷ Πέτρος, καὶ ἐπὶ ταύτῃ τῇ πέτρᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiii-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σύνοδος ἐδημοῦσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxiv-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σύνοδος λῃστρική: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxiv-p37.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σύνταγμακανόνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xx-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σύσσωμος καὶσύναιμος αὐτοῦ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σῶμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xx-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σῶμα ἅγιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p42.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σῶμα Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p41.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σαρᾶς ἀπό: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σκευοφυλάκτιον, διακονικόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p46.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Στοαὶ βασιλικαί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Στοιχάριον, στιχάριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxviii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Συνάφεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὰ ἅγια τῶν ἁγίων, τὰ ἄδυτα, ἱερατεῖον,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὰ ἅγια τοῖς ἁγίοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p39.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὰ ἐγκαίνια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὰ πρεσβεῖα τῆς τιμῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.x-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὰμυστικὰσύμβολα... μένειἐπὶτῆς προτέρας οὐσίας καὶτοῦσχήματος καὶτοῦεἴδους, καὶὁρατάἐστικαὶἁπτὰ, οἶακαὶπρότερονἧν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p40.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὰς φαύλας αὐτοῦ καὶ βεβήλους καινοφωνίας .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxii-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τέλειον ἄνθρωπον εἴληφε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὴν ἁγίαν καὶ ὁμοούσιον Τριάδα, τὸν ἀληθινὸν Θεὸν ἡμῶν, ωὟͅ πρέπει πᾶσα δόξα εἰς τοὺς · αἰῶνος τῶν αἰώνων.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.viii-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὴν παρθένον Μαρίαν ἱκετεύουσα βοηθῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.ix-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τί ἐμοὶ καὶ σοἰ, γύναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τί γὰρ ἄλλο τὸ ἐν κόλποις σημαίνει, ἣ τὴν γνησίαν ἐκ τοῦ πατρὸς τοῦ υἱοῦ γέννησιν;: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p30.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τί περὶ τοῦ νεὼ φύσουσι, τοῦ παρ ̓ αὐτοῖς, τρίτον ἀνατραπέντος , ἐγειρομένου δὲ οὐδὲ νῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p64.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸ γύναιον.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xi-p33.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸ γεννώμμενον [ἐκ σοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p46.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸ κυριώτατον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xx-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸ μέγα θαῦμα τῆς οἰκουμένης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.x-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον, ὃ πέμψει ὁ πατήρ ἐν τῷ ὀνοματί μου.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xv-p15.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸ ποίημα ἔξωθεν τοῦ ποιοῦντός ἐστιν ... ὁ δὲ υἱὸς ἴδιον τῆς οὐσίας γέννημά ἐστι· διὸ καὶ τὸ μὲν ποίημα οὐκ ἀνάγκη ἀεὶ εἶναι, ὅτε γὰρ βούλεται ὁ δημιουργὸς ἐργάζεται, τὸ δὲ γέννημα οὐ βουλήσει ὑπόκειται, ἀλλὰ τη̈̑́ς οὐσίας ἐστὶν ἰδιότης .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p46.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸν μέντοι Κώσταντινουπόλεως ἐπίσκοπον ἔχειν τὰ πρεσβεῖα τῆς τιμῆς, μετὰ τὸν τῆσ Ῥώμης ἐπίσκοπον, διὰ τὸ εἶναι αὐτὴν νέαν Ῥώμην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.ix-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τότεἔδοξετοῖς ἀποστόλοις καὶτοῖς πρεσβυτέροις σὺνὃλῃ τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p35.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τῆς ἁγίας καὶφρικωδεστάτης προκειμένης θυσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiii-p36.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τῆς δευτέρας ἐνδόξου καὶ φοβερᾶς αὐτοῦ παρουσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p24.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τῆς θεοτόκου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxv-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ταύτης δὲ τῆς ἀρίστης φιλοσοφίας ἤρξατο, ωὝς τινες λέγουσιν, Ἡλίας ὁ προφήτης καὶ Ἰωάννης ὁ βαπτιστής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.iv-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ταχυγράφοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.v-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τινὲς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.v-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τούτῳ τῷ σωτηριώδει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p69.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦτο γὰρ ποιεῖτε φησὶν, εἰς τὴν ἐμὴν ἀνάμνησιν. Οὐκ ἄλλην θυσίαν, καθάπερ ὁ ἀρχιερεὺς τότε, ἀλλὰ τὴν αὐτὴν ἀεὶ ποιοῦμεν; μᾶλλον δὲ ἀνάμνησιν ἐργαζόμεθα θυσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiii-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦτο οὐ μικρὸν μῶμον Κυρίλλῳ, καὶ τῇ τῶν Ἀλεξανδρέων ἐκκλησίᾳ εἰργάσατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xi-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦτον μὲν γὰρ υἱὸν ὄντα τοῦ Θεοῦ προσκυνοῦμεν· τοὺς δὲ μάρτυρας , ὡς μαθητὰς καὶ μιμητὰς τοῦ κυρίου ἀγαπῶμεν ἀξίως , κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τρία κεφάλαια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxviii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τρία συγγέγραψε βιβλία κατὰ τῶν ἁγίων εὐαγγελίων καὶ κατὰ τῆς εὐαγοῦς τῶν Χριστιανῶν θρησκείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τρόποι ὑπάρξεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τρώγομενγὰραὐτοῦτὴνσάρκακαὶπίνομεναὐτοῦτὸαἷμα, κοινωνοὶγινόμενοιδιὰτῆς ἐνανθρωπήσεως καὶτῆς αἰσθητῆς ζωῆς τοῦλόγουκαὶτῆς σοφίας. Σάρκαγὰρκαιαἷμαπασᾶναυτοῦτὴνμυστικὴνἐπιδημίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p36.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τρεῖς ὑποστάσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τρεπτὸς φύσει ὡς τὰ κρίσματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τροπικοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Υἱόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Φύσει.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Φῶς ἱλαρὸν ἁγίας δόξης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xii-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Φαλλοβατεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.x-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Φεύγει πανταχοῦ τὸ λέγειν, τὴν ἔνωσιν, ἀλλ ̓ ὀνομάζει τὴν συνάφειαν, ωὝσπερ ἐστιν ὃ ἔξωθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p32.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Φελώνιον, φαιλώνιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxviii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Φθαρτολάτραι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvii-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Φιλόδακρυ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xi-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Φυσιολογεῖν ἐμαυτῷ οὐκ ἐπιτρέπω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxiv-p24.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Φωτιστήρια,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.vii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Φωτιστής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxix-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χαῖρε, κεχαριτωμένη·ὁκύριος μετὰσοῦ, εὐλογημένησὺἐνγυναιξίν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χαριτισμοῦ, εύαγγελισμοῦ, ἐνσαρκώσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.x-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χειροτονία, καθιέρσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxi-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χορός, βῆμα,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χρίσμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xx-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χριστὸν φιλοσοφία, ἡ ὑψηλή φιλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.iii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χριστοῦ βασιλείας ἔδοξεν ἄν τις φαντασιοῦσθαι εἰκόνα, ὄναρ τ ̓ εῖναι ἀλλ ̓ οὐχ ὕπερ τὸ γινόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χριστοῦ βασιλείας ἔδοξενἄντις φαντασιοῦσθαιεἰκόνα, ὄναρτ̓εἷναι ἀλλ’ οὐχ ὕπαρ τὸ γινόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χρονικῶν κανόνων παντοδαπὴ ἱστορία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.i-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χωρεπίσκοποι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.vii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ψηφίσματι κοινῷ ὁμοῦ πάντων κλήρου τε φημὶ καὶ λαοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.ii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ψυχὴ ἄλογος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xx-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ψυχὴ, ἐνθύμησις, πνεῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">α: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p67.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἴγ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxix-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἴγυπτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxix-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐθεντίᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.ix-p47.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτόθεος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iii-p22.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p53.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτόθεος ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p53.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p29.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτοκίνητον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xx-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὕτη ἡ πίστις τῶν πατέρων, αὕτη ἡ πίστις τῶν ἀποστόλων, παν́τες οὕτω πιστεύομεν, οἱ ὀρθόδοξοι οὕτω πιστεύουσιν, ἀνάθεμα τῷ μὴ οὕτω πιστεύοντι, κ.τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxv-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αδελφαί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p35.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βίος πρακτικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.iii-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βαπτιζομένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.viii-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βασιλεὺς καὶ ἱερεύς εἰμι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiv-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βασιλεύς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βοηθῆσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p22.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βοσκοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.v-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γέγραπται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γύναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p19.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γῆ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενέθλια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.iii-p18.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p23.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενέθλιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.x-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεννηθείς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεννησία, γέννησις,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p42.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεννητός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γιάσῃ καὶ ποιήσῃ τὸν μὲν ἂρτον τοῦτον σῶμα ἂγιον τοῦ Χριστοῦ σου.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p31.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γναφεύς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvii-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνωρίζομεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxv-p30.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνωριζόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxv-p31.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνωριστικαὶ ἰφιότητες,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p38.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γονυκλίνοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γυμναστικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xv-p19.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p25.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δέχεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p29.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δήλωσις καὶ ἀλήθεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.vi-p10.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δίπτυχος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δόξα θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p56.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δύο φύσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xix-p7.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δαιμόνια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.v-p29.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεύτερος Θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iii-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δηλῶν ἔλεγεν· ὡραῖος κάλλει παρὰ τοὺς υἱοὺς τῶν ἀνθρώπων.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.ix-p11.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δηλοῖ μὴ εἶναι αὐτὸν κτίσμα, ἀλλὰ γέννημα τοῦ πατρός · ξένον γάρ ἐπὶ τῆς θεότητος αὐτοῦ τὸ λέγεσθαι κτίσμα. Τὰ γὰρ πάντα ἐκτίσθησαν ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρὸς διὰ τοῦ υἱοῦ, ὁ δὲ υἱὸς μόνος ἐκ τοῦ πατρὸς ἀϊδίως ἐγεννήθη· διὸ πρωτότοκός ἐστι πάσης κτίσεως ὁ Θεὸς λόγος ·, ἄτρεπτος ἐξ ἀτρέπτου.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p24.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ θεὸν καὶ θρησκείαν ἣν ἐπῄνεσεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p68.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τὸ εἷναι αὐτὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.x-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διάκονος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὸ λέγει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xii-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαίρεσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxiv-p15.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διπτυχα νεκρῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xi-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δογματικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δογματικῶς.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xv-p19.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δουλείᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.viii-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ μή τις εἴεται τοὺς κολλοὺς καὶ τοὺς τυφλοὺς ιάσασθαι, καὶ δαιμονώντας ἐφορκίζειν ἐν Βηθσείδᾳ καὶ ἐν Βηθανίᾳ ταῖς κώμαις τῶν μεγίστων ἔργων εῖναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-p7.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰκών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.ix-p43.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰκονόστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p33.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰλέω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p35.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p30.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p46.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς ἑαυτὸν καὶ περὶ ἐπισκόπων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.ii-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς ἔργα αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p20.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὴν πόλιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p89.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὴν πόλιν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iv-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὸν Ὄρθρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xiii-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴλητον,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p35.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴπομεν μονογάμους καθίστασθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iii-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶτα κλίνας τὸν αὐχένα λέγει·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p30.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἷς ἐστιν ἐκ πνεύματος καὶ φυχῆς καί σώματος ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xx-p16.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐδοκίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p40.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐλόγησον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p59.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐχη–ΐ,–ͅϊ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xii-p9.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εαραὶ διατάξεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.vi-p20.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζώνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxviii-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεάνθρωπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p6.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p51.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θείανβούλησιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p43.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεόθενἐμπνευςθεῖσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p44.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοδόχος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοπάτωρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p47.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοτόκος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p46.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p47.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xiii-p20.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p18.6">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοφόρος,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοφανία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.iv-p28.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θηρία.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p26.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θησαυρὸς ἀτίμητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θυσιαστήριον, ἁγία τράπεζα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ιτούμενος ἡμῖν ἁμαρτημάτων ἄφεσιν, αίωνίου τὲ βασιλείας ἀπόλαυσιν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p52.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κένωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κίδαρις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxviii-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κόγχη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p14.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ὁρᾶσθαι, ἕν δὲ τῷ ἐξ αὐτοῦ καὶ ἀδιαίρετον εἶναι τὸ ἀπαύγασμα αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p20.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ σώματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxii-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ σώματος, ὁμοιούσιον τῷ Πατρὶ κατὰ τὴν θεότητα, καὶ ὀμοούσιον τὸν αὐτὸν ἠμῖν κατὰτὴν ἀνθρωπότητα, κατὰ πάντα ὅμοιον ἠμῖν χωρὶς ἁμαρτίας.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxv-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiii-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθολική: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiii-p24.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καινὴ κυριακή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.v-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κανονιζόμενα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.ii-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κανονικὰ βιβλία τῆς καινῆς καὶ παλαιᾶς διαθήκης .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.xiii-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κανονικά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.ii-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ ̓ ἀντίφρασιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xx-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ ̓ εὐδοκίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p35.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὴν ἀνθρωπότητα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxv-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὴν θεότητα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxv-p29.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κειμηλιάρχαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.v-p22.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κηρύττομεν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p24.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κιβώριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p36.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κληρικοὶ μαρτυρίων,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.vii-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοίμησις,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.x-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοινὴ ἔκδοσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοινός βίος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ii-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κρότος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κρύψις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κρᾶσις, σύγχυσις ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p16.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κρούω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κτίσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p20.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κτῆσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κτιστόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvii-p30.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κυριακὴ τῶν ἁγίων πάντων μαρτυρησάντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.vii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κυριακήτῆς ὀρθοδοξίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λάβουρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p66.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λάτρης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvii-p23.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λάφυρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p66.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λέγει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λέγει τὴν ψυχὴν συνδημιουργεῖσθαιτῷ σώματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxviii-p11.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγοι θεολογικοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.vi-p66.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγοιστηλιτευτικοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.vi-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.x-p14.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p25.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxiv-p15.7">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λαός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λαύραι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ii-p8.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λαῦρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ii-p8.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λαβεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p66.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λείψανα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λεώς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λεῖτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λειτουργία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p7.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p7.8">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λειτουργίαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.ii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λειτουργίατῶνκατηχουμένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λειτουργίατῶνπιστῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λειτουργεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p7.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λειτουργοὶ Θεοῦ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p6.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λειτουργοί.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p7.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λιτανεῖαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvi-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογικὴ λατρεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p24.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογοπάτηρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.x-p14.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.x-p14.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὰ τὸν Δία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.v-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μάνδρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ii-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέν τῶν εἴσω τῆς ἐκκλησίας, ἐγὼ δὲ τῶν ἐκτὸς ὑπὸ θεοῦ καθεσταμένος ἐπίσκοπος ἅν εἴην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiv-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ ἐξεῖναι δὲ αὐτοῖς μετὰ χειροτονίαν ἀγάμοις οὗσιν ἔτι ἐπὶ γάμον ἔρχεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iii-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μή τις τῶν κατηχουμένων, μή τις τῶν ἀκροωμένων, μὴ τις τῶν ἀπίστων, μή τις τῶν ἑτεροδόξων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxvi-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μήτηρ Ἰησοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p18.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μήτηρ τοῦ κυρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μία σεσαρκωμένη φύσις τοῦ λόγου. Ὁ Ωεὸς λόγος, ἑνωθεὶς σαρκὶ καθ ̓ ὑπόστασιν, ἐγεν́ετο ἄνθρωπος·, συνήφθη ἀνθρώπῳ. Μία ἤδη νοεῖται φύσις μετὰ τὴν ἕνωσιν, ἡ αὐτοῦ τοῦ λόγου σεσαρκωμένη. Ἡ τοῦ κυρίου σάρξ ἐστιν ἰδία τοῦ Θεοῦ λόγου, οὐχ ἑτέρου τινὸς παρ ̓ αὐτόν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxiv-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μία φύσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxii-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μία φύσις τοῦ Θεοῦ λόγου σεσαρκωμένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xix-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μία φύσις τοῦ Θεοῦλόγου σεσαρκωμένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xi-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μίας φύσεως καὶ οὐσίας ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μία, φύσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvii-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μόνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvii-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μόνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxx-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μόνος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ii-p6.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μύησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvii-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μᾶλλον δούλευε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.viii-p15.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μᾶλλον χρῆσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.viii-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μῆτερ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p19.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μῖν δὲ τὸ μέγα πρᾶγμα καὶ ὄνομα, Χριστιανούς καὶ εἶναι καὶ ὀνομάζεσθαι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iv-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μαθεῖν γράμματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μακάριος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μαντέων τε τοῖς αρίστοις χρώμενος, αὐτός τε ὤν οὐδαμῶν ἐν τῇ τέχνῃ δεύτερος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μαρτύρια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xi-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μαρτύρια,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.vii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεμερισμένας καθ ̓ ἑαυτάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p22.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεμνημένοι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p24.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μενοῦνγε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετουσίωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μηδε ̀ἀνὴρ, ἀλλ ̓ ἀνθρωπίσκος εὐτελής .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iii-p18.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μηναῖα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiii-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μηνολόγια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiii-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μισέω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μονάδα ἐν τριάδι, καὶ τριάδα ἐν μονάδι προσκύνουμένην.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xvi-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μονάζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ii-p6.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μοναστήριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ii-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μοναχός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ii-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μονογενής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p20.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μορφὴ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p56.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μυστήριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xviii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μωρία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p47.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νέαν Ῥώμην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.x-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νίκα;: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p47.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νόθα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.ii-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νόμος νεαρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ναὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ναός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ναῦς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ξενῶνες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.ii-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ξενοδοχεῖα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.ii-p24.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ξρῆσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκοδομήσω μου τὴν ἐκκλησίαν, καὶ πύλαι ᾅδου οὐ κατισχύσουσιν αὐτῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiii-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκομενικὸς πατριάρχης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.x-p6.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvii-p28.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκουμένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἀπὸ τῆς Γαλατῶν χώρας ἐρχόμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.x-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἐκτός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiv-p6.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiv-p6.10">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἐχθροὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ εἴσω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiv-p6.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiv-p6.11">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἷά τις κοινὸς ἐπίσκοπος ἐκ θεοῦ δακεσταμένος , συνόδους τῶν τοῦ θεοῦ λειτουργῶν συνεκρότει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiv-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ γὰρ αὐτὸ τί ἐστιν ἑαυτῷ ὁμοούσιον, ἀλλ ̓ ἕτερον ἑτέρῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ γὰρ δήπου ἀγγέλων ἐπιλαμβάνεται, ἀλλὰ σπέρματοσ Ἁβραὰμ ἐπιλαμβάνεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p22.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ γὰρ πρὸς ἀνατολὰς τὸ θυσιαστήριον, ἀλλὰ πρὸς δύσιν ὁρᾷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ δύναται εῖναι ἐπίσκοπος ἢ πρεσβύτερος ἢ διάκονος ἢ ὅλως τοῦ καταλόγου τοῦ ἱερατικοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iii-p8.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ δοκεῖν, ἀλλ ̓ εἶναι χρηστός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xii-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲν ἀκοῆς ἄξιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἀπ ̓ ἀνθρώπου, οὐδὲ δι ̓ ἀνθρώπου,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p56.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἦν πρὶν γεννηθῇ, ἤτοι κτισθῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐρανόθεν κατὰ τὸν θεῖον ἀπόστολον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p56.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iv-p42.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p12.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p15.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p22.5">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p20.3">5</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσίαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p20.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p22.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p11.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὔτε ἄνθρωπος ὅλος , οὔτε θεὸς, ἀλλὰ θεοῦ καὶ ἀνθρώπου μίξις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xx-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάνδεκται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.vi-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p10.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p24.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάπας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiii-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάπας,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiii-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάππας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πέμψω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p43.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πέντε μῆνες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πήχεων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.x-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πὸ τοῦ νῦν μακαριοῦσί με πᾶσαι αἱ γενεαί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πώγων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πανάριον, εἴτ ̓ οὖν κιβώτιον ἰατρικὸν καὶ θηριοδηκτικόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.ix-p22.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παννυχίδες.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.v-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παράκλητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p31.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραβάλλειν τὴν ζωήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.v-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραπλήσιον μὲν, ἀλλ ̓ οὐχ ὁμοούσιον τῷ Θεῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρασκευή, πάσχα σταυρώσιμον, ἡμέρα τοῦ σταυροῦ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.v-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρθένῳ κινδυνευούσῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.ix-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρθένοι συνείσακτοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iii-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρθενία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.v-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πατέρα τε καὶ πατριάρχην Κελεστῖνον τὸν τῆς μεγαλοπόλεως Ρώμης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p50.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πεντάγλωττος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πεντήκοντα καὶ διακοσίων ἀριθμόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iv-p18.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πεντεκοστή, ἡμέρα τοῦ Πνεύματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.vii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ἑαυτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.vi-p70.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ἱεροσύνης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p48.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ὑποταγῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.x-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ τῆς ἐνανθρωπήσεως τοῦ λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xix-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ τῆς σαρκώσεως τοῦ Θεοῦ λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xix-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ τῶν ἑτέρων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.vi-p70.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιστήριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p36.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιχώρησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p46.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p46.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p46.6">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p47.2">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p30.1">5</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιχωρέω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p46.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιχωρεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p46.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p30.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πηγή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iii-p22.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πιστὸς ὁ λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεύματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.v-p29.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνευματικά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.v-p29.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποίησον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p59.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποιητός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p26.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πονηρίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.v-p29.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸ τῆς τεσσαρακοστῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.v-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρός·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόσληψις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p16.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόσωπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p28.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p20.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόχειρον τῶν νόμων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.vi-p20.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρᾶξις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.i-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πραγμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p14.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiv-p6.12">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρεσβύτερος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.v-p5.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσλαμβάνω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p16.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρωτόκτιστος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p20.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρωτόπλαστος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p20.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρωτότοκον εἰπὼν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p24.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρωτότοκος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p34.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p40.9">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p20.15">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρωτότοκος πάσης κτίσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p20.12">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p25.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρωτότοκος ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p20.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πτωχοτροφεῖα, νοσοκομεῖα, ὀρφανοτροφεῖα, γηροκομεῖα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.ii-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σάρκωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p16.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σάρξ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxiv-p15.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxiv-p24.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σάρξ ἐγένετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p26.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σὺν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxx-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύγκρασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xix-p7.15">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p33.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύγχυσις τῶν φύσεων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxiv-p15.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύνοδοι ἐνδημοῦσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύνοδος ἐνδημοῦσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xviii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύνοδος οἰκουμενική: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύνοδος πενθέκτη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iii-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σῆμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxviii-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σῶμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxviii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σῶμα ἀνθρώπινον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxiv-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σῶμα ἀνθρώπου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxiv-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σημείῳ, τῶ ἀληθινῷ ἐλέγχῳ τῶς ἀνδρίας , τήν πόλιν ὑμῶν ἀπὸ ζυγοῦ τοῦ τυράννου διασωθεῖσαν ἐλευθέρωσα, κ. τ. λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p69.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σοφία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.vi-p12.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p24.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σπεύδειν ἁπανταχόθεν τοὺς ἐπισκόπους ·γράμμασι τιμητικοῖς προκαλούμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iv-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στίχοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xii-p25.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στίχοι —: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvii-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σταυροφανεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p37.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στοὰ βασίλειος ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγγενεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p35.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συν ἐπισκόποις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.v-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνάφεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνήγορος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνείσακτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.iii-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνυπόστατος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p44.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σχέσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p33.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σχετική ἕνωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ἐκτός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiv-p6.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ εἴσω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiv-p6.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τέλειος ἄνθρωπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxii-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ὄν, τὸ ὑποκείμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ γύναιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xi-p32.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xi-p34.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ εἷναι ἴσα Θεῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ εἷναι ἴσον Θεῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p10.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ θύειν ἱερεῖα—ἐκωλύθη παρὰ τοῖν ἀδελφοιν, ἀλλ̓ ̓ οὐ τὸ λιανωτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iv-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ κύριον καὶ ζωοποιὸν, τὸ σύνθρονον σοὶ τῷ Θεῷ καὶ Πατρὶ, καὶ τῷ μονογενεῖ σου Υίῷ, τὸ συμβασιλεῦον, τὸ ὁμοούσιόν τε καὶ συναίδιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p30.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ πνεῦμα ἅγιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xii-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν κ́ολπον τοῦ πατρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p30.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τόπαρχοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς ἐκκλησίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p14.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς οἰκουμενικῆς ἐκκλησίας ἐπισκόπου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.x-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶμ εἴσω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiv-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ἁγίων καὶ μαρτύρων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xii-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ἐκτὸς τῆς ἐκκλησίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiv-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν καθ ̓ ἡμᾶς σοφῶν οἱ μὲν ἐνέργειαν τοῦτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν κατὰ την οἰκουμένην ἐκκλησιῶν τὴν ἡγεμονίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p48.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν παλαιῶν τινὰς λογίους καὶ ἐπιφανεῖς ἐπιστόπους καὶ συγγραφεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p14.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ ὑμετέρῷ συνθεράποντι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iv-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ Θεῷ τὸ πατὴρ, ἳνα μὴ καὶ τρεπτὸς εἶναι νομισθῇ. Εἰ γὰρ καλὸν τὸ εἶναι αὐτὸν πατέρα, οὐκ ἀεὶ δὲ ἦν πατὴρ, οὐκ ἀεὶ ἄρα τὸ καλὸν ἦν αὐτῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p43.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ σημείῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p47.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταφέντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τζάνζαλον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxix-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς ἀρχομένους ἅπαντας ἐπεσκόπει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiv-p6.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς πρεσβυτέρου· οὕτως εκάλεσε· τότε γὰρ τέως ἐκοινώνουν τοῖς ὀνόμασι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.v-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τούτῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p47.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς ἔργοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xix-p35.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ ὑποκειμένου.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.iii-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ Παμφίλου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.i-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ λαοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p6.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ σώματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοιοῦτοι καὶ αὐτοὶ γίνονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.viii-p23.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρόπος ὑπάρξεως .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p49.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρόπος·ἀποκαλύψεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p50.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τριὰς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xi-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τριακοσια μυριάδα ἔπων,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xii-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρισχιλίους φόλεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.ii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υἱός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.x-p14.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υἱοὶτῆς ἀδελφῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p35.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υἱοπάτηρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.x-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φάρμακον ἀθανασίας, ἀντίδοτος τοῦ μὴ ἀποθανεῖν, ἀλλὰ ζῇν ἐν Χριστῷ διὰ παντός́̈: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxii-p54.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φύσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xix-p7.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φύσιν ἀνθρώπου εἴληφε,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxi-p26.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φύσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xiv-p11.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xix-p7.7">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xix-p7.10">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p20.2">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φύσις,οὐσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xix-p7.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φθαρτός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvii-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φοβερά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxiv-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φυσικὴ ἕνωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxiv-p15.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvi-p16.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χάρις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.v-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαῖρε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χειροθεσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.v-p14.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.v-p14.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χορός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxv-p25.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχὴ λογική: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xx-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχῆ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xx-p16.8">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>



  </div>
</div2>

<div2 title="Hebrew Words and Phrases" prev="vi.iv" next="vi.vi" id="vi.v">
  <h2 id="vi.v-p0.1">Index of Hebrew Words and Phrases</h2>
  <div class="Hebrew" id="vi.v-p0.2">
    <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="HE" id="vi.v-p0.3" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Hebrew">ְ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p29.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">ַ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxviii-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">אבְצֵט: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxviii-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">את: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xii-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">אוּה: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p29.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p29.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">השָׂﬠָ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvii-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">ילִצְלִמַ : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xii-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">ן: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xii-p9.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.vi-p10.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">קָנָנִי: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.viii-p19.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">רוֹבאֵ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.vi-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">תנֶתׄכְּ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxviii-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">תפֶנֶצְמִ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxviii-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">תוֹיּשִׁרְפַּ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">ﬠרַזֶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p29.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">שֶׁח: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.vi-p10.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">שׁאר ךָפְיּשׁי: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p29.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">, χιτών,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxviii-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>



  </div>
</div2>

<div2 title="German Words and Phrases" prev="vi.v" next="vii" id="vi.vi">
  <h2 id="vi.vi-p0.1">Index of German Words and Phrases</h2>
  <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="DE" id="vi.vi-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>Chorrock: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxviii-p20.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Geistesleben der Chinesen, Japaner, und Indier: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.i-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Das eben ist der Fluch der bösen That,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxiv-p36.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Das heilige Osterfest ist das christliche Fest schlechthin. Es ist nicht blos Hauptfest, sondern das Fest, das einmal im Jahre vollstandig auftritt, aber in allen andern Festen von irgend einer Seite wiederkehrt, und eben dadurch diese zu Festen macht. Nannte man doch jeden Festtag, ja sogar jeden Sonntag aus diesem Grunde dies paschalis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.v-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Dass sie, fortzeugend, immer Böses muss gebären: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxiv-p36.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Lehre des Athanasius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.ii-p8.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Philosophie der Kirchenväter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.i-p17.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Stätte, die ein guter Mensch betrat,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvi-p15.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Zeit Constantins des Gr: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-p52.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die angeblichen Schriften des Areop. Dionysius übersetzt und erklärt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.i-p17.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die christliche Kirche vom vierten bis zum sechsten Jahrhundert: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliii-p16.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Die jüdischen Heiligthümer: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxviii-p30.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Dies cinerum, caput jejunii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.v-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Entwurf einer vollständigen Historie der Ketzereien, etc., his auf die Zeiten der Reformation: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxvii-p14.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Feria quinta paschae, dies natalis eucharistiae, dies viridium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.v-p16.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Fleisch: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xiv-p18.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte der Kirche: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.i-p17.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte der Lehre von der Dreieinigkeit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.i-p17.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte der bildenden Künsten bei der christlichen Völkern, i. p. 61 sqq., and Ferd. von Quast: Die Basilika der Alten: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v-p19.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte der christl. Philosophie: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.i-p17.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Hefele, Conciliengeschichte, ii. 26; Mattes, Ueber die Ketzertaufe, in the Tübingen Quartalschrift: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xix-p25.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Im Kreis das All am Finger laufen liesse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxv-p16.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Ist eingeweiht; nach hundert Jahren klingt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvi-p16.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Kanzel: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-p22.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Leben Jesu nach den Apocryphen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.viii-p23.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Pabst: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiii-p6.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Papst: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiii-p6.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Rössler’s Bibliothek der Kirchenväter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xx-p13.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Schicksale der augustinischen Anthropologie von der Verdammung des Semipelagianismus auf den Synoden zu Orange und Valence, 529, bis zur Reaction des Mönchs Gottschalk für den Augustinimus, in Niedner’s “Zeitschrift für Hist. Theologie: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xliv-p43.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Sein Wort und seine That dem Enkel wieder: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xvi-p17.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Seine ganze persönliche Erscheinung, der Mangel an innerer Haltung in seinem Benehmen gegen Heiden und Christen, die stete Unruhe und schwärmerische Aufregung, in welcher er sich befand, wenn er von Tempel zu Tempel eilte, auf allen Altären opferte und nichts unversucht liess, um den heidnischen Cultus, dessen höchstes Vorbild er selbst als Pontifex maximum sein wollte, in seinem vollen Glanz und Gepränge, mit alten seinen Ceremonien und Mysterien wieder herzustellen, macht einen Eindruck, der es kaum verkennen lässt, wie wenig er sich selbst das Unnatürliche und Erfolglose eines solchen Strebens verbergen konnte: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p34.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Ueber das Verhältniss der heidnischen und christlichen Ethik auf Grund einer Vergleichung des ciceronianischen Buches De officiis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xv-p21.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Unde traditionem apostolicam permansisse, ut in die vigiliarum Paschae ante noctis dimidium populos dimittere non liceat, expectantes adventum Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.v-p22.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Vermischte Schriften: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p29.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Vorlesungen über Dogmengeschichte: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p64.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Vorlesungen über die Dogmengeschichte: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.x-p9.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Was wär’ ein Gott der nur von aussen stiesse,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii.xxxv-p16.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Weibsbild: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xi-p32.2">1</a></li>
 <li>maunds: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.v-p16.3">1</a></li>
 <li>quadragesimae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.v-p10.2">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>



</div2>

<div2 title="French Words and Phrases" prev="vi.vi" next="toc" id="vii">
  <h2 id="vii-p0.1">Index of French Words and Phrases</h2>
  <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="FR" id="vii-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>(L’église et l’empire romain au IV: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iii-p22.8">1</a></li>
 <li>A.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iii-p22.5">1</a></li>
 <li>De Broglie: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iii-p22.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Histoire de la civilisation: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p12.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Histoire générale de la civilization en Europe (Deuxième leçon, p. 45 sq. ed. Bruxelles, 1850): “S’il n’eût pas été une église, je ne sais ce qui en serait avenu au milieu de la chute de l’empire romain .... Si le christianisme n’eût été comme dans les premiers temps, qu’une croyance, un sentiment, une conviction individuelle, on peut croire qu’il aurait succombé au milieu de la dissolution de l’empire et de l’invasion des barbares. Il a succombé plus tard, en Asie et dans tous le nord de l’Afrique, sous une invasion de méme nature, sous l’invasion des barbares musulmans; il a succombé alors, quoiqu’il fût à l’état d’institution, d’église constituée. A bien plus forte raison le même fait aurait pu arriver au moment de la chute de l’empire romain. Il n’y avait alors aucun des moyens par lesquels aujourd’hui les influences morales s’établissent ou’ résistent indépendamment des institutions, aucun des moyens par lesquels une pure vérité, une pure idée acquiert un grand empire sur les esprits, gouverne les actions, détermine des événemens. Rien de semblable n’existait au IV: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p34.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Je ne crois pas, qu’excepté saint Paul, aucun homme ait contribué davantage, par sa parole comme par ses écrits, à organiser, à interpréter, a répandre le christianisme; et, après saint Paul, nul apparemment, non pas même le glorieux, l’invincible Athanase, n’a travaillé d’une manière aussi puissante à fonder l’unité catholique: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p9.3">1</a></li>
 <li>La philosophie de saint Augustin: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p64.21">1</a></li>
 <li>Le maître de la prose chrétienne pour tous lea siècles suivants: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xvi-p12.4">1</a></li>
 <li>On ne saurait le méconnaître, de l’Augustinianisme corrompu, mais enfin de l’Augustinianisme procède le Protestantisme. Car, sans parler de Wiclef et de Huss, qui, nourris de saint Augustin, soutiennent, avec le réalisme platonicien, la doctrine de la prédestination; Luther et Calvin ne font guére autre chose, dans leurs Principaux ouvages, que cultiver des semences d’Augustinianisme: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p27.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Quaestiones Hieronymianae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-p33.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Si la philosophie est la recherche de la verité, jamais sans doute il ne s’est rencontré une âme plus philosophe que celle de saint Augustin. Car jamais âme n’a supporté avec plus d’impatience les anxiétés du doute et n’a fait plus d’efforts pour dissiper les fantômes de l’erreur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p24.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Si une critique toujours respectueuse, mais d’une inviolable sincérité, est une des formes les plus hautes de l’admiration, j’estime, au contraire, n’avoir fait qu’exalter ce grand coeur, ce psychologue consolant et ému, ce métaphysicien subtil et sublime, en un mot, cet attachant et poétique génie, dont la place reste marquée, au premier rang, parmi le maîtres de la pensée humaine, à côté de Platon et de Descartes, d’Aristote et de saint Thomas, de Leibniz et de Bossuet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xviii-p64.20">1</a></li>
 <li>Souvenirs d’un Voyage dans la Tartarie, le Thibet, et la Chine, pendant les années: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.i-p12.1">1</a></li>
 <li>cet ouvrage unique, souvent imité, toujours parodié, où il s’accuse se condamne et s’humilie, prière ardente, récit entraînant, métaphysique incomparable, histoire de tout un monde qui se reflète dans l’histoire d’une âme: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xix-p13.2">1</a></li>
 <li>e: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iii-p22.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p34.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p34.5">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p34.7">4</a></li>
 <li>et au commencement du V: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p34.6">1</a></li>
 <li>mendier: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.v-p16.4">1</a></li>
 <li>que Muce avait egalé par son obeissance celle d’Abraham: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.v-p34.1">1</a></li>
 <li>siècle, c’est l’église chrétienne qui a sauvé le christianisme; c’est l’église avec ses institutions, ses magistrats, son pouvoir, qui s’est défendue vigoureusement contre la dissolution intérieure de l’empire, contre la barbarie, qui a conquis les barbares, qui est devenue le lien, le moyen, le principe de civilisation entre le monde romain et le monde barbare.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p34.8">1</a></li>
 <li>siècle, pour donner aux idées, aux sentiments personels, une pareille autorité. Il est clair qu’il fallait une société fortement organisée, fortement gouvernée, pour lutter contre un pareil désastre, pour sortir victorieuse d’un tel ouragan. Je no crois pas trop dire en affirmant qu’à la fin du IV: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.xx-p34.4">1</a></li>
 <li>siècle, vol. ii. p. 25) finds the principal quality of the mind of Athanasius in “un rare mélange de droiture de sens et de subtilité de raisonnement. Dans la discussion la plus compliquée rien ne lui échappait, mais rien no l’ébranlait. Il démêlait toutes les nuances de la pensée de son adversaire, en pénétrait tous les détours; mais il ne perdait jamais de vue le point principal et le but du débat .... Unissant lea qualités des deux écoles, il discutait comme un Grec et concluait nettement comme un Latin. Cette combinaison originale, relevée par une indomptable fermeté de caractère, fait encore aujourd’hui le seul mérite qu’ à distance nous puissions pleinement apprécier dans sea écrits: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii.iii-p22.10">1</a></li>
 <li>surplis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.xxviii-p20.1">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>



</div2>
</div1>




</ThML.body>
</ThML>
